ã€ŠMeet Beast Tamer, the mightiest species of cat ear girl banished from the brave partyã€‹


 1 One story, Beast Tamer, gets fired.

    You''re fired.

    That was what happened after defeating one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon King''s Army, The Gigabrand of the Earth.

    After returning to the city, stay at the Inn......

    After the meal, he was summoned to the room of Arios the Brave.

    Arios'' room also had three other companions.

    Agus, a warrior who takes on enemy attacks in one hand and serves as a shield for his people.

    Lean, a wizard who uses more than a thousand magic and is called a walking strategic weapon.

    Mina, a cleric who can heal any wound and resurrect even the dead.

    My people are listening to me and Arios...

    Each had a tough gaze this way.

    "Uh... just hang in there. All of a sudden, I don''t understand the situation...... what is this all about? Could it be dodgy or something..."

    "There''s no way!

    Arios slammed the table so as to express his frustration.

    Subsequently, Agus also tongues at this.

    "Are you serious...?

    "Oh, I mean it"

    Doesn''t look like you''re joking.

    "... can you tell me why?

    "You don''t even know that?

    Leanne came out of her mouth.

    "There''s only one reason. Because you''re your luggage. Yeah, I''ll correct it. If I put you with the luggage, I''m sorry about the luggage. You''re right about garbage."

    "Leanne, that''s too much. How much, even though he''s not doing any good, for once, there must be pride."

    Mina also speaks harshly.

    What, is this...?

    Am I, until now, being thought of like this by my people...?

    "Why, like this... we''re one of them, right? And yet, how..."

    No one answers.

    I''m just gonna look at you like you''re looking at garbage.

    I mean... that''s what I''m talking about.

    I was the only one who thought I was one of them, and they, they, they didn''t think anything of it.

    "Let me put it plainly for you"

    Arios opened his mouth again.

    "Like Leanne said, you''re our party baggage. It''s like it''s not helping. No... if it''s just not helping, it''s still better. In your case, you''re pulling everyone''s legs, and your very existence is negative."

    "Negatively..."

    "You know what I mean? I won''t let you tell me there isn''t. Inability to deal decent damage to enemies, conversely, the beginning and end of being targeted by enemies and annoying the hands of their allies. When it comes to being able to do it, it''s enough to use animals to explore the surroundings and carry luggage."

    ¡­¡­

    "I didn''t say this was useless, what can I say? If there are any other appropriate words, I''d like you to tell me the other way around."

    There were no words.

    Everything, because Arios is right.

    My profession is to use Beast Tamer... as a demon by entering into a contract with an animal to use its power.

    As Arios said, use birds to scout from above, or sign a contract with a bear to carry luggage...

    Suitable for that kind of support.

    But it''s not suitable for combat.

    I don''t have much power myself, just to use animals.

    In the battle against the Four Heavens, the harm caused by the lack of power appeared as it were.

    Nothing can be done.

    I can only escape.

    Just pull my buddy''s leg...... regrettably, Arios was right.

    "We are a party open only to the chosen, with the noble mission of defeating the Demon King. But you just hired him on a whim. Still, at first, I was hoping, right? Maybe even you, like garbage, can help. But the result... is unexpected."

    "Yes..."

    "Will you not disappoint us any more?

    "... Quiet and leave. It''s annoying to be followed by a child who can''t do anything."

    "When I''m with someone like you, you''re in real trouble. Come on, will you be aware?

    "It''s a story I couldn''t do from the beginning. For both sides, I disagreed¡­ well, it could be taken for granted."

    One by one, my buddies showered me with hard words, and pitifully, tears were about to spill.

    Regrettably.

    Sad.

    I was going to hang in there for myself... but my people wouldn''t admit such an effort.

    I felt like they denied everything about me, and I felt like I could strain my heart.

    Now, this is happening...

    I thought we were important people.

    The result is... here.

    But there''s no choice.

    It''s true that I wasn''t strong enough and I was causing trouble.

    Now, let''s be honest about that.

    "... ok. Today, I''m gonna skip the party."

    "It''s a wise decision."

    "You did a good job at the end. I''ll give you a compliment, kihaha"

    "Leanne, that''s too much."

    "As much as this, it''s nothing good. How much hardship we''ve been given because of this uselessness. Mina''s really relieved, isn''t she?

    "That''s, well... undeniable"

    "Aren''t you glad you got a decent job at the end? Quit, that''s the job. Hahaha."

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    Grab a fist.

    But there''s nothing I can do but ''quit'', and Leanne''s right...

    I can''t say anything back.

    "... Rain, leave your gear"

    "Huh?"

    I''m stuck with Agus'' words.

    "The gear we collected. It''s not a toy to give to a kid you''re not ready for."

    "... Okay, I get it"

    Sure, I got this gear from my buddies.

    My people won''t forgive me for having it.

    "... is this it?

    "Chris Dagger"

    "The Robe of Light"

    "Empty Ring"

    They''re all the finest gear that you can play and live your life with just selling one.

    Give them to Arios...

    At that time, I felt completely out of touch with my people.

    No... Originally, maybe he wasn''t one of us or anything.

    If you''re a true companion, you don''t do this.

    Even if you ever get out of a party, you shouldn''t be able to say these words.

    When I thought so, I could see my heart cooling rapidly.

    "It''s a pity we traveled so far together. We''ll pay for this inn."

    "... that would help. Bye."

    I turn my back on the line, brave man...

    I left the room behind without ever looking back.

 2 Two stories, fate meets.

    "Well... I don''t know what''s going on"

    The next morning.

    When I checked out of the inn, I was sitting on a bench in the city square, relaxing and sunbathing.

    Incidentally, the brave samurai departed early in the morning to challenge the ''Lost Forest'' west of here.

    Greetings?

    There''s nothing like that.

    Well, brave man, I don''t care about your line.

    What matters is my actions in the future.

    "I don''t have any money..."

    All property consists of five silver coins and 38 copper coins.

    One silver coin for a hundred copper coins.

    Fifty copper coins to stay overnight at the inn, so it''s a calculation that won''t be a problem for the inn for a while.

    But then what?

    For me without regular income, sooner or later, I won''t be able to stay in the inn.

    If I heck with it, I''m also out of money to buy food.

    Somehow, we need to secure the means of income.

    "What do we do today?

    "Right...... go out on the plains and hunt in the hornbore too? I hear there''s a killer tiger out there, so you shouldn''t go to the swamp."

    Two adventurous pairs went by in front of me.

    "Adventurer..."

    Live free like a migratory bird and die free.

    It''s all self-inflicted and a profession you have to live in one of your arms.

    "... that might be nice"

    Since entering the Brave Party, I have fought with a sense of mission to defeat the Demon King...

    It was also lost.

    I''m empty right now...

    In a way, I can say freedom.

    An adventurer might be the perfect profession for me right now.

    "Okay. One thing, let''s try it!

    I stood up well and knocked on the gate of the Adventurer Guild.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Apparently, not everyone can be an adventurer.

    For once, there are no restrictions such as age or gender.

    If you want to be, you can be a child, even an old man can be an adventurer.

    However, a test exists.

    You cannot register for the Alliance as an Adventurer unless you are recognized as having more than a certain amount of power.

    This is a system for wielding reckless challengers without power.

    Apparently, no exams existed before, and anyone could be an adventurer.

    But thanks to all the impotence of the new American adventurer, there were many cases of the adventurer himself dying, not just of the failure of the request, he said.

    The request failed and the Adventurer Alliance''s credibility collapsed.

    Apparently, he was audited by the state for causing an even greater number of deaths.

    Since then, it has been said that tests have been set up.

    "Ten goblins to come hunting..."

    That was the exam for me to be an adventurer.

    Goblin is an F-rank demon, a very weak demon that can be repelled by an adult male with a weapon.

    But weak demons and insults.

    They are aware of their own powerlessness.

    That''s why we always act in flocks around five bodies.

    We must defeat the flock of goblins around the five bodies, precisely and without injury.

    Those who can do so are literally limited to those who possess'' more than a certain ''power.

    As an exam to be an adventurer, it would be more than fair.

    Also, it''s hard to crusade all the goblins, but it''s an easy opponent if you just run away.

    If you have to, you can withdraw, so there will be no deaths in the exam.

    Worst case scenario, you need to break a bone or some other major injury.

    In that sense, I would say the right person for the exam.

    "Well, that''s just how easy it is."

    I don''t know how much I''ve been banished from the party, but until the other day, I''ve fought the Demon King''s Army.

    Even though it''s a beast taster, it never takes lag to the extent of goblins.

    Out on the plains, I hunted ten crispy goblins.

    When you defeat a monster, it turns into a gem called the ''Demon Stone''.

    By taking this, you will prove that you crusaded the demons.

    "Well. Let''s get to the guild. Now I''m an adventurer too!

    A new life begins.

    That just happened... I was excited.

    "Hmm?"

    I think I just heard a scream...?

    It''s in the direction of the swamp behind the plain.

    I may be concerned... but I am concerned.

    Let''s just see how it goes.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Is that...!?

    A little while into the swamp, I found a girl being attacked by Killer Tiger.

    Killer Tiger is a D-rank demon.

    It is a troublesome being characterized by quick movement, which leads to the death of prey with sharp nails and fangs.

    ''Adventurer Killer'' is also said to be because many lower adventurers have been hit unintentionally and have lost their lives.

    "First off!

    Killer Tiger was about to stick his nails up to the girl who was falling.

    I''m in a hurry and I''m slashed with a dagger.

    "Guaaaaaaaa!!!

    Interpreted, bought for ten copper coins, cheap dagger for protection.

    I can''t pierce my skin like Killer Tiger''s armor and it breaks.

    I just bought his anger and it ends.

    They changed the target from a girl to me, and Killer Tiger stared at this one.

    That''s it.

    "Can you move!? Run while you can."

    "Ugh... Nah..."

    A girl gets up cursorily.

    I think I can handle it.

    Well... there''s nothing I can do about it.

    You can''t cross with Killer Tiger without an animal to taste.

    Not to mention the dagger that was my only weapon broke.

    "Definitely deadly," he said. But I''ll only buy you time for the girl to run away!

    Be prepared, set your fists.

    and then.

    "Uh-oh... squeeze the last force... Yikes!!!

    The girl jumped.

    Far higher.

    Bounced with momentum that seemed to reach the clouds.

    And... fall.

    Killer Tiger facing me, flying as an arrow.

    Gogah!!!

    Landing.

    Severe enough for the earth to tremble.

    How powerful was it?

    There was a small crater.

    Naturally, such a ridiculous blow couldn''t stand a D-ranked killer tiger, who had his neck broken and was desperate.

    "What the hell are you...?

    "Ha-ha-ha... It''s the limit now..."

    The girl flutters and falls as-is.

    I rushed over and held him up.

    "Whoa, are you okay? Are you hurt?!?

    "Hey, hey... I''m hungry..."

    The missing dialogue between them spilled.

    Such a girl''s head had tiny, moving cat ears and a pretentious, swinging tail.

 3 Three stories, the strongest species.

    There is a being called the ''most powerful species''.

    Comparable to S-rank adventurers... or a race with the power to overtake.

    Dragon clan.

    Spirit clan.

    Divine clan.

    There are numerous'' most powerful species'' in this world¡­

    One of the rare international examples is the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It has a confusing name, but it''s not a cat ghost.

    It''s only a species called the Cat Spirit Clan.

    He has the appearance of putting cat ears and tails on people.

    The entire race has a cheerful personality and is nostalgic.

    He''s incredibly cute when they say ''the most powerful species'', and for a time, he''s been worshipped like an idol.

    It''s such a ''cat spiritual clan'', but its potential is squeamish.

    You can break the earth with your bare hands, jump up to the clouds without using tools, and travel beyond the speed of sound.

    Rumor has it that physical abilities have evolved to their limits for the inability to use magic, and if it''s just a beating, even the Demon King can be defeated.

    However, as a result of the wars that have taken place in the past, the number of individuals has fallen dramatically.

    They''re in danger of extinction now, and it''s rare to see them.

    It''s too much to find, so much so that if you encounter it, good luck will come.

    Such a ''cat spirit tribe'' girl was in front of me.

    "Hagu, gu, gu! Ahhh, ahhh! Blah, blah, blah, blah!

    The girl from "Cat Spirit Clan" was eating the emergency portable food I had.

    I was eating as much as I could.

    Even so, I was obsessed with eating it.

    If you ask me, he was about to go hungry and fall down.

    Convinced.

    If you''re a real Cat Spirit Clan, you can''t be cornered like Killer Tiger.

    "Pu Ha!!!

    She was finally satisfied when she had just eaten up all my mobile food, and the girl from The Cat Spirit Clan grinned.

    ... If you look closely, it''s so cute.

    Beautiful hair with salad, like a bundle of light.

    Green eyes shining like gems.

    Without cat ears and tails, I''d be more convinced to be told she''s a princess in some country.

    "Are you calm?

    "Ugh! Thank you, thank you... I thought you were going to die."

    "You''re exaggerating."

    "I''m not exaggerating. I didn''t drink and eat for days, and I could see my grandmother and grandfather waving across the river."

    Apparently, it was a situation that didn''t go out of style.

    I''m so glad I was able to help the girl out in good shape.

    "Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t introduce yourself! I''m sorry I owe you my life. I''m Canade. As you can see, it''s the Cat Spirit Clan girl."

    "I''m Rain Shroud. Adventurer... is the man who plans to be"

    "Are you planning on doing this?

    "I''m in the middle of an exam. That''s when I found you."

    "I hope you call me Kanade, not you."

    "Well, then, with Rain about me, too."

    "Ugh! Nice to meet you, Rain."

    This is the meeting between me and Canade.

    ... It was my first time with someone I would be a lifelong partner with.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Well, then, Rayne was at a brave man''s party."

    When I tried to get back to the city, I told him that Canade would follow me too.

    I have no particular problem with it, so I decided to stay with it.

    On that road......

    I''ve been telling Canade about what happened to me lately.

    Originally, it''s the worst kind of memories I''d hate to remember...

    When I realized that Canade''s bright personality was letting him do that, I was telling him everything.

    "Mmm."

    Canade looks grumpy.

    "What''s going on?

    "I can''t forgive that brave man for banishing Rayne. Rain, you''re such a good man."

    "... are you angry for me?

    "Naturally!

    Canade is such a sweet kid, isn''t she?

    I can''t believe you''re mad at me for just meeting you... not something I can do.

    "Well, I can''t help it. Because it''s true that I was on my feet."

    "Nyah... but it''s not refreshing!

    "Thanks, you''re angry for me. But I''m refreshed right now. Even if I stayed at the party like that, I wouldn''t have caught your eye. With that in mind, I''m glad I could pull it out and vice versa."

    "Hmm... if Rayne doesn''t care, I don''t care either!

    "You''re a good boy"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    Then I stroked Canade''s head reflexively.

    However, Canade did not show a reluctant bare gesture, but rather narrowed her eyes to make her feel good.

    "Oh, but let me just correct one? Rayne is not useless. Rather, it''s very strong."

    "Thank you, console me"

    "It''s no consolation. You''re serious, right?

    "I don''t care if you say that... my power is no big deal, okay? I''m a beast taster, so I can only use animals..."

    "That''s amazing. Rain''s BeastTamer talent is extraordinary."

    "How can you say that?

    "If it''s Rain, it''s probably because you can make a deal with me"

    "Huh?"

    They said something unexpected, and I stopped by accident.

    Canade looks up at me like that and laughs.

    "What can I say? The moment I saw Rayne, Bibi, something like electricity ran through her body. So, I thought. I was wondering if Rayne could use me. There''s only a handful of us around the world who can serve the Cat Spirit Clan, right? So Rayne''s a great guy."

    "I don''t care if they say that..."

    I don''t feel it.

    Use The Cat Spirit Clan?

    I never even thought about that...

    "Want to use me?

    "What, okay? No, I don''t know if I can..."

    "Rayne would be fine. ? I''m interested, and you want to try?

    ¡­¡­

    If I could have used ''The Most Powerful Species'', there would be nothing more comforting.

    But more than that...

    I wanted to get along better with Canade.

    I wanted to be intimate by entering into a contract.

    So...

    "Okay, I''ll try"

    "Ugh ? That''s right, Rain. I''m here for you!

    "Well...... there, can you hold still?

    "Are you sure you just want to stay still?

    "Oh. I''ll do everything I can."

    Bite your thumb and bleed.

    The blood was used, flat on the palm of his hand, to paint a special magic formation used only by Beast Tamers.

    Put your palm over the canade.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    Here, once Canade answers his name, the contract is concluded.

    If not...

    "... Canade..."

    Anxiety abruptly, Canade spoke his name.

    The magic formations drawn with blood shine.

    Lots of light...

    It sucks into the canade.

    "... Nha? That''s it."

    "Oh... the contract, it''s done. Look, look at your palm."

    "Ohh... Ohh? Something''s going on."

    "That is proof of the contract that binds me to Canade. Now... I''ll have a deal with Canade."

    "It is. This is a testament to my bond with Rain. ? Eh, I''m glad. ?

    "Bonding..."

    "That, wasn''t it?

    "... no, it fits. It''s a testament to my bond with Canade."

    "Yeah. ? It''s good to see you now, Rain. ?"

    Nice to meet you.

    Thus......

    I unintentionally decided to use The Most Powerful Species.

 4 Four stories, "The Most Powerful Species."

    "Yes, I checked. Looks like you made it through the exam. Now, starting today, Mr. Shroud is an adventurer. Congratulations."

    He returned to the Adventurer Guild and submitted the Goblin Demon Stone.

    That concludes the exam.

    Clear, I''m one of the adventurers.

    "This way, please"

    I get something like a card from the receptionist.

    "What''s this?

    "It will be an adventurer card. Sounds like an ID as an adventurer. Having this is a testament to the adventurer, so be careful not to be lost. It is possible to reissue, but it will take about a week. Also, if it is intentionally lost or used for trading, it will not be reissued and will remain disqualified."

    ... Started with such an explanation, I was lectured through my mind as an adventurer, etc.

    "Finally, this will reward you with ten Goblin Demon Stones."

    Receive fifty copper coins.

    "It''s an exam, but you get paid?

    "Yes, of course. That''s what Mr. Shroud earned. We will not imitate it."

    "That''ll help."

    It''s a F-rank demon, so the reward is like a sparrow tear...

    Still, it''s better than not.

    "I just want to take a request..."

    "Yes, pick your favorite request from the bulletin board over there. However, Mr. Shroud has just become an adventurer...... I mean, it''s an F-rank, so there are only a few requests you can take. Please note."

    I would not suddenly entrust a high-difficulty request to a new American adventurer.

    If you do that, it''s visible that the request will fail, and the adventurer himself will be in danger.

    I understand that, so I have no particular objection.

    "You kept me waiting."

    "Welcome back ~"

    Get away from the counter and go back to Canade where I left you waiting.

    "Hey, hey, could you be an adventurer? Become?"

    "Oh, I could be."

    "Well, congratulations, Rayne."

    "I''m just going to take the request, is Canade okay?

    "Ugh, no problem. Oh, my God!

    Make sure you get pulled by a healthy canade, in front of a bulletin board with a request form on it......

    "Whoa, this guy''s unusual."

    ... I was just about to move, and a big guy broke in front of us to block the aisle.

    "I thought maybe it was a real cat spirit clan"

    "... what can I do for you?

    "I''ve never seen a cat spirit clan before. This guy could be doing something good."

    Ignoring these words, the man turns his deserving gaze to Canade.

    ... I don''t like it.

    He''s also uncomfortable with Canade, and he''s frowning.

    "What are you doing here? Hmm?"

    There''s no answer for you.

    "Shit, you''re a busty beast...... hey brother over there"

    "You mean me?

    "Who else is there besides you? What''s wrong with this cat spirit clan?

    I have no obligation or in-laws to answer this man''s questions, but if I did the same thing with Canade, I might be in a bad mood.

    I decided to answer honestly.

    "We met in the swamp behind the plain. And then... well, there''s a lot going on, and we''re acting together."

    "Swampland? Over there, Killer Tiger should be appearing right now..."

    "I''ll take that cat down."

    Should I just call Killer Tiger a cat?

    "I see. Take it to the Cat Spirit Clan, what kind of cat is Killer Tiger? Ha, that''s funny, you. I like it."

    "Nothing, I don''t want you to like me."

    "Don''t be so unreachable. Shall we have a drink together? I''ll treat you."

    "I refuse! It doesn''t seem to be fun to be with you."

    "Better than being with a kid like that, right?

    "Here! Don''t make fun of my husband, Rayne, because he''s using me."

    "What? Servant?

    "I''m a Beast Tamer."

    I thought this was where I had to keep it clear, and I said kick ass.

    The man dots his eyes...

    Then laugh in a nasty voice.

    "Ha ha! This kid''s the Beast Tamer? That''s okay, did you use the Cat Spirit Clan? Don''t be silly, that can''t be possible. Cat spirits are the most powerful species, right? There''s no way you can serve a kid like this."

    "That''s because your eyes are cloudy, isn''t it? Rayne is a great beast taster. I''m twice as strong as you are."

    "Ho... this kid is twice as strong as I am"

    Dangerous colors dwell in a man''s eyes.

    "Then why don''t you try to compete? Me and this kid... right, let''s have an arm wrestle. If you''re a beast taster who can serve the Cat Spirit Clan, you wouldn''t be dealing with me, would you? Am I right?

    "Of course, Rayne, because no one can beat you!

    "Oh, hey, don''t take it personally."

    "If I lose, I''ll be grounded and I''ll do anything. But when I win, you''re mine."

    "Finally, that battle, I got it!

    "So tell me my story... no, you haven''t heard it at all"

    Canade is desperate to scatter bees and sparks, and he doesn''t even look back at this one.

    Compete with this man?

    Arm wrestling with a guy who''s going to be twice as thick as me?

    It''s a lame story.

    I need to stop it soon...

    "Well, let''s get started. Hey, I''ll borrow that table over there."

    "Rain, you can make it just cotempan!

    The conversation was moving on to the point where it couldn''t be stopped anymore.

    What can I do about this...?

    A man who sees my confusion smiles ill will.

    "Come on, your husband doesn''t seem motivated, does he? Are you scared? If you keep your head down, you can call it undefeated. I''ll take the Cat Spirit Clan there."

    ¡­¡­

    I don''t care what happens to me if I get hurt...

    If the canade is to be involved, it''s not.

    There''s no way I can keep a canade with a man like this.

    "Shall we?"

    "Well, you''ve got a little nerve. Or did you just get laid?

    The man was right, he was half a jerk.

    I can say that I''m just being mean.

    But...

    Even though Canade is about to be taken away, it''s impossible not to do anything.

    I''ll do anything I can.

    That''s all.

    Put your hands together with the man and put your elbows on the table.

    "Thin hands, huh? Don''t complain if it breaks."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hehe, don''t you even have a voice to blast?

    "Fine, here we go. With all your mouth, are those muscles decorative?

    "It''s really good... I''m going to do you a favor, no harm done."

    An adventurer around me looks at this one with pleasant eyes.

    Some of them were making bets.

    I''m a big hole in a big hole.

    The other adventurer seems to be known for his pride of power, and given that, he can''t help it.

    But... just watch.

    Even so, I was at a brave party.

    I''ll make you blow a bubble!

    "I''ll give you a signal. Okay?"

    Me and the guy snort at the same time.

    "Lady...... Go!

    ... the battle was momentary.

    I''ll try everything I can...

    Without feeling much resistance, push the man''s arm off and slap his palm flat on the table.

    "Grrr...... Grrr!!! My arm, my arm... aguuuuuuuuu"

    He broke his arm.

    The man holds a broken arm and suffers stuffiness.

    Seeing a man like that, I leaned my neck.

    "... why?

    There shouldn''t have been any element I could beat a guy in muscle armor...

    For some reason, I prevailed.

    I don''t know why.

    "Winner, Rainey!

    A swallowing canade exalted my name.

    "That''s right, Rayne. ? I can''t believe a man like that, not an eye ?

    "No, I don''t know... I''m surprised myself... it can''t be that power on me..."

    "What are you talking about? Rayne''s on her way now, right? I''m splitting my powers for you."

    "What do you mean?

    "Oh, could it be that Rain has only ever been contracted with an ordinary animal? Like me, more than a certain number of... have you ever signed with the most powerful species?

    "That''s right. At best, it''s a normal bear."

    "Well, then you don''t know. You know, if we make a deal with the most powerful species, we can gain strength, depending on the individual''s abilities. We, the Cat Spirit Clan, are powerful, and Rain''s power is strengthened accordingly."

    "Are you serious?"

    "Seriously."

    Now I got the physical ability of a cat spirit clan, you mean...

    Something''s not right.

    If they even tell me I''m dreaming, I''m going to believe it easily.

    "After all, I''m glad you followed Rain. I''m so glad you tried to protect me."

    "No, well... wouldn''t that be natural?

    "Eh heh. ? Thanks, Rain ''"

    Still, although the perception fails to keep up with reality and becomes flattering...

    In the meantime, I could protect Canade.

    Now, let''s do it.

 5 Five stories, herb collection.

    The man who''s been involved with us has been behaving crudely from day to day, and he seems to have been spared even in the guild.

    Even if I don''t try, it will take the form of moxibustion on such a man, and I am not to blame for acquittal.

    Instead, the receptionist thanked me for doing so well.

    Is that all right with you? I don''t think so...

    I didn''t even have to dig back the problem, so I left it there.

    After that, we were asked to collect herbs, and we left our guild behind.

    "Hey, why are you collecting herbs? Any requests for dragon exorcisms or getting a legendary sword?

    "There''s no way you can suddenly take such a request. I''m still an F-rank."

    "Nha?

    "I mean... it starts with the bottom f-rank so that the new rice doesn''t go unscrupulous. At first, I can only take simple requests that are not dangerous. Making requests to tunnels and multiplying numbers will increase your rank, allowing you to receive requests that are risky but also return big"

    "An adventurer is a pain in the ass."

    "I don''t have a choice. If it''s not a system like this, there ''ll be people out there who can''t help themselves."

    "I think it would be easier for Rayne to ask for more."

    "Sure, I have the power to make a deal with Canade now... because I''m an amateur as an adventurer. They may shrug their legs unexpectedly. We need to make a proper request and gain experience so that we don''t. He''s a great enemy."

    "Oh, I see! Rayne has cancer. Good luck to you, too."

    "Oh, let''s hang in there together"

    "Ooh."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Get out of the city and move to the plains.

    Today, we''re collecting herbs here.

    "By the way..."

    "Nha?

    "Canade, are you glad you followed me? Keep a contract. What, don''t you have something to do?

    "Nothing, eh?

    "Really? Then how did you get there?

    "I was traveling ? We''re a small group of individuals, so we lived secluded in the depths of the mountains, but that life was boring. So, we''re on a journey! So I met Lane."

    "You traveled this wide world and, by chance, met me..."

    Sounds like destiny.

    "Maybe so."

    Ever since I met Canade, I feel like something''s changed in me.

    We just met, but I feel saved by this bright smile.

    Maybe it''s really fate.

    "Well, good luck collecting the herbs. Yikes!

    "Wait, wait. I don''t suddenly try to rush out."

    "Nah."

    Grab the root and make Canade stop trying to run out.

    "Ugh... what?

    "You wouldn''t find it if you looked in the dark clouds, would you?

    "But like there''s only enough way to go around collecting herbs from scratch?

    "Leave this place to me. There''s a unique way for BeastTamer to do it."

    Look around.

    If it''s a plain like this, just look for it...... ok, I found it.

    "Rabbit?"

    "Yes. First, I''ll sign a tentative contract with him"

    Walk over to the rabbit you found and flatten your hands.

    A temporary contract is a simplified version of a contract.

    I can only serve for a short time, but for that matter, I can easily contract.

    "All right, contract completed"

    "So, what do you do?

    Feeling like he was interested in Tame, Canade was looking at this one with his eyes sparkling.

    "First, let them gather their people"

    I ordered the rabbit to gather his people.

    Lose about it, gather about thirty rabbits.

    "Ooh, it''s usually heaven."

    "So, I''ll make a tentative contract with all of these guys"

    "To?"

    Even though it is a temporary contract, it would be cumbersome if I had one at a time, so collectively, the contract.

    ... Done!

    "All right. You guys, look for the herbs growing around here and bring them to me. I''m telling you, like, don''t mistake it for bait?

    "" "Cuy!

    The rabbits rang in unison, scattered in pieces.

    "Well, like this, it''s easy to collect herbs by taming multiple small animals."

    ¡­¡­

    I don''t know why, but Canade was flirtatious.

    "What''s going on?

    "Duh, what do you mean...?

    "What?

    "Though small animals, I''ve never heard of multiple animals... Taming thirty rabbits..."

    "Huh? Really?

    "For a normal beast taster, I''m not very, but I can''t...? I don''t know much about temporary contracts... but normally, it''s all the same per person, right? Because you''re using me, Rayne shouldn''t be able to tame anymore...... duh, what do you mean???

    It seemed so incredible that over Canade''s head, there were a number of question marks floating around.

    Would you have done something that surprising?

    As much as this, Beast Tamer deserves it, right?

    "Oh, here I come, here I come"

    As we talked, the rabbits came back with the medicinal herbs.

    Leave the herb at my feet.

    "Sounds like we should still... Okay, please do it again"

    "" "Cuy!

    The rabbits scatter again.

    "Wow... I''m following these fine orders properly... I''ll find the herb, collect it, and go back not to hurt it... such complicated orders, even though small animals can''t... Huh? Huh? duh, what do you mean???

    "Are you that surprised?

    "What a surprise! Rayne said he had better be aware that he was doing something terrible."

    "I don''t care if they say that..."

    For Beast Tamer, this means Tame the animal.

    It''s obvious, so now, I have nothing to doubt.

    ... right?

    Other Beast Tamers get a little stuck in the words when asked the normal standards because they only know ''the guy''...

    No, there''s nothing special about me.

    This should be normal.

    "Even if Canade is a cat spiritual clan, there''s something you don''t know, right? It could be normal for me to do this kind of thing."

    "That can''t be happening Nyaaah!!!

    "Wow."

    "Rayne''s crazy, huh? Taming like this is absolutely impossible!

    "Even if they say they can''t... this is normal for BeastTamer"

    "Ugh... that''s where it is, isn''t it? Rayne isn''t a liar, and she''s not going to fool me... or seem to be strengthening her abilities with drugs or anything... I can''t believe Rayne''s talent is so amazing. Yeah, can you clean up talent with words...?

    It''s an exaggeration, I think...

    If you say so, they might say something again.

    So I decided to keep my mouth shut until Canade settled down.

 6 Six stories, bandit.

    The plain herbs were collected beforehand, so we moved to the back streets.

    Herbs also grow along the streets and can be harvested in various varieties.

    I don''t know how to insult herb collection.

    If we take many, many kinds, we can get more rewards.

    Let''s move on to the tunnel first, tips and tricks.

    "All right, you guys, go!

    "So weird ahhh!!!?

    Now I made a tentative contract with about ten wild dogs, and when I served them, I screamed out in the way that Canade was intolerable.

    "I told you so many times, didn''t I? As much as this, it''s only natural for a beast taster to do it. It''s obvious."

    "I think Rain''s ''natural'' is absolutely weird...... nigga?

    Two, Canade looked in the direction the day after tomorrow.

    Pickle your ears...... stand your tails up perfectly so you can be vigilant.

    "Rain, there''s some noise going on over there. I hear yelling, screaming, that kind of thing."

    "Rubbing by other adventurers...? Or..."

    I get a little lost, then I make a decision.

    "Let''s go"

    "Ugh."

    For one thing, the dogs set aside only the herbs when they returned, where they would cancel their tentative contract.

    "So you can''t normally do such complicated orders...?

    I''m not surprised anymore, so Canade was crushing.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Heading to where Canade instructed, he saw the carriage and the multiple men surrounding it.

    In the carriage, there is one man who looks like you.

    In front of it, there are two merchant-like men in total.

    The men surrounding us, twelve in all.

    I can tell they are all armed and not the kind of people who are at first sight.

    "Bandit."

    "Ha ha, I can''t believe I got away with it."

    "When they found out we were the Black Fangs, they fled in a hurry."

    "What do you say? Hmm? How does it feel to be betrayed by an adventurer? If you like, why don''t you tell us? ''Cause I''m gonna make it a pinch of booze. Ooh, haha!

    The men laugh nasty.

    A merchant surrounded by bandits can only tremble.

    We watched in the shade.

    "" The Black Fang "......? What, is that the name of the Bandits?

    "I''ve heard of it. Sure, it''s a massive band of bandits with over a hundred members. You think you''re brutally outrageous and repeating outrageous evil? I hear they''re putting on a prize."

    "You''re surprisingly informative."

    "Information is important to travel."

    "Even if you have information, you don''t have food"

    "Nyah."

    crease, and the canade recesses.

    "Rain, let''s go get help"

    "... No, you can''t. It doesn''t seem like such a hippo."

    The bandits are going to kill the merchant man right now.

    We should assume that there is no moment of respite either.

    "We''ll figure it out."

    "Are you sure? The opponent is a massive bandit with a bounty, isn''t he?

    "I don''t care about that. I can''t abandon that guy."

    "Nah ? That''s right, my husband. I trusted you to say that."

    "Canade, protect that merchant. I''ll take care of the people around me."

    "Rikai!

    "We''re going to signal? 3............ 2...... 1...... now!!!

    Gassa, and jumped out of the shade.

    "What!?

    The bandits react fast, but still not far from Canade.

    Canade ran like crawling through the earth and fleshed out to the bandits in an instant.

    "Ugh!!!

    Gun, gong, and canade waved their fists, and the two who were surrounding the merchant fell.

    "Rain!"

    "Leave it to me!"

    I joined the fight and stood around with the bandits.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Confess to be honest...

    I was anxious.

    Rayne has the talent to connect the common sense of Beast Tamer, and yet her physical abilities are enhanced by her contract with the Cat Spiritual Clan.

    But.

    Suddenly the question remains as to whether the given power can be used properly.

    Wouldn''t you be swept away by the force?

    Wouldn''t it destroy itself?

    I was worried.

    Even though the Lord commanded you, you had better have wiped out the bandits yourself. Then?

    I was thinking about that.

    But... it all ends in concern.

    "Huh!"

    Rain avoided the swords and axes wielded by the bandits at his leisure.

    I don''t even put it on my skin.

    Avoid attacks precisely...

    And I see a painful counterattack.

    The sound of a broken bone.

    Screaming.

    The bandits fall one after the other.

    "Awesome......"

    Flashy.

    Rain perfectly uses the power of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It is in precise, proper, and proper control without being wielded by force.

    Impossible sight.

    If you''re a human being, you''re supposed to be swept away by mighty powers...

    "Ha!

    Rain''s fist caught the bandit, and another one, fell to the ground.

    It''s incredible, but I''m totally using my powers.

    Talent, is it?

    If so, how talented is Rain?

    Genius doesn''t fit in words.

    It''s like I can''t see the bottom.

    And...

    (Something, maybe cool)

    I can''t take my eyes off the way Rayne fights.

    "I don''t know why... I''m thrilled..."

    I pressed around my chest as I dyed my cheeks.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Phew."

    I just knocked down the last one and spilled my exhale.

    "This is the place"

    "Ugh... what a strength..."

    "Hey... is this guy human...?

    "Chi, damn..."

    All the bandits were down on the ground.

    For once, no one is alive, but able to stand up.

    All I can do is groan in pain and get bored.

    "Canade, are you okay over there?

    "Ugh, yeah. I''ll be fine."

    "Okay. Thank you. Canade secured my hostage so I could fight it out of my mind"

    "... Is Rain amazing? I can''t believe you beat so many bandits on your own, even though you''re under contract with me."

    "I''m confident in fighting there. Sometimes we force animals to obey. That''s when I trained."

    "I see."

    Canade, while blushing for some reason,

    "Rayne, that was cool."

    I said something that would embarrass this one.

 7 Seven stories, on the other hand, about that time...

    "Ha, ha, ha... oh, what''s the chase!?

    "Oh, it''s okay... I managed to, um... get away with it"

    Leanne and Mina looked back again and again, breathing heavily out.

    Off the street and see the beast path... but people don''t grate, they don''t even see the demons.

    "Phew... sounds ok"

    "Yeah, no problem"

    Leanne and Mina took on the merchant''s escort with the intention of making a little allowance.

    There is no Arios and Agus.

    The two of them are preparing for the ''Lost Forest'' offense they are about to head to.

    Leanne can use more than a thousand magic.

    Mina can use healing techniques that are said to be able to resuscitate even the dead.

    But I''m not good at melee combat.

    If we get stuffed in time, we''re done here.

    So I hired the right adventurer as an avant-garde and headed for the merchant''s escort.

    It was supposed to be an easy request.

    I was planning on finishing soon and getting lots of rewards.

    Yet...

    "What are you doing!

    "Hino!?

    Lene grabs the chest of an adventurer hired as an avant-garde.

    The adventurer did not do a decent job.

    Without acting as avant-garde, he endangered Leanne and Mina.

    Thanks to this, I got caught running off against a bandit or something.

    It''s not something I can forgive.

    "The avant-garde is basically protecting us from the rear!? And then you get hit first, you get out, what do you want?!?

    "Mm, don''t be impotent! I''m a Beast Tamer! It''s not for the avant-garde. You explained that to me, didn''t you? And then you don''t mind... so I..."

    "So what are you gonna do, leave us and run away!? You''ve made a hell of a mess of getting away with a bandit!

    "When it comes to beast tasters, you can fight, can''t you? The opponent is just a bandit. It''s not a powerful demon. Can''t you even do that?

    "So don''t make me say it again and again! There''s no way Beast Tamer is going to fight! Because you don''t have the power to fight yourself, you have to tame the beast and let him fight instead! That''s what it is, what a beast taster is!

    "Huh? That even that garbage worm was fighting, and you''re making such a crappy excuse?

    Leanne turns a contemptuous gaze on the adventurer.

    Even that useless Rain was fighting on his own during the battle.

    Even during the battle with the Four Heavens, he fought as an avant-garde.

    No matter, it didn''t do much good... but still, it was better than not being there.

    Yet if you come with this adventurer...

    Says he has no power to fight himself.

    If so, isn''t it less useful than Rain?

    Align it with Mina and look at the garbage.

    ... but the two of you haven''t noticed.

    What the adventurer is saying is that it is a supremely natural fact.

    To be a beast taster, but to be able to fight. That Rain is more abnormal.

    "So?"

    "Huh...?

    "I understand that you don''t have the courage to fight, chicken. We hired scumbags like that, and, well, we have some responsibility. When it comes to combat, I''ll give you 10,000 steps and admit what you said. But..."

    "How could you have neglected to explore the surroundings?

    "Oh, I''m not neglecting..."

    "Didn''t you? In fact, I couldn''t notice until the bandits came within sight"

    "You''re a beast taster, aren''t you? Then shouldn''t we have taemed those animals and sent them out for reconnaissance?

    "Well, I was putting it out. Properly, I was taming squirrels and keeping them alert. But even though it''s a lumpy squirrel, it''s impossible to be alert for 360 degrees all-round. The bandits came to surround us, so the discovery was delayed..."

    Lene, frustrated by the words of the adventurer, grabbed his chest again.

    Awesome with a vicious face.

    "Ah? Then you can just taste ten or twenty and be alert for all directions! Why didn''t you do that!?

    "Hey, why... it''s impossible, isn''t it? There''s only one animal that Beast Tamer can serve."

    "Don''t lie to me. You think that kind of escape would work?

    "Ugh, I''m not lying! There''s basically only one subject I can taste. Instead of ten, I can''t even use two! That''s something I can say to all the beast Tamers. If I serve more than one at the same time, I''ll double my burden and burn my nerves."

    Leanne and Mina looked at each other.

    Create a slightly surprising look.

    I''ve never heard of that.

    First, didn''t Rain always use dozens of animals to alert and explore his surroundings?

    What Rain can do is impossible that no one else can.

    Therefore, this adventurer is lying for his own sake.

    I''m talking bullshit to deceive my incompetence.

    Leanne and Mina made that decision.

    Leanne thrust the adventurer.

    "Damn...... apparently, you pulled the worst hassle. I had no idea there was someone more useless than that garbage worm."

    "Right. I never thought I''d meet such a fool."

    "Gu......"

    The adventurer tried to argue with something, but gave up.

    It would be useless to say anything to these two.

    That''s what I felt.

    It was like we were dealing with a different species of language.

    "What do you want to do? I threw out my client..."

    "Uh... that''s enough. Let it go. It''s weird that we''re in danger for the merchants."

    "That''s right... if we keep it up, won''t it scratch our names? I don''t mind if it''s just me, Leanne or Agus... and that Arios has something to do with it"

    "Well... is that a bad idea"

    Leanne thought.

    I''m the one who found the request, but it was actually this adventurer who ordered it.

    Lene and the others are ''brave'', not adventurers.

    Similar, but not as effortless as an adventurer to undertake a request.

    If that were possible, everyone and he would rely on the brave.

    In order to avoid such a situation, there is an agreement that only those who can make requests to the Arios can have more than a certain amount of power and authority.

    So Leanne can''t take on the request.

    So I found the right adventurer, took the request, and made him order on his behalf...

    Once Lene thought about the situation in which she was placed, she came up with a solution.

    He walks over to the adventurer with his butt still on, poking his wand.

    "Huh? Huh?

    Leanne tells cold to an adventurer who is bewildered by something like a declaration of war.

    "You ordered this request on your own, and you tried to solve it by yourself, and as a result, you failed... that''s what you''re gonna do?

    "I see... okay? You can''t talk about us, can you? Never talk about being asked to join you, etc."

    Mina, who guessed Leanne''s thoughts, quickly gets to the point.

    In short¡­

    Push all the blame for the failure on the adventurer, and we have nothing to do with it.

    That''s what Leanne thought.

    Naturally, adventurers get angry.

    "Bullshit, don''t kid me! I can''t believe I''m the only one wearing mud... in the first place, this request must have failed because you guys keep saying you''re impotent!? And yet, push the blame on me alone... is that something you can accept! We''ll talk about you when we report it."

    "Heh..."

    Suh, Leanne''s eyes narrow sharply.

    "If you''re going to imitate that kind of joke, you''re going to have me die here?

    "Become!?

    "I''ll tell you what, I''ll sneak up on you later, but I''ll kill you for that, okay? Go after him, hunt him down, and I''ll definitely kill him."

    "Nah... ah..."

    "You have two choices. Listen to me honestly, or they''ll kill me here. Come on, which one do you want?

    The fire begins at the end of the wand that Lene grips.

    Fire eventually grows into flames and burns the adventurer''s face chillily.

    "Wow, okay! Do as you say, it was all my fault! It''s my fault, you guys are irrelevant! That''s all right!?

    "You''re a good boy."

    "Go on, then. Incompetence like you just pisses me off watching."

    "Hii no!?

    The adventurer escaped as he was about to fall again and again.

    "Is it going to be okay? Wouldn''t he say something extra?

    "If you threaten me with all that, you''ll be fine. There''s nothing you can do about incompetence."

    "... right. There are only a few things a fool can do."

    "I knew I shouldn''t be counting on the right guy."

    "Again, it''s Arios and Agus you can count on. No one but them can be trusted."

    "Uh, I''m tired. Let''s just go home. I''m gonna miss the reward. It''s frustrating. It''s been a messy day."

    "Right."

    Leanne and Mina haven''t noticed.

    To the fact that all the words of the adventurer were the right ones and that they were plunging the challenges they could not.

    ... It''s a little further for the two of you to realize that.

 8 Eight stories, black fangs.

    I had just defeated all the bandits and called out to the merchants.

    "Are you all right?

    "Ha, yes...... thank you for helping us where we are in danger. Thank you so much!

    The merchant looked back at me and lowered his head in haste.

    "You''re not hurt, are you?

    "Yes, me and you, no problem."

    "Isn''t it a little defenseless to move around here without a guard?

    "No, I had hired an escort, but when I was at a disadvantage, I ran away..."

    "They''re terrible."

    "It''s over now. More than that..."

    The merchant says with trembling.

    "Earlier, the word ''pitch-black fangs'' came from the mouths of these people... if it''s really that ''pitch-black fangs'', you have to run away quickly... oh, my God. I can''t believe they put their eyes on me..."

    "Are they that troublesome?

    Because I was at a brave party, public information is negligible.

    "They''re people with no blood, no tears. Kill all the prey. Kill all who oppose you. There seems to be a lot of people standing up in arms, and a lot of adventurers and soldiers from the country are in return..."

    "I see."

    Even though it was an emergency, I sold fights to those people.

    I don''t regret anything about it...

    Leaving it like this is gonna be a hassle.

    "Ku, ku, ku..."

    One of the bandits falling to the ground lifted his lips.

    "I''m done... I just remembered that face... family, relatives, friends... I''ll kill them all..."

    "Is that a threat?

    "It''s the fact that it''s going to happen... Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!"

    It doesn''t look like you''re reflecting.

    The others feel the same way.

    Then it would be more appropriate for the members of "The Black Fang" who are not here to decide that they are the same type of person.

    "Then we''ll get them all."

    "" What?

    The merchant turned his eyes round.

    Canade also rounded his eyes.

    "Yes, what did you just say...?

    "You can''t leave these dangerous people alone, can you? It''s revenge. Why, so it''s a hassle to be targeted later. Only to crush it now."

    "Uh... Rayne, isn''t that a little impotent?

    "Why not?

    "The opponent is a bandit group of over a hundred people, right? I don''t have a particular problem with that, but Rayne is a human being... even though he''s under contract with me, I just think it''s tough to deal with a hundred people, right?

    "Not really, man."

    "Nha?

    "Well, let me handle it."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I interrogated him, and he said the ''pitch-black fangs'' azito is in a cave off the street.

    Leave the captured bandits to the merchants, and we''ll head to the cave.

    "... I found it. Right there."

    Relying on Canade''s sense of smell and such, he reached the cave.

    Just like earlier, I ask how things are hiding in the shade of a tree.

    There are two watchmen at the entrance.

    "Are you sure in that cave?

    "Yeah. ''The Black Fang'' seems to be talking about making the cave an aside. There are so many voices in the cave that it doesn''t seem like they''re going somewhere."

    "Okay."

    "What are we going to do? Stick it in like you just did? Oh, but now I''m gonna stand in front of you, right? Whatever it takes, I think it''s tough on Rain."

    "You''re right. But I''m not going into the dark clouds."

    He''s a bandit''s pimp enough to be wanted.

    It would be flooded with massive traps inside.

    I''m not going to show my face with a mushroom like that.

    "If it''s in the woods, it''s around there... OK, I want it"

    I had a tentative contract with a bee flying there.

    "Had a contract with a bee...? Uh... bees aren''t animals, they''re insects..."

    "You know what an Insect-Tamer is?

    "Huh? Oh, yeah. That''s the insect version of BeastTamer, right? I can contract insects...... no way"

    "Me, for a time, I''ve trained as an Insect-Tamer. So insects can also serve"

    "Huh? Huh? Yep...? Oh, can you do that? It''s not enough to say it''s amazing anymore..."

    The canade becomes a complex expression, as if it were a surprise.

    "It''s impossible that we''re extremes of two professions at the same time..."

    "If you''re an Insect-Tamer, it''s not complete, is it? There''s still a lot I can''t do. I use it normally, so I do my best. All right, the rest of us got a tentative contract."

    "That''s too much for you. Rain is really amazing... something''s already paralyzing my common sense. I mean, I even remember that. I''m worried about Rain''s past..."

    Let the used bees gather their people...

    I had a tentative contract with hundreds of bees.

    "I don''t think you would say that signing up with so many bees is a normal use..."

    "Really?

    "Yikes... when I''m with Rayne, I''m just amazed"

    "You wouldn''t be bored, would you?

    "... kusu. Right."

    He was strangely calm when he said he was going to pluck a fight into a large band of bandits.

    ... maybe because Canade is with us.

    With Canade''s smile, that''s all I feel like I can hang in there.

    "So, what do you do?

    "This bee is a special individual called Earlby. He has paralysis poison and captures the subject. It''s a bit of an unusual bee that feeds you when you bring it back to your nest."

    "Oh, I can see the story somehow. You''re gonna put that Earlby on them, aren''t you?

    "Correct"

    Earlby''s toxic, so once stabbed, he can''t move properly for half a day.

    "I will give instructions to the bees here, so Canade will go back to the city and gather the other adventurers and soldiers of the country. Exactly, because I can''t get everyone by myself."

    "Yeah, Raj!

    Snort...

    Then, make a serious face.

    "But be careful, okay? It''s about Rayne, so I don''t think I''m gonna fail... but not if I''m caught off guard, okay?

    "I know. If you don''t think it''s a good idea, you run away immediately. I promise."

    "Yeah."

    Although Canade looks back at this one with a slight anxiety...

    It''s okay, she finally relieved herself when I let her snort firmly like she said.

    Make a jump and disappear across the cloud.

    "Okay. Then... shall we do it"

    Go, I gave an order to the herd of Earlby.

 9 Nine story, King Lizard.

    An hour went by, letting hundreds of Earlby herds enter the bandit''s ego.

    It''s time.

    Judging by that, I stepped inside Ajito.

    "Gu... but..."

    "Or my body..."

    "Shit, shit... why, like this..."

    Bandits were down everywhere.

    Everyone seems to be hit by Earlby''s poison, they just cramp and they can''t stand up properly.

    Search Ajito from corner to corner to make sure everyone is down.

    Looks like we can safely capture this.

    Later, I hope Canade brings adventurers and soldiers who are good...

    "Oh?"

    Outside the cave is getting noisy.

    "Hey, Rainey! I brought it to you - whoa!!!

    Loud Canade voice.

    Apparently, Canade has succeeded as well.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Once, I went outside and explained the situation to the reinforcements that Canade had brought.

    At first I was half-hearted, but when I showed the bandits rolling in the cave, they believed me.

    The assembled adventurers and soldiers captive one, and another, and the bandits.

    Watch the scene at the entrance of the cave with Canade.

    "Ha-ha-ha, I''m a little tired because I''m in a hurry."

    "You''re annoying."

    "Rain, Rain. Me, did it help?

    "Oh, that was just the right time. Thank God."

    "Nah, Rayne praised me."

    When I stroked Canade''s head, his ears moved flashly.

    Looks delighted.

    "That solves the case."

    "... what!?

    Second, Canade makes a sharp face.

    That''s a rugged look, like you''re on guard about something.

    "What''s going on?

    "This sign...... no good, Rain!

    Huh? When I thought...

    I heard screams and roars from inside the cave.

    "What!?

    Hurry inside.

    Then...

    "Kishaaaaaa!!!

    A huge Lizard was attacking adventurers and soldiers, wondering if there would be ten meters.

    I remember learning about this individual when I was training for Beast Tamer.

    King Lizard.

    A demon comparable to the C-rank, a fierce individual who can''t get his hands on it once it''s broken.

    "How could there be a King Lizard here!?

    "Damn, it looks like he had black fangs... Damn, I never heard of him like this!

    An adventurer nearby told me so.

    "Rain!"

    "Oh!"

    I couldn''t have done anything with King Lizard before.

    Even if Arios and the others were there, they decided that nothing could be done.

    But not me now.

    There are canades.

    Cat spirits, that doesn''t matter.

    If Canade was with me, I felt like I could do anything.

    So...

    Face him!

    "Let''s go, Canade!

    "Shit!

    The two of us storm.

    Boom!

    Avoid a giant tail blow and hit one of the limbs that supports your body.

    Stick your fists out with all your strength...... Impact!

    A definite response came through and King Lizard barked.

    "Hey, what?!?

    Adventurers and soldiers are stunned.

    "Damaged that King Lizard!?

    "Besides, I can''t believe you''re bare hands... are you really an outrageous adventurer?

    "I''m going on. Yikes!

    Canade jumped, twirling and spinning.

    Take advantage of that spin and punch King Lizard in the head!

    "Ggaaaaaa!!!?

    That''s right, should I?

    In a painful blow by Canade, King Lizard bowed out loud.

    "For a while...... go to sleep!

    Where I was, I slapped the kick in.

    A blow to the side of the neck.

    King Lizard couldn''t stand the attack of pruning consciousness and collapsed on the spot.

    "Phew."

    "Rain, you did it!

    "Oh."

    Exchange high touches with Canade.

    But adventurers and soldiers look bad.

    He''s blue-white in the face, and he''s about to die.

    "What''s going on?

    "Ah, ah... give me that one..."

    Ahead the adventurer pointed...

    "Kishaaaaaaaa!!!

    There''s a new King Lizard.

    Plus, it''s more than one, not one.

    "Seriously. How much did you keep?"

    "Uh-oh... that could be just so hard"

    "But it''s just so annoying, you know?

    "What about Rayne?

    "It''s okay."

    "Oh, hey... what are you talking about? Run or you''ll die!?

    An adventurer complains in desperate shape.

    I''m upset about the unexpected reinforcements, and I don''t think I see the situation.

    "You think I can get away with this now?

    "Ugh, that''s..."

    "I''m fine. King Lizard, we''ll deal with him. In the meantime, evacuate everyone."

    "Damn... I can''t believe I abandoned you guys, that''s...!

    "It''s gonna be okay."

    Canade laughs.

    I laugh, too.

    We''ll take care of it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The adventurers and soldiers took the captive bandits and fled out of the cave desperately.

    The truth is, I wanted to get away with throwing away bandits.

    But there are people who have sacrificed themselves for themselves.

    At a minimum, the duties must be fulfilled.

    Trembling in fear, but taking the captured bandits outside...

    And I managed to escape outside myself.

    "Ha, ha, ha... Oh, those two...?

    An adventurer sees the cave.

    Slightly, I heard a contentious noise.

    We''re still fighting.

    Still alive.

    Adventurers are relieved...

    I didn''t have the courage to just go for backup.

    There''s nothing I can do against such a monster.

    When it comes to what you can do, it''s enough to wish you both well.

    "Please... please, be safe...!

    Been an adventurer for a few years.

    I''ve never prayed to God...

    Only at this time did I pray to God for the safety of the two of us from the bottom of my heart.

    And...

    The noise of contention heard from the back of the cave stopped.

    I guess the battle is over.

    Which won?

    If you think normally, it would be King Lizard.

    There''s no way I can properly fight multiple King Lizards.

    It will only be ravaged unilaterally.

    Wait a few minutes and no one will show up.

    When despair began to drift,

    "Ah."

    Someone raised their voice.

    I can hear footsteps.

    Footsteps for both of us.

    Eventually......

    "" "Whoa, whoa!!!!" "

    To protect ourselves, the two remaining in the cave showed themselves.

    And when he saw them, he that was on the spot cheered loudly.

 10 Ten Stories Rank Up

    "Congratulations, Mr. Shroud"

    Handle all kinds of aftermath about the Bandits until evening...

    Later, when called to the Adventurer Guild, Natalie, smiling, told me that.

    "Congratulations, what... what do you mean?

    "This time, Mr. Shroud''s Adventurer Rank Up has been determined"

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, it spills a missing voice between them.

    Me rank up?

    "Mr. Shroud will be promoted from F-rank to E-rank."

    "Really?

    "Oh, you did it, Rain. ? Congratulations!

    Canade blesses me innocently, but not really.

    Speaking of what I''ve done since I became an adventurer, it''s still about collecting herbs.

    Natalie seems to understand my question, and she explains it.

    "All you need to do to rank up is make a certain number of requests. Mr. Shroud has not yet fulfilled the prescribed quantity request¡­ special measures have been taken"

    "How could you do that?

    "Even though you did it yourself, did you forget? It''s about black fangs."

    "Oh."

    Somehow I understood the story.

    "The destruction of the pitch-black fangs that other adventurers were burning their hands on is often due to Mr. Shroud''s accomplishments. Or thanks entirely to Mr. Shroud."

    "No, I just paralyzed them, and I didn''t make a big deal out of it."

    "Be modest. We''ve heard that King Lizard has come along with Mr. Canade to help us escape."

    "Eh, that''s..."

    It''s a bit embarrassing to be pointed out by others again.

    At the same time, I reminded you of something I didn''t like.

    At that time, I was self-absorbed.

    Again, if you told me to do the same thing, I might say no.

    That''s how hard it was.

    "Our guild has determined that Mr. Shroud contributed greatly to the destruction of the pitch-black fangs. Therefore, in recognition of his achievements, we have decided to increase Mr. Shroud''s ranking."

    "Oh well... thanks"

    "Don''t say thank you. Because if we were, we would have to apologize."

    "What do you mean?

    "A pitch-black fang is a request equivalent to a C-rank. Mr. Shroud, who has accomplished this, will be judged to have a strength comparable to the C-rank."

    "Nha? Well, isn''t it strange to get promoted to the E-rank? Shouldn''t you be promoted to C-rank?

    He questioned me, and Canade pinched my mouth from the side.

    I''ve been thinking about something similar, so I won''t stop it in particular.

    "That''s the problem..."

    Natalie looks sorry.

    "There was a decision that ''Adventurers must rank up every step of the way''...... sorry. It is true that Mr Shroud did a C-rank equivalent, but the rules are the rules. Yeah, so easy, we can''t make many exceptions... Rank up was allowed as an exception, but this one couldn''t. I''m sorry."

    "Oh, no. I have nothing to apologize for. If that''s the case, I can''t help it. I''m not upset or complaining, either."

    "It would be helpful if you could say that"

    "Rather, I''m just glad it was easy to rank up."

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s going on?

    "Kusu. Mr. Shroud, you''re sweet. You must care about me, don''t you?

    "... that''s not true"

    "If you mean no, let''s just say that"

    Natalie, smiling and laughing, is beautiful and stuck in love.

    "Stay!?

    "Nyah..."

    For some reason, Canade stomped on me.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    A lot has happened, but the rank has risen and I have been able to get paid as well.

    "Wow, that''s a lot of money."

    "I can''t rank them up, but they''ve got a special reward for them instead"

    Three gold coins.

    That''s the reward for a series of cases.

    You look like a canade ladder...

    Then he looks like he remembers something all the time and his tail gets fuzzy.

    "Ugh..."

    "What''s going on?

    "I''m hungry..."

    "Ha ha."

    I''m stuck laughing at Canade-like words.

    "Nyah, laughing is terrible. I''ve done a lot of good."

    "Bad. Right, Canade did a lot of good work. Do you want to make dinner?"

    "Ooh, dinner ? Eat, eat! Eat a lot -"

    Canade smiles with a chuckle and a full face.

    Hey, who was drooling?

    It''s a cash kid.

    But maybe these bright spots are Canade''s charm.

    "Rain, Rain! Me, I want fish! Just thinking about who''s going to come out of the grease."

    "He''s already out."

    "Oops...... hehe, they saw me embarrassed. Rayne, let''s go home! Fish for dinner today."

 11 Eleven stories, buddy.

    "... ha..."

    Canade, sitting across from the table, looked like the end of the world had come, spilling a sigh more and more.

    I had forgotten about it in the Bandits'' case, but had also completed a request to collect herbs.

    Remembering that, the more I followed, the more I reported to the Alliance.

    Securing large quantities of herbs triples the reward.

    I could get a piece of silver coin.

    It''s just a broken reward for herb collection.

    In addition to that, with the reward of crusading the Bandits, three gold coins.

    For the time being, I don''t have any trouble with the inn.

    Nevertheless, when it comes to wanting a stable life, there is still a long way to go.

    To temper me, or my first reward, so I thought I''d eat something par delicious...

    "... no fish... no, no..."

    Yes, it is.

    This'' Horizon ''has no seafood because it is a city deep inland.

    Occasionally, they may get seafood by dealing with merchants coming from the sea, but that''s rare.

    In "Horizon," fish are treasured as luxury ingredients, and they don''t get a chance to see them, and even if they go on the market, nobles and others will soon buy them up.

    There can''t be a fish in a dining room like the general adventurer goes to...

    Canade, who was totally willing to eat fish, was so depressed that there was no more.

    "My fish... fish..."

    "Uh... the meat looks delicious too, huh? See, isn''t this chicken vanilla roasted good?

    "I want fish... I don''t feel like meat..."

    This is serious.

    I''d like to do something about it... hmm.

    "Oh, yeah."

    Remember, clap your bags.

    When I was at a brave party, I stopped by the ocean...

    Sure, at that time...

    "There was."

    "Ni?"

    "I can''t bake fish... see, preserved food made of fish"

    "Wha!!!?

    Canade jumps up and takes the preserved food with tremendous momentum.

    "Ooh, ooh... smells like fish... here, can I have this? Can I eat it?

    "Fine. That''s why I let you out."

    "Ugh... thanks... Rain is a fish benefactor"

    "Something''s wrong with that. And then I waited a minute to eat. Let''s order something else. Exactly, it''s a violation of manners to rent a seat only"

    "Copy that."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    By the time I finished eating, the sun was down.

    I''m not going to make it impossible from day one, so I''m going to move to the inn.

    In the meantime, I secured a room for a week.

    "Oh, the bed. ? I''m glad I''ve been in the wild lately."

    "... how did this happen?

    A canade in the room with me is just getting in bed and shaking like a child.

    I was in the mood to hold my head.

    Me and Canade, one room at a time.

    So it was scheduled for a week.

    Securing two rooms increases the expense for that, but that''s no choice.

    The other guy is a girl of his age, albeit a cat spirit clan.

    I can''t believe you sleep in a room with me, you can''t think normally.

    Yet...

    There was no other room available, so Canade and I were pushed into the room.

    "What''s going on? Rayne doesn''t sleep? Bed, it''s fuzzy."

    "Uh... I''m fine. I mean, I''m going to be in the wild today."

    "What, why!?

    "You can''t sleep in the same room as a girl, can you?

    "Er..."

    For some reason, I was disappointed.

    "I don''t care if Rayne''s with you, do I?

    "Mind your own business. I''m a man."

    Hey, are you totally unconscious as a heterosexual or something?

    Don''t feel subtle about that.

    "Nah, that''s about all I know. Rayne is a boy. I''m a girl."

    "Then you know why sleeping in the same room is out, right?

    "I know, but I don''t know,"

    I get a little confused when people say things like Zen questions.

    "Well, that''s a little embarrassing, isn''t it? Yeah...... could be so embarrassing. I can''t believe I slept in the same room as a boy like Rain... yah, my face turns red"

    "Then..."

    "But I believe in Rayne."

    ¡­¡­

    "Rayne will never do anything weird. ? I believe that, so I''m fine. I wouldn''t sleep in the same room if I didn''t."

    Do you like people or do you not know the world...

    Oh, boy.

    Convincing Canade is going to break his bones.

    "Ready? It''s not that easy to believe in people. We just met the other day. It''s crazy to believe someone like that."

    "Mmm, I think you''re being silly."

    "I''m not fooling around, but I''m telling you to feel more critical. Because Canade is a pretty girl."

    "Nah... they said she was cute" "

    "I''m not going to get my hands on Canade... but I''m a man too. It could be an accident."

    "It''s all right."

    "Why, can you say all that?

    "''Cause I believe in Rayne"

    The story was grand.

    "Ha... how can you believe people so easily?

    "You don''t believe in people, do you? I believe in Rayne."

    "I''m not sure what the difference is."

    "If you were someone else, you wouldn''t believe me, would you? But Rayne isn''t. ''Cause we... we''re buddies, right?

    ¡­¡­

    The words stick deep into my chest.

    Companions...

    I remember when I was at the brave party.

    The guys I thought were buddies, they weren''t buddies or anything.

    It was my own assumption.

    So, what about Canade?

    Can''t believe it?

    Don''t you think he''s one of us?

    ... That''s not true.

    Canade is... one of us.

    Although we have just met and we still don''t know each other very well and sometimes we are surprised by our unclamped behavior...

    But he''s one of us.

    He''s my precious companion.

    "Rayne is one of mine. That''s why I believe you."

    "... well"

    Shit.

    I''m going to persuade Canade, but on the contrary, this one has persuaded me.

    "I get it. Nojuku stops. I''ll sleep here."

    "Nah. ? That''s the best part."

    A smile returns to Canade''s face.

    I think I was smiling, too.

    "Oh, but I want you to turn around when you change. Exactly, it''s embarrassing... ha."

    "Wow, because I know! In that case, just don''t hesitate."

    "Ugh."

    Laughing canade.

    Smiling like the sun.

    Watching that smile can make me feel very warm.

    If you can...

    I''ve always wanted to be with Canade.

    Pretty embarrassing though......

    That was my undisputed intention.

    It''s the first time I''ve done it, my ''true'' buddy.

    I never wanted to let go.

 12 Twelve stories. Canades thoughts.

    Turning off the lights and lying on the bed, Rayne went to bed immediately.

    I can hear you sleeping easily.

    Lying in bed as well, I was still awake.

    I look at Rayne sleeping comfortably and smile.

    "Nah... Rayne, cute sleeping face"

    I saw Rayne''s sleeping face and felt something warm spread across his chest.

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    I laughed snarlingly at Rayne in retrospect of spending the day with him today.

    It was such a fun day.

    I was so hungry that my eyes turned, I went and fell.

    With that gap, Killer Tiger almost attacked me.

    We succeeded in defeating the Bandits together.

    "Rayne is a good man."

    You helped yourself.

    He gave me dinner.

    He was nice to me.

    More than that, I''m more than happy...

    It''s about treating myself, the most powerful species, to ''normal''.

    I am the most powerful species and a particularly rare cat spirit clan among them.

    Experience tells me that when I deal with humans, there''s nothing loco about it.

    The Cat Spirit Clan, so there was someone who tried to catch me.

    ... of course, let me physically rule it out.

    I was in a bad mood and someone tried to spill something.

    Some believed there was treasure to be passed on to the Cat Spirit Clan, and others tried to find out where it was.

    The person approaching me had some sort of ''intention''.

    Gold, greed, honor...

    I was on the verge of human distrust when I was shown such a human cause.

    That''s when I met Rayne.

    Although Rayne was only surprised that I was a cat spirit clan... that''s all.

    Help me with pure goodwill...

    Even then, he treated me normally as one girl, without showing greed.

    How delightful it was for me.

    If I told Rayne, he might laugh, but he was so shocked that the world turned upside down, right?

    Rayne broke my distrust of humans and made me smile.

    That''s something you can''t thank no matter how grateful you are.

    "If it weren''t for Rayne, I wouldn''t know what would have happened... and even if I''d been safe, I''d have gone back inside with love for people"

    I was close to respecting Rayne.

    That''s why I want to help Rain.

    If Rain is in trouble, I want to do whatever it takes to get rid of that obstacle.

    "Rayne, after all, is hurt by being kicked out of a brave party..."

    I was surprised to learn that Rayne was at a brave man''s party.

    On the other hand, I was convinced.

    Rain''s Beast Tamer power is outrageous.

    I''ve never heard you use dozens of rabbits at the same time, not just yourself.

    Besides, it also possesses the power of the Insect Tamer.

    It''s impotent.

    If Rayne has that power, it''s not weird to be at a brave party...

    From what I hear, they kicked me out for lack of power.

    "I can''t forgive you!

    I wanted to preach to a brave party that did something stupid.

    Find a party of brave men now, all of them, get bummed...

    Then, make Rain sit down in the ground.

    I was really thinking about that.

    That''s how angry I was.

    But anger doesn''t last long.

    More than anger, you become sad.

    "When I said I was one of them... Rayne, you looked complicated..."

    Think about Rain''s mood.

    Probably...

    Looks like he''s going to blow it off, but I think Rayne is still hurt by being banished from the brave party.

    It''s not the lack of power that I was told, it''s the betrayal of my people that would make me feel the hardest.

    I want to heal that wound.

    I want to heal you.

    In order to do that, what should I do?

    How can Rayne laugh from the bottom of her heart?

    "Nah... I''m just thinking about Rain"

    Why not?

    My face is just a little hot.

    My chest is pounding.

    "Hmm... well, that''s good!

    Now, I don''t care about me.

    It''s about Rayne.

    I wonder what to do?

    "Um, um... no, I don''t know... yah"

    Whether you think about it or not, there are no good solutions out there.

    At times like this, I resent myself for being stupid.

    Should I have studied inside some more?

    "I don''t know what I can do... but yeah, no matter what, I need to be by Rain''s side! I am Rain''s true companion."

    That''s all you have to do wrong.

    I swear to my own heart...

    I think I''ll always be by Rain''s side.

 13 Thirteen stories, tales of brave men.

    "Damn!

    In the depressed woods, the brave Arios struck his tongue.

    A week went by when I started the ''Lost Forest'' offense.

    But I still can''t defeat the boss.

    To be precise, I can''t get to the boss.

    As the name suggests, The Lost Forest is a maze of adventurers.

    I stepped in effortlessly, but at the end of the day, I''m even told that it won''t come true to go outside, and it''s going to decay as it is.

    I usually ignore things like that...

    Arios, in one line, there was a reason why it could not.

    The boss here owns the legendary armor needed to fight the Demon King, the Shield of Truth.

    Therefore, we have begun the strategy of "Lost Forest"...

    "What the hell, this forest! Wherever you look, it doesn''t lead you down the right path...... really, do we have legendary protective gear here?

    "That''s for sure. It''s information from people who can put their trust in it."

    "Damn, I can''t believe I''m going to be framed for staying in a forest like this for a week..."

    "Ha... I''m sloppy. I want to take a bath."

    "Leanne. You mustn''t be selfish. We are on a noble journey to save the world."

    "I know, but come on... but another week? Exactly, aren''t you getting fed up?

    "It''s..."

    Leanne''s frustration, Mina also understood.

    Mina herself, because she makes it easy on the irrational offensive difficulty of The Lost Forest.

    We''re working on a map, but this won''t help.

    As time passes, the path changes and the destination moves away.

    I just kept repeating that and couldn''t move on properly.

    "... at a time like this, I wish I had him"

    Who''s that about, Agus?

    "You know Arios, too, right? It''s about Rayne."

    "Eh."

    Arios bite his lips abominably.

    "With Rain''s ability, we can explore every inch of this forest. From above, we might be able to find a new path. It wasn''t useless... but it was the only use that was available."

    "Don''t be silly! You think I have to help you with that incompetence? You can''t admit you''re kidding me."

    "That''s right. I disagree, too. Such a garbage worm, I just couldn''t wait to throw it out. You didn''t do anything wrong with banishing him there."

    "Right... I have trouble being parasitized like that... and I agree with Leanne."

    "Sure. I have no objection to the deportation of Rayne either. but don''t you think it was a bad time?

    "Gu."

    Arios gets stuck in words.

    Inside, we acknowledge Agus'' words.

    No matter how powerful the Arios have, there is no point in this'' lost forest ''.

    Because if you can''t pick the right path and get to the back, then nothing makes sense.

    And the only thing that could do that... was Rain.

    Rayne is certainly powerless.

    When fighting the enemy, he was on his feet.

    But support using Beast Tamer''s abilities was excellent.

    For example, having animals carry luggage.

    Taming a bear or something can carry tens of times the amount of luggage than holding it in a person''s hands.

    This, for the adventurer, was a skill that would treasure more than any other.

    If we can have a lot of luggage, we can make an expedition in the distance for that matter.

    Water, can fight fully without cutting food.

    Rayne supported the supply line alone.

    Arios One line banished him without realizing that.

    Now I recognize the importance of Rain...

    Arios doesn''t admit that.

    No, I don''t want to admit it.

    Who would be allowed to admit that a useless and exiled man, in fact, played an important role for the party?

    There was a bad habit of Arios.

    Sometimes we lack consideration for others just because we have been called brave and have received a lot of respect from people.

    That''s exactly what this Rain thing is about.

    "Isn''t it strange that that garbage worm could help? Absolutely crazy."

    Leanne was just like Arios.

    Using more than a thousand magics, she was treated as a genius from an early age... and fell in love with herself.

    It''s impossible for me, a genius, to care for a human being less than... No.

    I''m serious about that.

    "Our efforts may be lacking. I can''t attack without someone like that... I can''t think of anything like that"

    Mina was just like the two of us.

    With education to be one of the brave, saving the world became my mission.

    Laine, unable to fight properly, is only, for Mina, an obstacle to her noble mission.

    "I know what you two are trying to say. I also know what Arios is trying to say. But... isn''t there any other way?

    Agus'' words are heavy and pierce the chest of the three.

    A week, I challenged the offense.

    But instead of defeating the boss, we can''t even move forward properly.

    As it is, the journey of the Demon King''s Crusade stalls here.

    And that, in a way, is going to engrave the perception that Rayne failed because he wasn''t there.

    That''s all, it''s absolutely unacceptable.

    Arios seemed frustrated and fisted at a nearby tree.

    "Just once, why don''t you use him? I''m not putting you back at the party. I just hire you as my guide here. Don''t you think that''s a compromise around here?

    To Agus'' words, the three of them shut up.

    "But now you think you''re coming back?

    "Well... that''s all I said."

    "You won''t have a problem with that."

    "... right"

    Arios agrees with Agus.

    "He''s a fool enough to love you. It was bad then, I didn''t mean it... or something, if you say the right thing, you''ll be back soon. So, if you attack The Lost Forest, you can throw it away again."

    "Wow, kick-ass."

    "So Leanne wants to stay with you?

    "Maasa. You couldn''t have stayed with that garbage worm. When you think you can come back just once, you''re sick of it."

    "I have no choice. Without him, it''s hard... for once. Let''s be patient."

    "Well, that''s settled, then"

    "Oh. Once, pull Rayne back. If that''s the case, there''s no use here. Prepare to withdraw."

    Arios, who said so, had no feelings of sorry or penance for Rayne or anything like that.

    Use him.

    I''m only thinking about that.

    Thus, Arios one line will return to the Horizon¡­

    They, they hadn''t noticed.

    Being even limited to Rain, a bottomless favorite.

    Rayne has already earned a true companion named Canade.

 14 Fourteen stories, the second most powerful species.

    I met Canade, and it''s been a week.

    Things have been going well since then.

    Do the request with Canade, have dinner with him, sleep with him...

    ... No, sleeping with me could be misleading.

    I hate that Canade keeps the room separate, I just have no choice but to make it the same room.

    Anyway...

    I had one problem free day.

    When I was at the brave party, every day was busy like a storm.

    I was in charge of exploring the neighborhood, carrying luggage, and other tasks as a beast taster, as well as preparing everyone''s meals.

    Not only that, but I was on guard, and in the morning, I even had the clerk to wake everyone up.

    Thinking about it now, it would have been used for convenience.

    But that''s not happening right now.

    I can do what I want...

    For Canade''s sake, let''s move from ourselves.

    Really, thanks to Canade.

    Without that encounter, what would have happened to me?

    That''s how I enjoyed my free adventurer life...

    There will be a case.

    It was, in a way, a case that shaped my life.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Stride Bridge''s watchdog?

    As usual, when I went to the guild and was looking for a favor.

    Natalie, the receptionist I got along with this past week, was breathing a deep sigh, so I talked to her about something.

    Then I could hear an interesting story.

    "Yeah, it is. The bridge south of the city has been here for a few days... and a rogue has arrived on the stride bridge... and the next battle is being fought against the people on the streets."

    He seemed to be in sincere trouble, and Mr. Natalie looked tired.

    By the way, it was just a slightly shattered tone because we got along somewhat.

    I''m glad to feel that this is closer.

    ... I don''t have any other reason?

    "Is that, like, a chasing guy? Are you a bad guy?

    "That was the hard part..."

    To Canade''s next door question, Natalie did the trick of holding her fingertips around the temple.

    I guess it''s a headache problem.

    "Seeing as a man of strength, he doesn''t care who he is, he puts up a fight... it just doesn''t mean he kills each other, does it? If he decides he''s got a fight, he''s going to retire there. Thanks to...... it''s also weird that so far there have been no deaths"

    "Hmm, that''s a weird case. Why would you do that?

    "I don''t know that. I''m not robbing hardware, I''m not targeting someone specific. A line of harassment against certain merchants was also conceived, but not like that... anyway, it sounds like they''re raiding people indiscriminately through the bridge, doesn''t it? The average person seems to be off-target... but that doesn''t make me feel safe, and the number of people using Stride Bridge has dropped dramatically. If you stay like this, you''ll get serious traffic mahi."

    "I see..."

    Certainly a serious problem.

    Stride Bridge is one of the bridges that connects the central continent, where this city of Horizons is located, to the southern continent.

    So when there''s a case, and people''s feet are far away, logistics lags behind.

    Sometimes now there''s just been a case, and it doesn''t look like it''s been a lot of damage...

    If left alone, it would be a damage that cannot be ignored.

    "So why are you telling us this story?

    "Well done. You listened!

    Mr. Natalie has been stuck around for a long time with the momentum to get over the reception counter.

    Were you such an aggressive person......?

    Until now, were you wearing an outdoor mask?

    But we seem to have gotten along, and I''m happy to see a new side.

    "This time, the Alliance has been entrusted with solving this case! So there... what do you say? Why don''t you take this request?

    "What, we?

    "Huh?

    Confused by the sudden story.

    From what I''ve just heard, it''s a very important project.

    Are you sure we can still take that request from the E-rank...?

    "This time, it''s called a special request, and there''s no limit due to rank. It is also possible for multiple adventurers to undertake. Early wins will reward the first person to accomplish the request"

    "Can I make that appropriate?

    "I can''t help it... At first, I issued it as a high-difficulty request, but the people who come back to me continue to do so, and I can''t solve it at all... I can''t pretend anymore."

    I see.

    As an Adventurer Guild, I want it resolved because anyone is good.

    According to the story, it looks like a lot of adventurers were in return, so I guess that''s all they''re after.

    "Nevertheless... whether or not we can..."

    "You can. I''m secretly expecting you, aren''t I?

    "Really?

    "Canade the Cat Spirit Clan and Rain the Beast Tamer, who is using such a most powerful species! It''s a prominent stock on sale right now, right?

    "... what do we do?

    "Uh-huh?

    Canade makes it right.

    Talk, were you listening?

    "Uh... there''s someone doing something wrong, right?

    "Right."

    "Then I wonder if I want to do something about it. No bad things."

    It''s a really canade-like opinion.

    "Oh, but I respect Rayne''s opinion, right?

    "Right...... Natalie, by the way, what''s the reward?

    "Surprise me to hear it! Oh, my God, five gold coins!

    "Received"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    There are places that have been caught in rewards, but it is also true that if there are people in need, they want to help.

    Besides, they say there are no dead people out there, so you don''t have to worry about Canade getting hurt.

    Well, until now, I can''t be alarmed because it just so happens not to be out there...

    That''s why me and Canade came to Stride Bridge.

    "Wow, wow, it''s a big bridge! Rain, Rain! It''s huge."

    Canade was scratching like a child.

    I don''t know how that feels. But I don''t.

    Between the central and southern continents lies a huge valley.

    Depth is...... I don''t know.

    There were scholars who tried to measure it, but everyone gave up to an interminable depth.

    The width is one city?

    The cracks that run to the earth by that much are huge and uninterrupted.

    Bridges placed in such places are huge enough to be mistaken for castles and fortresses.

    The giant bridge is further magically reinforced by a complex combination of several iron columns.

    It''s not just sturdy, it''s wide across to play a vital role in traffic.

    There are four large carriages for the merchants, large enough to run in parallel.

    "Wow, wow. I''ve never seen anything like it before."

    "Is that it? Inside the Cat Spirit Clan, I hear it''s rumored to be the Eastern Continent... but the bridge didn''t pass? The eastern continent would be separated by valleys, too, wouldn''t it?

    "You didn''t come through, did you? There''s a toll."

    "So how do we get to this central continent?

    "Mm-hmm. I ran funny, jumped funny and jumped over the valley!

    ... was a hell of a kid.

    Like jumping over that huge gorge...

    Again, think of the bullshit abilities of the most powerful species.

    "It''s such a big bridge, there''s no one there."

    "Guys, maybe you''re afraid of watchdogs."

    "We''ll blow up the rioters!

    "Right. Good luck."

    Cross the bridge with Canade.

    "What kind of person are you?

    "I don''t know... there''s no decent testimony left."

    There are no dead people out there, so if you were supposed to, you''d get testimony about the killer...

    Apparently, all the adventurers who came across a payback were depressed and not in a state where they could talk properly.

    There are enemies who don''t know who they are.

    I''m getting a little nervous.

    "I don''t know what''s going to happen. Let''s not be alarmed."

    "Ugh."

    Walk on alert...

    As it were, would it have been about half an hour?

    I just got to the middle of the bridge... it''s finally here.

    "Rain, that!

    "Huh!?

    A roar echoing in the sky.

    Huge wings enough to cover up the sun.

    A body that cuts the wind and runs through the sky.

    That''s...

    "Dragon!?

    A dragon, one of the most powerful species, descended before us.

 15 Fifteen stories, dragon power test.

    Cold sweat flowed.

    I feel no pressure than the other day when I confronted Killer Tiger.

    I haven''t done anything, but they''re just staring at me, and that''s all I''m going to pass out.

    King of the sky.

    Lord of heaven.

    Who destroys the world.

    The strongest species...... dragon.

    "Why is there a dragon here..."

    "Maybe that dragon is the bad guy?

    "Isn''t that... different?

    Even at a time like this, thanks to my paced canade, I was able to regain just a little calm.

    What we''ve heard is that ''who'' is raging around on the bridge.

    If a dragon had appeared, we wouldn''t be talking about that.

    Or if the dragon is the opponent, it''s not the guild''s turn.

    It''s the turn of the country.

    It crosses the question of how you can do this to a single adventurer.

    "Ah."

    Canade gives a surprise voice.

    I rounded my eyes, too.

    Suddenly, the dragon was engulfed in light.

    The light enveloping the dragon is getting smaller and smaller...

    Eventually, it takes the shape of a person.

    "... transformed, did you?

    When the light clears, there''s one girl there.

    When I was old, as much as Canade...... maybe fifteen?

    She is no less beautiful than Canade.

    Features hair that is long enough to reach your feet.

    From the crisp look, I get the impression that I feel strong.

    It just doesn''t take the form of a person entirely.

    horns and tails...... only a few shadows of the dragon remained.

    The girl says, pointing her finger at me with dismay.

    "You, adventurer?

    "What...?

    "Hey, are you listening to people!?

    "Ah... oh, sorry. Hey, I was surprised."

    "If you hear me, give me a reply. Damn... so you''re an adventurer, huh?

    "Oh, yeah"

    For one thing, I want information now.

    I decided to answer the girl''s story honestly and nodded cocklessly.

    "Then don''t compete with me!

    "... battle? Uh, what do you mean?

    "A battle is a battle. Don''t you get it? Let''s do a power comparison, he says."

    "No, I know what you mean by words... what I want to ask is, why would you do that?"

    "Because I want to!

    ... No, it doesn''t make sense.

    I''m getting a headache in another way.

    "Nyah?... Could it be you, the Red Dragon?

    He seemed to have some idea, and Canade said that.

    "Oh, you know about my species?

    "I know. Speaking of red dragons, they''re famous for wanting to fight."

    "Will you not call people like Battlemaniacs? I mean, you''re not a cat spirit."

    "Ugh, yeah. I''m a cat spiritual canade. Nice to meet you."

    "I am Tania, the Dragon Clan! If that''s true, there''s nothing I can''t do for you."

    I can''t believe I got the name of the dragon...

    I don''t have half Canade''s ability to communicate.

    Well, in Canade''s case, it feels like we''re just talking instinctively, without thinking deeply.

    "Compared to power, I mean... maybe you''re the werewolf who''s been rambling on Stride Bridge lately?

    "Would you or a werewolf not call me that? I have a fine name, Tania."

    "Uh... can I call you by name?

    "Yeah. I''ll forgive you specially"

    "So... Tania is the murderer on this bridge?

    "I don''t even mean to say the killer... well, you''re probably right about that perception"

    I''ve been given a light admission.

    This is... trouble.

    The bottom of my heart, I''m in trouble.

    I can''t believe they''re dragons...

    How am I supposed to accomplish such a request?

    "Come on, let''s do a power comparison!

    "Hey, hang in there for a second. Not really, I can''t swallow the circumstances...... why is Tania doing this?

    "The Red Dragon does have a tough code."

    Unexpectedly, Canade answered.

    "When I was fifteen, I would travel to be a strong and splendid dragon in public, was it? There''s a code like that."

    "Oh, you there, you know more about it. Uh... Canade, did you say?

    "Yeah, it''s Canade."

    "Hmm... a cat spirit clan on top adventurers... enough opponents to be strong!

    "So just hang in there... maybe, what... are you sprinkling fights on street adventurers here to get stronger?

    "Yeah, but?

    I was answered in the face!?

    "Isn''t serving an ambiguous definition? But if you mean a strong dragon, it''s easy to understand. First, train the human being. Human beings are surprisingly strong. Sometimes, a brave man who defeats the Demon King appears. So... I also learned the magic of being human."

    "So... I found a big bridge that seemed convenient for a duel, so I decided to sit there...?

    "Correct. I''m not a talkative person."

    This kid is too much of a hit... in a way, he looks like a canad.

    Or are you serious?

    I can''t believe the Dragons trained humans against each other...

    I''ve never heard of such a stupid thing.

    But I guess the person is very serious...

    Tania has serious eyes and doesn''t look like she''s lying.

    "By the way... if a dragon like you shows up, it''s usually a rumor..."

    "Oh, about that? I''m not stupid, either. Usually, he looks like a human from the beginning. Today, I felt two incredible signs, so I rushed down... so I was seen what I was, that''s why"

    "I see... one more question, okay?

    "What?

    "Did you get very little information about your opponents before?

    "I''m not going to imitate that barbarity. But you know... the guys I lost were all depressed when they said, ''I can''t believe I''m losing to a kid like this...'' You''ll excuse me. I''m an adult now."

    "... oh, I see"

    If it''s just the way you look, Tania is a cute girl, like a deep-window maid.

    If I lost to a kid like that, my pride would be a bummer.

    I found out why all the adventurers who came across a payback were so depressed.

    "Are we done talking? Then let''s have a fight! Power comparison."

    "What!? No, hey, wait a minute! We didn''t mean to... or Canade, I don''t know. Then you won''t have to deal with me."

    "What''s that? Humble? Sure, you''re human, but you''re a first-rate adventurer, aren''t you?

    "No. Before this, I just became an adventurer in new America..."

    "You can''t fool me if you''re lying to me like that. My instinct tells me you''re an adventurer with tremendous power. Even if you look like this, you have eyes for people."

    "Nyah... Tania may have spotted Rain''s beast taster talent. So I''m assuming you''re a first-rate adventurer."

    "Even if they say that, it''s a misunderstanding..."

    "But Rayne''s a great adventurer, about the best, isn''t he? It''s not just Beast Tamer, I think he''s got a talent for adventurers. Nah."

    I even agreed with Tania until Canade.

    More and more, I don''t feel like my escape route is getting blocked.

    "Come on, compete with me! I don''t care if it''s two to one."

    What am I gonna do?

    Tania is motivated.

    I already have a plan.

    "Let''s give up, Rain. I think we''re going to have to fight here."

    "But... they''re dragons... the most powerful species of dragons, aren''t they?

    "If that''s what you mean, I''m the strongest species, too, right?

    "You could be in danger"

    "Rayne will protect you. ? I believe you ?

    "It''s easy for you to say..."

    "No?"

    "As much as I can...... no. Regardless of me, I will definitely protect you from Canade. That''s my role as Lord of Beast Tamers."

    "Hey, Rayne."

    How did you end up dealing with the Dragon Clan?

    Makes me want to hold my head and moan...

    I can''t help regretting it.

    Let''s just do what we can.

    It''s okay... I''m not alone right now.

    Canade''s with us!

 16 Sixteen stories, battle.

    "Saah, I''m coming!

    Tania is at the forefront.

    He kicks the ground and pierces it.

    "No!?

    Goo, and approaching at an out-of-standard rate.

    I flew to the side in a hurry to avoid it.

    "I''ll do it. By the way, half the adventurers have fallen off in this blow."

    "You mean the first trial passed?

    "There are still plenty of trials. Look, look, look!

    Tania did a breathtaking trick...

    Goah!!!

    Looks like a dragon, I flew a fireball out of my mouth.

    "Is that an ant!?

    You''re transforming into a person, so don''t do anything that people can''t!

    Now do everything you can to avoid it.

    Right.

    Left.

    Behind you.

    Successfully avoid all successive fireballs.

    "Uh-huh!? Hot, hot!!!?

    "Or Canade!?

    The tip of Canade''s tail was burning tiny.

    Put out the fire with your hands in a hurry.

    "Uh-oh... my proud tail is on chili..."

    "Are you all right?

    "Yeah, there''s nothing like this. But... I''m mad!

    "Huh?"

    "Huh, motivated?

    "My tail revenge!

    Now, Canade penetrates.

    Impact like firing a massive shell at close range.

    But Tania makes me try to take it directly from the front.

    "Gosh, I''m a little surprised!

    "Uh-oh, my tail!

    Rush of canade.

    The contract with Canade prevents me from capturing my fists, even in my eyes, where my physical abilities are enhanced.

    Tania will judge such a series of amazing strikes with both hands.

    The two of them are mutual.

    When they think... Tania comes and spins all the time.

    And a blow by the tail.

    "Shit!?

    The tail of a dragon, that''s all it takes to become a murder weapon.

    After a sharp blow like a whip, Canade was bounced off.

    "Canade!

    Catch a blowing canade in the air!

    Still can''t kill the momentum and they blow it together...

    "Ku...... this!

    Put your hands on the ground and decelerate with friction.

    I managed to regain my position and landed off both legs.

    "Thanks, Rain."

    "Don''t storm alone"

    "Nyah...... sorry"

    "Now I''m coming with you."

    "Ugh!

    Eye to eye, timing¡­

    Assault!

    I get beaten up by Tania so I can pinch it from left to right.

    Sometimes I don''t think about the girl, but even the poor girl looks like she''s a dragon.

    If you were hesitant to deal with the strongest dragon clan, you wouldn''t keep it for a minute.

    It beats me to the best of my ability right now.

    "Huh!"

    "Yikes!

    "Huh......!!!

    Me and Canade''s blow was held in Tania''s hands.

    He''s taking attacks from left to right, each with one hand.

    Is the Dragon Clan a monster more than the Cat Spirit Clan!?

    "No ahhh!!!

    Tania grabbed me and Canade''s hand the other way, spinning on the spot.

    Turn around so much that there''s a small tornado...

    I can throw it as high as the sky.

    "Ugh, ahhh!!!?

    "Mazu......!?

    No matter how physically competent we are, we cannot fly.

    We''re dressed right now.

    In fact, on the ground, Tania stood up and was about to shoot the fireball out again.

    "Canade!

    "Ugh."

    Thin your body like a spear and change the orbit of the fall.

    Manage to get to Canade...

    Kick each other''s feet in the air.

    With that recoil, the body flies sideways...

    Shortly afterwards, Tania''s fireball passed through where she had just been.

    Land on the ground.

    Avoid fireballs that were shot out for the moment of landing, too, and distance yourself from Tania.

    "Canade."

    "Nha?

    "You know exactly what I mean."

    Kick each other in the air and use that recoil to avoid Tania''s attacks.

    Although I flash that, I didn''t have time to put it into words, and I did it instantly...

    Canade responded perfectly, as he had a meeting.

    ''Cause he''s one of Rain''s guys.

    "... well"

    Companions.

    It sounded good.

    By the time I was at the brave party, I feel the fullness I never got.

    "That''s pretty good, you guys. It''s the first time you''ve kept me above enough! I praise you." "

    "Then why don''t you stop around here?

    "Huh? What are you talking about? You can''t stop having so much fun."

    "I thought you''d say that."

    I think it would be free to just say it, and although I will try to offer a truce, it will be rejected immediately.

    "I''m gonna go more. Yikes!

    Tania has penetrated me again.

    But... for the second time, that doesn''t work anymore!

    "Aah!?

    Grab Tania''s arms and shoulders while she misses the safety zone and use the opponent''s momentum to rotate.

    Beat it to the ground as it is.

    "I was just... alarmed. It''s not gonna be like this anymore."

    "How about that?

    "Don''t tell me!

    Tania has twirled around and made a blow with her tail.

    I avoided a blow as sharp as a whip, like crawling on the ground.

    Keep going, thin.

    Now grab both hands and keep your back throwing!

    "Go!?

    I''m serious about it, but Tania just says it hurts, and it doesn''t look like she''s taking a lot of damage.

    Is the dragon clan infinite in health...?

    "I''ll do it...... then I''ll be serious!

    "Seriously... you mean you didn''t mean that"

    "Come on, what do we do with this!?

    Tania did a big breathtaking trick.

    The light converges.

    "Is that...!?

    "It''s a dragon brace!

    The Dragon''s Special Strike is unleashed.

    Boom, explosion and shooting.

    A flash of heat followed us.

    "Rain!"

    "Huh... ok!

    Canade takes a good look at this one...

    I perceive that intention.

    This is probably what Canade looked like earlier, too.

    Maybe this means we''re buddies.

    "" Let Yea Yea!!!

    Perfectly timed with Canade, I''ll shoot my fist forward!

    A blow with all the spirits in it.

    The Cat Spirit Clan and its powered double strikes create powerful shockwaves...

    Hit and offset with dragon braces.

    ¡­¡­

    Tania circled her eyes.

    "Stupid... I can''t believe you''re preventing my Special Attack in that way"

    "Hmm, it''s a combined attack with Rain."

    For some reason, Canade seems happy.

    I''m glad you''re breathtaking that you were able to improvise without a meeting...

    If I can do it, I don''t want to do it again.

    Life expectancy shrinks.

    "It''s getting more and more fun! Come on, I''m serious from now on! I''ll give you my full strength. Enjoy it to your heart''s content.

    That''s not good.

    Tania got serious because she was eating down on Heta.

    If you''re with Canade, I''m not willing to lose.

    but I can''t take care of my surroundings.

    If Tania and I really clash, what happens to the bridge...

    "... Canade, I''ve come up with a little operation, can you give me a hand?

    "I''m always on Rain''s side."

    "Thanks."

    From here on out, let''s fight like me... like BeastTamer.

 17 Seventeen stories, how to fight the Beast Tamer.

    Sign a contract with Canade...

    Get the power of the strongest species...

    A little, maybe he was complacent.

    It''s ridiculous to challenge a dragon with a beating.

    I''m a beast taster.

    You have to fight like a beast taster.

    "Canade... five minutes... no, three minutes, can you buy me some time?

    "Yeah, Rikai."

    Ready to answer.

    You''re reliable.

    "If you buy me some time, I''ll take care of it later"

    "Whoa! Then we''ll do everything we can."

    "I got it!

    "Is the operation meeting over?

    Apparently, Tania was waiting for me in discipline.

    Because you''re human, and maybe you''re insulting me.

    If so, there''s a gap that goes in there.

    "Yikes!

    "Huh?"

    Canade dashed.

    Approaching Tania so fast that there might be remnants, he punches his fist in a row.

    It''s like a storm.

    "More!

    As the pawn spins, the canade spins all the way around.

    Added twist, added kick.

    Fist and foot beatings.

    That''s Tania, too, has to focus on the guard.

    "Can I fly that much all of a sudden!? Stamina''s fine."

    "And then Rain will do it, so you don''t have to worry about it there!

    Hey.

    Don''t tear the operation apart.

    Not if I''m relaxed, too.

    Use the force gained from Canade and jump on the bridge trunk.

    ¡­¡­

    Sharpen the signs and explore the surroundings.

    The purpose is a certain ''bird''.

    Thanks to the power of Canade, I was able to concentrate so little more than this.

    We can cross the perimeter, a few kilometers and explore the signs.

    And...

    "Found it!

    I can see nagging, bird running through the sky.

    Head over there and fly the power of BeastTamer.

    "Come on!!!

    It''s easy to be mistaken, but BeastTamer doesn''t have to sign a contract to control the subject to some extent.

    ''Wait'' or ''come'' or ''walk away''?

    With those, extremely simple orders, it is possible to make them listen.

    Especially since it''s just an animal, it''s a common thing, and we can''t get orders from the most powerful species like Tania.

    But that''s enough for now.

    "Ki!"

    According to my words, the bird flapped its wings and came this way.

    That number, roughly ten.

    It''s a bird called Pito, with the extreme colors of two black and orange meals.

    While I was in a skirmish with Tania, I saw what he looked like...

    I''m glad I''m not wrong.

    "Okay, good boy"

    Ten pitos and a tentative contract were exchanged.

    Now we can give more complex orders.

    The time taken to get here is roughly three minutes.

    Perfect fit.

    Come down from the columns with the Pittos and scream for Canade.

    "Canade, I''ll take care of the rest!

    "Yeah, I got it!

    When I took turns with Canade, Tania smiled invincibly.

    "Oh, now you''re dealing with me? I compliment you on your use of the Cat Spirit Clan... but what you''re reading is human. Can you be my real opponent?

    "We''re dealing with... them! Yikes"

    I gave orders to the Pittos.

    Wings in unison and kill to Tania.

    They flock to Tania and attack with their sharp beaks and nails.

    "Hey, what is this!?

    "Tamed those guys. Now I''m gonna listen to everything I say."

    "You taemed all these kids!? Ugh, that''s impossible!

    Canade was surprised too...

    Is Taming Multiple Animals That Weird?

    "But... so what? I''m surprised you could tame more than one animal, but what are you gonna do with a bird like this? I''m telling you, it doesn''t hurt at all, does it? Or is it not for damage, but to block my sight?

    "Even so, Tania can wipe out the birds in an instant, right?

    "Right. What a waste. I mean, I''m flattered, so maybe it''s time to really do that?

    "Sorry, I can''t do that. If you were going to do it, you should have done it."

    "Huh?"

    Tania looks strange...

    The next moment, the look distorted.

    "Hey, what''s this... body, power... uuch..."

    Fluffy, Tania knelt on the spot.

    "You... what did you...?

    "You''re alarmed because you''re a bird. They''re special birds with poison."

    "Doe, poison...?

    "You''re doing the same color to see it, aren''t you? I''m appealing to you that I''m poisonous because I''m wary. Pito is that kind of bird."

    "Shit... but when I''m a bird... ahhh..."

    "It''s no use. Pito''s poison is powerful enough for people to die in some cases. That''s for ten. No matter how many dragons, you can''t be no damage. I don''t think he''s going to die because he''s a dragon... but he won''t be able to move for a while. That''s it."

    Give the signal and let the Pitoes go.

    The Pittos jump high in the sky...

    Tania, who was left on the spot, seemed to have a hard time standing and fell on the ground.

    "Ugh... Yup, I''m alarmed... I can''t believe I lost this way anyway if I pushed the force..."

    "Don''t try to get things done on your own, work with someone... this is how BeastTamer fights. This is a good way, don''t you think?

    "... yes, maybe"

    "So... do you still want to go on?

    "... I''ll stop. For a while, I''m not going to move... and I''m... tired."

    "Well, me and Canade win, that''s what I mean"

    "Ok... I, Tania... will admit to losing"

    Out of my mind, Tania honestly surrendered to me.

    All of a sudden, they sign up for a duel, and while the ruinous behavior stands out...

    Maybe he''s not a bad kid.

    Oh, I thought so.

    "Rainey!

    "Ooh!?

    Canade came running over and held him as he did.

    "Wow, wow, wow, wow! Really to Tania, I can''t believe I beat the dragon... and I can''t believe I used bird poison! Beast Tamer''s skill, of course, is something you can''t do without deep knowledge! After all, Rayne is amazing."

    "Oh, thanks."

    "Ha-ha-ha ? Rain wins, Rain wins ?"

    "Oh, calm down, Canade. I know you''re happy, but there''s something I need to do before I do."

    "To keep? Um... hey Tania?

    I felt like Tania, who was falling, had a cold sweat.

    "I don''t want to pee, but I want to talk to you about things... let''s get Tania to the city"

    "Are you going to sell me... to another human being...?

    "I don''t do that. I told you. He wants to talk. As far as I''m concerned, I want to make this as easy as possible. To do this, I need to talk to Tania about things and get her to promise not to do that again."

    "... what if I told you I couldn''t ask you that...?

    "What am I gonna do then, you in trouble? Too many things unexpected, I hadn''t thought that far... I hope you''ll accept my persuasion... hmm"

    "...... pu, haha!

    Tania laughed with pleasure.

    "You guys... won, but... why are you in trouble... crazy, really crazy..."

    "I don''t care if you say so... I''m in serious trouble for you, okay?

    "You''re a weird person... Fine, I''ll go with you guys. And then I still can''t say what I''m going to do... just talk to you, I''ll do it"

    "That''ll help."

    "It''s just..."

    "Just?"

    "Just a little more... wait, will you? Because of the poison... my body is paralyzed... ahhh, I can''t move..."

    "Are you paralyzed? Hey, hey, hey."

    "Oh, come on, come on... don''t poke me. Okay, now, there it is... heh, heh!?

    It didn''t turn out to be tight...

    For one thing, the battle with Tania is over.

 18 Eighteen. Second contract.

    Returned to the city and reported completion of the request.

    But I haven''t handed Tania over.

    Even though he had applied for a duel gradually, it was not malicious, nor was it malicious.

    If you hand it over to the guild, surely, it will be handed over to the country as it is and you will be caught.

    Exactly, that''s pathetic, so the killer made a report by weaving false information that he got rid of it.

    The Alliance isn''t stupid either, so they won''t believe what we''re saying.

    Are you sure the killer''s gone?

    They''re sending an investigation team to find out about it.

    If we get a finding that the killer is really gone, it''s clear and the request is complete.

    Until then, it''s on hold, and there''s no reward.

    Well, I don''t complain because it''s a natural procedure.

    "Excuse me. I''m not questioning Mr. Rain, but after all, the problem is just the problem, and I can''t easily admit it..."

    Natalie seemed sorry.

    "No, I don''t mind. It would be natural to investigate. How long is the investigation gonna take?

    "Right... because the killer was out every day... a couple of days, is that the place? I think it will be over soon. Mr. Rain will still be staying in the city, won''t he?

    "I wonder if you''re planning on going anywhere"

    "Then I''m sorry to bother you, but come back to the guild in three days. At that time, I think the investigation is complete, so I think I can give you the reward."

    "Okay. See you in three days."

    Trying to follow the Alliance,

    "Oh, by the way"

    Natalie says, as I recall.

    "Which one of you girls are you?

    ... After all, if there''s one more (Tania), there''s no way you wouldn''t mind.

    "Uh... we met in the middle of a request. This request, ask her to help..."

    "Was I? Are you an adventurer?

    "No, I''m not like that. Don''t be surprised to hear that, I am the ruler of the sky, Dramugu!?

    "Well, here we are."

    "See you later."

    "Boom, muggle!

    Me and Canade left the guild behind, blocking the mouth of the rambling Tania.

    "Asan no!?

    Some distance from the guild, he freed Tania.

    Preppy and angry Tania.

    "I''m sorry I suddenly blocked your mouth. But what are you thinking about trying to reveal who you are in that place?

    "... momentum"

    Tania didn''t think anything of it.

    "I don''t want the weather cat spirit clan to tell you."

    "Great!?

    "What the heck!?

    Two people scattering a spark with bees.

    "Stop fighting in here, please"

    "" Because he is!

    My breath is perfect.

    You''re surprisingly close, aren''t you?

    "For now, let''s have dinner. I''m hungry."

    "Rice! Nyah ~"

    "Naturally, it''s a treat, right?

    Heard it was dinner, two people sparkling their eyes.

    After all, the two of them are abbreviated below.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hagu, gu, gu! Ahhh, I''m having a crush!!!

    "Blah blah blah! Hmmm...... thank you!!!

    Canade and Tania eat food with tremendous momentum.

    Is the most powerful species not comparable to people in terms of the amount of food they eat?

    I don''t have enough money, so I hope you don''t mind a bit.

    I stacked the plates like a mountain, and they finally settled their appetite.

    "Nah, I''m hungry, I''m satisfied."

    "Not quite. It''s not a bad dish for a human."

    "I''m just calm down, I want to talk to you..."

    "Fine. Ask me anything. Or I''ll tell you anything. Thanks for dinner."

    Tania was in a good mood because her belly was satisfied.

    "Well, we''re going to... Tania won''t do that anymore, will she?

    "Right...... what should I do?

    "Whoa."

    "Just kidding. I won''t."

    Tickling and laughing Tania.

    More like a little devil than a dragon.

    "I lost to you guys by the time I was skinless... originally, I wasn''t a big trainee... and I''m not signing up for a duel on that bridge"

    "That''s what you''re gonna say. That''ll help."

    "What would you have done if I hadn''t listened?

    "Then we''ll be dealing with each other again."

    "Are you sure you can beat me again?

    "I don''t. He thinks the only way he could beat Tania was as a result of the overlapping of various elements and luck. Next time, I don''t know if I can win. But... I can''t leave you alone any more than I know you this way. If we keep repeating the same thing, sooner or later, we might find out who Tania is. A full-scale crusader might be formed. I don''t like that."

    "Hmm... you''re a big fan."

    "That''s the good thing about Rain."

    "I won''t deny it. I like that about you."

    "Thanks"

    "Ah... be nothing, you don''t want to be a lover or anything like that!? I just like character, that''s not what I meant."

    "I know. Exactly, I''m not that complacent."

    "Mmm, that''s annoying when you''re so convinced"

    What do you want me to do?

    "Hey, what''s Tania going to do now? You''re gonna keep training, aren''t you?

    Drinking tea after meals, Canade asks.

    Is it because you are a cat spirit clan, you don''t seem to like hot tea, and you breathed it many times.

    "That''s it... I''ll follow you guys!

    To a sudden development, I almost blew out the tea I was drinking.

    "Hey, why are we talking about that...?

    "I''m interested! I''m not going to be bored with you guys... it''s going to be so much fun." "

    "Is training good...?

    "Being with you is what makes me feel like I''m going to be training. Above all... is that Rain? I like you so much."

    "Funya!?

    Tania took a seat and held me with her hands around my neck.

    Canade who saw it, somehow, reverses his tail.

    "I''ve never seen anyone like Rain before. Not only will you beat me, but you''ll help me... and then you''ll make things better... and I can''t help wondering. Hey, hey, can I stay with you, too?

    "Here! Stay away from Rain. Rain is my husband."

    "Hey, that''s good."

    "Not good. Yikes! Husher."

    "Hey, are you jealous?

    "Huh!? Oh, that''s... ahhh."

    "Hmm. You don''t like very persistent women, do you?

    "Kira......!? Geez, Rain...... you hate me...?

    Canade''s cat ears are all over her, and her tail hangs down when she''s naked.

    He had a bad imagination, and he had a hopeless look.

    What is it at a time like this...

    I''m happy with Canade''s reaction.

    A series of reactions is a sign of feelings that you don''t want to leave me.

    "You can''t hate me."

    "Really...?

    "It''s obvious, right? Canade is an important companion."

    "Ha-ha-ha ? Rain, sweet ?"

    "Hey, hey! Don''t ignore me."

    "Then don''t be mean of poor quality like you just did. Now, as I said, Canade is an important companion."

    "Ugh... I''m sorry about that."

    "Mm-hmm. I got Tania''s apology."

    "Huh."

    Reflectively, I stroke Tania''s head to make it canade.

    Are you mad at me?

    Ask about Tania''s fearful complexion, but she doesn''t look angry.

    Instead, he was dyeing his cheeks and seemed happy somewhere.

    "But you can stroke more, right? Beth, you don''t want me to stroke you, do you? This is a sign of reconciliation!

    "Really? Then... why, why"

    "Ha hoo..."

    Tania''s eyes moisturize.

    "Oh no... this feels super good... that''s just super first-rate beast taster"

    Does BeastTamer have anything to do with this?

    And I''m not super top notch...

    "Uh... it''s Tania''s upcoming... canade"

    "Hmmm...... well, I''m good, right? I was mean, but I don''t hate Tania."

    "Me too, I wonder if there''s any particular reason to disagree. I''m just wondering, if you''re Tania, you can do it right."

    The same feeling I had when I met Canade.

    Tania might be able to be a true companion.

    I had a feeling about that.

    "I don''t know!

    Tania laughs when we talk.

    "Well, just sign me a contract!

    "... Wait a minute. How could that be the story?

    "Huh? Canade''s under contract, so it''s natural for me to sign with Rayne, too, right? Could it be that I''m the only one who''s gonna be off the hook?

    "Wait, wait. Don''t take it personally. I don''t mean to, but can I make a good deal with Tania the Dragon Clan..."

    "Rayne can do it."

    They put unconditional trust in me.

    So is Canade, but how can you trust me so far?

    "Let''s just try it. If you fail, that''s fine. Well, I don''t even think it''s going to fail."

    Rayne will be fine.

    Canade gives me a heartbeat.

    Contract with the Dragon Clan...... hmm.

    To be honest, I''m not sure...

    That''s all they say, so why don''t you just do it?

    "I get it. Then Tania sit in that chair there."

    "Copy that."

    Tania sits in a chair, facing me.

    I bit my finger and drew a magic formation with flowing blood.

    Put your palm down on Tania.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    "... Tania..."

    The magic formation became a particle of light and was sucked into Tania''s body.

    "That''s it?

    "Oh, oh... the contract is complete"

    Not only the Cat Spirit Clan, but also the Dragon Clan...

    I may have run out of luck for the rest of my life.

    "Hmmm... this is what it feels like to be used. Something seems to be connected to Rayne anytime, anywhere, and it feels weird. But maybe it''s not bad."

    Tania looks at me and laughs.

    "Nice to meet you, sir."

 19 Nineteen stories, new request.

    Tania joins her people...

    The next day.

    The three of us who received a new request moved to the plain.

    This request is a crusade for slime.

    The reward is proportional and varies depending on the number of slimes defeated.

    Slime is an F-rank demon, not an adult, but a mutton fish that even kids can defeat.

    Consequently, it is not considered a threat and is often left unattended¡­

    He''s been left alone too much, and he''s had mass reproduction.

    That number, more than a hundred.

    Strike the animals with the momentum to collapse the plains ecosystem, strike livestock and raze the fields.

    Sometimes, they attack even humans.

    I just couldn''t ignore it, and my request came around to the guild, so...

    "Nyah, slime."

    Canade spilled an uninspiring voice.

    "What, if you canade, are you afraid of every slime?

    "Nyah, no."

    When Tania told him to brown, Canade swelled his cheeks.

    "There''s no way the Cat Spirit Clan is going to be late for slime or anything! If it''s in my hands, it''s too much! But... I don''t like slime because I''m shabby, and I hate it because I''m naughty... and I''m naughty."

    "Oh, you know what?"

    "Sure. Those guys, they''re like chunks of mucus. I don''t like it when I try to be a physics specialist canade."

    "Nyah..."

    "Ma''am, don''t worry. I''ll put them together with fire balls and braces."

    "Ooh... Tania, I can count on you!

    "Huh, can I give you more praise?

    "Tania, wow! Tania is great!"

    I was worried the two of you could do well because we met...

    Apparently, he was worried.

    Tania has some things she''s not honest about, but the roots are sweet.

    He thinks about Canade properly, and, like now, he tries to shoulder replace what he can''t.

    These two could be a good combination.

    "Slymoo, Slymoo, Slymoo somewhere"

    "All over with my flames ~"

    Canade and Tania looking for slime while singing weird songs.

    But I don''t see Slime.

    It''s a herd of over a hundred, so there''s got to be no place to hide.

    Nevertheless, the plains outside the city are also vast.

    I can''t see. I guess he''s lurking somewhere.

    "Oh, I don''t see it."

    "It''s so annoying, do you want to wrap it up with my braces around here?

    "Don''t tell me that in a joke"

    "Oh, I''m serious?

    ... I''ll have to teach Tania some common sense later.

    "You don''t have to be so unscrupulous, there''s an easy way to find them."

    "You have a lot of confidence in yaki. What the hell are you gonna do?

    "You can search from the sky."

    I called in regular wild birds, not fiercely poisoned birds like this one before, and made a tentative contract.

    "Hey, what are you gonna do? Is that what you''re gonna search for?

    "But what orders do you give? Find the slime. - Take him there. - Is that what it feels like?

    "That''s okay, but that''s a little rough. It''s hard to use animals for directions. Sometimes an animal is taken in a completely different direction by mistake of what the order means."

    "Then what are you going to do?

    "assimilate"

    "What?"

    Tania looked surprised when she didn''t know what to say.

    It''s actually quicker to get a look at it than to explain it in words.

    I concentrate my consciousness on wild birds with temporary contracts¡­ ''assimilation''.

    The perspective switches from ''human'' to ''wild bird''.

    What I see in my sight are Canade and Tania... and myself.

    "Oh, that? Rayne''s signs suddenly disappeared... is that it? But Rayne is here..."

    "I mean, isn''t Rain responding strangely? Something like a doll..."

    "That''s because my soul is in this wild bird right now."

    "" Hih!?

    The two of them as Kyoro Kyoro......

    Slightly, I... my gaze is fixed on the wild bird.

    "Also, could..."

    "Rain has become a bird...?

    ''Too bad. You don''t like the confusing explanation of transferring part of my soul into this bird and immobilizing my consciousness... Simply put, you transferred my consciousness into a bird. Now my body is called this bird.''

    "" What???

    Together, there was a question mark over my head.

    "This is one of those BeastTamer moves called assimilation"

    "I never heard of that!!!?

    "I''ve never heard of that!!!?

    They say it out loud all the time, and I look at it unexpectedly.

    I''m a wild bird right now, so you two are big and powerful.

    "I can''t believe we''re not just using animals, we''re transferring consciousness... Huh? Yeah, yeah? Rayne is impotent... I can''t believe he did such a hell of a handkerchief... hey, duh, what''s going on?

    "Rayne, that''s a hell of a lot... I admitted it to some extent, but I can''t believe this much... it''s not a big deal to have all the most powerful species and use techniques you don''t know, is it? There''s just something Canade would admit... really, wow"

    "It''s no big deal to assimilate, is it? It''s not that praiseworthy... ''

    "" Because it''s outrageous!!!

    Again, they said it all together.

    Hmm.

    This is the most obvious technology for me.

    Of course, it''s not like ordinary people who know nothing can do it right away...

    I thought being a beast taster was something anyone could do.

    Hey, is there something wrong with the perception around there?

    "By the way, how are we talking?

    "I''m delivering a wave of thought. When you''re assimilating with animals, you can''t speak, so you''re delivering waves of thought by making up for it with magic. I''m a beast taster, so I don''t have much magic, but I have enough magic to deliver a wave of thought to people nearby."

    "I see."

    "Really, it''s clever."

    ''Well, I''m going to search around a bit. Meanwhile, you asked for my body. "

    "Ra!

    "Come on in."

    The two of us dropped me off, and I feathered high in the sky.

 20 Twenty stories, the power of the Dragon Clan.

    Canade and Tania drop off Rain, assimilated to wild birds, winging.

    Rain disappears across the sky...

    And then, as I recall, Tania snapped.

    "Speaking of which... the Rain one, he said briefly, it takes a lot of magic to fly a wave of thought... when we met the other day, you didn''t seem to have that kind of magic. Well, there''s nothing I can''t do... if it''s less magical, it''s supposed to mix more noise, right? Yet I heard a voice on Clear..."

    "What do you mean?

    "Hmm... shall we check back later"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Around the perimeter we went back to Canade and Tania.

    Unassimilate with wild birds and return to your body.

    "Phew. After all, don''t let your body calm down. When you assimilate, it feels strange. I feel like I''ve really become a bird, and I''m going to go home and I''m going to lose this"

    "You''re annoying."

    "So, what''s the harvest?

    "Oh, it''s perfect. About five kilometers east of here, I found a ton of slime. I''m sure it''s about the request for an example."

    "Okay, let''s go then. Compete to the local level. Those who lose, have dinner with everyone, so to speak. Then, hey...... don''t!

    "You can''t lose!

    The two of them rush out and quickly dot.

    "... there''s no way I can beat you both"

    I mean, I''m the one holding the purse for this party, so in the end, I''m gonna be the one to luxury?

    Oh, boy, I followed the two of them with a sigh.

    Running lightly for three minutes so you don''t run out of strength.

    I caught up with the two of them.

    I signed with Canade, and although my physical abilities were being enhanced, I just couldn''t keep up with the two of them.

    "Rayne''s a billy."

    "Be Gothic."

    "You guys...... well no. So, that''s..."

    Around the border between the woods and the plains, there was something shabby and awkward.

    Slime.

    More than a hundred slimes are herding, melting grass and rotting the earth.

    I see.

    Exactly, I can''t leave this behind.

    It''s been a little disaster.

    "Then let''s clean up the crisp!

    Canade lifted those rocks up as'' come on ''.

    I lifted it up lightly, like it was a big rock a few dozen times more than I was, but I didn''t feel the weight.

    "Are you going to bump that?

    "Yeah. I don''t want to touch it."

    "I think it''s going to be a lot of catastrophe... but, well, is it extremely destructive"

    The opponent has over a hundred slimes.

    If I was attacking you right away, the sun would go down.

    "Tania, will you attack me with a fireball or a brace? I''m going after what you two hunted for."

    "Before I do, I need you to give it a try... Can you use magic called Rain?

    "Hmm? I could use a primary heel and a fireball..."

    When I was at a brave party, I had mastered magic wondering if there was anything I could do to help.

    Most of all, I had no talent and could only master elementary magic.

    "Then will you attack me with a fireball?

    "What''s the point? The magic of the Beast Tamer is all I know..."

    "Just try it. There you go. Oh, don''t hesitate, do your best."

    "Wow, okay. Okay, so don''t push. If we do any more, we''ll stick it in a swarm of slimes."

    What the hell does Tania want?

    Look at my magic, nothing''s funny...

    Anyway, let''s do as we''re told.

    Concentrate your magic on the palm of your hand.

    Construct a magical structural formula in your head.

    And unleash it all at once!

    "Fireball!

    Fireballs are elementary magic during elementary school that anyone can use to produce fist fireballs.

    The power is limited to one slime.

    Yet...

    "Huh?"

    "Ni?"

    The fireball I unleashed grew into a giant fireball the size of a person.

    Not only that, but keep growing further...... landing in the heart of a swarm of slimes.

    A fierce blast of flames blew out as they set up so many firepillars that they were likely to reach heaven.

    The swarm of slimes, which should have had more than a hundred, was swept away.

    "Hey... what is this!?!?!?"

    "Nyah... it''s over in a flash..."

    While me and Canade groaned, Tania was nodding with a convincing face.

    "Hmm, I knew it"

    "Now, do you have any idea...?

    "Rain signed with Canade to gain the physical ability of the Cat Spirit Clan, didn''t he? So... if you signed with me, what did you get?

    "Ah."

    "The correct answer is the Dragon Clan''s ''magic power''. We dragons have a lot of physical abilities, but not just that, you know, we have a lot of magic, right? When you fly in the sky, create a fireball, or throw up a brace, it''s all made up for by magic. They say it''s the second most powerful species of its kind. Rain has acquired the magic of the Dragon Clan."

    "Seriously......"

    "Seriously."

    I can''t believe you got not only the power of the Cat Spirit Clan, but even the magic of the Dragon Clan...

    There are too many things to keep up with reality.

    Until this time, I was a stubborn beast taster who was just going to be used for a brave party...

    I kind of feel like I''m dreaming.

    "That concludes the narrative. So let''s go over the details later and retrieve the Demon Stone."

    "Wha!? There''s still slime left."

    "Oh."

    From the woods in the back, more slime appeared.

    Was the information of 100 incorrect...

    Alternatively, was there a further increase in the number of individuals, repeatedly dividing by the time we got there?

    Either way, we need to get rid of these guys.

    "Just fine. Let''s make these guys Rain''s practice bench."

    "What do you mean?

    "Rayne''s got the Dragon Clan''s magic, but he''s not in control, is he? Magic is harder to control than flesh. When you can practice, if you don''t practice at all, you''re gonna catch a sore eye later, okay?

    "Hang in there, Rain."

    "I''m still surprised and my thought circuit is a little paralyzed..."

    "Hold on tight. You''re our husband."

    "... right. We have to stick together."

    Don''t be ashamed to stand next to the two of you...

    I have to grow stronger.

    "How do you handle magic, tell me?

    "Fine. I''m going to be so busy."

    "... please be as gentle as you can"

    "Come on, come on, Rain. ? Don''t lose. It''s a fight, Rain."

    With Canade cheering......

    I kicked the rest of the slime while learning to control the magic.

    ... The way Tania taught was Spartan.

    Tough.

    But thanks to you, I''m able to control my magic to some extent.

    Appreciate it.

 21 Twenty-one stories, Rains past.

    Finish the request and report to the Alliance.

    The sun was setting just fine, so I took my feet straight to the dining room.

    "Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah."

    "What, that asshole song?"

    "Ahoy!? Nah...... Tania is terrible. Rain, Tania''s bullying you."

    "Hey... you didn''t get that far, did you? Don''t say bad things to people. And don''t tell Rayne."

    The two of you are still fine today.

    They have a good relationship with me for some reason, and I can''t stop smiling.

    These two could be best friends in the future.

    Somehow, I had such a hunch.

    "By the way, Rain. I need to ask you something."

    Tania looked at this one as she dipped the bread in the soup and ate it pacli.

    "Yeah?"

    "Rayne, were you in school?

    Tania''s school, presumably, refers to the School of Adventurer Development.

    As the name suggests, it is an institution that learns the skills and knowledge necessary to become an adventurer.

    Those who aspire to be adventurers go to school and gain strength.

    And acquire more skills about the profession that is right for you.

    That''s how I graduate after I''m in public, and I walk down the path of an adventurer.

    Half the adventurers in the world are school graduates.

    The other half is the one who jumped in and became an adventurer, like me.

    "No, I''m not. It''s just a jump in."

    "Then where did you learn Tame?

    "Oh, that, too, bothers me so much!

    Canade came to the conversation.

    "Where did you get that kind of joking power? I''m really curious."

    "Is that so weird? Isn''t it normal for me to have the power of my Beast Tamer?

    "''Cause it''s not." "

    All in all, they denied it.

    As much as you two are, I guess so.

    I just don''t feel like I''m special.

    "Right...... it''s going to be a little dark, okay?

    "Dark story?

    "It''s never a fun story. During the meal, I wonder... if that''s okay."

    "Talk."

    They looked like they still wanted to hear it.

    I talk about myself as I reflect on the past.

    "I''m from the South."

    "What, really? Why are you on the Central Continent?

    "Well... while I was traveling with Arios, I came here"

    "Nyah... brave man"

    Canade looking angry.

    Tania, on the other hand, is decent.

    "What, that brave man?

    "Oh well. Haven''t you told Tania yet? I was at a brave party once."

    "Heh, yeah."

    "You''re not surprised."

    "Something I would be comfortable with if I had as much strength as Rain. But not now, right? How did you get out?

    "You''re out, you''re kicked out."

    "What?"

    I explained a series of circumstances related to me and Arios.

    Why, Tania will be silent

    ¡­¡­

    "Tania? What''s going on?

    "Its brave...... bullshit, isn''t it!!!?

    Don, and Tania slapping the desk.

    I see an irrepressible frustration.

    "Rayne said he had a hell of a lot of power, but exile... it wasn''t Rayne who was in charge of support and supplies in the first place. And yet it''s useless, what kind of eyes are you looking at? I''m not saying anything stupid. Okay, uh, it''s annoying!

    "I don''t know... thanks"

    "Why are you thanking me?

    "I''m glad Tania''s angry for me."

    "Become... be, because it''s not for Rain! Just so ridiculous to hear, and so frustrating...... and anyway, it''s not something for Rain!? Don''t get me wrong."

    Copy that.

    I was a little mistaken...

    Tania, the roots are so sweet.

    It''s hard for a kid like that to be serious about being angry for someone else.

    "Hey, Rayne. I don''t care about the brave, so where did you learn to take Tame?

    Canade undone the story of his derailment.

    "You did. I''m talking about it... Tame learned it in my hometown."

    "In my hometown?

    "My hometown is a special place where the Beast Tamers come together. It was a small village with no name... but if you want to name it, inside the Beast Tamer, what do you mean?

    "Inside the Beast Tamer..."

    "Heh, there''s such a place. I''ve never known that before."

    Keep talking, looking back on the old days.

    "My family were my father and my mother, and they were both beast tasters. So when I got my mind on it, I was also learning the art of nature and beast taster. You never even thought about being another profession."

    "Oh, you succeeded your father and mother. Rain, it''s a bowl of parents and children."

    "If you say that, you''re filial. How cannibal you are."

    "Uh-oh... I''m on my way to dinner, so I made a mistake. Embarrassing......"

    For some time now, I''ve never looked back on my hometown.

    My parents and I were close, and the people in the village were close.

    I don''t have any bad memories...

    But when I think back to the village, I automatically think back to ''that incident'' too.

    So I was avoiding it naturally.

    I didn''t think I could talk calmly anymore.

    But... now, calm down and talk about my hometown.

    I guess it''s because of the two of us.

    Just being together reassures my mind.

    "... thanks"

    "Nha? About what?

    "Well, a lot... na"

    "So... did Rayne learn about Tame from Mom and Dad?

    "Right. I inherited all of my technology from my parents. Oh, some of it, there''s something different about it. Insect-Tamer technology is something I learned from my neighbor. There were a few other people with Tame technology."

    "What? Insect Tamer... how can an insect also serve?

    "I can. Didn''t I tell you?

    "I didn''t ask!

    "I''m surprised, haha"

    "Hey Rain. I don''t suppose you have anything else to hide, do you? Actually, there''s also the power of Monster Tamer and Elemental Tamer."

    "Uh... for once, you''ve been taught those thymes too"

    "I knew..."

    "You just didn''t have until you learned. The only things I''ve made into things are Beast Tamer and Insect Tamer. Besides, Insect Tamer can only do simple things, you''re in an incomplete state. There was no time, and that was the limit."

    "Still, I can''t believe I can get two hands on it..."

    "If my technology is special, maybe my hometown was special. It seems to have been handed down for a long time... so what you two call ''amazing'' was also natural to me. Maybe there''s something different about it than the other Tamers, but you''re not sure. I''ve hardly seen any other Tamer."

    "I see... is that why"

    "Nyah. I thought Rayne would be able to master it all. Why didn''t you learn everything? He said he didn''t have time."

    "Uh..."

    You want me to tell you something?

    Because it''s soothing, but can we imitate it like we''re watering it?

    I get lost...

    Canade and Tania said it doesn''t matter if it''s a dark story.

    I''ve talked this far, and now I wonder if I can hide something.

    Besides... if you''re one of us, you want to know about me, I think so too.

    "... as you may have noticed, my tone when I talk about my hometown is all, ''past forms''."

    "Nha?

    ¡­¡­

    "My hometown... doesn''t exist anymore. It''s gone."

 22 Twenty-two stories, past tragedies.

    "Ro...... what?

    Canade snapped...

    Eventually, he understood what it meant, and panicked with mundane.

    "Oh, I can''t believe that''s happening... Wow, me, I''m so insensitive to hear... oh, sorry! Rayne, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to... oh, it''s all, it''s an excuse... nigga... sorry..."

    "Never mind."

    On Canade''s head, he laid his hands on the pong.

    As it is, gently stroke to convey this one''s feelings.

    "I don''t think you''ve ever been mean to Canade, and rather, you''ve always cared about me. That''s what I told you, and I don''t care."

    "But..."

    "So don''t look like you''re about to cry. I''ve been saved by Canade''s smile."

    "My...?

    "Something about watching Canade smile makes me feel so much better. Whatever happens, I can walk forward, I think... I feel so powerful. Thanks to you, how many times have you been helped? It hasn''t been long since we met, but I''m just being helped. I appreciate it. So I want Canade to laugh"

    "Nah... Rain"

    As requested, Canade giggles.

    Though it''s a bit dull...

    But it was the ''smile'' I asked for.

    ¡­¡­

    Secondly, I noticed Tania was quiet.

    He has a dark face and is out of sight at first sight.

    "Maybe Tania cares, too?

    "Oh, that''s not true. Shit! I don''t care about Rayne... I don''t care... and"

    "... Tania''s so sweet"

    "Hey, what''s up, suddenly?"

    "If you really didn''t care, you wouldn''t look like that, would you?

    "Ah..."

    "Thanks, I''m glad Tania''s worried about you."

    "Oh, yeah... well, I''m glad you''re not more depressed than I thought."

    "When I was alone, I was depressed in retrospect of the past. But now we have Canade and Tania together."

    "... I''d be thrilled if you said that already"

    "Yeah?"

    "Anything."

    "Hey, Rain."

    Canade opens her mouth feeling roughly.

    "Um... how did that happen to Rain''s hometown... can I ask you something?

    "That''s... Honestly, I care too"

    "It''s not just curiosity... it''s about Rain, so I''m curious. I want to know everything because I''m talking about Rayne... no, I don''t think so?

    "Well... you don''t have to, do you? Well... it''s gonna be hard for Rayne... and you don''t have to worry about me, do you?

    "It''s okay. To both of you, because that''s what I was going to tell you one of these days"

    It''s not a lie, it''s not a word I cared about.

    I''m not saying I have nothing to hide because I''m one of them...

    I thought we should talk about my past.

    To understand.

    To make you understand.

    For mutual understanding¡­¡­

    Because I think it''s necessary to be one of us in the true sense of the word.

    "Though... it''s not that big of a story, it''s like everywhere"

    "Still... I want you to hear it"

    "Tell me about Rayne"

    The two of them looked straight at this one.

    That gaze contains a sincere desire to know about his fellow citizens.

    "... I guess it was when I turned twelve. As always, I was training for Beast Tamer. At that time, my parents were busy and happened to be acting alone. I was out of the village, walking for a while, practicing at the training ground until sundown."

    "Nah, Rayne''s got cancer."

    "Until sundown, that''s not what a twelve-year-old can do. Did that workout inspire you to gain extraordinary power?

    "Well, I don''t know that for myself. I was practicing like that... and when the sun went down and I thought it was time to go back, I realized. Even at night, the sky is turning red."

    ¡­¡­

    They had no words and frowned between their eyebrows.

    I guess I could have predicted, to some extent, the words that would follow this.

    "Something''s wrong. That''s what I thought. I rushed back to the village... it was all too late. The village was under fire by a herd of demons"

    I still remember the sight then.

    Don''t forget the shards, they''re burning in the back of your brain.

    Everyone in the village is down...

    It doesn''t even move tightly.

    The blood was spreading like a pond.

    And the house is burning...

    The flames envelop everything.

    "Rain......"

    "It''s okay...?

    Canade and Tania lay hands on me softly.

    My hand, unknowingly, was gripping so hard that it bled.

    As the warmth of both hands heals the memory of past tragedies...

    Gently, the force falls out of my hand.

    "... thank you. I just got a little emotional."

    "Yeah, I don''t have a choice."

    "Calm down?

    "Oh, I''m all right now"

    Laugh to reassure you both...

    Resume the story you were interrupting.

    "The two of you say that the Beast Tamer technology in your hometown seems outrageous... because if you have someone to tame, it''s the Beast Tamer. Usually, no one was using anything. It was a peaceful village that had nothing to do with strife. But maybe I should have been as vigilant as I was... eventually, my hometown died overnight. I''m the only survivor who happens to be outside the village."

    "Yes, what..."

    "... if I were there"

    "Then an adventurer who noticed something strange rushed me, and I was protected. After that, I was sent to live and work in an inn that I knew of the adventurer. At the time, there was no hippo thinking about revenge or anything, with the best of his life. So... time went by... Arios and the others came to the inn about six months ago."

    "Nha? The braves?

    "He said it was on the way. Arios and the others were just looking for company... well, now that I think about it, I guess I wanted a pawn of convenience. Anyway, when Arios found out I was Beast Tamer, he invited me along. I did it in two replies. I didn''t even think about revenge against the demons... but I didn''t want to repeat that tragedy more than that. So I thought there might be something I could do by working with the brave Arios."

    "Oh well... Rayne is sweet because that''s what happened"

    "Rather than being gentle, it''s a level where you say you like people. Well... I don''t hate it."

    "After that... well, as we both know. I joined Arios'' party, and although I''ve been working hard, I''m fired. Then I met Canade... that''s why."

    I told you everything.

    Now the past about me is everything.

    You two keep your mouths shut for a little while so you can sort out my words.

    Silence.

    The voices of the surrounding guests rang loudly.

    Somewhat...

    Softly, Canade opened his mouth.

    "I finally understand."

    "What?

    "Why, Rayne was at a brave man''s party or something. That you''ve been treated badly, but don''t try to get out of yourself, and you''ve been trying so hard. I had no idea, but I think I finally understood."

    "I''ve just met Rain... but I still feel like I can understand you."

    "Rain wants to help someone, right? I didn''t want to make someone just like myself... so I''ve been working on it for someone. Always, always for someone... you''ve just been thinking about that."

    "You like me more than I think, Rayne. Too much self-dedication or too much... I''ve never seen anyone so far."

    "But that''s Rain, isn''t it? I''m not proud of you, Rayne."

    "Well... I appreciate that, too. Not bad and... could be pretty good"

    Canade smiles.

    Tania is in the light.

    Each one affirms my way of life.

    I''m not wrong.

    Sounds like that''s what they say...

    I calmed down badly.

    Relieved.

    I almost cried without meaning.

    "Thanks...... Canade, Tania"

    I think it''s really good to meet you both.

    "Okay."

    Tania raised her voice out loud and slammed a cup of juice onto the table dang.

    "That''s it for dark stories! After that, enjoy a delicious meal."

    "Nyah, I''ll eat all the rice."

    "... right. Let''s have a big day, including a welcome party in Tania."

    "Naturally, it''s a treat, right?

    "Oh. No need to hesitate."

    "Heh heh, you''re going to get laid."

    "Ha-ha-ha, all-you-can-eat"

    "Oh, add or subtract Canade. Your wallet will be empty."

    "Nha!?

    "Haha, the stomach of the Cat Spirit Clan is infinite. I can''t help it."

    "Terrible!

    Everyone''s laughing...

    Warm time flows.

    All the time, I want this time to last.

    It wasn''t even in the pattern, and I thought of that.

 23 23 story failures

    Work well as an adventurer today.

    So I asked for one request.

    Crusade of oak.

    Orc is an E-rank demon.

    Substantial physical abilities are not so much different from F-ranked goblins.

    However, the orcs had the characteristic of better intelligence on top and fighting with weapons.

    Even when it comes to weapons, they are crude things like stone sharpened swords and spears made of wood...

    Still, for adventurers with lower ranks, an opponent with a weapon is a threat.

    When the opponent has a weapon instead of a bare hand, he or she is much more at risk of injury.

    I''m the one you shouldn''t insult...

    "Tania, Tania. Let''s fight over which one can defeat a lot?

    "Hmm, you do something stupid to challenge me to battle. Fine, I''ll take it."

    The two had plenty of room for conversation.

    If you try to make it the strongest species, you won''t be an enemy of orcs.

    I know that...

    "You''re both forbidden to be alarmed."

    "Nha?

    "We''re still running adventurers. If you overconfidence your power, you may make unexpected mistakes. Don''t need to be overly vigilant with the orc against them, but that''s why don''t forget to stay moderately nervous either"

    "Shit, watch out!

    "But it''s an oak? You''re an E-rank monster, aren''t you? You think I''m gonna lose to someone like that?

    "I don''t think so. But you could get hurt, right? I just wanted to say I''ve never been too careful."

    "Damn, I''m worried about you."

    "You really need to be careful, okay?

    "Yes, yes."

    Appropriate replies were received.

    Looks like my word hasn''t reached Tania.

    If nothing happens, that''s fine...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Canade, he''s gone that way!

    "I''ll take care of it, uh-huh!

    Enter the oak address and cross the blades.

    Maybe twenty enemies?

    More than I thought.

    However, shortly after the start of the war, the Orcs'' will fell once and for all as Tania unleashed her magic and intimidated her.

    Orcs in a state of panic, knowing that the strongest species have arrived.

    I hesitate, exposing myself to a body full of gaps.

    We''ll destroy each and every one of them.

    "Hmm, easy win! Yeah, do it."

    Tania waved her tail like a whip, bouncing off one oak.

    The orc, blown away by fierce momentum, rolled over the ground many times and fell as-is.

    So much so that its body turns into a demon stone.

    "Uh-oh... Uh-oh!

    Standing in front of the orcs trying to escape, Canade sees a fist rush.

    Each blow is very heavy, a precise blow that accurately shoots through the steeple.

    The orcs who were trying to escape, before Canade''s fist, all fell.

    Should I just say that?

    The two of them were destroying a herd of oaks with the momentum of a dashed bamboo.

    I can''t lose, either!

    "Huh! Ha!

    I guess I thought I could do something about it.

    The orcs are coming this way, but don''t panic, shoot them down one by one, with their fists.

    When more than one came together,

    "Fireball!

    Magic with adjusted output, blown together.

    Thanks to Tania''s special training, I was a lot used to handling magic.

    Rainey, it''s over.

    "It''s over for me too."

    "I''m done too."

    The herd of oaks had disappeared beautifully and thoroughly.

    They were able to wipe it out without a thing.

    "It''s not easy."

    "Nyan."

    "Thank you both. Thanks to you, I was able to finish it safely."

    "Hmm, thanks to me joining my crew. ? Can I thank you? Can I worship you at last?

    "Don''t get on with it"

    ''Cause it''s true.

    "In the meantime, retrieve the Demon Stone"

    Disperse each and recover the demonic stones scattered all over the place.

    When dealing with a bunch of demons, collecting demon stones is a hassle.

    Let''s figure out a way to make it easy to collect?

    "Oh? I still want to survive."

    I couldn''t see him hiding in the grass, but I saw one, the oak, falling.

    If you die, your body will disappear and become a demon stone, so it''s proof that you''re still alive.

    "Crisp, I''ll stab you in the todome"

    "Tania, be careful. They don''t know what the monsters are going to do."

    "It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s okay. He''s not my enemy. Like this, right away...... HI!?

    Suddenly, the oak rose and stuck to the approaching Tania.

    "What the fuck!? Holy crap...!

    Tania tries to pull the oak off, but it doesn''t work.

    Suddenly Tania won''t be able to move well in a hurry, probably because the other guy is dying crazy and showing off the idiotic power of the fire.

    Oak waves a dagger made of stone as he clings to Tania''s body...

    "Tania!!!

    Oak waves down his dagger...

    On that track, I let my arm break in.

    A dagger pierces his arm and a severe pain runs.

    but... Tania is safe.

    "Rain!?

    "Yikes, this!!!

    A rushed Canade pulled the oak off Tania and kicked it straight into the sky.

    Now it''s time for the orcs to die and turn into demon stones.

    "Rain, it''s okay!?

    "Stay... manage"

    "So, but so much blood..."

    Tania blued her face and panicked.

    "It''s gonna be okay."

    "But!"

    "You forgot? I can also use healing magic. Primary, but if you have Tania''s magic..."

    "Ah..."

    "Heels"

    Concentrate your magic with your palms flat on your injured arm.

    I cast magic.

    Primary healing magic, but thanks to Tania''s magic, the wound was immediately blocked.

    Wow, this is...

    Doesn''t it have an advanced ex-heel effect?

    "Look, it''s back to normal"

    "Does it hurt, Rayne? Isn''t it painful?"

    "Thank you for your concern, Canade. But I''m fine."

    "Nyah... good"

    ¡­¡­

    While Canade appeased, Tania had a dark face.

    "What''s going on?

    "... the..."

    Slightly so.

    "... oh, I''m sorry..."

    "Huh?"

    "Rayne, you said it, didn''t you? Don''t be alarmed... but I... was alarmed. Orc¡­¡­"

    "Well...... I don''t think I have a choice"

    Tania is the most powerful species.

    If you were ever wary of an orc, you wouldn''t have a kiri.

    Despite those words, Tania remains in a crying face.

    "Because of me... I hurt Rain... I managed with healing magic, but, maybe, it was irrevocable... it was my fault... it was my failure... I''m so, so sorry..."

    Tania bowed her head deeply.

    In contrast, I...

    "Huh...?

    Gently, I stroked Tania''s head.

    "Thank you, you''re worried"

    "Huh? No, the... what? Don''t you get angry...?

    "You just have to be careful next time. And... Tania''s already reflecting, isn''t she? And it doesn''t make sense to be angry."

    "But... because of me, Rayne..."

    "Fine. Better than Tania getting hurt."

    "Huh!!!

    Ha, Tania widened her eyes.

    Turn your swinging eyes towards me...

    Then he looks like he''s going to cry again.

    "Silly... I can''t believe you care more about me than you do about yourself... silly..."

    "Right. Maybe it''s stupid. But that''s the way it is."

    "How did you get so far..."

    "Tania is one of us. I haven''t known him for a while... but I think he''s a strange, important fellow. What can I say? Just being together tells you that Tania''s kindness is coming through or that you recognize us... so I just thought I''d like to live up to it too... I can''t get the story together. Anyway, it''s natural to help your people, isn''t it? Never mind."

    "... Rain..."

    "If the same thing happens again, I''ll help Tania without hesitation."

    "... silly... but thanks..."

    Tania smiled like she was crying, with a complicated face, again with a small voice, twinkling ''silly''.

 24 Twenty-four stories, Tanias thoughts.

    ÒÀîm¤ò½K¤¨¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¿¤Á¤Ï½Ö¤Ë‘ø¤ê¡¢¥®¥ë¥É¤Ëˆó¸æ¤ò¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤Îáá¡¢ËÞ¤ÇÊ³ÊÂ¤ò¤·¤Æ¡¢²¿ÎÝ¤Ë‘ø¤ë¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¿¤Á¤ÏÍ¬¤¸²¿ÎÝ¤ÇÇÞÆð¤­¤ò¤·¤Æ¤ë¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤³¤³ÒÔÍâ¤Ë²¿ÎÝ¤¬¿Õ¤¤¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ×î³õ¤Ï¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢ÄÐ¤Î¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡¢½ñ¤Ï¤½¤¦¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Ò»¾w¤Ëß^¤´¤¹¤¦¤Á¤Ë¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ë‘T¤ì¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦¤Î¤â¤¢¤ë¤±¤É¡­¡­

    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤òÐÅ¤¸¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¤´¤í¤ê¤ÈÇÞ·µ¤ê¤ò´ò¤Ä¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ï´²¤ÇÇÞ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Ôª¡©¡¢¤³¤³¤Ï¶þÈË²¿ÎÝ¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬Üž¤¬¤êÞz¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡¢¥Ù¥Ã¥É¤ÎÊý¤¬×ã¤ê¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¹¤ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ë¥Ù¥Ã¥É¤ò×j¤ê¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ï´²¤ÇÇÞ¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬×·¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ï¤Þ¤ë¤ÇšÝ¤Ë¤·¤¿˜”×Ó¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¡¢ÎÄ¾ä¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Ë¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥Û¥ó¥È¡¢¤ªÈËºÃ¤·¤Ê¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡¹

    Öçég¤Î¤³¤È¤òË¼¤¤·µ¤·¤¿¡£

    Í´ºÞ¤Î¥ß¥¹¡£

    ÓÍ¶Ï¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¹Ê¤ÎÊ§”¡¡£

    ¤½¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤¬¹ÖÎÒ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï×îŠ·N¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤âÌØ¤ËŠ¤¤Á¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¸o×å¤À¡£

    ¥ì¥Ã¥É¥É¥é¥´¥ó¤Î¥¿¥Ë¥¢¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¤¢¤¿¤·¤À¡£

    ÈËég¤è¤ê¤âÒ£¤«¤ËŠ¤¯¡¢Ò£¤«¤ËÙt¤¯¡¢ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ä´æÔÚ¡£

    ¤½¤ì¹Ê¤Ë¡¢¥×¥é¥¤¥É¤¬¸ß¤¤·N×å¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ËûÕß¤òÒŠÏÂ¤¹¤È¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢×ÔÉí¤¬×îŠ¤Î·N×å¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤ÈÐÅ¤¸¤ÆÒÉ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤â¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¸o×å¤³¤½¤¬ÊÀ½ç×îŠ¤ÈÒÉ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ÈËég¤â¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¡¢Á¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢”³¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÈËég¤Ë¡­¡­

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÏÊØ¤é¤ì¤¿¡£

    ÕýÖ±¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤ò¸æ°×¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢»Ú¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ×Ô·Ö¤è¤êÁÓ¤ëÈËég¤ËÊØ¤é¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬ÊØ¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÄæ¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤±¤É¡¢ŒgëH¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ËÊØ¤é¤ì¤¿¡£

    Á¢ˆö¤¬ÄæÜž¤·¤¿¡£

    ×îŠ·N¤ÎÃæ×Ó¤¬Íè¤Ä¤Ö¤ì¤À¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡­¡­

    ¤½¤Î•r¤Î¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï¡¢»Ú¤·¤¯¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡­¡­¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Ë¡¢²À¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¸o×å¤Î¥×¥é¥¤¥É¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤è¤¯¤Æ¡­¡­

    Ñª¤òÁ÷¤¹¥ì¥¤¥ó¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢¿Ö²À¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤»¤¤¤À¡£

    ¤â¤·¤â¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤¬ËÀ¤ó¤À¤é¡­¡­£¿

    ¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¦¤È¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤º®šÝ¤¬È«Éí¤òÒu¤Ã¤¿¡£

    »Ú¤·¤¤¤È¤«¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ÐÒ¤¤¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Î¹ÖÎÒ¤ÏÄ§·¨¤ÇÖÎ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ááßzÖ¢¤¬²Ð¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡­¡­¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬¥ß¥¹¤ò¤·¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂŒg¤ÏÏû¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ò‚û¤Ä¤±¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤Ä¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¥×¥é¥¤¥É¤¬¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ò‚û¤Ä¤±¤¿¡£

    Ð¨¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÎÐÄ¤ËÊ³¤¤Þz¤à¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê…â¿`¤ò½â¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡­¡­¥ì¥¤¥ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¥ß¥¹¤ò¤·¤¿¤¢¤¿¤·¤òØŸ¤á¤ë¤ï¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡­¡­

    ÐÄÅä¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¤Ê¤¼¤«¡¢Äæ¤Ë¤ªÀñ¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬‚û¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¡¢¤ÈÐ¦¤¦¡£

    ¤¹¤´¤¯ÎÂ¤«¤¤Ð¦î†¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÎÐ¦î†¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢²»°²¤ä¿Ö²À¤ä¡¢¤½¤ÎËû°µ¤¤¸ÐÇé¤¬È«²¿´µ¤­ïw¤ó¤Ç¡­¡­

    ÐÄ¤¬°²¤é¤®¤Çœº¤¿¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥Û¥ó¥È¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ã¤Æ²»Ë¼×h¤ÊÈË¡¹

    ×î³õ¤Ï¡¢Ã¨ë‘×å¤ÈÒ»¾w¤ËÐÐ„Ó¤·¤Æ¤ë‰ä¤ÊÄÐ¤¬¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡¢¤¿¤À¤ÎºÃÆæÐÄ¤·¤«³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÈÒ»¾w¤ËÐÐ¤¯¤³¤È¤Ë›Q¤á¤¿¤Î¤â¡¢¤½¤Î·½¤¬Ãæ°×¤½¤¦¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤É¤¦¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤ÀíÓÉ¤À¡£

    Ò»¾w¤ËÐÐ„Ó¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÎÈË±ú¤ËÈÇ¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Îƒž¤·¤µ¤Ë¡¢°²¤é¤®¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤Þ¤À³ö»á¤Ã¤Æég¤â¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢ÐÅîm¤ò¼Ä¤»¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤ÈË¼¤¦¤¯¤é¤¤¤Ë¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Î¤³¤È¤òºÃ¤Þ¤·¤¯Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¡¢¥À¥áÑº¤·¤È¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÖçég¤ÎÊÂ¼þ¤À¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤³¤È¤òÖú¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤Î¤³¤È¤òÐÄÅä¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤ËÎÂ¤«¤¤î†¤ÇÐ¦¤¤¤«¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Ëû¤ÎÈË¤«¤éÒŠ¤¿¤é¡¢È¡¤ë¤Ë×ã¤é¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤«¤é¤·¤¿¤é¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤¬¤Ò¤Ã¤¯¤ê·µ¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÐn“ÄµÄ¤Ê³öÀ´ÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¿¤À¤ÎÈËég¤¬¤¢¤¿¤·¤òÖú¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢×Ô¤é¤ò ×Éü¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤Þ¤ÇÊØ¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­

    ½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Îý‚ŽÓQ¤¬Ò»šÝ¤Ë±À¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÈËég¤ËŒ¤¹¤ëÒŠ·½¤¬‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¦¤¦¤ó¡£

    Õý´_¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤È¡¢ÈËég¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡º¥ì¥¤¥ó¡»¤ËŒ¤¹¤ëË¼¤¤¤¬‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ×î³õ¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤À¤Î¤ª¤â¤·¤í¤½¤¦¤ÊÈËég¡£

    Í¾ÖÐ¤Ç¡¢ºÃ¤Þ¤·¤¤ÈËég¤Ë¥é¥ó¥¯¥¢¥Ã¥×¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ½ñ¤Ï¡­¡­

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤òÖú¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡¢¡º¤È¤Æ¤â´óÊÂ¤Ê´æÔÚ¡»¡­¡­¤À¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥ì¥¤¥ó¡­¡­¡¹

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÎÖ÷¤ÎÃûÇ°¤ò¡¢¤½¤Ã¤È¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢ÐØ¤¬¤É¤¯¤ó¤ÈÌø¤Í¤¿¡£

    ¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤À¤í¡­¡­

    Ãî¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤¬¤¹¤ë¡£

    ÐØ¤¬¤Ý¤«¤Ý¤«¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢²»Ë¼×h¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤À¡£

    ¡¸¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Î¡¢³õ¤á¤Æ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¡¹

    ¤Þ¤ÀÑÔÈ~¤Ë¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤Ïë¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÎÖÐ¤ËÑ¿Éú¤¨¤Æ¡­¡­

    ÉÙ¤·¤º¤Ä³ÉéL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­¤¢¤¿¤·¡¢ºÎ¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤ë¤Î¤«¤·¤é£¿¡¡¤³¤ì¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Î¤³¤È¤ò¡­¡­¡¹

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÎÐ¦î†¤¬Ã—ÑY¤«¤éëx¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Íü¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ÐÄ¤Î°ÂÉî¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤ËŸ†¤­¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ×ÔÈ»¤Èî]¤¬³à¤¯¤Ê¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ã¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é£¡¡¹

    ¤Ö¤ó¤Ö¤ó¤ÈÊ×¤òºá¤ËÕñ¤ë¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÏÁ¼¤¤ÈË¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÐÔ¸ñ¤ò¤È¤Æ¤âšÝ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤¢¤¿¤·¤ÎÖ÷¤È¤·¤Æ¤Õ¤µ¤ï¤·¤¤¤ÈË¼¤¦¤·¡¢¡º´óÊÂ¤Ê´æÔÚ¡»¤È¤·¤ÆÐÅîm¤â¼Ä¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢¤Þ¤ÀºÎ¤â¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤½¡¢¤½¤¦¤è¡­¡­¤Ê¤ó¤È¤âË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡£¤Ê¤ó¤È¤â¡­¡­¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­¡¹

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤ÎÏÈ¤òÏëÏñ¤·¤Æ¤ß¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    î†¤¬¤µ¤é¤Ë³à¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤¢¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤«¤é¡­¡­¤¢¤¿¤·¤¬¡¢¤³¤ó¤Êº†…g¤Ë¡­¡­¤Á¤ç¤í¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï£¡¡¡¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Îß`¤¦¤«¤é£¡¡¡¤½¤ê¤ã¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ë¤±¤É¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¡£¤¢¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤·¤Ã¡¹

    ¤½¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤Æ×Ô¼º·ñ¶¨¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¹¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¤¢¤¿¤Õ¤¿¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    ÐÄ¤¬ÂÒ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    Âä¤Á×Å¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Ìå¤¬Ÿá¤¤¡£

    ÐÄ¤¬Ÿá¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤¢©`¤â¤¥¡¹

    ²¼‡â¤òî^¤Þ¤Ç±»¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤³¤¦¤¤¤¦•r¤ÏÇÞ¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤ËÏÞ¤ë£¡

    ¤¢¤ì¤³¤ì¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤³¤È¤ò¡¢î^¤ÎÖÐ¤«¤é×·¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤Æî^¤ò¿Õ¤Ã¤Ý¤Ë¤·¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡¢¤¢¤¿¤·¤Ï¡¢¤®¤å¤Ã¤ÈÄ¿¤òé]¤¸¤¿¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡­¡­

    ¤³¤ì¤¯¤é¤¤¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤«¤ÈË¼¤¤¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤¯¤Ä¤Ö¤ä¤¯¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ª¤ä¤¹¤ß¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¡¹

 25 Twenty-five stories. Unwanted reunion.

    One line of brave Arios abandoned his stray forest offense before returning to the city of Horizon three days later.

    It took me three days because I lost track of my way home and I was lost on the road.

    Until now, it has been Rain''s job to secure routes such as the way home.

    Now that Rayne is gone, someone has to take his place.

    But not everyone assumed it was their role.

    Someone will do it.

    Such a notion of leaving others at their disposal caused the adventurer to laugh, failing to secure a route home.

    Impossible as a brave man.

    It''s a failure that no one can make you hear.

    Arios was frustrated that we ourselves had invited such a thing.

    "Damn."

    "Easy, Arios. If the brave and the wanderers look like that, I wonder what the others are like."

    "Shut up, shut up! Don''t give me orders."

    "It''s not an order. It''s just advice."

    "That''s an order! Just a warrior, a brave man. Don''t give me an opinion."

    ¡­¡­

    To the extent that Agus did not sound like Arios, he smashed his tongue.

    Seeing the interaction between the two, Leanne and Mina turned a blind eye.

    We have nothing to do with it, we don''t want to get involved.

    That''s what he seemed to say.

    With Rayne gone, the Arios line weakened.

    But that''s not all...

    During the party, a crack gradually enters.

    To that, they, they haven''t noticed at all.

    "... okay. I''m gonna find Rayne. It''s about him. They kicked us out of our party, and we don''t know what to do, and we should still be wandering around in this city."

    "I agree."

    "That said, this city, it''s huge, isn''t it? I don''t know where you''re wandering. It''s hard to find garbage worms."

    "... why don''t you go to the Adventurer Guild? Someone over there might have information about Mr. Rayne."

    "Right...... you try that"

    Mina''s opinion was adopted, and Arios one line moved to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    When I spoke to the receptionist,

    "Is that Mr. Rain? Yeah, I know."

    Lightly found, the Arios clap out.

    Things haven''t worked out at all lately, so isn''t it going to take a while to find Rain? I thought so.

    Such a bad prediction came off and I could easily get a clue.

    Lucky.

    No, it''s not luck.

    This is the party of the brave.

    A supreme being that is never within reach of the ordinary man.

    They are blessed by God.

    That''s why it happens so commonly.

    Arios was serious about that.

    "So, where''s Rayne?

    "I got a new request, so they moved me to the plain."

    "Request? Could he have become an adventurer?

    "Yes, Mr. Shroud is a new adventurer who registered with us."

    Arios almost laughed.

    After banishing the party, I wonder what you''re doing, I can''t believe you''re being an adventurer.

    There''s no way an adventurer can serve with the power of Rain.

    I''m sure you''ve failed many requests and are having trouble eating.

    It''s a good trend.

    Easy for us to make ourselves heard.

    Arios makes such predictions...

    The reality is the exact opposite, and Rayne''s reputation is soaring by making sure the request succeeds.

    Plus, we''re getting two buddies.

    Arios, totally unexpected that was happening, was feeling better about the misguided imagination.

    When I speak up, I''ll try to be nice to you.

    And after it''s used up, I''ll give you a harder word than last time.

    When I think I can see a stunned look, like then, my breasts are scuffed.

    Arios felt like he had already earned the rain and even thought of a great way to worry.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. Shroud? Could it be a request to nominate an individual?

    "Oh, no. We got to know him a little bit. I wanted him to help me. I was just looking for him."

    "I see, did you"

    "We''ll go to the plains too."

    "Yes, take care"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na-na"

    As usual, on the way home from finishing the request.

    A leading Canade sings a strange nose song.

    "What, that song?

    "Hmm, what is it?

    "You don''t even know it yourself"

    "You sing your nose naturally, like you smile when you''re happy."

    "What could have made you happy? You just made a request."

    "I mean, lots of rewards too! I mean, lots of dinner too! Ha-ha-ha."

    "Oh, you know what?"

    I laughed bitterly with Tania.

    Canade has a very understandable personality.

    But I guess that''s Canade''s charm.

    Pure as a child, wielding a bright smile that invigorates the beholder.

    It''s something I can''t do.

    "Hey, isn''t it time you moistened your nose?

    Second, Tania''s been asking me that.

    "Right... I think you''re making money"

    Current holdings are eight gold coins and 34 silver coins.

    Plus, 80 copper coins.

    For the time being, you don''t have to worry about the inn, and you can eat pretty good food.

    "Can you afford it?

    "Right."

    "Then why don''t you gear up? Rayne, you don''t have proper gear."

    "... Speaking of"

    Epic gear was confiscated as it exited the Brave Party.

    The dagger, then bought with no gold, broke quickly against Killer Tiger.

    Since then, I had completely forgotten to gear up because of all the things that had happened.

    "We can handle it without gear... or because we''re the strongest without it? I don''t need gear. But Rain isn''t, is he? Just because you signed a contract with us to get protection, you better get your gear right."

    "I get it. Well, when you''re done reporting this request, why don''t you take a tour of the armoury store?"

    "Nah... what about dinner...?

    "Eat your dinner first, then."

    "Nah ? Rain, we can talk!

    "Damn, it''s sweet for Canade."

    "But Tania wouldn''t disagree either."

    "Well, that''s... I''m just getting hungry, too! It''s not like it fits the canade."

    It''s been a few days since I''ve been one of them, and I somehow understand Tania''s character.

    I can''t speak the truth straight, I''m a twister.

    But it also seems like the kid is being mean and cute.

    "Later? Those eyes."

    "Nothing."

    Laughing, walking down the road leading to the city...

    "Hey, Rain."

    ... I froze my smile.

    "... Arios? And everyone..."

    There was a line of brave Arios waiting for us.

    "Long time no see. How have you been? Are you two Rain''s people?

    "... I''m doing fine. Bye."

    "Dude, I haven''t seen you in a long time and you''re not like that. Why don''t we talk about it?

    This brave man, are you serious?

    You think I''m gonna smile and laugh?

    Ever since I met Canade and Tania, the dark emotions that had disappeared reappear.

    "There''s nothing like talking to me."

    "Well, don''t tell me that''s inconvenient. We''re reflecting, too. I don''t know how you could have used it, but there was a little more to it."

    "We didn''t hate you for anything. I had no choice but to say goodbye. Forgive me."

    "Ma''am, I don''t think I''m bad. In that case... it''s obvious who''s to blame for you? But there''s something I might have overstated. Special, I''ll apologize to you."

    "What do you think? This is what the three of you are saying, and don''t you let the past flow into the water?

    What are these guys saying?

    At this time, I couldn''t understand the words of the four of us.

    While I say I apologize, it''s like I don''t feel sincere.

    On the contrary, that''s an excuse to have no choice, plus an apology for the gaze from above.

    It''s easier to recognize you as being under far-flung provocation than apologized for.

    "Nah... you guys, who?

    "Suddenly he shows up, blocks the road, gets in the way?

    Canade and Tania step forward.

    Without hiding the grumpy look...

    Momentum was like selling a fight, even releasing a light kill.

    "Look closely...... could it be the Cat Spirit Clan!? Besides... is this the Dragon Clan? Why are you here..."

    "We''re Rain''s people."

    "Who are you people?

    "Stupid!? Two of the strongest species are in Rayne''s company? I can''t believe I''m following such incompetence...... oh, no. Right. Okay, so Rayne''s following you, right?

    "Don''t talk weird. Rayne is our husband!

    "That sort of thing. I''m actually stronger, but, well, Rayne''s not a bad guy... and I have no choice, so I''m staying with him."

    "Huh!? That Rain is the Lord of the Most Powerful Species!? No way, does that mean Rayne served the two of us? That can''t be happening!

    "Even if they say it''s impossible..."

    It''s true.

    Canade and Tania affirmed that Arios'' face turned blue or red.

    He''s so surprised.

    The same applies to the other members, who keep their eyes round and do not move like petrified.

    "So what about you guys?

    "Nyah... Tania, Tania. I don''t like these people... your husband''s enemies!

    "I mean... oh, hey, maybe these guys are the ''brave ones''? The features I heard in the story match, and I don''t think you''re mistaken."

    "Nyah! I knew it was an enemy! Rain''s Enemy, Husher!!!

    "... yall?

    "Fuck you!!!

    "Wait, wait! We are not enemies. It''s Rain''s people, isn''t it?

    Two of the most powerful species unleashed genuine anger and Arios panicked.

    "Friends? I must have slipped through Arios'' party?

    "Oh, that''s... don''t say anything cold. We traveled together, didn''t we? Even though there have been unfortunate mistakes, I still regard Rain as a valued companion."

    How dare you say such a dialogue?

    Useless.

    Annoying.

    Out of expectations.

    I still remember everything these guys told me.

    I get angry at the Arios for saying something convenient...

    At the same time, I learned to be vain.

    Were these the people I thought were ''buddies''?

    Crap.

    I can''t believe I''ve been swayed by these people...

    Conversely, I have become ashamed of my own actions.

    "Canade, Tania. I''m glad you''re angry for me, but just, just refrain from brawling."

    "But... these guys, they hurt Rayne. Unforgivable."

    "I don''t care about Rain... I don''t like it"

    "Thanks, both of you."

    "Wha."

    "Huh."

    Touch the heads of both of them, calm them down.

    "Because that feeling is enough... for now, back off. Please."

    "Yikes... if Rayne says so"

    "I really like you."

    The two moved back.

    The Arios will have a blatantly hospitable face.

    "I''m sorry, Rayne. Hi, looks like you''ve given them a weird misunderstanding. I apologize."

    "No, it''s fine."

    "It would help if you could say that."

    "... Shit. This is who I am..."

    "Why do I have to apologize when I''m a garbage bug..."

    "It''s unpleasant... but now you have to put up with it"

    Although Arios manages to laugh, the others are not able to hide their unpleasant emotions as if they were.

    Instead of remembering my anger, my heart keeps cooling.

    Humans, when you think it''s heartfelt crap, it seems cooler than remembering anger.

    "So, what''s going on? What can I do for you?

    "It''s quick and helpful to talk about, but how did you figure it out?

    You were talking about attacking the Lost Forest before I left the party. Once the offensive is over, we should push through the woods and move to other cities. There is no reason to return to the Horizon. So, have you ever left anything to do... or what can I do for you? That''s all I thought about with the erasure method. "

    "I see. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Rayne''s got a quick head spin. Brilliant reasoning."

    White.

    Is Arios living a lie from day to day?

    As much as I suspected that, his expression was hardened by lying emotions.

    "There''s nothing else I want you to do. Actually..."

    "Say no."

 26 Twenty-six stories, courageous requests.

    "Become!?

    I don''t know what you tried to ask for...

    I kicked it off before I could give you the details.

    He didn''t anticipate my reaction, and Arios makes his face stick.

    but he managed to contain his anger.

    Arios says, shivering pimples around his temples.

    "Oh... come on, isn''t it awful not to even listen? We''re friends, aren''t we?

    "He''s an ex-companion. Not now."

    "Don''t say things that don''t hold up. I told you. There was a sad mistake, but I... No, we still think of Rayne as an important companion."

    "Right. But I''m not."

    "Eh."

    "I don''t think anything about the Arios. Like a stone on the side of the road, I don''t care about the bottom of my heart. I don''t care where or what you do, but you don''t mind me anymore?

    "Guru... Ko, this..."

    "Arios, please calm down. Good luck, we need to round it up..."

    Mina is trying to calm Arios...

    That''s why I''m hearing everything.

    Hey, are you doing this on purpose?

    After all, is this selling fights all the way around?

    I stick around and seriously think about that.

    "Gu... Kimi''s anger is perfect. We did the wrong thing. Well, about that... apologize, let''s. Exactly."

    I bow my head like Arios is reluctant.

    "Right. So?"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s no different to my answer. Will you go home, please?

    "Ki, you... this is me, the brave one, who said I was doing this... but every Beast Tamer made such a joke...!

    I didn''t mean to, but it turned out, it took the form of incitement.

    I''m not going to lie to the word that I don''t think anything of...

    Somewhere in my mind, maybe I''m still lumpy.

    I guess that caused irritation and hit the Arios with hard words.

    "... Mr. Rain. From me, too, please. This is what we need to do to save the world."

    Mina''s words stop me from walking away.

    "What does that mean?

    "Can you help me attack the lost forest?

    "... in the meantime, can you explain the circumstances over there?

    If they say it''s for the world, I just can''t ignore it.

    For one thing, I decided to listen to Mina.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I see"

    That the Arios and the others are struggling with a stray forest offense.

    For that, that you want my power.

    I listened to Mina and understood the general situation.

    And... frightened.

    I can''t believe you''re kicking me out, and now you''re trying to help me again.

    Don''t these people know the word shame?

    I can''t tell you anything.

    "Though..."

    Even so, for once, Arios is a brave man.

    I''ll have trouble if you don''t defeat the Demon King.

    Even if the Demon King is not crusaded and the whole world is filled with demons, I am confident that I can manage.

    Because we have a dependable companion named Canade and Tania.

    With you two, I felt like I could do anything.

    But what about the others?

    What about the people in the city who normally live there?

    For the powerless, the Demon King is a great threat.

    Unless the Demon King is crusaded, he won''t be able to live in peace.

    It is not desirable that such a journey of the Demon King crusade be interrupted.

    Instead of prioritizing my personal emotions, maybe I need to think about the whole thing more.

    Though...

    If the journey of Arios and the others is lagging behind, maybe I can''t help it.

    Just like my past...... don''t do anything that repeats such a tragedy.

    "... ok. I''ll only help you this time."

    "Is that true? Thank you."

    "Shit... do a lot of imitations... how could I do such imitations..."

    Admittedly, Mina smiles... perhaps, acting... but Arios remains swollen like a child.

    He didn''t like the interaction earlier.

    Does this guy not know where he stands?

    I''m not saying sell the grump, but if you''re asking for things, you''ll have the attitude to do it.

    "Hey."

    "Wait."

    Where the story was about to come together, Canade and Tania came forward.

    The two faces were... grumpy.

    He even releases a light kill without hiding his anger.

    "... what?

    Arios also responded in a grumpy manner.

    "The truth is, I''d like to disagree... if Rayne decides not to. I don''t disagree."

    "But let me ask you one thing."

    "Ha, you want a reward? Fine. How about 20 gold coins? It wouldn''t be a bad story. For you, it''s a lot of money you''ve never even seen, right?

    "Of course I''ll get paid. It''s a personal request to an adventurer. But there''s something else I need you to do."

    "Yeah? What do you mean?

    "Apologize to Rayne properly"

    Canade stared at Arios as if he were going to shoot through him.

    "You''ve done terrible things to Rayne. Apologize properly, not the right guy like you just did! Apologize wholeheartedly!

    "It''s good for me to fool Rayne, but it''s so annoying for someone else to fool me. Apologize."

    "What... if you apologize, you just did?

    "No, that''s not enough."

    "Sit down."

    "Become!?

    A hell of a word popped out of Tania''s mouth, and Arios and the other three were out of line.

    Never mind, the two continue their words.

    "Nyah... if we don''t apologize properly to Rayne, we won''t forgive you!

    "From what I hear, you''ve done quite a bit to my husband, haven''t you? Normally, they burn it down without leaving any bones in my braces. That''s a good story, isn''t it? Hey."

    "We''re sweet."

    "Here, sit down."

    "Oh, rub your forehead properly on the ground, huh?

    Although we both had an atmosphere of anger...

    I''m not.

    It wasn''t where I was angry, it was heartfelt, it was beautiful.

    I''m glad you''re angry for me...

    I''m a little scared.

    Let''s not piss these two off.

    Secretly, I swear to God, it was me.

    "Heh, heh... I''m kidding!!!!!

    Now Arios is clean.

    "You think I''m going to be grounded for such incompetence!? That''s stupid, there''s no way you can admit it. Ugh! Impossible, it will never happen, that''s not true!!!

    "We didn''t do anything wrong. And yet you can''t possibly be asked to apologize that far. If it was, on the contrary, I''d like you to apologize to us."

    "Meh, are you licking it? Ah? Who do you think I am! Master Leanne the Great Wizard! I wouldn''t be grounded in a garbage worm though!!!

    "That''s unpleasant. I can''t believe I''m making such a statement... after all, I don''t trust vulgars."

    Buy words for sale.

    Arios, I haven''t been able to clean up a single line, and I can''t get the place cleaned up.

    What am I supposed to do with this?

    "Whoa, Rain!

    "Uh... what?

    "Do you want me to sit in the ground too?"

    "Exactly, I don''t want that much..."

    "Then just let me withdraw the joke proposal! Keep a good grip on your pet''s reins!!!

    "... pet, you say?

    Canade and Tania are important people.

    For the first time, I was able to put my trust from the bottom of my heart.

    You call them pets...?

    "... don''t be ridiculous."

    "Hey, what?

    "Canade and Tania are not pets. He''s my precious companion! Undo that bullshit."

    "Ha, crap. You spent time with people who weren''t human, and your head boiled? Even the most powerful species are not human beings. It wouldn''t be a problem to call a pet. Hmm, just look good, huh? The truth is, don''t you keep it for fun? Oh man, I can''t believe you''re having an affair with the beast, that''s BEAST GOOO!!!?

    "Shut up."

    To stop the crappy dialogue, I punched Arios in the face.

    "Whoever insults my people is forgiven!

    "Ki, you... you beat me up!? When I was a Beast Tamer, I was the brave one!!!?

    That''s right, should I say brave?

    Even after taking my blow, whose physical abilities are enhanced by a contract with the Cat Spirit Clan, Arios lived properly.

    This... doesn''t seem necessary.

    "I''ll beat you up as many times as I can."

    At the end of the day, I''m clean...

    Two parties clash.

 27 Twenty-seven stories, mightiest species, vs fellow braves.

    "Well, who am I dealing with?"

    "Shit!

    Canade confronted Agus.

    Rain is with Arios.

    Tania is fighting Leanne and Mina, each of them.

    I insulted the important Rain.

    I can''t forgive you.

    I will definitely win! And, Canade intends.

    "Just fine. The strongest species is the blade I wanted to cross once. Let us not hesitate."

    "This way, too, because you don''t hesitate! Let Rayne apologize."

    The two kicked the ground at the same time and clashed from the front.

    "Mmmmmmmm!!!

    "Uh-oh!!!

    Taking Canade''s speeding thrust, Agus used a giant sword like a shield.

    Still, you can''t totally push and kill power.

    Agus'' body is shaken and pushed like a giant shell clashed.

    "Quite, come on, don''t do it!

    "Not yet, it''s not like this! Uh-oh!!!

    Fist rush!

    From above.

    From the bottom.

    From the right.

    From the left.

    Canade punches his fists in from all angles.

    That''s just Agus, too, can''t be completely prevented.

    Fists hit shoulders, flanks, etc. and Agus'' face is distorted into pain.

    "Gu, ooh......!? Every blow is so heavy... Shit, don''t get pushed off like this"

    "What''s wrong!? To that extent, the brave fellow."

    "Don''t lick it! Even though it''s the most powerful species, my little girl can beat me."

    Canade''s attack is just fisting bullshit.

    Still, if the strongest species do it, it becomes an outrageous threat.

    With his fists unleashed like a storm, Agus can''t turn back immediately.

    Agus stood still like a turtle.

    Bear, bear, bear...

    "Now, you! Nooooooo!!!

    "Wha!?

    Agus turned to fight back, sewing a slight gap.

    Canade is just fisting at bullshit, so between fisting and fisting, there''s really, a slight gap.

    Agus didn''t miss it.

    Apparently the title of fellow brave men is not Dada.

    "Secret moves, Aurora flame explosion slaughter!!!!!

    Agus jumped.

    Slap a sword as thick as an iron mass, long as your back length.

    If you''re a regular person, an inevitable blow.

    They would have their bodies amputated, not knowing what happened.

    But...

    "Shit!

    "Heh!!!?

    Shit, no! And, Canade slapped Agath''s sword aside.

    Without much effort, as I would say disturbing, getting rid of mosquitoes...

    Lightly, he played the special blow of Agus.

    "Become... then stupid!? The rocks will crush too, to prevent my special blow!?

    "Hmmm... a fellow brave man is to that extent. At first, I thought you''d do it a little bit, but I was disappointed."

    "Come on... then I''m serious! I was putting my hands on it because I''m going to need Rain... no more! ''Cause you can''t keep licking me like this...... sorry, but I''ll give you my full strength. If you die, don''t resent me."

    "Then I''ll do half the work."

    "... what?

    To a light Canade dialogue, Agath accidentally stopped moving and inquired.

    "If you''re serious, I, too, am a little more serious... I''ll do it with about half my strength. Don''t resent me if I get hurt, okay? Ha-ha."

    Canade dares to use a similar dialogue and provoke Agus.

    Agus is severely upset.

    Showing all that power, not all of it, but, on the contrary, not even half of it?

    That''s not possible.

    There must be no.

    What if that word is true...

    Don''t you think you can win no matter how you raise yourself?

    Agus pulled his face off.

    "Stay... I''m not..."

    "That''s all you make of Rayne...... because I''m really mad at you! Just a reflection, uhhhhhh!!!

    Eating a decent blow of Canade''s anger, Agus was blown away like a doll and passed out as he was.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Tania was confronted by Leanne and Mina.

    "Hmmm... my opponent, you guys, that''s why. I really like that brave guy... can you give that to Rain?"

    "Hey, what is it with you? It''s so busy."

    "What a mouth against Arios, the brave man... the Dragon Nation is a foolish man on the shore of arrogance."

    You guys gonna say that?

    Tania shuddered from the bottom of her heart.

    "Call me."

    Tania did it as hard as she could with her fingers, provoking them both.

    I usually have a busy mouth...

    As a matter of fact, Tania really appreciates Rayne.

    I like the character, the personality, not just the skill of Taming myself, who is a dragon clan.

    I don''t hate to hurt myself, and have helped me.

    At that time, she told me that it was important.

    If you ask me directly, I will definitely deny it...

    Inside, he even had the same respect as Canade.

    I think he is the Lord worthy to serve himself.

    Yet.

    These people fooled Rayne.

    I didn''t just fool around, I broke my heart and laughed like that was normal.

    And then we tried to use it for our convenience again.

    There''s no way I can forgive you.

    The anger lights Tania''s heart.

    Tania, from the outset, was determined to fuck with all her might, at all costs.

    "You fucking lizard... don''t regret it! Look, my power to manipulate more than a thousand magic! Gravity Burst!!!

    "Let us regret seeing our power sweetly! And don''t repent for your stupid work. Collect, light of purification! Holly flare!!!

    Two mighty advanced magics are unleashed that will allow you to blow 100 demons together.

    Black and white light accompanied the destruction, trying to swallow Tania.

    But Tania doesn''t panic.

    I don''t even avoid it.

    With an extra grin...... pattin, and a finger ringing.

    That''s all, like nothing from the beginning, the two magics were extinguished.

    "... what?

    "... Huh?

    Leanne and Mina flashed.

    Tanya, on the other hand, was laughing at Niyanya, as she enjoyed the reaction between the two of them.

    "What''s going on? Weren''t you supposed to knock me out?

    "Huh...! Yes, you don''t have to tell me...... SUGGGUYYYYYYYYYY! Red Crimson!!!

    "I''ll match you, Leanne! Judgment Arrow!!!

    Red lotus flames and holy arrows of light were unleashed against Tania.

    Speed, timing, together impeccable.

    It''s an attack that can''t be avoided.

    But...

    Again, Tania rattled her pussy and fingers.

    That''s all that makes the magic go away.

    "... what?

    "... Huh?

    Like a broken doll, Leanne and Mina repeated the exact same reaction, flashing again.

    He seems to have had a crush on his bump like that, and Tania bursts into laughter.

    "Haha, hahaha! What are you doing, you guys! Weren''t you supposed to make me suffer? What are you so confused about? Haha, that face, it''s sooo funny."

    "Gu, gi... Ko, what did this lizard do now!?

    "Material canceller. Analyzing the target''s magic structure to offset it by hitting the right magic wave¡­ so what''s the little hard explanation? In short, I used my power to put an end to your magic."

    "Oh, that... you can''t possibly do that! It''s impossible."

    "Can''t? Impossible? Then how do you explain the phenomenon that just happened? You think a miracle happened and God protected me?

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "For me, there''s no such thing as overthrowing advanced magic. Like this, just pattin ''my fingers. That''s all you need. It''s so easy for me, the Dragon Clan. I''m telling you, the spiritual clan with more magic than we do, does it use more daring magic?

    "This, this... this... this... this... this..."

    Leanne blues her face and lags behind.

    Mina trembled all over her body and butted on the spot.

    "Have I lost my temper? But Zane. Just because you lost your temper to fight, you don''t like me enough to miss you, do you? You guys attacked me, so I can attack you, right? You can fight back, right?... Hey?

    "Hih."

    "Specially, I''ll show you the magic of ''real''... it''s not chatty magic to be advanced. Magic of the rank above it...... super magic!

    Tania turned her palm to the two of them.

    An overwhelming amount of magic converges and shines.

    "I''ll give you the end. Ultimate End!"

    A giant 3D magic formation unfolds in the universe...

    That starts falling like a meteorite.

    The subject is... Leanne and Mina.

    "Hih!?

    "Ri, Lean, put it down, intercept it... let''s shoot it down!

    "I can''t, I can''t, I can''t!!! Um, you know, it''s out of my control!!! Mina has developed defensive magic."

    "Wow, I can''t do it either! In my power, I was shot out in an instant...... ahhh, right in front of me already......!!!?

    "Stop, stop, stop...! Please, I apologize! So, no, no, ahhh!!!

    "God! God, God, God, oh please have mercy......!!! Oh, oh!!!?

    They went half frenzied and connected together.

    Pray to God, but reality is merciless.

    3D magic formations landed, enveloping the two of them.

    ... but that''s all.

    It''s not like there''s gonna be an explosion or a natural mutation, it''s just that the light played.

    That''s it, nothing else.

    However, it seems Leanne and Mina''s shock was considerable, and she was fainting on the spot.

    I even had incontinence.

    Look at those two, Tania laughs.

    "It''s not sloppy. Hey, I can''t believe I freaked out that far just to threaten you with cock. Besides, I can''t believe you fainted... it''s no big deal to be a fellow brave man.... Do you really want me to fuck you? Hmm... but Rayne''s going to piss me off, so I''ll stop. You guys got lucky, didn''t you? Phew."

    Looking down at them, Tania laughed demonically.

 28 28 Stories Beast Tamer vs Brave

    Arios pulled out his sword.

    Lift your nibbles and lip ends with your cuttoes pointed at this way.

    "I can''t believe how brave you are when you''re a Beast Tamer... you''re really stupid. If this one is out lousy, get on with it... I have to say, the pinnacle of stupidity. The sin of putting your hand up against me, now I''m gonna cut you off. Huh!!!?

    I started talking to one person about something, so I groaned, so I beat him up for now.

    but that''s brave.

    Sturdy and stands up quickly.

    "YOU ARE AWESOME!!!

    "If you get so angry, you''re gonna cut off the blood vessels in your head, okay?

    "Shut up, shut up!!! You''ll never forgive me for hitting you twice! You get grounded, cry and apologize!!!

    Arios has been slaughtered.

    Fast.

    I''ve dealt with bandits before, but they''re different speeds.

    That''s not all.

    The blade''s orbit is variable and free-flowing, and it strikes from every angle.

    I wonder if the sword has been swung down diagonally to the right, bouncing like it hit something and swinging it from bottom to top.

    He doesn''t care, but I have to say just about the arm of the sword.

    Sometimes you just name a brave man.

    More inevitable blades, occasionally, blushing the skin and bleeding.

    "Look, look, what''s up!? What''s up, what''s up!!!? Just running around!? If you don''t mind, you can''t even hit me!?

    All the while here, Arios increased the speed at which he waved his sword.

    Right to left.

    The blade falls down so that it flows, bouncing up to the X-ray.

    Exposed to a series of furious attacks, I...

    ¡­¡­

    I was calm.

    Securely identify the sword orbit and evacuate the body to a safe place.

    If it was really difficult, I decided to tolerate the degree of scratches and only the fatal injuries were removed exactly.

    Confronted by Arios. I''ve figured it out.

    I''m not afraid of this guy.

    A master of the sword, a being with the power of a brave man.

    An expert who can also use magic.

    If you think normally, you''re a hell of a strong enemy...

    I don''t remember wonder and fear.

    Is it because you''ve fought Tania before?

    Compared to that time, I don''t remember the crisis at all.

    ''Is it to this extent that they say brave men''... that was the honest feeling.

    "You defied the brave man, a difficult fool. Why don''t we stick it out to the country and get him captured as a felon? Alternatively, you may want to treat them as enemies of the people and expose them!

    "It''s so loud... heh!

    "Up!?

    I turned to fighting back here for the first time.

    My fist captured Arios'' abdomen as I sewed between the spears.

    Deals damage and stops Arios from moving.

    Don''t miss that gap, two more fists, tap in and step through your knees behind your feet!

    "Guuuuuu!!!?

    Arios avoided lethal damage by flying backwards aggressively.

    "Shit... did you play a little too much? I can''t believe you got attacked in a decent fight... you''re forbidden. Let''s end the play."

    "Just call me. Now it''s my turn."

    "Huh...! You inferior species...! Don''t defy the superior being the brave one!!!

    Sure, I''m a normal person.

    I''m not a chosen brave man.

    Still.

    Who decided that lower beings couldn''t beat upper beings?

    "Shh! Yah, haaaa!!!

    "Huh! Shh!

    "Guh!? Damn, gummy!?

    Arios'' sword never captures me.

    I stopped even putting it on my skin.

    I won''t take any damage...

    Strike back exactly, and vice versa, damage builds up in Arios.

    "Damn...... stupid, how could you be like this...... impossible dude, what do you mean!?

    Arios'' voice mixes with a frustrating color.

    Come here, I powered up... what a convenient development.

    Damage did not mean that Arios'' sword was dull.

    Just simply, I cut it out.

    How many steps does Arios take when he waves his sword?

    When weaving the feints, how do you move your gaze?

    What pattern exists when striking a Special Strike?

    That information was analyzed in the first five minutes of defense.

    There''s nothing more I don''t know about Arios'' sword moves.

    Got all the attack patterns.

    Therefore, Arios'' attack will never hit me.

    "Crouch!?

    Avoid the sword and kick Arios in the face.

    To every blow, he puts in the power gained by signing with the Cat Spiritual Clan.

    They''ve just accumulated damage that they can''t ignore, and Arios'' legs fluttered.

    "Duh why... how can you not hit me!? All your attacks are going to hit!? That''s crazy, this can''t be happening, it''s never going to happen... damn it, every beast taster... this me!

    "Well, you lose to the Beast Tamer."

    "I''m kidding. Ahhh!!!

    Arios takes the distance and sheaths the sword.

    Arios is not stupid either.

    I guess he admitted reluctantly that he couldn''t beat me in melee combat.

    So what will Arios do next?

    "Now you can turn off the charcoal, Gigabolt!!!

    The magic of a thunderbolt was unleashed from Arios'' hands.

    Like a starving beast, a thunderbolt stretches this way in a straight line.

    Fly sideways and dodge with all your might.

    I just landed on the ground,

    "Gigabolt!!!

    Once again, Arios unleashes the magic of lightning strikes.

    "Fireball!

    This one magically responded.

    elementary magic vs advanced magic.

    Originally, there will be armaments over there...

    This is a fireball reinforced by Tania''s magic.

    They could have replaced the shield, offsetting the lightning strike magic.

    "Hey, what the hell... you just offset the magic that only the brave can use with elementary magic...!? Damn, damn it! What the hell is going on, you!?

    "There''s been a lot going on, but I''m telling you, there''s no in-laws or obligations."

    "You...!

    Arios clutched his fist to the point where he was about to bleed and stared at this one.

    but laughs niggly right away.

    "But it doesn''t make a difference in my favor. You can use fireballs and heels, right? Not as good as Leanne, but I can use quite a few magic, too. How long can elementary magic alone prevent my attacks?

    Arios is right.

    No matter how much magic you have, it''s hard to prevent Arios'' onslaught with two primary magics.

    Melee fights have wins, but Arios won''t allow it.

    But he''s making a mistake.

    You think I''m going to stick with magic fights in discipline.

    I hope you don''t forget.

    I''m not supposed to fight melee, I''m not supposed to fight magic.

    My profession is... BeastTamer.

    "Come on, we''re gonna end this! Keep it up...........................!?

    Bikun, and Arios'' body trembled.

    My whole body starts cramping.

    I couldn''t stand any longer and fell as-is.

    "Become... what, but... what the hell...? What... but..."

    Walk over to the fallen Arios.

    "You... what...?

    "You''ve spoken to Arios, haven''t you? I can serve insects, too. They laughed at me for not doing anything."

    "That''s... how... and... what, talk..."

    "This"

    Pick a bee at your fingertips that was stuck around Arios'' neck, and I''ll show it to you.

    "Earlby is a bee with paralysis poison."

    "Become..."

    I said, "Look at the gap. I used him. You know what I mean?

    Previously, it was impossible for me to negotiate a tentative contract while fighting.

    But more magic by signing a contract with Tania made that possible.

    Fly the waves of thought in all directions like waves at the same time as you move around to search for the surrounding conditions.

    Find the target creature, stay put, remotely under provisional contract.

    Take advantage in the magic battle and let it turn behind Arios, who was on top... Busli, that''s why.

    "Your back was full of gaps, huh? He paid attention to me all the time and didn''t look at anything else. I''m not fighting alone. That''s what you lost."

    "Gu... not yet... you, when... you are a brave man, me... but this, me...!

    "So..."

    "Stay... here''s the thing... surrender, right away ahhh!!!?

    Before I said anything, my fist captured Arios.

    It''s a blow to the full.

    Arios blew up, rolled down the ground and crashed into the trunk of a tree and finally stopped.

    He''s totally passed out, and he doesn''t even move.

    Away from Arios, looking up at the sky.

    "Phew."

    I defeated Arios with this hand.

    Vengeance is vain, what a man to say...

    This is outrageous.

    I was feeling so refreshed right now.

    "There will rarely be an opportunity like this, and should I have hit him some more?

 29 29 Tales Only Reconciliation

    "" ""... sorry... ""

    The brawl on the plains is over...

    Arios, who lost to us, knelt down on the ground and bowed his head deep.

    "I can be more sincere!

    "Is that how you''re going to apologize? It''s funny."

    Correction.

    I was forced to apologize.

    "" ""... sorry... ""

    Alios bowing their heads again.

    Canade and Tania look at the four of them like they''re boring...... then look here.

    "That''s what it feels like... what''s up? Do I forgive you?

    "I feel like I haven''t done it yet..."

    "" Hih!?

    Leanne and Mina trembled victoriously.

    My face is distorted by fear.

    ... What the hell did Tania do?

    I care, but I''m scared to ask.

    "I was refreshed when I defeated Arios, and the purpose was to make you both apologize. How about you two?

    "If I''m not mad at Rayne, that''s enough."

    "There''s something a little short... but if that''s what our husband says, that''s it for you"

    "... so. We accept Arios'' apology. Now let''s water everything."

    "Knock."

    Arios'' face distorts into humiliation.

    but it doesn''t make sense if we get busted here now, because we''re just beating each other up again.

    He understands that, and Arios has been patient for a long time.

    Arios and the others pay with their hands the dirt on their knees and stand up.

    Take a deep breath to endure all sorts of Moya Moya...... open your mouth again.

    "So... it''s about the Lost Forest..."

    "Oh, speaking of which, you were talking about that."

    Because of everything, I completely forgot.

    "Sure, will you cooperate? It is no exaggeration to say that the fate of the world is at stake. I don''t think we have a choice not to cooperate..."

    "Nyaka, you look great..."

    "One more shot, shall we?

    "Yes, there, calm down"

    Canade and Tania enter a state of battle and rush to stop.

    "I wasn''t going to get involved with Arios and the others anymore... except on this matter. Talking about the fate of the world isn''t a lie, either. If the Arios and their journey is delayed, for that matter, the threat of the Demon King will increase, causing damage to a variety of people. Exactly, that''s not where you want it."

    "What, you know what I''m talking about?"

    "I''ll help you."

    "It''s a wise decision. Damn, if I had said that from the beginning, I wouldn''t have gotten this far..."

    "This brave man looks great when he says he lost."

    "I don''t care if you think of it as a loser howl... there''s nothing wrong with that. I knew I''d be happy. Crush?"

    "So don''t take it to that idea right away"

    "Gu."

    Canade and Tania looked dissatisfied...

    Arios was once again raging his anger.

    Maybe when these three are together, this is what happens all the time.

    I hope you don''t mind...

    "I have no objection to cooperating... but I have one suggestion"

    "What?

    "Can we take care of the collection of the shield of truth?

    "... what do you mean?

    "We attack the lost forest."

    "Ho."

    Arios looked like he had found something interesting.

    "Judging from what I''ve heard about Arios, they say the Lost Forest is easier to attack in small numbers. If you go in large numbers, there will be people who will fall off or get lost."

    "So, you think the Rains are better suited?

    "That''s the thing. And..."

    See Kanade and Tania.

    Arios follows my gaze, too.

    "You two hate Arios. How would you react if I told you to act together"

    "Grr... you say it straight"

    "It''s true, isn''t it?

    "... okay. It doesn''t matter what the beast hates."

    "Arios. Don''t keep them both with the beast."

    "... Shit"

    While tongue-beating, Arios said nothing more.

    "So... what''s the answer?

    ¡­¡­

    After a long stray, Arios nodded small.

    "Fine. I''ll leave you to attack the Lost Forest."

    "That''s settled."

    "But don''t try to get away with the shield of truth, okay? Doing that doesn''t make any sense. It''s something that only I, the brave, can handle."

    "I''m not thinking about that. Arios is the one who needs to prepare the rewards properly."

    "Yeah, I know. I, the brave man, will not step down on my reward. [M] Oh, yeah. You weren''t talking about the reward properly. Payment only upon success. Twenty gold coins for the reward, okay?

    "Oh, I''m not complaining"

    "And attack me as soon as you can, okay?

    "I know. Get ready by the end of the day, and we''ll attack tomorrow."

    "Lai Lai"

    Arios turned his back on me, as if the conversation was over.

    "Agus, Leanne, Mina. Let''s go!"

    Speaking to his companions, Arios and the others walked towards the city.

    "Hey, Rain."

    Looking back, he looked like Canade and Tania had said something.

    Somehow, I could understand the content without having to ask.

    "Are you sure you want to help that brave man?

    "I don''t feel comfortable..."

    "Thanks."

    I stroked their heads.

    "Ni, ni?

    "Hey... why are you stroking your head all of a sudden!

    "You two are mad at me, aren''t you? You''re worried for me, aren''t you? I''m happy about that... so thank you."

    "Nah... Rain"

    "Oh, no... I don''t care about Rayne..."

    "I''m glad you two feel... but bad. This time, let me help Arios."

    "Why not?

    "Just like I said. Arios is a brave man, so when his journey is delayed, more people suffer damage somewhere for that matter. That''s not where I want it. I don''t like it when it comes to helping him... but if I can handle it by moving, if there''s someone I can help, can I help Arios..."

    "Ugh, I really like Rayne!

    But it sounds like Rayne.

    "I''m sorry, let me go with the trouble"

    "Yeah, never mind. I''m in a position to serve Rayne, so keep giving me orders."

    "It''s my job to take care of your favorite husband."

    Canade and Tania laugh...

    Makes me smile, too.

    It was really good to meet these two.

    From the bottom of my heart, I think so.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Damn, damn, damn! Goddamn it, damn it. Awwwww!!!!"

    Night.

    Outside the city, Arios was hunting goblins alone.

    With an Arios knife, Goblin is already desperate.

    But Arios doesn''t stop the sword.

    Stick your sword at the body over and over again.

    Still, there''s no clearing his mind.

    The frustration just solicits, and the dark emotions accumulate in my mind.

    "It''s impossible for me, a brave man, to lose to such a cunt... don''t admit this!

    Dossssss.

    Dossssss.

    Dossssss.

    Arios looked dark and repeatedly stabbed his sword in Goblin''s body.

    "Is it something that can be pulled down like this... sooner or later, it must be... kukukukuku..."

    Arios laughs.

    His eyes were stained with the colour of madness.

    "Rain Shroud... Remember"

 30 Thirty stories, lost forest.

    The next day.

    When we were ready, we quickly took a stray forest offensive.

    "Is this the lost forest?"

    "Something''s just getting serious. I''m so proud of my tail."

    "I hate these places. The offense looks so tedious... hey, can I burn down every forest?

    "Is there a way to go?"

    "Aww."

    Poof, slightly poked Tania in the head.

    "It''s so hard, where''s the guy who burns down the woods for that reason"

    "I''m here!

    "Don''t sound great. It''s not something you can be proud of."

    "So... what do you do? Somewhere here, there''s a demon with a shield of truth, isn''t there?

    "I have a map created by Arios and the others. In the meantime, let''s move on to that clue"

    "Uh, that brave guy''s...?

    "Looks like I''m counting on them."

    "The Lost Forest seems like a nasty place to be called a natural fortress. Whatever the origin, if there is a map, there is no hand to not use it. Well, this map isn''t accurate either. Still, it would be better than not"

    According to what Natalie told me...

    The Lost Forest has existed for a long time, and its grounds span three parts of the city?

    The interior is as intricate as a maze, and no one has been able to map it accurately.

    They say the forest itself is growing, and every day, it keeps spreading.

    So it seems that the internal structure also changes over time, and mapping often ends in vain.

    Natural mazes are more troublesome than anything else.

    It''s not designed to allow people to clear.

    If you have a clue, I want more than one.

    "Let''s go."

    "Oops!

    "Ooh..."

    Together with two symmetrical hanging voices, he proceeded through the lost forest.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Would it have been about half an hour since you started exploring the lost forest?

    The canade pulls my clothes when it''s creepy.

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Didn''t you come through here earlier?

    "What, are you serious?

    "I kind of look familiar, that''s about it, so I can''t say it''s absolute..."

    "Canade is right. Look, here."

    Tania pointed to the grass on the side of the road.

    Some of them are blackened.

    "You fought a few demons along the way, didn''t you? This is a trail of that battle."

    I remember it well.

    A large quantity of fine miscellaneous fish appeared, causing Tania to suddenly shoot out a fireball.

    I''m glad I put out the fire in a hurry, but if I was bad, I''d just be on fire.

    "Aren''t we going around the same place?

    "Hi, sounds like it."

    "This map is useless."

    I hear Arios challenged the Stray Forest offense a few days ago.

    Yet I can''t believe the map is no longer useful...

    Maybe it''s a more troublesome place than I thought.

    "Let''s switch policies. I''ll check the surrounding terrain. I''ll assimilate with wild birds like I did before, so in the meantime, be on guard."

    "Ra!

    I''ll take care of it.

    "Okay. Then hurry up..."

    Find affordable wild birds and assimilate consciousness.

    I took control of the wild bird''s body, and I flapped it straight into the sky.

    Look around at the lost forest from above.

    Hiding in the leaves of the growing trees, I can hardly find my way.

    Still, careful and courageous exploration led to the discovery of a route leading to the deepest point.

    Return to Canade and Tania and deassimilate.

    "I''m home."

    "Welcome back. ? How''d it go? Path, did you find it?

    "Oh, perfect"

    "Then let''s just go. There are so many bugs here, I still hate them."

    "If you want to be tough, Tania won''t mind waiting in the city, okay?

    "What? Yes, no, that''s..."

    "It''s a joke. I''m more comfortable with Tania, so I want you to stay with me if you can. Will you stay by my side?

    ¡­¡­

    For some reason Tania turns red.

    "What''s going on?

    "I don''t know. Hey, idiot!

    "Stay!?

    "Rain is a natural talisman."

    Canade was giving a commentary on swallowing.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "That''s crazy..."

    Start walking towards the deepest...

    The surrounding scenery has never changed.

    It''s like going around the same place.

    "Rayne, look at this"

    "This is..."

    Ahead, Tania pointed, was growing grass with burnt marks.

    "You came back to where you were just now? No, but..."

    "Rain, you found the right way, didn''t you?

    "... oh"

    "Did I go the wrong way along the way?

    "No, that''s impossible"

    When I was at a brave party, I was scolded and searched over and over again.

    If I went the wrong way, they cursed me, and my fists flew in when it was bad.

    Now I think you''ve been treated like hell...

    That''s good.

    Having been treated like that, I began to take great care not to make preliminary mistakes.

    I''m relaxed because I missed the brave party, there''s got to be no such thing as it.

    It is no exaggeration to say that my actions depend on the fate of my people.

    Handling information is all that matters.

    And yet, the wrong way?

    Impossible.

    I can assure you with confidence.

    "Nyah? But I''m back where I started, and I guess I went the wrong way, huh?

    "I don''t think I''m going the wrong way."

    Coverage came out of the unexpected.

    "Why?"

    "Basically, we''ve been walking straight, even if we''ve made some left and right turns, right? And yet it''s strange to go back to where you came from. Besides, even if you get lost, you won''t be able to get back to where you came from."

    "Ah, if you ask me"

    Yes, it is.

    The path that leads to the deepest is basically a straight line.

    180 degrees, there''s no way to change direction, so it''s impossible to go back to where you started.

    "Then what does that mean? I was walking straight, but at some point I went back to where I was... uh-huh? I don''t know..."

    "Will you leave it to me?

    Tania stepped forward.

    Close your eyes and concentrate.

    And spin a word, a powerful word.

    "Material Search"

    A blue and white light shines at Tania''s fingertips.

    I blink like a fluorescent and dance around.

    Particles of light drifted through the universe for a while... eventually disappeared so that they could be sucked into the trunk of a large tree at once.

    "Found"

    "What''s this all about?

    "We were in a hallucinogenic magic trap."

    "Nha? Hallucinations, maho?

    "Preliminarily and extensively form a magic field to penetrate the subject''s brain. By illuminating magic in the area of vision..."

    "Uh-oh..."

    When Tania lined up the jargon with a tough one, she couldn''t keep up with it and turned her eyes as Canade grunted.

    They had a wisdom fever.

    "Uh... I mean, all I could do was walk around this place... and they were doing that magic. No, more than magic. Is it a bond? There''s such a bond that no matter how you walk, you can''t get to the right path."

    "Oh, I see!

    "Canade. Break this tree."

    "In Nha? Eight hits?"

    "No. Yikes. What are you looking at me for?"

    "These eyes."

    "Yeah, do it."

    "Nyah!!!?

    Tania put her hand in a little shape and poked Canade in the eye.

    "What are you doing!? What are you doing?

    "Something''s upsetting me"

    "Ugh... Rain, I''m scared of Tania"

    "Don''t fight"

    "It''s not a fight. Anyway, this tree is forming a bond. Remove it and you''ll be able to move on."

    Then I want you to say yes.

    Canade stands in front of the great tree.

    Turn your arms around and take a powerful blow...

    ''... walk away''

    I was just about to tap in, and my voice rang out of nowhere.

 31 Thirty-one story, the third most powerful species.

    "Go away."

    I hear voices.

    I''ll look around, but there''s nobody but us.

    "Ni, ni? Is anybody here?

    "I don''t see anyone... Could it be a ghost?

    "Shit!? Oh, stop talking like that!

    "Oh. Maybe Canade doesn''t like that kind of talk? Even though you''re a cat spirit clan?

    "Because ghosts don''t work the blow..."

    "Both of you, be quiet"

    I stood up for whatever happened.

    Okay, what''s coming out?

    Tania''s right. Are you a ghost?

    Or...

    "Go away."

    With a third warning, particles of light flooded from the surrounding trees.

    Regularly drifting through the universe, as one by one is willing.

    Eventually, we gather in one place and take the shape of people.

    ¡­¡­

    When the light cleared, one girl showed herself.

    He''s short, and he''s going to mistake me for a child, if you will.

    Contrary to such an appearance, he has a Rin look, contradictory, but somewhere he looks grown up.

    Flax colored hair was put together in flower decorations and looked great.

    Above all, it''s the... wings.

    On the girl''s back, two pairs of light feathers grow.

    "... Spirit Clan..."

    Tania crushed it, feeling incredible.

    Spirit clan.

    Alongside Canades and Tania, it''s one of the most powerful species.

    Unusual among them, the tree spirits...... it''s dry adds.

    A warm race, but tough on people.

    Or I hate people.

    For spiritual tribes that dwell on mountains, forests and nature, humans who pioneer mountains and fell trees are like natural enemies.

    For that reason, they''ve collided many times.

    And... the Spirit Clan disappeared.

    He hated to relate to people and dived into depths beyond people''s reach.

    That was about 200 years ago.

    No one has seen the Spirit Clan since.

    And yet...... I can''t believe we met here.

    Not many words of surprise come out.

    "Uh... hello"

    "Go away."

    "Why don''t we talk for a second?

    "Go away."

    "I am, Rayne. These two, Canade and Tania. My people."

    "Go away."

    "I need a little help and I''m here... Is this junction made by you?

    "Go away."

    No.

    I don''t have an island to attach.

    "If you don''t want to leave..."

    Spirit clan girls float.

    Turn your hand flat over here and the light converges.

    "Eliminate by Strength"

    "Nha!?

    "We''re leaving once!

    "Wow, okay!

    We rushed back to the entrance.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "I''m not following you...?

    Look behind the horror of Canade.

    "Oh, I''m fine. There doesn''t seem to be a pursuit or anything."

    "What the hell is it? I can''t believe you suddenly tried to attack me."

    "I don''t think Tania wants me to tell her that I suddenly tried to burn the woods."

    "Did I say something?

    "Nothing."

    That''s crazy, huh?

    I haven''t heard anything from Arios about the Spirit Clan coming out.

    Were you lying, or were we stumbling into each other?

    ... No.

    You shouldn''t think of it as a coincidence.

    The other person is a spiritual clan who hates people and disappeared 200 years ago.

    He showed up before us, for a good reason.

    The reason for this is still...

    "The juncture...?

    "Nha?

    "How did that spiritual clan show up before us? Anyway, if it''s just Canade and Tania, there''s a human me. That''s the strangest thing about it... because it''s about to be lifted, so it fits."

    "Well... when I was walking around the woods, I didn''t show up at all, because as soon as I tried to break the line, I showed up. I think Rayne''s right."

    "So you''re saying that spiritual girl is keeping the line, then? But doesn''t that... indirectly, protect the demons in the deepest depths?

    "That''s right..."

    Who''s in trouble for being de-linked?

    The answer is the demon that would be in the deepest depths.

    To make his dwelling a robust fortress, he set the line.

    On top of that, I let the Spirit clan preserve its boundaries.

    That''s a good idea, isn''t it?

    It''s just that the story makes sense, so why did you do that? The question remains.

    Sure, spirits hate humans, but that''s why they''re not the kind of species that cooperate with demons.

    Demons trample nature without meaning and vandalize the trees.

    In a way, spiritual clans are much more hostile to demons than humans.

    So there is no way the Spirit Clan will cooperate with the demons.

    "I wonder, has a deal been made... or are they holding a weak taste? Hmmm...... no. None of this is out of your imagination."

    "I''m not good at thinking."

    "Hey, good luck, you wasting cat"

    "No cat!?

    "I don''t know what the sincerity is, but there seems to be no doubt that the Spirit Clan is part of the demon. Then why don''t we just take him down? Rayne wouldn''t be heartbroken if he was just powerless."

    "Easy for you to say... they''re that spiritual clan, aren''t they?

    "There are cat spirits and dragons here. Besides, it''s not like I''m gonna lose."

    Phew, with a face like that, Tania stretches her chest.

    As always, great confidence.

    He doesn''t even think of himself as a loser, or a shard.

    Well, I can tell you that sounds like Tania.

    "Sure, if it''s a fight, you might win... but no, I still can''t. The power of the Spirit Clan is unknown. If you''re a mess, you may not be hurt. You can''t risk Canade and Tania."

    "What the hell is that? So you don''t trust my powers?

    "No, I''m not. I''m purely worried."

    "Oh yeah... he''s worried about me... still, well. If that''s all you have to say, I''ll leave you with no hard work."

    "Nah, I''ll do what Rayne says."

    "Thank you, both of you"

    "But what do you do? You can''t get to the bottom of this unless you do something about the Spirit Clan."

    Tania is right.

    If you don''t convince the spiritual girl, you can''t go back.

    Some hands say they only destroy the junction by looking at the gap...

    I''m going to buy anger, so I want to refrain if I can.

    "Can you leave it to me?

    "Do you have any ideas?

    "No, not particularly"

    "Nha?

    "I''m going to discuss it again"

    "It wasn''t an atmosphere we could talk about, was it?

    "I was suddenly surprised earlier, and I would have gotten myself into this one, wouldn''t I? Now if you show no hostility and show your sincerity¡­ or maybe a dialogue is possible"

    "It''s a popular opinion."

    "No?

    "Yeah. I don''t hate that kind of thing."

    "Sounds like Rain, doesn''t it?"

    Canade and Tania chuckled so that my choice wasn''t wrong.

 32 Thirty-two story persuasion.

    "Go away."

    Return to the Spirit Clan.

    All she has to do is turn her cold eyes this way and repeat the same line.

    "Wait, I want to talk to you"

    "Go away."

    "There is no hostility here. I want to talk to you, that''s all."

    "Go away."

    "Just a little bit. Will you listen to this one?

    "Go away."

    It''s no different that you don''t have an island to mount.

    But I won''t give you up so easily this time.

    "We didn''t come here to raze the woods. I just need some help with the demons in the back."

    "Go away."

    "As soon as the demon gets the item he has, he walks away. However, to do so, we need to move on. There''s no turning back."

    "If you''re not leaving..."

    Spirit clan girl enters attack motion.

    But I won''t give up.

    I''m a beast taster.

    I have used a variety of animals.

    Sometimes I resorted to abusive means...

    The basics have been resolved in discussions.

    So believe me, this kid will get the word too...

    Throw your thoughts.

    "If you want to attack, you can"

    "Nha!?

    "Hey, Rain!?

    The two behind him snorted and showed as if they were panicking but not worried.

    Look at the spiritual girl again, eyes to eyes.

    I stared to tell him this one was harmless.

    "I won''t do anything."

    ¡­¡­

    "We won''t attack from here, and we won''t fight back"

    ¡­¡­

    "Really, I''m not going to hurt you. Of course, the aim is not to raze this forest. I want you to believe that."

    "Start eliminating. Illusion Arrow"

    The girl speaks out in a cold voice and shoots a magical arrow.

    Magic arrows plunder your cheeks, blood flows.

    ... but that''s all.

    It''s this distance, but without hitting it... a second blow will never be fired.

    "... why?

    The Spirit tribe girl, the upset was contained in her voice.

    For the first time, I felt like I had touched this kid''s emotions.

    "You said you were going to attack, right? Why don''t you run...? How come... you don''t fight back...?

    "I told you. I have no intention of hurting you. I just want to talk."

    "You think you don''t mind if I get hurt?

    "I don''t mind."

    ¡­¡­

    "I just don''t want Canade and Tania... to point the blade at those two. If you want to hurt them, point the blade at me."

    "... incomprehensible. Are you really human? Are you the one who robs, vandalizes, tramples on our dwellings?

    "He''s the one."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s just... it''s an excuse, but not everyone does that to him. Even humans have good guys. I can''t say for myself if I am... at least I''m not going to do anything terrible to you. Can you believe that?

    "... Sora will not be confused by sweet words"

    Again, magic converges in the girl''s hands.

    That''s an unparalleled amount of blows.

    Is this... dead?

    But you can''t leave.

    I have to stick my body up and prove that my words are true.

    Without running away, keep taking her magic...

    "" Rain!

    Canade and Tania came forward to cover me.

    "What are you both gonna do... you''re gonna leave it to me!?

    "Because you can''t watch! I''m gonna be harassed watching!

    "I''m not going to convince you! That''s so lame, really."

    "Rayne''s not really a bad person! Believe me!"

    "Canade''s right! I, the Dragon Clan, can assure you of Rain''s words! So don''t listen to me."

    ¡­¡­

    A lot of silence comes.

    Eventually...... from the girl''s hand, the magic slowly sprayed.

    "... a strange person. Plus, freaky cat spirits and dragons. Sola has never met anyone like you."

    Hostility had vanished from the Spirit clan girl.

    I land gently on the ground and walk over here.

    He stopped in front of me and looked up at my face.

    "... what''s your name?

    "It''s Rain Shroud."

    "... Sola is Sola"

    "Is that your name?"

    "For one thing, let''s talk. Nice to meet you, Rain."

    "Oh, welcome"

    Sora gave me her hand...

    Gently, I shook hands.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "I see... I mean, that the Rains came looking for a ''shield of truth'' instead of a brave man? So that''s why."

    Explaining this circumstance, she convinced me for a moment, and Sola dwelt the color of understanding in her eyes.

    Without question, they believed the story.

    "So I was stopped at that juncture... what''s that?

    "It was deployed by Sola."

    "Really, if Sola... then you can disarm her, too? Why don''t you put us through the back?

    "I can''t do that"

    "Why?"

    "That junction is blocking the path that leads into the Spirit Clan. You can''t inadvertently disarm and risk your people."

    "Aren''t you covering your demons?

    "In the first place, there''s no such thing as a demon with a true shield in this forest. There is a shield of truth."

    It''s not what the Arios and the others told us.

    Did they lie to you?

    No, there''s no reason to do that.

    Then... the premise would have been wrong.

    Arios and the others may have been grabbed by Gasenetta.

    "Duh, what is it?

    "The Shield of Truth is kept by the Solas and Spiritualists. If the brave man shows up again and needs it for the Demon King crusade, give it to him. I hate humans... but more than that, I can''t forgive the demons"

    "Are you sure?

    "I don''t mind. For that reason, I kept it out of anyone''s hands. Wait a minute."

    Sora disappears like a mirage.

    Probably moved across the line.

    Waiting often...

    The space swayed like a wave, and Sola appeared again.

    Unlike when he disappears, he holds a shield with both hands.

    "Go ahead."

    "Is this the shield of truth..."

    I got it unexpectedly.

    It''s a little clappy.

    "Nyah... you believe me easily after all that happened"

    ''Cause I peeked into your memory.''

    "... nya?

    "While we were talking, I magically took a light peek into Rain''s memory. As a result, Sola decided she wasn''t lying."

    "When did you do that..."

    "Unchanted, unnoticed by me... I wonder if it''s something like a spiritual clan that specializes in magic"

    "Then I hope when we try to break the line, we don''t attack without asking questions and explore our memories."

    "I can''t be such a hassle one way or another. Besides, humans are enemies. You don''t even need to listen to me. Now... for a moment, I decided I could listen to Rayne."

    "Oh well... thanks for believing me"

    "Nothing..."

    "Whatever it is, now you''re done. Let''s go back!

    Although Tania and Canade flip......

    I can''t move my legs.

    Why, I care about Sola.

    When I realized, I was talking to her.

    "You know... I''d like to thank you for something"

    "Thank you......?

    "You would have done us a favor, wouldn''t you? Thank you for that. I don''t know if I can do anything."

    "... not necessary. Handing over the shield of truth to the brave was originally arranged between the Solas and the Spiritual Clan. Until Sola followed it. Nothing to worry about."

    "Even if they say so..."

    "I''m telling you, I wish I didn''t care"

    "But don''t think the thing I care about there is the good thing about Rain."

    "Anything troubling you? I''ll do anything I can."

    "It''s..."

    Sola ties her lips and leans over to escape my gaze.

    I felt like my emotions were shaking for the first time.

    Faced with a difficult situation, I didn''t know what to do and looked like a child on the way.

    "You got something? If so, will you talk to me? Maybe I can help."

    "But..."

    "I can''t leave Sola alone."

    "... how did you get so far..."

    "You can''t abandon someone in need, can you?

    ¡­¡­

    Sora is pompous...

    Slightly, I laugh small.

    "Rain is what you call a hobbyist."

    "Really? I don''t think so..."

    "Are you unconscious? But I don''t hate Rain like that."

    "Nah... I think Rain flagged it again."

    "Is our husband a tarashi?

    For some reason, they stared at me.

    I didn''t do anything...?

    "Okay."

    "That means..."

    "Rayne is a human being, but I''ve decided he''s a trustworthy person. The same applies to Canade and Tania. I''m going to be honest with you about the situation where Sola is being placed."

    "Thanks"

    "But when you hear the story, you won''t be able to turn back. I don''t know what''s waiting for me. Still..."

    "I don''t mind."

    "... I haven''t finished talking about Sola yet"

    "I don''t care what kind of danger it is. I... we decided that it would help Sola. Am I right?

    "Ugh. Good luck for me, Sola. Yikes!

    "Shit, it''s a boarded ship, and I have no choice, so I''ll help you"

    "... thank you"

    As she endures the overflowing emotions, Sola chews the edges of her lips cuddly...

    I lowered my head with a pepper.

 33 Thirty-three stories, hostages.

    "Sola has a sister"

    Sora slowly opened her mouth.

    "I''m a twin sister. Sola and I have completely different personalities, but I think we''re close. She''s a very important sister."

    "Hey, you have a sister."

    "Then I have to say hello. Wonder if your sister''s anywhere near here?

    ¡­¡­

    Sora gets a dark face.

    It''s going to make me cry now.

    "My sister... is now caught by demons"

    "To demons...?

    "... There are a number of paths around the world, not just in this lost forest, that lead into the Spirit Clan. Sola was... with her sister Luna, managing this lost forest path. It''s a boring job to blame, but it was a fun day because Luna is with me. Sometimes we played in the woods and we had happy days."

    "You''re close."

    "Yes, I''m an important sister. But¡­ one day, a demon appeared named Demon King''s Army"

    I guess I''m thinking back to the time.

    Anger, fear, and conflicting emotions float in Sora''s face.

    "Naturally, Sola and the others responded. But I couldn''t quite defeat it... Finally, Luna got caught in the gap"

    "The Spirit Clan struggles...? What''s the name of that demon?

    "Shadow Night"

    "I see... with reason"

    "Hey, what do you mean?

    Canade did? I''ve been asking this one, with Mark over my head.

    "Shadow Knight is a C-rank demon, and a first-rate adventurer isn''t so much of a struggling opponent. It''s just a nasty trait. He''s a rare individual with a special ability to completely disable magic. The opposing Spirit Clan is a race that specializes in using magic. Too bad combination"

    "I see... Shadow Knight is a natural enemy of the Spirit Clan."

    "Shadow Knight told me to untie Luna if I wanted to help her. The purpose of Shadow Knight was to destroy the most powerful species hostile to demons. Naturally, you can''t drink such demands. I made a demand...... I tried to help Luna on my own. But......"

    "Couldn''t help...?

    "Yes... my people, they didn''t help me. The chief can''t put his people in danger. Fortunately, if you''re in the junction, you''ll be safe. I just have to give up on Luna......"

    Sora holds her fist.

    The clenching fist shivered slightly.

    "What''s that!? That''s awful."

    "Nyah... I''ve heard that spirits have a rational place... no matter how much, that''s not much..."

    "Do something, I want to help Luna. But you can''t risk your people. I also know what my people are saying. The life of one sister or the life of all spiritual tribes...... if asked which one should be taken, the sister will be truncated. Still... Sola wasn''t convinced. Which one should you choose, sister or companion? Sora was forced to make a choice. But Sola... I don''t know which one to choose... and I want to choose Luna, but that''s by betraying my people... if I choose to protect my people, I can''t protect Luna... come on"

    "I understand the situation."

    "Ah..."

    Gently, I stroked Sora''s head.

    Gentle, as labor.

    stroke repeatedly.

    "That was tough."

    "... Rain..."

    "Suddenly, natural enemies attacked me... my sister was taken... alone, I kept getting lost... it would have been hard"

    "Ugh... ah..."

    "Because it''s okay now. Because we''re here. So... you don''t have to."

    "Hih, uhh... ehhh, uhh!!!

    What I was suppressing overflowed all at once...

    Sora''s cry echoed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I showed you the ugly part"

    After a while, Sora regained her composure.

    However, my eyes are reddened by the tears I shed.

    I''m making Sola look like this because of the demons.

    When I thought so, my anger gushed with two things.

    "I don''t care. In that case, you should spit out what you''re accumulating for once."

    "... I feel a little easier"

    Sora laughs slightly.

    "I knew Sora should be laughing"

    "Huh?"

    "That''s cuter."

    "... is that right"

    "Nyah... Rain is a tarashi after all..."

    "You don''t tell me you''re cute..."

    For some reason, their gaze hurts.

    "So, it''s about the future..."

    "... I have a favor to ask you"

    Sora stared at me.

    It''s such a glimpse.

    "At first, I kept doing that, and yet, I can''t believe I''m saying such a convenient thing... Sola is shameless. It sucks, but I don''t know what else to do anymore... help Luna, please... help Sola and the others..."

    "Asked"

    "Ah..."

    "I promise. Be sure to help Sora''s sister. Defeat Shadow Knight. Even spiritual tribes don''t do anything that puts them at risk. All of it. I''ll make all my wishes come true."

    "Nah, Rayne''s greedy."

    "That''s better."

    "Is that okay...? Sola pointed a blade at Rain..."

    "I don''t care. First of all, that''s not what Sola meant. That''s all I know."

    "... Rain..."

    "You two wouldn''t disagree, would you?

    "Yeah, of course! The demon who bullies Sola is something I pee on!

    "This is the kind of development I could have expected. I''m not going to disagree now."

    "... and that''s why"

    Again, tears drizzle in Sola''s eyes.

    To hide it, Sola bowed her head.

    "Thank you, thank you... thank you so much..."

    "It''s too early to thank you."

    "Still, I''m happy... thank you..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Where Sola settled down, she moved in front of the great tree that was the key to the junction.

    "Do you have any idea under what circumstances my sister is?

    "Excuse me... Shadow Knight doesn''t even know what Luna is being treated like just because she''s unilaterally ordering..."

    "Nah... you''re worried"

    "I''m not going to stir up anxiety... are you safe?

    "It''s..."

    Sora gets a dark face.

    "Previously, they let me hear Luna... lately, that''s not true, they ignore me..."

    "Maybe we should hurry."

    There is no way that demons would look out for hostages.

    Sora''s sister could be badly treated.

    That''s what causes it, and it can even be considered debilitating.

    We need to get him out of here as soon as possible, even minute by second, and send him to Sola.

    "If you unbind, where the Shadow Knight is, it''s a straight line from here. Maybe the Rains can get there in a few minutes."

    "Oh, good luck with that!

    "Let''s kick some demons in to imitate a joke!

    Look at the two of you who are willing, and Sora says it''s a bad idea.

    "Um... Again, I''m with the Rains..."

    "No, you should stop doing that"

    Sora offers to accompany me, but I dismissed it.

    "My sister is being held hostage. If we find out that Sora has betrayed us, the demons may rise so high that they may harm the hostages."

    "It''s..."

    "And then it would be a bad way to put it, but I think you might want to use your sister as a shield to antagonize us and Sola... and not move in a detour. Well, that''s something you can say to us, but more than just not knowing the relationship, our enemies should be lost. I don''t mean to say this... but I think it''s easier to do it than Sola coming out"

    ¡­¡­

    "I may be anxious, but will Sora wait here for me? I''m fine. My sister will definitely let us help her."

    "... Yes. I believe in the Rains."

    Sola laughed slightly.

    He shows us a bright face, like he inspires us.

    "... good luck"

    Sola dropped me off...

    We kicked the ground and ran out to Shadow Knight.

 34 34 Stories Shadow Night Battle

    "... Found"

    Somewhere along the way, stop.

    When we assimilated to squirrels and explored them, we discovered Shadow Knight.

    Is he about three meters tall?

    dark knight in pitch-black armor, the analogy is closest.

    However, there is no face on the head, and in the deep darkness, two pairs of eyes glowing red like blood, glowing spookily.

    Big sword like an idiot in both hands.

    This is what he''ll get.

    Instead of having complete resistance to magic, Shadow Knight cannot use magic.

    If you''re going to fight, maybe it''s a long shot.

    "Sora''s sister... please"

    The place where the Shadow Knight is, like some of it has been felled, is an open square.

    Shadow Night is in the center of the square.

    Behind it...... rusty chains saw a spiritual girl with her hands and feet tied to the trees.

    You must be Sora''s sister.

    I got the information I needed.

    Return to Canade and Tania and deassimilate.

    "Phew."

    "Welcome back."

    "How''d it go? What about Sola''s sister? What about Shadow Night?"

    "About 300 meters from here, there is a little square. Sora''s sister and Shadow Knight were there."

    The three of us shared the information we got.

    "I can''t forgive you for tying me up in chains!

    "You don''t seem to be treating the girl... I need to give her a break"

    "Me and Canade are going into Shadow Night. In the meantime, Tania needs to rescue Sora''s sister."

    "What, you''re not giving me prey?

    "Tania''s fireballs and braces are produced by magic, so it wouldn''t be against Shadow Night opponents, would it?

    "That''s not all I have."

    "I know. I trust you about Tania, and I acknowledge its power. That''s why I want to ask you to rescue the most important hostages. Because we specialize in physics, aggressive applications are hard to work with. In that regard, Tania can safely entrust the hostages"

    "Hmmm...... well, if you''re going to say that much, I''ll leave you to it. I don''t have a choice."

    "Tania, I''m glad Rain counted on you."

    "Ugh, I won''t say anything extra."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    We approached Shadow Knight''s sensing range critical, each of which was placed in place.

    Ask your neighbor Canade, in a small voice.

    "Ready?

    "It''s always okay."

    "We''re going on the count? Three... two... one..."

    Crushing zero in my heart, me and Canade rushed out with all our might.

    "Be the first!!!

    "Become...... GAAAAH!!!?

    Though it gains the power of the Cat Spirit Clan, nevertheless, the physical ability is overwhelmingly higher in Canade.

    Kanade, meaty to his enemies first, struck out Shadow Knight''s abdomen, keeping the momentum rushing through him on his fist.

    Shadow Knight folds a giant body into a letter.

    "I''m going to take another hit!!!

    "Guh!!!?

    Kick the ground and jump diagonally.

    Keep shooting Shadow Knight in the face with your knees.

    "Whoo, you guys, who are you!?

    "It''s an enemy!

    I made another blow to the extra talking shadow night.

    "I guess I''m on the side of justice!

    Canade turns around as well, spinning like a pawn.

    Roll out a kick as you rotate and hit the pitch-black knight over and over again.

    "Gu... what if you are the brave one!?

    "With him like that..."

    "Don''t be with me!

    Me and Canade breathed perfectly together, beating up Shadow Knight at the same time.

    The giant blows away.

    The armor cracked and something black misty overflowed from the gap.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Yeah, yeah! I can''t believe you didn''t listen to me, that spiritual clan, and turned on these people! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill his sister!

    "With me, you''re not gonna let me do that."

    "Guh!?

    Explosion.

    Shadow Knight was engulfed in flames.

    What you see behind it is Tania... who rescued Sora''s sister safely.

    With one hand covering Sola''s sister, he''s unleashing a fireball.

    "Damn, there were still rats!

    "I''m a dragon!

    Plus, Tania showers her braces.

    However, although pushed by the pressure of the braces, there is no way that the shadow night has been damaged.

    "Did you think you could do something about this me with this kind of play!?

    "Rayne''s right, it''s hard to work...... something might be getting annoying. I can''t stand this guy looking at me like that."

    "Hey Tania!?

    "... I know. I will give priority to protecting this child. You two, take him down like this."

    Tania hugged Sora''s sister with both hands.

    Then a dragon wing grows from Tania''s back... and jumps straight up.

    "You idiot, you''re not letting him get away with it!

    Shadow Knight tries to chase Tania and the others who have fled the safety zone by leaping.

    "Take us..."

    "Don''t forget!

    "Guh!?

    Again, I tapped into the combination with Canade.

    Canade jumped high in the sky and shot down Shadow Knight on his heels as he was about to jump.

    I just got slapped down on the ground and I added the chase...

    Finally, a canad descending from the sky fires a painful blow as a meteorite.

    "This...... both bugs ahhhhhhhhh!!!!"

    While his whole body wore out, Shadow Knight stood up and waved a great sword of both hands.

    It''s like a little storm.

    A storm of blades that rips apart all those who touch it hits me and Canade.

    "This guy, shabu-shabu!

    "Exactly, when it comes to C-rank, I guess. Pretty good. Is this the demonic power of the Demon King''s Army?"

    "What do we do, Rain? Keep it up...... Yikes, relax! I''m gonna prolong it."

    Work out a plan while avoiding an attack.

    Maneuvers like those we used for Tania and Arios would not work.

    It''s a demon with so much power.

    You''d better think a simple poison won''t work.

    I just have to push it with force.

    but also withstood the attack of Canade, a cat spiritual clan.

    Regardless, if we keep attacking like this, we''ll fall one day...

    In the meantime, I might eat a painful counterattack.

    If I can do it, I want it to end all at once.

    "Canade! I''m gonna stop him from moving, so knock him in with all the blows you can get!

    "But this guy''s sturdy, so maybe he''ll be able to stand it?

    "I have an idea there. I''ll take care of it!"

    "Yeah, okay!

    What are you gonna do? What words are not returned.

    I felt Canade''s trust in me.

    I need to see what I can do!

    "Hey!

    I made a tentative contract with a herd of regular bees remotely.

    Let him fly like a crowd to the head of Shadow Knight to take away his sight.

    "What, these bugs!? Yeah, damn, I''m in the way!!!

    Shadow Knight wielded his sword bullshit and tried to get rid of the swarm of bees.

    But you never get an attack on a little bee because you''re too huge yourself.

    Turn around behind the rambling shadow night and slap the full blow into your knees!

    "Grr!!!?

    Because of its human shape, the steeple seems to be no different than a human being.

    You read it.

    Shadow Knight went out of balance and got on his knees on the ground.

    "Canade, now!

    "Yikes!!!

    Canade kicks the ground.

    At the same time, I cast some magic.

    "Boost!

    It''s magic that temporarily raises the power of the serving beast.

    Previously, I didn''t have enough magic to use it.

    But now that we have Tania''s magic...!

    "Uhhhhhhh!!!!"

    My magically amplified Canade punched through Shadow Knight''s chest with all her might.

    Gogah!!! And there''s a roar, a huge hole in Shadow Knight''s chest.

    "I wonder..."

    Cracks spread all over Shadow Knight from holes in his chest...

    The sword and armor smashed to pieces.

    Black fog abounded, but soon, it misted to dissolve in the atmosphere.

    "Wow, wow. What is it now? I''m getting a lot of power..."

    "One of Tamer''s own magic, that is. I multiplied the power of Canade."

    "Nha?... Speaking of which, I''ve heard that there''s a Tamer who can use that stuff. But that should only be available to a very limited number of people..."

    "Ma, it''s Rain who does unexpected things, and not now?

    He was listening, and Tania, coming down from the sky, said, feeling like she had been spooked somewhere.

    "I''ve decided not to be surprised anymore."

    "Nyah... I wonder if it''s time for me to get used to it too"

    "I''m a little uncomfortable with that kind of way of being convinced."

    I''m not a human surprise box.

    "''Cause Rayne''s out of standard."

    "That''s not true"

    "" Be aware ""

    At times like this, you two are breathless.

    "Well no. Whatever...... annoying, Canade"

    "Ha-ha-ha... victory buoy!

    Canade chuckled and decided to buoy sign.

 35 35 Stories Contract with Sisters of the Spirit Clan

    "" Thank you ""

    By defeating the ruler of the forest, the spiritual sisters were liberated.

    My sister, Sola, and my sister, Luna, all aligned and bowed their heads.

    "I really appreciate you helping Luna"

    "Thank you"

    "Without Raines, what would have happened to Luna by now..."

    "Probably, I''d have been in a hell of a spot... to be specific... no, you can''t say that very much. They must have done that or this. Hmm? Did you just imagine that? Goddamn it, did the male instinct almost run wild?

    "Luna. Stop kidding around at times like this. Excuse me, Rayne."

    "I''m not kidding, sister. I mean it all the time, throw all I can. It''s a nature that you can''t live without kidding. It''s the same as this fish."

    "So I''m telling you to stop talking like that."

    "I can''t stop. I can''t stop."

    Suddenly there''s a sister-conto going on, what''s that?

    Luna is like a twin sister, two soras and two melons.

    Like facing each other in the mirror, all the same back, body shape and hair.

    You look just like this, so I thought, well, you have a similar personality...

    Hi, my personality seems to be the opposite.

    Sora is a serious kid, but her sister Luna is a wreck.

    The personality is¡­ as you can see.

    Sisters who seem similar and have completely different personalities.

    But he seems to be close, and when we met again, we were holding each other in tears.

    Glad I could help you safely.

    I really do.

    "I''d love to thank you..."

    "Do you want to pay with my and Sola''s body?

    "Ru, Luna!

    "Huh. With all this lighting, you''ll be considerate ahead, won''t you? Why don''t you kick a guy in the ass... I''m worried about my sister''s future"

    "An extra favor. Er... leave Luna''s bullshit alone and let Sola and the others thank you. There are only a few things we can do, but we want to help Rains."

    "I don''t care if they say so... Anything?

    "Yes."

    "Nothing in particular."

    When I asked Canade and Tania, they shook their heads sideways, all aligned.

    Our aim is to get the shield of truth.

    It has already been achieved.

    So nothing, I don''t want anything in return.

    There''s nothing you two care about.

    "Don''t worry about it really. I didn''t expect you to thank me."

    "But..."

    "If you''re really worried about me, you are... will you be friends with us?

    "Friends......?

    "Mm-hmm? Is that okay? Now you can like our charming, luscious bodies?

    "Luna!"

    "Whoa, I''m scared of Sola."

    "Nyah..."

    "Rain, you have that kind of hobby...?

    "Because there isn''t?

    For some reason, Canade and Tania even stared at me.

    It''s a crime.

    "It may be rude to say this, but the Spirits are so rare, because they disappeared 200 years ago, and that''s it. So I have a lot to talk about... and if you like, I want you to be my friend"

    ¡­¡­

    "No?

    "No......"

    Sora slowly shakes her neck to the side and smiles.

    "Rain is a strange man, isn''t he? We can do a lot more¡­ it is also possible to give just enough wealth to play and live. And yet, I can''t believe you want us to be friends... if humans were just like Rain, we wouldn''t have disappeared."

    "If it''s all right with us, we''ll be happy to be friends. Damn, be my ally."

    "Luna''s Colle, if you can think of it as something of a lightning concealer..."

    "Well, it''s not a shade or anything. Shit!

    For a moment only, I felt like Luna had returned to the vegetables.

    Is the odd attitude something you''re deliberately making?

    Say hello.

    "Nice to meet you!

    "I don''t have a choice, I''ll give you my regards"

    We each shook hands.

    "What are Sola and Luna going to do? Will you continue to manage this place?

    To Tania''s inquiry, they both shake their heads sideways at the same time.

    "No, Sola and the others are going to leave here. Though I have no choice, my people who tried to abandon Luna are not going to be able to stay with me right now... I want to keep my distance and calm."

    "I am not a vessel that fits into these woods. I''ve always wanted to go out into the outside world. Just in time, we''re going on a journey with Sola."

    "I see. Maybe that''s the choice. But be careful, okay? Not without those poor quality people like that demon."

    "That''s right... around there, honestly, you''re worried"

    "Well, we''re pulling. Therefore, unknown to the public. Hmm, you just want a navigator."

    "Luna... Whatever you want, the expression pull..."

    "Hmm? Did I do something wrong?

    ¡­¡­

    Sora looked disgusted.

    That would be so.

    If they told me to pull even though it was the strongest species, it would be just out of my mind.

    Well, in this case, that''s the same thing you''re saying about the most powerful species.

    "Then why don''t you come with us?

    Suddenly, Canade mentioned that.

    "We met here, too, on the brink of something. Why don''t you come into our party?

    "Hey, Canade, don''t decide that on your own. Yo."

    "Nyah, Tania disagrees?

    "... it''s not like I disagree. It''s just that our leader is Rain, so it''s not a good idea to go ahead and talk to him on your own."

    "So was that! Rayne, I''m sorry."

    "No, I don''t mind..."

    Exactly, Sola and Luna won''t swallow that suggestion.

    I''m human.

    I can''t believe the Spirit Clan is joining a party where humans are...

    "Better... okay? Then give him the right to travel with me!

    "Luna, don''t you know the word far-fetched? And what are your sights from above? This one''s asking me out..."

    "I don''t know the word" indulgent ". Besides, I don''t think Rayne and the others are saying it in a social decree. You must be seriously thinking about us and seriously inviting us. That much, my sister doesn''t know?

    "It''s..."

    "Hey, sister. Humans, indeed, have taken our dwellings. but...... that''s why the whole human race is not necessarily the same thing. Don''t you think Rayne and the others could believe that?

    ¡­¡­

    "I''d be more than welcome with the Rains. Honestly, I''m happy for you. Shall I kiss you with joy?

    "If people are impressed, say that again... don''t say that lightly. Anyway... well, Sola and the Rains don''t have a problem. I mean, I''d love to ask you to do this."

    "Huh? Okay?

    "Yes, as Luna said, you can trust Rayne. I can''t do other humans... but if it''s Rain, I have the feeling. Or let me stay with you. Sola wants to be with Rayne."

    It became an unexpected development.

    I can''t believe the Spirit Clan wants to act with humans...

    "Rain, Rain. I want to be with you both."

    "Just the three of us will come up with things we can''t handle in the future... isn''t it good to have more people? Nothing. You don''t think I want to be with you two, do you? Don''t get me wrong."

    Canade and Tania seem to have already allowed the two of them to care if it means the same most powerful species.

    Sure, it would be comforting if Sola and Luna were one of them.

    Sometimes I wonder if there would be a few more people at the party.

    I thought about it a little bit and came to a conclusion.

    "Right... ok. If it''s good for both of you, there''s no objection. I mean, you''re welcome."

    "Thank you, Rain"

    "Ha ha, I''ll say hello! You want me to thank you for what I did?

    "Luna, a child named you......!

    "It''s a joke. Don''t take it seriously. Aren''t you too hasty, my sister?"

    "Muggu"

    It''s going to be a busy party.

    I think so when I see my sisters shaking like they''re having fun.

    "Well then... it''s a pleasure to meet you"

    "Yes, thank you"

    "From today on, we are allies. Regards!"

    Thus, two spiritual clans joined the party.

    "By the way, Rain"

    "What, Sola?

    "Will you sign a contract with us, too?

    "Huh?"

    "If you ask, it looks like Canade and Tania have a contract with Rayne. We want to help Rain, too."

    "Now, what a 20% discount. Big deal."

    "Is that what you''re serious about?

    "Yes, I mean it. Thanks for all your help and... at least this much"

    "... my mess went through. Mmm, Rayne is mean. He said he became my pioneer in an effort to soothe the place. Well, anyway... my feelings are the same. I want to help Rain."

    "I''m happy with that feeling... only animals and insects can serve me, and the Spirit is just out of jurisdiction"

    They used to have the position of ''Elementary Tamer'' to use the Spirit...

    With the disappearance of the Spirit 200 years ago, the Elemental Tamer also disappeared naturally.

    I just had a user in my hometown.

    Parents and children, they''ve secretly inherited it.

    At the behest of my fellow villagers, I had been taught, but it did not come to mastery.

    I''ll explain that to you...

    Like what happened, Canade says lightly.

    "Then we just have to get Rayne''s lost skills back."

    "No, no, no, don''t be lame. You know, I used to learn that lightly, right? There''s no way you can do that."

    "But don''t feel Rain can do it. Right, Tania?

    "Right. I don''t know, Rayne could do it right, right?

    "It''s a good place to be impotent..."

    "In the meantime, why don''t you try it? Don''t be so cool about giving up before you do anything."

    I can''t say no if you say so.

    "Well...... why don''t you just do it? Sola, Luna. Come here."

    "Yes."

    "Uhm."

    Two stand side by side.

    Bite your thumb and draw a magic formation with flowing blood.

    Then I closed my eyes and concentrated.

    The way to taste is that the basic part is the same for all races.

    Refine your magic and speak to the subject''s soul for a dialogue with your heart and mind.

    So, if the other party responds, the negotiation is concluded... Tame will succeed.

    There''s just a different structure of magic that refines from race to race.

    It''s like trying a puzzle in different shapes.

    If you make a mistake in the form of the magic that you refine, this word will never reach your soul, and your contract will fail.

    What structure magic should I work out in order to serve the Spirit Clan?

    How much magic do I need to instill?

    Poured in all the experience, skill and understanding I had gained so far to come up with my own answers.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    "... Sola..."

    "... Luna..."

    The magic formation became a particle of light and was sucked into the bodies of Sola and Luna.

    The contract... is in place.

    "Phew, looks like you''ve managed to make it work"

    "You did it, Rayne. ? That''s right!

    "I wasn''t worried. I believed Rayne could do it."

    "It just worked miraculously. If they tell you to do it again, maybe, you can''t."

    "Really? I feel like Rayne would succeed over and over again."

    "I agree. Wouldn''t the other Tames be successful? For example¡­ fish or something"

    "Well, I haven''t mastered that either, but you''ve learned that before"

    "" There is!

    We were both put in a scratch.

    Anyway...

    "Phew... Exactly, you''re tired"

    Fatigue is even worse because of the impotence of signing with the Spirit Clan.

    He consumed a lot of magic, and he''s attacked by terrible tiredness.

    If I hadn''t signed a contract with Tania and my magic had been raised to the bottom, it could have been dangerous.

    If I lost my mind, I was going to sit on the spot.

    Then, to the left and right, Sola and Luna move in and support me.

    "From now on, Rayne is the Lord of Sola."

    "You can do whatever you want to us."

    "Luna."

    "Oh, my sister is red, isn''t she? What the hell did you imagine? Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"

    "You''re angry, aren''t you?

    "Isn''t that just a joke? Don''t be serious. Well, whatever."

    Sola and Luna look here and laugh.

    "Best wishes from now on. Master" "

    "From now on, do me a favor. Master" "

 36 36 stories. And the brave...

    Now that the Stray Forest offense is complete, return to Horizon.

    Including travel, it took a total of two days.

    You must have been able to attack quickly.

    Move to the inn where Arios and the others are staying and ask for a room.

    "Hey, Rayne. What''s wrong with you? You''re not gonna tell me you gave up the offense, are you?

    "On the contrary. The offense is over."

    "What?"

    "Look, it''s the shield of truth"

    I took the shield of truth out of my luggage bag and gave it to Arios.

    "Oh, that''s impossible! I can''t believe we''re attacking the Lost Forest in two days... such a dumb thing... maybe we''re not trying to get the right niceties and deceive them with that?

    "Is that why? If you doubt it, do whatever you want."

    With that said, Arios began to look into the shield of truth.

    Gear up, check the front and back, use appraisal magic.

    You''re a suspicious guy.

    Even though there''s no point in preparing a nickel thing.

    Nevertheless, I guess Arios can''t trust me either, as I can''t trust Arios.

    Thinking about it, I was convinced.

    "... sure, sounds real"

    "Right?

    "Hmm. You mean you can use as much as a child"

    "Nyah... I can''t believe you didn''t even say thank you"

    "You didn''t apologize for anything you suspected."

    "Is this the brave..."

    On the road, I was talking lightly about Arios...

    They don''t like Sola and Luna either, and they look rugged.

    "Do you want to? I can do this, okay?

    "Nyah, I agree!

    "Stop."

    The four behind us were having a noisy conversation, so we stopped in a hurry.

    "What, those two? More faces I don''t know..."

    "Don''t worry about it"

    Sola and Luna have their hallucinogenic magic used to keep their back feathers invisible.

    If you find out you''re a spiritual clan, you''re in a lot of trouble.

    Canade and Tania, although rare, never come down to the public.

    but when a spiritual clan turns down interaction 200 years ago appears, it becomes a huge rumor.

    There is also the possibility of some harm.

    It may be cramped, but this is what you have to do where people have eyes, such as in the city.

    "So, what''s the reward?

    "Oh, boy, you''re talking about money right away"

    "Naturally. For Arios, there''s no way you can work for free."

    "You have one more thing to say... see"

    "Let me check it out, shall I?

    "Whatever you want."

    Open the leather bag you received from Arios and check inside.

    Twenty gold coins.

    Perfect fit.

    "As we had arranged beforehand. Wouldn''t that be a problem?

    "There won''t be a chance that it''s a niceties thing... right, no problem. Now we have a deal."

    Request complete.

    Now, I don''t need you here anymore.

    Let''s just walk away.

    Turning your back on Arios,

    "Wait, Rain."

    Agus stopped me watching the story flow.

    I don''t think it''s very popular to ignore it either, and I look back.

    "What?

    "... why don''t you come back to the party?

    Agus'' words are totally unexpected, and he inadvertently rounds his eyes.

    It''s just that it wasn''t just me, and so was Arios, apparently.

    "Hey, Agus. What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you bring Rayne back to the party."

    "It''s my discretion. You know, I know there''s a lot going on here, but can you leave it to me?

    ¡­¡­

    Where Arios shuts up, Agus continues the conversation.

    "Unlike before, let''s promise to welcome you as a decent companion. Of course, it also promises to improve treatment. If you want a reward, I promise you that. What do you say, Rayne? That''s not a bad story, is it?

    "Uh, are you traveling with him again?

    "You understand that we need Rayne''s support in recent events here, right?

    "Well... exploration and all that is so cumbersome... so what if that''s the case? You can admit it specifically."

    "How''s Mina?

    "Well... in terms of having a noble mission, he doesn''t seem conscious enough... let''s compromise at this point. I don''t mind, either."

    "What about Arios?

    ¡­¡­

    Arios doesn''t respond.

    You interpreted silence as affirmation, Agath proceeds on her own.

    "That''s why. Why don''t you let past obsessions flow into the water and travel with us again? The most powerful species used by Rain will surely also help in the Demon King''s Crusade"

    ¡­¡­

    I was silent.

    No.

    To be precise, I was frightened and did not speak.

    We''ll kick ourselves out and come back because we still need it... Oh, my God.

    Are these people insane?

    I wouldn''t be able to say anything like this.

    Plus, you can come back, and I got eyes on you from the top.

    I''m not saying it''s sloppy, but there would be a better way to say it.

    "Nyaaaa... it''s coming to my head"

    Starting with Canade, everyone was making an angry look.

    Seeing everyone''s face like that calmed me down with wonder.

    Even though it''s about me, I have people who are as angry with me as they are about me.

    That seemed like a great pleasure.

    If you''ll have them, that''s fine.

    I don''t need anything else.

    Turn your back on Agus.

    "Are you going to say no?

    "You don''t even have to ask, do you? You thought I''d be happy to go back to the party?

    "Crusade the Demon King and you''ll be free of status, fame and wealth, right?

    "I don''t need that"

    Canade.

    Tania.

    Sola and Luna.

    Look at everyone and answer Agus.

    "If I have company, that''s fine."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Agus sighed after the Rains left.

    "Oh man...... did you fail"

    "Mukatsuku...... I told you I could come back and ignore that! Are you kidding me? I don''t need a garbage worm."

    "It was an impossible story to understand our noble philosophy."

    The three began to line up Rayne''s bad mouth as they please.

    A kid who can''t see the big picture.

    Garbage bugs I don''t care about.

    Ordinary people who cannot understand the meaning of their mission.

    Why did it turn out like this?

    Why, did they refuse to solicit a party?

    We don''t try to understand that the cause is on us, and we don''t have to be aware of the shards, we just keep talking about Rain being responsible.

    In the meantime, Arios kept his mouth shut.

    It was piercing silence.

    "Hey, that''s what Arios would think, right? You don''t want that guy at our party, do you?

    Speak to Arios in search of a gavel, without Lene''s particular intention.

    In response to that word, Arios nodded small.

    "... oh. You''re right."

    "Right! I don''t need him."

    "Even so... I don''t need someone like Rain. It''s not a person you need."

    "Arios, you know what I mean."

    Leanne thinks her story has been affirmed and gets in a good mood...

    As a matter of fact, Arios hadn''t heard Leanne at all.

    Run dark thoughts without listening to the other three.

    Arios held her cheek gently.

    Where Rain hit me the other day still hurts.

    The pain was inflicting anger and hatred on him.

    "... I''ve already used Rain. Yes... a person who is not needed. Such an existence... has to be erased. That''s right... that''s all I have to do, I should have done that from the start..."

    We''re obsessed with talking about defending ourselves, and the other three don''t notice the anomaly of Arios.

    Arios has a dark grin and spills his hatred.

    "... I''ll turn it off..."

 37 Thirty-seven stories, the blood of the brave and the story to come.

    "Nyaaaa..."

    After the inn where Arios and the others were staying, Canade spilled a grumpy roar.

    "What''s going on?

    "After all, that brave man Mukatsuku... can I come shiatsu?

    "If that''s the case, I''ll be with you. Keep it unrepeatable."

    "Here. Stop joking like that."

    "" Seriously though?

    Match your voice perfectly and say it in the face.

    It was two horrible people.

    "I told you before, didn''t I? Arios is... well, he doesn''t like it, but he''s still a brave man. When he''s gone, there ''ll be no one who can defeat the Demon King."

    "Rayne, Sola has a question"

    He pulled his clothes off.

    "Yeah?"

    "Why can the Demon King only be defeated by the brave?

    "That bothers me, too."

    "Speaking of which... why not?

    "I feel like there was a reason... no. I don''t remember."

    Everyone was all together and tilting their necks.

    It''s like everyone knows...

    Well, they''re the most powerful species.

    Maybe he''s oblivious to human circumstances.

    Especially the spiritual tribes Sola and Luna, who had refused to interact with humans, would often not know.

    "Right...... where did I tell you from"

    Sit on an affordable bench and continue talking like you''re a teacher.

    "This is an ambiguous story about authenticity¡­ The first brave men have made a covenant with the gods,"

    "Nha? With God?"

    "Heritage says... long ago, man was ruled by the Demon King. Demon king with mighty power, that he could not defy the demon tribe and was treated like a slave? It was the first brave men who stood up to break such a status quo. Apparently, the first brave men made a covenant with the gods to gain the strength to fight the demon kings and take in their blood. It is said that the brave men who gained the power of the gods thus gained dramatic power, defeated the demon king and freed man¡­"

    "You''re a fine man to be able to fight for others."

    "You''re so different from the brave ones today."

    "The first brave man made a child and inherited its blood. At the same time, power was inherited. That''s been going on for generations...... now. Arios inherits the blood of the first brave men. The chosen one."

    "Aren''t you weak for that? We spilled it, didn''t we?

    "What, what''s that story? I''m very interested."

    "It''s going to be a long story, so I''ll see you next time."

    Weird place, Luna''s eating up on the story.

    Though Sola wouldn''t say anything, her eyes were shining like ''I''m interested''.

    "That''s not what Arios is all about."

    "Nha? I was out of hand, you mean?

    "Oh, no. That was a bad way to put it. At that point, Arios wasn''t finished as a brave man."

    The blood muscles of the brave gain special powers.

    The power of ''breaking the limits''.

    No man can gain the power to defeat the Demon King no matter how much effort he makes.

    Without growing that far, along the way, we reach our growth limits.

    Even those who excel in fighting talent cannot grow to defeat the Demon King.

    At best, it''s the best we can do to destroy the Four Heavens.

    People''s limits are set.

    But brave men are different.

    Its body, which has taken in the blood of the gods and has been passed down from generation to generation, has no word for growth limits.

    It grows everywhere and accumulates power everywhere.

    Eventually, it grows enough to defeat the Demon King.

    "In short, a brave man is one who can grow enough to defeat the Demon King. If you''re a normal person, somewhere the limits come and you don''t grow any more. But the brave can grow infinitely without its limitations. That''s enough to defeat the Demon King one day... dude. So it is said that only the brave can defeat the Demon King"

    "I see... that''s what happened"

    "The brave men who fought us were still awake."

    "Arios today is only powerful enough to remain the same as normal people. Otherwise, we can''t win."

    "Nyah. I''m convinced."

    Sola raises her hand.

    "What''s going on? Even where I don''t know?

    "I''m listening to what I''m saying, and, uh, I''ve been thinking... isn''t Rain, too, without a growth limit?

    "Huh?"

    "I had a contract with Canade and Tania and, in addition, with Sola and Luna. So, you should be gaining new power. Doesn''t Rain, who can take in more and more new powers, mean there''s no real, growth limit?

    "Ah, if you ask me"

    "Right... if Rain is just power and magic right now, it''s pretty much the same as us, right? Slightly, maybe low..."

    "At least I think we''re slightly over the limit where humans can grow. Um, I assure you."

    Really, is it...?

    I don''t really feel like I''m crossing the limit myself.

    I thought, "Hey, hey, hey."

    Says Canade sparkling his face, as he flashed his name.

    "If Rayne contracts with the strongest species ever, and gets more and more powerful, then, will he be enough to defeat the Demon King?

    "Eh."

    "Then you won''t be able to count on such a brave man. Don''t think Rayne should defeat the Demon King."

    "Such absurdity..."

    "Um, not a bad idea."

    "Luna?"

    It''s not possible, it''s supposed to make me laugh, but somehow, Luna agrees.

    It''s not just Luna.

    Isn''t Tania and Sola bad, too? You look like that, and you don''t try to dismiss Canade''s proposal.

    "Don''t you want Rayne? Don''t you want to fight a demon king or something?

    "It''s..."

    Fight the Demon King.

    Fight to bring peace to this world.

    Previously, when I was at Arios'' party, I had worked hard for that purpose.

    I''ve been fighting every day to win peace with our hands.

    But they banished the party...

    I lost sight of what needed to be done, and my purpose disappeared.

    Now, I just spend my days being flushed.

    Canade or Tania.

    Sola and Luna.

    Though I was able to meet an important companion...

    The ''purpose'' that lies ahead remains elusive.

    What do I want?

    What can I do?

    I...

    "Hey, Rayne. Shall we defeat the Demon King? You don''t have to leave it to such a brave man. Us...... Funya!?

    "Take it easy. This cat."

    "Cat!?

    Tania gooned Canade''s head.

    "I don''t think it''s bad, but suddenly it''s not as simple as it sounds. Rayne''s in trouble."

    "Rain, are you in trouble?

    "Well... all of a sudden"

    "Ugh...... sorry. I wasn''t thinking about Rain..."

    I stroke the soggy Canade''s head so that he doesn''t care.

    I got a dusty face.

    "To be honest......"

    Put your thoughts together for a short time...

    Put into words the feelings that are in me.

    "If you can really do what Canade says... if you want me to, if I can defeat the Demon King... I want to try, I have a feeling"

    What comes to mind behind my brain is the sight of my once doomed hometown.

    Everyone in the village fell, the house burned, everything disappeared...

    As long as there is a demon king, the same thing is repeated everywhere.

    If I can stop it, I want to.

    "I just... I don''t know what to say. It''s so sudden, I''m not ready."

    "If you''re a man, you should make a decision like a man. And I advance."

    "I wish I were someone with a strong heart who could make an instant call... I''m not that strong. Supported by everyone, it''s just been well done so far."

    "Well, I don''t think so."

    "When you are truly determined to defeat the Demon King, you need to be prepared for all kinds of things. You have to carry a lot of people''s lives. I don''t know if I can do that... honestly, I don''t know"

    "That''s... um. Right. Is that what this is all about?"

    "Can you give me a second to think about it? What do I want to do and what should I do? I''ll face myself for once and think about it carefully."

    "Think carefully. Sola and the others will wait forever. And whatever decision you make, I respect Rain''s thoughts."

    "I''ll be with Rain forever."

    "Well, I''ll stay with you if you want to."

    "Thanks, guys"

    What should we do now?

    Maybe the time is approaching to choose the way to walk.

 38 Thirty-eight stories. Lets build a weapon.

    Completing Arios'' request moistened my nostalgia a lot.

    I had some leeway, so I decided to gear up.

    Take a trip to an armoury store called The Best in the City.

    "... Welcome"

    The owner''s heartless voice greets us.

    The owner of the shop was an old man who felt stubborn.

    He is as low as a child and in a sluggish shape.

    Groundlings.

    He is a race very similar to humans and specializes in blacksmiths.

    Also known as Dwarf.

    "I''m sorry. I''m looking for weapons and protective equipment..."

    "... is your eye a pit? That''s where the weapons are lined up, isn''t it? Pick something you like."

    "Ah, oh. Okay."

    I wanted the store owner to pick a recommendation, but I can''t even talk to him.

    "... you look like a stubborn grandfather"

    "Grounders are just bigots."

    When Canade and Tania say this...

    The store owner saw this one with Chirali.

    Could you hear me?

    Terrible hell ears.

    I stopped the two of them talking and cautioned them not to say anything more unnecessary.

    "Rain. How about weapons like this?

    Sora brought a dagger.

    "That sounds so good. Doesn''t seem like a bad cut."

    "Isn''t it?

    "Um, it''s just..."

    "Just?"

    "What can I say? I can''t really put it into words, but I think it''s different."

    "No, is it?

    "I''m sorry you can''t put it into words well. I''m not coming."

    "Really... too bad"

    "For me, I''m glad you did your best to find me. Thanks."

    "No. That''s about it, of course. I just fulfilled my mission as a demon."

    "Rain, Rain"

    Now Luna brought the whip.

    "How about this?

    "Luna? Rain can''t handle whips, can he?

    "But isn''t it a whip when it comes to Tamer? Now you''re going to play the devil that doesn''t listen to you!

    "Phew, it''s filthy."

    "Huh, what did you imagine? I can''t believe it''s just a whip, and I can''t imagine it being weird... Sora is so obnoxious. Kuhaha."

    "Luna."

    "It''s a strategic retreat!

    Sisters who start chasing after each other in a fuss.

    I hope they don''t kick me out...

    I look at the owner of the store, but there is no indication of interest here.

    He was quietly reading the book, looking bored.

    How can you not be willing to go that far?

    I''m curious...

    You won''t answer me if I ask.

    "Before they kick you out, will you choose your weapon soon"

    Look around at the shelves lined with weapons.

    I deal mainly with daggers.

    Beast Tamer is often unarmed, so such light gear becomes the main weapon.

    Now that I''m under contract with Canade, instead of a long sword, I''ll be able to equip myself with a big sword...

    They have never been used properly.

    Even if you buy it because it can be equipped, it will not handle it well and will likely become a treasure possession and rot.

    Again, the dagger I''m used to using would be the best.

    Think of it that way and move in front of the shelves where the daggers are arranged...

    "Hmm."

    The shopkeeper here must be quite skilled.

    Every weapon looks radiant.

    But...... is it my fault you just look radiant?

    It only looks good and has no contents.

    I got that impression.

    "Ugh, I''ll get in the way!

    Looks like an adventurer, a big man came to the store.

    I have scars on my face and arms, and have the appearance that it feels like anything.

    He could be the mighty man who screwed up the war.

    "Are you the owner?

    "... um"

    "I came here because I was introduced to an adventurer I knew. This store will find the perfect weapon for me."

    "Well... did someone I know introduce you to"

    "Do you keep your long sword? Give me the finest."

    "Money... okay. Hmm... I don''t know about this."

    The shopkeeper gave the big man a wielding sword.

    The big man pulls his sword out of his sheath and confirms himself.

    "Well...... that''s a good glow. It''s a sword that''s going to cut off."

    "It also has great endurance. You won''t get one scratch if you treat me like a brute. Wouldn''t that satisfy you, too?

    "Okay, I like it! Let''s get this guy."

    "... maido"

    The big man leaves the store with a ladder.

    Seeing that, Canade has been softly earringing.

    "Nyah... is that uncle a bit of a nice guy? If I ask, will you give me a proper answer?

    "I don''t know...... more than that, that''s kinda weird right now"

    "Nha?

    Walk over to the store owner and speak up.

    "I''m sorry. Now I want to ask you something about the sword you sold to a man..."

    "... what?

    "I may be rude... but maybe the sword now, it''s a no big deal substitute?

    I saw everyone''s surprised face at the sudden remarks.

    It''s just...

    The store owner looked somewhere interesting, as he was interested in this one.

    "Well... did Non sell Namakura to customers? Is that what you''re trying to say?

    "No. I wouldn''t even say Namakura... wouldn''t this store have had a better sword?

    "What makes you think that?

    "It just makes me wonder... the weapons I keep in this store shine very well, but that''s all I feel. It''s perfect for viewing, but I don''t think it''s enough when I use it in action."

    "... kid, you have a lot of eyes to see. Correct."

    "Does that mean...?

    "What I sold that guy was just a mass-produced product that could be made in one piece. Slashed and sturdy enough... but that''s not all a sword is. I can say it''s quite something, but it''s not like a soulful one. It''s a long way from a trade."

    How could you sell a sword like that?

    I don''t think it''s fraudulent because I''m not receiving extrajudicial money...

    To answer my question, the shopkeeper laughs, like when the kid plays tricks.

    "Nah, a little mean of an old man."

    "Mean?"

    "Recently, I''ve had a lot of customers say things to money and get weapons that don''t fit their level. Earlier customers, too, had money in the second word, when. While we''re dealing with those people, it''s starting to sound silly. Non is a martial arts artisan. The works of Non are all like children of Non. Isn''t it Wagamama who wants the right users to treat you and be happy?

    "I know how that feels! I can assure you that Grandma''s right, I''m not wrong!

    Unexpectedly, Tania agreed with the store owner.

    Was there anything that would pass between those with high pride?

    "Ho, miss. You know what I mean."

    "You''re a good gut for a human being."

    "Yeah? The way you put it...... oh. If you look closely, are you a dragon tribe?"

    "Oh, you''re not surprised?

    "At this age. It''s not the first time we''ve met the most powerful species."

    "Hmm, you have the guts. Fine. I like it more and more."

    Strange intimacy was emerging.

    "You''re way out of line."

    The store owner gave me my gaze back from Tania.

    "Well, that''s why they sell Namakura to people who are fooled by Namakura."

    "You''re gonna do something mean."

    "Are you angry?

    "No. He seemed satisfied. It wouldn''t be a question of me putting my ass on."

    "Hmm. You seem rather mean, too?

    "Rayne''s very kind, isn''t he?

    "But the night could be mean"

    "Hey, night......!?

    "Huh, what did my sister imagine? You''re really upset."

    "Enough of this development."

    I missed the conversation again.

    "By the way... how did you realize what you had here was Namakura? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s not easy to tell.

    "Don''t mean..."

    What an ambiguous answer.

    "It''s a real hunch. If you insist, it might have something to do with me being BeastTamer."

    "Wow, you''re a beast taster. It''s unusual to be in an unpopular position."

    "I like it. Anyway... when you take a taste, you need to observe them carefully. If you''re used to it, fine, but if you''re the first person to see it, you need to observe it closely so that my words, my magic, can reach you. I also trained like that. So maybe the eyes that see things were naturally nourished."

    "Hmmm...... haha, funny!

    The shopkeeper laughed lavishly and slapped him on the knee.

    "I like it. Your lord is a long-time customer! What kind of weapons are you looking for? Is that a sword or a spear? Axe?"

    "And...?

    "Anyone who spots Namakura and passes the test decides to sell real weapons. Genuine... I''ll make it right away."

    "Is that what you mean? Then ask for a dagger."

    "Oh, leave it to me... I''m just trying to say"

    "Nha?

    "What''s the matter with you? No way. I knew you wouldn''t say anything, would you?

    "Tania, I think it''s too soon to draw a conclusion."

    Something looks troubled and the shopkeeper says it.

    Maybe there''s something wrong.

    He came to the same idea as me, and Luna tips her neck.

    "What''s the matter, shopkeeper? Is there a problem?

    "Uhm, that''s not..."

    "Why don''t we talk about it? We might be able to help."

    "Hmm... right. Sooner or later, everyone in the city will know... that even if they want to build weapons, they don''t have the ingredients."

    As sincerely troubled, the shopkeeper spilled a loud sigh.

 39 Thirty-nine, no material.

    If you listen to me...

    The store owner seems to be using inexpensive, massively harvestable ore and making weapons for customers who don''t care.

    The owner said it was Namakura.

    Still, multiple ore combinations can preserve more than a certain quality.

    Because of that, I don''t know what to say, but it seems there are a lot of adventurers to be fooled.

    Brilliant, for those who have survived the trials of the store owner, the store owner makes weapons with all his heart.

    The material is also not cheap ore, and only small quantities can be collected per month, which means that it uses misrills.

    Instead of playing, I made it for real.

    In addition, the material is a rare ore misrill.

    The weapon seems to be great enough to last a lifetime.

    But when I got here, there was a problem.

    Apparently, Mithril''s supply has stopped.

    The shopkeepers had exclusive agreements with certain adventurers, using the misrills they were coming to mine.

    But lately, it seems, the supply of misrills is lagging behind.

    The cause is that the adventurers are failing to mine.

    Even when I go to the mine, they don''t even see any shards of Mithril, and they''re in a state where they can''t mine.

    Have you dug it all out?

    Or is there another cause?

    I don''t know the truth, but I never get a misrill to the store owner, and I can''t make a weapon......

    "Thanks to you, I haven''t made any decent martial arts here lately... my arms are going to rust like this"

    "Nah, that''s tough."

    "Can''t you import it from anywhere else? If I were you, I would."

    "I thought about it, too. But Mithril is a precious ore in small quantities. We don''t have enough to export it elsewhere."

    "Did the store owner hold mining rights for such ore? and Sola raises questions."

    "Among the legacies my parents left me, there were mountains. If you look closely, it was where Mithril Ore could be mined."

    "I see you''re lucky. I''m glad I found a mountain of treasure."

    "But if you found a Mithril mine, if you sell it there, you can play and live your whole life?

    "What is Mithril, what is the unit price?

    "Carbonization?"

    "Unit price, unit price. How much is it around 1 kg?"

    "Sure... wasn''t it about ten pieces of gold?

    Rely on vague knowledge to speak.

    Then the store owner will supplement it.

    "The latest rate is nine. It varies from market to market, so it''s not a city."

    "Oh, I see."

    "If we sell off every mountain, maybe a thousand gold coins? Sora''s right, you can play and live."

    "Hmm. I won''t imitate you like that. Wow. Non is a martial arts artisan. I''ll hold the hammer forever."

    "Nyah, artisan soul, that''s the one!

    "That''s a nice place! I can empathize with you."

    "Praise is nothing, ladies"

    The shopkeeper laughs...

    Then it makes a bitter face.

    "If you guys are like you, it would be worth it for Noon to wave his arm... sorry. I can''t do anything without ingredients. I''m not an alchemist."

    "I don''t have to apologize. If that''s the case, I can''t help it."

    "It would help if you told me that."

    "It''s just..."

    Suddenly, Mithril can no longer mine, don''t worry about the story.

    Typically, when ore is depleted, the amount of mining is gradually reduced.

    Reduced amount at right shoulder lowering...

    Eventually, it becomes zero.

    That''s the normal pattern.

    And yet, it''s strange that all of a sudden you won''t be able to mine.

    Don''t worry...

    "Rain, Rain"

    Canade saw my face.

    "What''s going on?

    "Oh, no. Don''t worry about it."

    I told everyone the questions in me.

    "Nyah. I don''t know, but if Rayne says so, I guess it''s weird."

    "Canade should get a little more power to think things over"

    "Spicy words!?

    "My sister, you mustn''t say you can''t. Anyway, the head of the Cat Spirit Clan is empty."

    "Terrible!?

    "It''s a joke. It''s a joke to soothe the place...... hehe"

    I felt like I saw a little devil''s feather and tail on Luna''s back.

    "Whatever that is...... what does Rayne want to do?

    "I feel like looking into it. It''s just not a problem for me to decide on my own... and if nothing happens, I''ll just take everyone around pointlessly. That''s why it''s so hard... even in the lost forest, I decided to do it on my own..."

    "That''s good, you can do it yourself."

    Tania says lightly.

    "Huh?"

    "That''s not how much I care. And... we''re friends, aren''t we? I don''t want you to be weird. Maybe it''s a little exaggerated, but if you''re one of us, you''re a lottery student, right?

    "Ooh, Tania said something good!

    "It''s going to rain tomorrow."

    Maybe it''s a storm.

    "Hey..."

    "... right. Tania''s right."

    We''re buddies.

    It might be weirder to shy away from it.

    "What, you guys? I was just talking to you. What''s up?

    "I''m talking about the mine... why don''t you let us look into it?

    "What?

    "I have something to worry about. It''s not like the ore has been depleted naturally, I feel like there''s something behind it. So why don''t you ask us to investigate?

    "Hmm."

    As the shopkeeper thinks, he does his hand on his chin.

    Thinking in the same position, often¡­

    Slightly, the shopkeeper opened his mouth.

    "This could be some kind of edge, too. All right, I''ll ask you guys to do it."

    "Thanks"

    "I''m not thankful to Non. I don''t know what''s going on. It really helps that you''re taking on a mine investigation."

    "Our husband really likes you, doesn''t he?"

    "That''s the good thing about Rain."

    "Well, will you keep the request for us in your guild?

    nomination request, there is a system of

    It is used if you want a specific adventurer to request it.

    Occasionally a client exists that an adventurer who has never met face to face will not be trusted.

    Such a client may designate a particular adventurer.

    By doing so, we can entrust the request to something we can trust¡­

    By the way, I also used this system during Arios.

    Arios was reluctant to say, ''I can''t believe the brave man''s reliance on the adventurer is public...'' but the adventurer can''t take on the request on his own.

    It''s a rule, so I got it followed exactly.

    "Mm-hmm. Got it. And what''s your Lord''s name?

    "Oh... speaking of which, you didn''t introduce yourself. Sorry, I''m Rain Shroud."

    "It''s not Rain...... um, I remember. I''m Ganz Strov."

    "Nice to meet you, Gantz"

    Shake hands.

    "So let''s talk about rewards¡­ do you have anything you want?

    "I want Ganz to make me some weapons"

    "Is that okay with you? Even if it looks like this, Noon''s got a lot of money, right?

    "More than that, I want Guntz''s weapons."

    "Wow, would you rather have a knockout than gold?"

    "No?

    "No, the best answer."

    Gantz laughs niggly.

    Where did you get that unfathomable look like the first time you saw it?

    With a hectic look on his face, he wrapped his arms around him to show off his proud body.

    "I promise. I''ll make you the best weapon."

    "I hope so."

    Negotiations are in place.

    I am interested in the weapons that Ganz makes with his soul.

    I wonder how many things can come up?

    I look forward to it now.

    "Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "It''s good to look forward to, but first, we have to complete the request properly, okay?

    They knew exactly what they were thinking, and Canade would say that to me.

    "Did I look that understandable?

    "I was."

    "You did."

    "I was."

    "I was."

    Everyone told me all about it.

    You want me to keep you at poker face practice?

    I stick around and seriously think about that.

    "Gantz, where''s the mine?

    "It''s not that far from here. Let me give you both the map to the mine and the map inside."

    "That''ll help."

    "Please. If there is any problem, I want you to find out what caused it. I can''t make a musket, because it''s not a musketeer... on this street."

    Though he does the bigoted way of putting Namakura on the table and only making weapons for customers he likes...

    In other words, Gantz''s thoughts on weapons are so sincere.

    I''m not a martial arts artisan, but I felt like I could understand Gantz''s thoughts.

    I want to help Ganz.

    Purely so.

    "This request will be fulfilled."

    "" "" Oooh!!!

 40 Forty stories, a bath.

    Though the mines owned by Ganz are close to the city, you have to be quite prepared to enter the mountains.

    The weather in the mountains is changeable and may deteriorate rapidly.

    We need careful preparation because there is also a risk that we will not be able to move.

    Spend the day preparing...

    The next day.

    We set foot in a mountain owned by Ganz.

    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha."

    A leading canade sings a nasal song that I don''t really understand.

    I''ve done something similar before, but do you like to sing?

    "Hey Canade, can you stop singing that out of your mind?

    "Ha-ha, I''m sorry. Something like hiking, fun, with"

    "I don''t know how you feel, but I don''t."

    "Right? We''re all going out."

    "I don''t mind having fun, but don''t forget this is a request."

    "I know. Yo. You haven''t forgotten? But I don''t think we should forget to have fun."

    It sounds like a canade.

    "Right."

    Tania and I laughed bitterly.

    Enjoying things at any given time may, in a way, be Canade''s talent.

    "Phew... ha..."

    Sola and Luna were walking behind us a little late.

    My breath is disturbed early.

    "Are you all right?

    "It''s okay...... Nothing like that."

    "My sister, you mustn''t be strong... I''m already a take-away..."

    We were both sweating in such quantities.

    "Maybe you''re not feeling well, either?

    "No, that''s not true. It''s healthy."

    "We are the most powerful species... the most powerful species rarely suffer from disease. Because I don''t have a nasty body that can be infected by a virus... Hmm."

    "But the Spirit Clan is a specialty of magic... haha, he doesn''t... he doesn''t have health..."

    "We spirits are the Drawstring Race... Huh, Phew"

    "And how long before... Phew... you get to your destination?

    "Right... like an hour or something"

    "" ¡­ an hour¡­ "

    Sola and Luna all looked desperate.

    That''s right, should I say twins?

    My breath is perfect until this time.

    "Here."

    Give me your hand for both of you.

    "What about these hands?

    "I''ll pull you both off. In a few moments, there''s a place to rest, so hang in there."

    "Oh, thank you......"

    "Can you give me a nap?

    "I only have one back..."

    "Then it means that Rayne will take care of me and take care of my Sola."

    "Parent-child turtle idea."

    "Isn''t that what makes Sora dangerous? With Luna''s slender arms, I don''t think I can support Sola."

    "Sola is heavy..."

    "Oh, it can''t be heavy."

    Take two hands and walk for about ten minutes...

    The trees opened and went out into the square.

    With traces of incendiary fire left behind, here, the adventurer may have been camping.

    I saw a lake behind it.

    "For one thing, let''s take a break here"

    Speaking to everyone, I lowered my luggage to the ground.

    I''m a little tired too because I brought enough baggage to spend two nights.

    Maybe even the right big animal should have found it and taemed it.

    "Ha hoo... I''m tired... tough on the Spirit Clan..."

    "Sora is heavy. You must be more tired than I am."

    "So it can''t be heavy."

    Thora and Luna were noisy with their mouths about that, showing how tired they were, but surprisingly energetic.

    "Are Canade and Tania tired?

    "Mmm. Not at all."

    "There''s nothing like this."

    That''s right, the Cat Spirit and the Dragon Clan.

    He seems to have excellent health and is barely out of breath.

    I was just sweating, and I was patting my clothes hot.

    "Nyah... I''m not tired, but I don''t like hot"

    "If I did it today, wouldn''t it be hot? It''s not like summer."

    Looking up at the sky, the sun was shining with you.

    You don''t have to work that much, but you''re shaking up the sunlight so much that you don''t have to.

    "That''s hot indeed. It seems better not to lack hydration. Look, water."

    "Thanks."

    I gave water to Canade and Tania.

    Go on, pass the water to Sola and Luna too.

    "Is Rain OK?

    "I''m gonna give you a drink with a mouthjob, okay?

    "Luna."

    "It''s a joke. A joke."

    "I drank it earlier."

    Still, it''s really hot.

    Now...... is it around noon?

    Just in the hottest hour.

    Evacuated in the shade to avoid any direct sunlight.

    Everyone else moves next to me.

    "Ugh... if it''s so hot, I''m not motivated..."

    "Really... I don''t care about a lot of things anymore..."

    "I don''t want to move from here... I don''t want to move..."

    "Suggestions. Let''s blow the sun"

    Guys, it looks like we''re in a lot of heat.

    I can''t help it either.

    I don''t think the weather will change much from yesterday, so I came with a lot of gear.

    When it comes to temperatures like summer, it''s a little harsh.

    I wish there was something I could refresh...

    "Ah!"

    Second, Canade stands up with something flashing.

    "Hey, Rayne. Can I take a bath?

    "Water bath?"

    "Look, there''s a lake there, right? If I took a bath there, I''d feel really good."

    "I agree with Canade"

    "Isn''t that a nice idea!

    "Fine, take a bath!

    Guys, I sparkled my eyes all together.

    The truth is, you can''t really recommend it...

    There may be dangers around us demons, or something lurking in the lake.

    If you want to take a water bath, I''d like to explore the area before...

    I don''t think you''ll wait for that.

    ... Well, should I be on guard?

    "I get it. I''m resting here, I hope it cools down."

    "Thanks, Rain!

    As quickly as possible, Canade reached for his clothes......

    "Oh, wait a minute! Don''t take it off here, I''m here!?

    "Ah... I can''t stand it, I''m stuck. eheheheh...... sorry"

    "I don''t mind...... please, be aware that I''m a pretty girl. If they did that, I''d be in trouble in many ways."

    "Nyah... Rain praised me"

    "Hey Rain, what about me!? What about me?

    "Yeah? Of course, Tania''s cute too."

    "Oh yeah... heh, you know!

    "How''s Sola?

    "How about me?

    "You two, of course, are cute, huh? What''s wrong with asking such obvious things?

    "... this works so well. My chest is pounding."

    "Ugh, um. This aftermath is so easy... don''t do it, Rain."

    They say things that I don''t really understand.

    What is it about?

    "Nyah...... hot"

    "In the meantime, let''s just go to the lake"

    "I''m already at my limit in the heat... I want moisture"

    "Rain. Excuse me, but the Solas are going, aren''t they?

    "Oh. We still have time, you can take your time."

    "Thank you, Rain"

    As you signaled my words, Canade, Tania and Luna head to the lake...

    Sora bowed her head to Pecori before going after the other three.

    "Well."

    I''ll do what I do.

    I had a tentative contract with the rabbits walking nearby and scattered around the lake.

    If you need anything, you''ll tell me soon.

    "That''s it. After that... do you want to sleep a little?"

    Temperatures are high, but shade is pretty good.

    I can''t sleep.

    I replaced the trunk of the tree with a pillow and closed my eyes.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ugh, be the first"

    Kanade jumped into the lake, making a big jump, looking cluttered.

    Shah, and the blister rises.

    "I''m next!

    "And Sola."

    "I can''t lose, either!

    In the order of Tania, Sola and Luna, continue and jump into the lake.

    "Pu Ha! It feels so good. Hey, it feels cold and good."

    "Ha hoo... it will heal... it looks like fatigue will blow up..."

    "Ha-ha-ha. ? It''s so easy."

    ¡­¡­

    Canade, Tania and Sola enjoy a bath in the water.

    Luna stared at the three of them.

    "Nha?

    The first Canade to notice that gaze makes a strange face.

    "What''s going on?

    "... Canade''s got big breasts"

    "Huh? Really?

    "Isn''t that Dantotsu? Is that a murder weapon? Or is it Melon?

    "Hey, I don''t know what Luna''s talking about."

    "Muggle...... that''s huge indeed. What a businessman above me..."

    "Isn''t that kind of tania big too"

    Now, Sola stared at Tania''s chest.

    The gaze is mixed with jealousy and miscellaneous emotions.

    "The Solas..."

    "This is what I''m saying..."

    The twins align themselves and touch their breasts with a pepper.

    Does it feel like scum, if you compare it with sound?

    Or does it feel like Peeta?

    "I''m so proud of you both...... what the hell do I eat that way?

    "Can you tell me the trick? You''re right! I want to be at least Tania."

    "Oh, even if they say so..."

    "I just think this happened naturally... hey?

    "Is it genetic work..."

    "Then we''ll stay like this for the rest of our lives...?

    "Wow, you don''t get it, do you? Look, the growing season could be coming up!

    "Nah! There might be a way to make it bigger!

    Canade and Tania rushed to encourage Sola and Luna because they were so depressed.

    "For example, what are the ways?

    "Er... get someone you like to rub, or something?

    "" ""... whoever you like... ""

    Everyone on the spot looked like they could imagine something.

    What did you imagine?

    We only know that.

    And that was then.

    "Ha ha ha!!!?

    All of a sudden, Canade shook his body and gave him a loud scream.

 41 41 Stories Promised Happenings

    "Ha ha ha!!!?

    "Canade!?

    I heard screams from the lake.

    I was nagging, but in a flash I wake up.

    There''s no response from the small animals that are keeping the perimeter on alert.

    Does that mean something happened in the lake?

    "Yeah, not if you''re thinking about it!

    Get up and run as hard as you can.

    Canade, Tania.

    Sola and Luna.

    Everybody stay safe!

    Although running in prayer......

    At this time, I forgot about the fatality.

    Run all the way to the lake.

    "Guys, are you okay!?

    "" "" Huh?

    Four people with bare skin look back.

    ...... oh.

    Speaking of which, I was in the middle of a water bath.

    I still remember that and freeze.

    ¡­¡­

    All of a sudden, they couldn''t understand that I showed up, and everyone was stiff.

    Don''t even try to hide the dripping skin, it''s flashing.

    In the meantime, Canade''s tail was moving a little.

    At that tip, the fish was eating up.

    Hi, the scream just now seems to have been caused by a scratch in the tail.

    I was the one who returned it to me first.

    "... sorry!!!

    In front of me, there are many skin tone components.

    I rushed off my eyes and then flipped.

    "That... I heard screams, so I thought something might have happened... I should have thought better. I''m so sorry."

    We need to get out of here.

    Weird sweating, I''m behind the lake...

    "" "" Ewww!?!?!?!?!? ""

    From behind, I heard a scream that didn''t make four voices.

    Really, I''m sorry...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... in half an hour.

    "Nyah... Rain''s Eh"

    Back from the lake, the canades were dyeing their cheeks in a pearlescent color all together.

    Canade turns her jitty eyes to this one as she loosens her tail to seem restless.

    "I''m sorry. It could be an excuse, but I didn''t mean it."

    "What do you think? Luckily, didn''t you try to peek at us naked?

    Tania was angry, too.

    I''ve bumped my sharp gaze to the point where I think I''m going to stab him.

    "Awwww... to Rayne, Sora''s, haha... naked... awwww"

    "Hmm. Sora''s been useless for a while. Oh, man, it''s troublesome."

    Sola is in disarray.

    Conversely, Luna was even calm.

    The calm part of it is, on the contrary, scary.

    I''ve done a hell of a thing.

    Even though I didn''t feel like it, I can''t believe I peeked where everyone was taking a bath...

    ... Normally, you can''t trust a man like this.

    So far, I think it''s done pretty well, but I think my trust''s broken all at once.

    It can be hard to stay together like this.

    Worst case scenario, party collapse too...... would be possible.

    "I''m so sorry! I''ll do anything. Forgive me."

    "Nha...? Anything at all?

    Canade''s eyes glow demonically.

    "Are you sure you''ll do anything for me?

    "... if I can do it"

    "Hmm... no two words?

    Tania has been in the conversation, too.

    "Wow... Sora''s naked... Ugh, if this happens, Sora will no longer have to get it for Rayne... otherwise the road is..."

    "Whoa, more and more delusions are leaping. I''m starting to get interested in how far we''re going."

    Sola and Luna are the same stance.

    "Whatever..."

    "What we want..."

    "¡­ tickle"

    "" Doing what ever!!

    "... Huh?

    I wasn''t sure. I was stuck with a demand.

    Just like before, even if they say...

    What does that mean?

    "It''s so embarrassing to see you like that, isn''t it? Nyah, when I remember, my face is turning red again"

    "If it''s true, one or two shots of brace, one or two showers... but I know that Rayne was purely worried about us... so you can''t complain if you want to."

    "So, you''re thinking about Rain, so you didn''t know what to look like for doing something terrible to everyone, right?

    "Blaming yourself like that makes me feel subtle over here. That''s... that''s like an accident, ''cause I don''t think Rain''s bad."

    "We don''t want to be able to groove with Rayne about this. So I want you to do what you always do."

    I accidentally round my eyes to a verdict I didn''t think I would.

    I''m happy with the two words...

    "No, but... Whatever the process, it turns out to be everyone''s... well, because it''s like a peek..."

    "Sola... I don''t care"

    He seemed so upset.

    "Luna, please just shut up for a second"

    "Lager."

    "Kohon."

    Sora coughed lightly so she could re-divide the story.

    Again, look this one in the eye and talk.

    "Sora understands that Rain has no malice. It''s embarrassing to see that happen, and, well, that... but as Canade put it, we don''t want this to keep us away from Rain."

    "I agree with Sola! Don''t blame yourself that much. I think it was an accident. Or, lucky for you, just think."

    "Let''s shut up about Luna."

    "Lager."

    "As we discussed earlier, this is the conclusion. So Rayne does what he''s always done...... nothing like feeling weird burdens, will you make it normal?

    "Uh... is that okay? I think everyone usually has the right to be angry...... how can you forgive me so easily?

    "It''s not easy, it''s not like that. This is still so embarrassing and mocking... and the maiden mind is complicated? But yeah."

    Canade giggles.

    Looking a little illuminated,

    "If it''s Rain... okay, I don''t know"

    I said that.

    "I am, well... see. Am I not a dragon clan? So you don''t care if a human sees you naked, or like a bug sees you... but if you''re another human, you''re turning it off."

    Either you can''t or you can''t...?

    "Sora exercises the right to remain silent, too, with her, uh..."

    "I didn''t feel so bad, my sister says. By the way, so am I."

    "Luna."

    "Aah! Run!"

    "Well, that''s the thing...... this story is over!

    "Yes, yes. Do you want Rayne to take a bath, too? You must be sweating, too. It''s refreshing. It feels good."

    "So now you''re going to take a peek at us? We''ll see."

    "I won''t do that!?

    When I realized it, I was back in the usual air.

    I don''t know...... I laugh.

    When I saw everyone naked, I was also prepared for a party collapse...

    It was only a matter of concern.

    That''s impossible, so I started Canade, and everyone is laughing.

    No, well, that doesn''t mean the mistakes I made are going to be written off...

    I need to reflect more.

    "... ok. It may be a little difficult, but try to be unconscious, and as always, I''ll be normal."

    "Nyah. Good luck, Rayne?

    "This is punishment, so we have to execute it properly, right?

    "I''ve already received your apology, so I''m done apologizing"

    "One, you don''t mind as much as you think back, do you? Hehe."

    "Because that''s no good!? Don''t take Luna''s bullshit for real!?

    "Well, Rayne''s a man, too? When you really say that, well, if it''s a little bit... you have no other intention!?

    "Nyah... Rayne would be nice, right?

    How did you even think about that when the party collapsed?

    There''s one thing about Arios, so maybe he was a little timid.

    I have to believe you, too, so that everyone can believe me.

    While reflecting on that...... again, I thanked my destiny for being able to meet everyone.

 42 42 stories, burglary.

    Though a little happening, things went well after that...

    We reached the mine owned by Ganz.

    I can see the entrance to the cave reinforced by a wooden frame.

    On the ground, a trolley rail was laid.

    It would be for carrying mined ore.

    Just like when you only encounter a bandit, hide in the shade of a tree and explore the state of the mine.

    "Nobody..."

    "Isn''t it natural that no one is there because the mining is stopped? My sister can''t even think about that, is her head so pompous?

    "That''s what Luna says, your mouth sounds like a bummer... how that mouth works against my sister, I need to correct it"

    "Ho, take it and stand. It''s a payback, it''s a bummer!

    "Yes there. Please, be quiet."

    "" Okay. ""

    The reply would be good...

    In Luna''s case, because of her personality, there is anxiety that she does not know what to do.

    Well, there''s somethin ''intelligent about it, so I don''t think I''d do much...

    Secondly, I saw a bird swirling overhead.

    What? Looking for feed...?

    There''s something wrong with that.

    Swirl around this place...... then fly away in a straight line somewhere.

    It''s like, I found something, like.

    "Hey, Rayne. Why are we hiding?

    Canade speaks to me, and my doubts are scattered.

    Switch your thoughts and answer Canade''s questions.

    "Suddenly, the ore stopped picking. What do you think caused that?

    "Uh... dead?

    "That''s the first cause that comes to mind, isn''t it? But there''s something about digging it up that doesn''t fall on your heart. What if there''s other possibilities? What if someone was in and out besides the adventurer Ganz has a contract with? I heard beforehand that he didn''t put any kind of watch in particular."

    "... burglary, is that what you''re saying?

    "Tania, correct"

    "I see. Well, it''s possible... on what grounds?

    "None"

    "What?"

    "It''s one of several possibilities. There are other patterns that adventurers are sidelined, demonic victimized, naturally depleted¡­ different patterns can be considered"

    "Then why are you imitating this?

    "If the burglar was the correct pattern, you wouldn''t be stepping into swallowing, would you? I don''t know what I''m going to see. So I''ll observe here first. Is the cause a burglar? Or is it another factor? It''s not until we figure it out."

    "You''re very careful."

    "It''s no exaggeration to say you''re saving everyone''s life. If it''s for everyone, then be careful."

    "... does that mean you''re worried about us?

    "Of course."

    "Oh yeah... well, isn''t that a good idea for Rain? I praise you."

    "Nyah, Tanya''s a tundra"

    "" You''re a tundelle ""

    "Are you complaining?!?

    They were four good friends.

    "Quiet."

    Footsteps sounded unexpected.

    As I signaled it, everyone immediately shut their mouths.

    Two swordworn men came out of the mine.

    It doesn''t look like a bandit...

    Either that or the adventurer.

    The two pull out their swords and come straight this way.

    "Hey, Rain... maybe you haven''t found out about us?

    "That can''t be right, can it? I was just watching here. I didn''t make a sound like I could hear you in the mine."

    "Magic...... is it? But instead of the signs that the magic of the detection system was used, there is no magic response..."

    "Either way, you better decide you''re finding out. What are we gonna do? Yall?"

    "We intercept, but watch out for too much. We need to find out who they are."

    "Roger that!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... watch out for too much, didn''t you?

    Two men are completely passed out and stretched out.

    And Canade and Tania, who are even doing so awkwardly.

    "Nah... sorry..."

    "Oh, I''m not bad, okay? He jumped in on his own, and he hit my fist on his own!

    "You know."

    It was a short time ago.

    The two knocked down the man they attacked with one blow.

    That''s fine...

    It was too much.

    With one shot KO, the two men are completely turning their eyes.

    For the time being, you won''t wake up.

    "I was going to get some information from these guys..."

    "Nah..."

    "Ugh..."

    "... okay. I can''t help what I''ve done, and all of a sudden I''m attacking you is evidence that there''s something nasty going on."

    "Oh, right!

    "Yes, yes! We figured that out, so we got ahead of ourselves."

    "I said I had no choice, but let''s have some reflection, shall we? You can''t get a clue what kind of people the enemy is anymore, can you?

    ""... sorry... "

    Let''s get this far from preaching.

    I don''t want to say Netineti, and besides, the two most powerful species won''t be good at hands-down.

    That''s something I wouldn''t have practiced before...

    If I don''t have a choice, I decide to break it off.

    "Um."

    Sora raised her hand.

    "If you like, shall we see the memories of Sola and the others?

    "Huh? Can you do that?

    "Solas and spirits are magical experts. You can use magic that normal people don''t know about."

    "Heh heh, let us handle this!

    That''s right, should I?

    The Spirit Clan is the most magical of the most powerful species.

    Compared to the second dragon clan, there are several times that, ranking first in Dantotsu.

    Because you have that power, you can use magic outside of common sense that you wouldn''t normally think about, such as'' peeking into your memory ''.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "" Memory Search ""

    Sola and Luna, each flattened their hands on the man''s head, cast their magic.

    Grains of light flutter around the heads of the men.

    The grain of light was sucked into the palms of Sola and Luna without so much...

    Eventually, the light went out.

    "Search, done."

    "Hmm, you''re right about Rain."

    "When it comes to¡­"

    "I saw a scene where these men were digging. Definitely."

    "This guy over here is also doing a burglary. I saw such a sight."

    "Do you know who the men are?

    "Sorry, that''s it..."

    "When I say I look at my memories, it''s like stealing the footage that the guys see, so... it''s hard because I can''t even pinpoint just the right memories"

    "I just saw a bunch of guys. All like adventurers."

    "I see... do you know how many?

    "Except for these two, I think there are five left"

    "I agree."

    "... yeah, okay. Thank God."

    "Did Sola and the others help Rain?

    "Wow, thank God."

    "Then why would I want to!

    With the kind of gaze you seek, Luna has been offering her head a little over here.

    "Huh?"

    "Of Rain. So you think it''s a supreme delicacy? Look, do something to me."

    "I don''t care if they say it like cooking...... uh... see, this is it?

    As required, I stroked Luna''s head.

    Gently, gently.

    I slowly moved my fingers so that I could get my hair done.

    "Huh."

    A strange voice spilled out of Luna''s mouth.

    My cheeks stain and my eyes get loose.

    "This is Rain''s... it feels great... it''s melting... I can''t stop... I''m going down"

    ¡­¡­

    Sora was looking at this one.

    To be exact, he was looking at my hand and Luna''s head.

    "Maybe, you want Sola to, too?

    "What!? No, that''s..."

    "If that''s all you need, I''ll do it anytime, okay?

    "Anytime!? Okay, then... Sora, too, please"

    "All right, all right."

    "Ha-ha."

    I also stroked Sora''s head.

    Tidy your hair with your hands.

    Fluffy, gently stroking.

    "Ko, this is... Shit, it''s... it''s not half bad"

    He called it crazy enough to sound crazy.

    Sola and Luna laugh with grin and satisfaction.

    "Nyah... I''m jealous"

    "I don''t... I don''t know what you think?

    I even looked at Canade and Tania like I wanted something.

    I''m sorry, but I can''t afford to lose any more time.

    So let''s have patience because we''ll do it later.

    "Well... get back on your mind, we''re going in"

    "Ra!

    "Just be careful"

    "Hmm? About what?

    "I think they''ve already found out about us."

    "Speaking of which, why did you find out? There, it''s a mystery."

    "Nyah... Could it have been watched somewhere?

    "Canade, correct"

    "Yay!"

    "But the watch was nowhere. There was no sign of magic."

    "How do you know that?

    "The enemy was watching us from above... or near the entrance to this mine."

    The bird''s appearance repeatedly swirled in an unnatural motion recounted.

    Natural birds don''t move like that.

    If I were to, it would be...

    "Among the enemies, there is the Beast Tamer"

 43 43 Stories Beast Tamer vs Beast Tamer

    Move carefully through the mine to avoid making footsteps.

    Relying on Ganz''s map¡­

    I lost it so much I went out to the place I opened it.

    It''s a square big enough to have a little sport.

    I guess this is the mining site.

    Tools for mining were rolling here and there, and I saw a trolley to carry the ore.

    "Nyah... there are suspicious people"

    "Five in all...... Sora''s right"

    Three men.

    Two women.

    Each was mining ore.

    "Are those people the burglars?

    "I''m sure of it"

    There are four adventurers with contracts with Gantz, all of whom, I hear, are men.

    And I also hear that no one else is trading mining contracts.

    The answer to be derived is unlikely to be anything other than burglary.

    "But why are you digging?

    "Do you make money?

    "That''s a subtle place. I think it''s profitable, but there''s a huge risk that the case will be exposed. Risks and returns don''t match."

    "Sola''s right. Stealing is a great sin. Normally, I don''t do this..."

    "Either way, we do one thing."

    "Right."

    "You''re fucked."

    "No."

    "Then I''ll burn?

    "That''s not the same"

    How come our party has so many radical ideas?

    Is someone affecting you?

    ... I want to think it''s not me.

    "Canade pairs up with Sola and Tania with Luna, and you deal with them both. The other one, the leader, I''ll deal with him."

    "Roger that!

    "We''re going to give you a signal? You ready to go?

    Everyone nodded small.

    "Three... two... one... now!

    I jumped out of the shadows simultaneously.

    "What, you guys guh!?

    "Be the first"

    Canade was just rambling.

    Release a flying kick at one of the men who was digging.

    A man rolled in tremendous momentum and crashed into the wall.

    "Don''t be quiet!

    "Don''t be ridiculous, what the fuck are you guys?!?

    Tania, on the other hand, was waving her tail like a weapon, beating the burglar.

    Though the burglars pull out their swords and respond, there''s no way they can hurt the dragon scales with those weapons.

    Tania cleverly uses her tail, smashes her weapon, and overwhelms the burglar.

    "You don''t have our turn, it''s boring"

    "That''s not true. Look, my fellow burglars are about to cast their magic. I''ll jam you. Sola has to cover Canade, Luna has to cover Tania."

    "Rajar. Here''s one thing, I''m going to show Rayne my powers and get some compliments later!

    Sola and Luna magically cover Canade and Tania.

    I don''t know, but it looks like he''s wiping out enemy magic.

    That''s the Spirit Clan.

    Do something terrible and flat.

    "What the heck!?

    A leader confronted me set up a dagger and barked.

    "I asked for Ganz''s request, you know?

    "What...? That twitch?

    "He''s the current perpetrator of the burglary. I''ll get you guys and turn you over to the guild."

    "You think you can do that?

    "I can."

    "He''s a busy kid!

    A man slashes me... but it''s late.

    Much slower and awkward technology compared to Arios.

    Ironically, my battle with Arios was bottoming up my fighting skills.

    There is no reason to struggle with a man of this magnitude.

    "Huh!"

    Tease the blade and see the fist of counterattack.

    A definite response is passed on to the fist...

    The man said hello and backed off without stopping.

    But he''s unusually hard hit.

    My power now would have stunned a normal human being with a few shots... too much relief?

    "Give up and surrender. If we''re gonna be quiet, we''re gonna end up here."

    "Damn...... do you ever get licked by a kid like this! You can''t get caught until you let that twitch blow a bubble."

    "Yeah? What does that mean?

    "I wouldn''t be honest with you."

    A man gets up and laughs invincibly.

    "Hehe... I assumed someone like you would show up. I''m perfectly prepared."

    "What?

    "Come on!

    With the sound of the earth, a huge shadow appears.

    Eventually, Sole, showed himself before me.

    "He said it was behemoth!?

    It is a demon that is categorized in the B rank.

    It''s like making a bull multiple times bigger and putting muscle armor all over his body.

    Sharp horns growing on the side of the head and the tenderness that lasts all the way to the back.

    Hands and feet are as thick as trees.

    You think that the power is just right, and if it''s about a small castle gate, it''ll slip through lightly?

    "Why are you here..."

    "Ha ha, are you surprised!? He''s my pet."

    "A pet? I can''t believe you..."

    "I''m a beast taster. Until just now, I let the birds keep an eye on my surroundings... but since you guys showed up, I switched contracts to him just in case. Sounds like you got it right."

    "We can''t have a double contract, can we? What happened to Behemoth while he was under contract with the bird? No way, you left him alone?

    "I found him when he was a young boy. Ever since, I''ve raised him. In other words, parenthood. Even if you don''t have a contract, to some extent, you''re starting to listen to me. Well, I can rely on you for more precise control when it comes to contracting."

    A behemoth kept by a man is no more like a weapon.

    I can''t believe I''m going to deal with something like that...

    It''s unexpected in many ways.

    I don''t anticipate such a nasty development.

    I''m just convinced in a way.

    A man''s unusual endurance is probably the power he gained from signing with Behemoth.

    Like I''m gaining Canadian and Tania power, the guy got the sturdy endurance of a behemoth... or something.

    "Go!"

    "Knock."

    Behemoth came through on the man''s signal.

    The power of a siege weapon.

    I don''t have a choice to take it directly from the front.

    Jump to the side with all your might to avoid it...

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    Behemoth pulled the weight to the right, swirling.

    They eat me up like I won''t let them get away with it.

    "Gosh...... of!!!

    Run to the critical in front of the wall, jump.

    Avoid the artillery giant that penetrates...

    Behemoth lost sight of the goal of me, and the momentum stayed put, stuck in the wall.

    Zung! and the whole pit shakes.

    It''s like an earthquake.

    I can''t believe one demon is causing this... just thinking is horrible.

    "Gwww......"

    Behemoth pulled his head through the wall.

    Those eyes are running blood with anger.

    That''s right, should I call it a B-rank demon?

    They don''t have a lot of damage.

    "Don''t ramble around here, be quiet!

    Even if he''s on the run, he''s going to get caught up eventually.

    Then I''ll strike out to attack!

    Run past beside the behemoth...

    lateral head, neck and flank.

    At the same time, he fires fists at the steeple.

    With the help of the Cat Spirit Clan, it''s a decisive blow.

    Exactly, if this...

    "Guaaaaaaaa!!!

    "Are you serious?"

    I have a response.

    but it didn''t last until it did a lot of damage, I just bought my anger.

    Behemoth barks in anger and swings through his forelegs like a tree.

    inevitable!?

    Behemoth''s giant arm captures me.

    GO!!! My body blew up in a straight line with the shock that

 44 44 Talk Differences

    "Rain!

    Blown by a behemoth, but caught by a canade in the air.

    "Thanks, that''ll help."

    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?

    "I can manage"

    I could have jumped back from myself and, to some extent, killed the shock.

    Still, it accumulates a lot of damage...

    We can still fight.

    "What about Tania and the others?

    "I took the people I caught outside. If I stay here, I''ll get involved. Sola and Luna accompanied us to keep the prisoners asleep."

    "Nice judgment. The prisoner must be safe in order for him to vomit all his evil deeds."

    "I helped Rayne. ? Let''s take him down together."

    "No. Canade, disable the man."

    "Huh? You''re not going to fight with me?

    "Behemoth seems to be being tamed by that man. You''d better disable the man and keep the behemoth quiet. And I''ll have trouble getting away with it."

    "Rikai!

    If it''s true, I''d be more sure to get Canade to deal with Behemoth...

    I can''t possibly push a dangerous role on Canade and choose a safe route just for myself.

    Besides, there was a win (...) calculation (...).

    It''s the only way I can do it.

    "Is the operation meeting over?

    The man laughs plenty of room.

    By putting in a trump card called Behemoth, I believe I''m in an overwhelming advantage and I don''t doubt it.

    Just wait.

    Right now, I''m gonna smash your spare time.

    "You''ll have trouble getting ripped off about the burglary. I''m sorry, but you''re going to die here."

    "Typical villain dialogue."

    "Besides, it''s third-rate."

    "Son of a bitch... you don''t lose your mouth! Hey!"

    On the man''s signal, Behemoth roared.

    I''m on the left, Canade jumps on the right and avoids a ramp.

    I hear Behemoth targeted me, as originally planned.

    I don''t even have eyes on Canade, I''m going after this one.

    Fast speeds and small turns at the side of a giant body.

    He wielded his gigantic arms and used the corners of his side head like a spear.

    "Exactly, you only have a B-rank!

    For starters, focus on avoiding.

    Burn Behemoth''s attack pattern repeatedly into his eyes and pound it into his head.

    Being powerless to think like a person, Behemoth''s attack pattern is straightforward and simple.

    Once you remember...

    "There''s no problem...... that''s why!

    I''m not saying it''s all, but I cut off 80% of it.

    Run through the earth, kick the wall, lie down on your upper body...

    Avoid stormy attacks in various ways.

    If it''s limited to melee, I don''t feel like hitting Behemoth''s offense anymore.

    I did the same thing when I fought Arios, but I''m good at identifying their movements.

    Observing the subject is a must-have stunt for BeastTamer.

    Power, speed, intelligence¡­ By identifying every item, you master and taste everything in the subject.

    To this end, at an early age, I have accumulated special training to figure out everything about my target.

    "Huh! Ha!

    Slap your fist in the counterattack, avoiding a onslaught.

    but I don''t see much effect.

    It feels like I hit a thick rubber, and it doesn''t look like the damage is going through.

    "Then how about this guy! Fireball!"

    I''m afraid of a dust explosion because it''s in the pit.

    Squeeze the power and unleash the magic.

    For that matter, aim precisely.

    A fireball hit Behemoth directly in the head.

    "Ggaaaaaa!!!?

    The Behemoth giant turned back and screamed.

    It''s working... but.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrr......!

    They haven''t fallen for me yet.

    Even though it is fortified thanks to the contract with Tania, is it tough to say that one elementary magic shot?

    There is only a B rank.

    If we do everything we can, we might be able to figure it out...

    If it''s a closed space, it could get this one involved, too.

    "Rainey! Gotcha. Yo!

    Good news jumped in at a good time.

    When I do a proper glance, I see Canade assembling a man.

    "Can I make you give a stop order!?

    "Hmm... it seems impossible! I don''t care if he dies or something!

    "I knew it would happen"

    Then it''s the second proposal.

    I''ll take down the Behemoth.

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    Behemoth rammed out more bullshit than ever.

    Perhaps, with the surgeon in custody, he lost control.

    It''s called a runaway state.

    When this happens, I don''t know what to do.

    We need to get Kelli on early!

    "Rain, it''s okay!? After all, I took Soytz..."

    "No, I''m fine. I can handle it now."

    Say with certainty.

    It''s not clear, it''s not a convenience to reassure Canade.

    Everyone said my beasttaster talent was excellent.

    He told me he had more power than I''ve ever seen before.

    I believe that word!

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    Behemoth rushed in with his eyes running blood.

    I don''t do anything... just spin a word.

    "Stop!!!

    Put your magic on it and let the words go like blades.

    Bicilli, I felt the air tremble.

    "...... grrr"

    Behemoth... stops.

    He followed my word and stopped his leg in front of me.

    "Ya, right on...?

    "Hey what... what happened!? How do you follow his instructions? Damn it, move, eat him and kill him!

    The man turns, but there is no sign that Behemoth will obey.

    None.

    "Why are you doing this to me?

    "What did you do!?

    "I kept him under my control... I mean, I taemed him"

    "Hey, what...?

    It''s a simple story.

    It''s just that I once again taemed the behemoth and overrode control.

    Now he gives priority to my orders.

    If it were a wild demon, it would have been impossible to taste it.

    I''ve learned Monster Tamer technology, but it''s not perfect.

    Miscellaneous fish such as slime may be able to tame, but it is impossible to tame individuals with mighty powers like behemoths.

    But Koitz was beforehand accustomed to people.

    He was used by the ''normal'' beast taster.

    Then why don''t you override control and I can take a taste of it?

    I was wondering if it would be possible if I had all the power we could say.

    But I''m not sure, so I never tried it until I was critical.

    "Rayne, you do a hell of a lot of things... I can''t believe you''re embezzling dominance from other Tamers... I''ve never heard of that... Ugh, common sense keeps getting weirder with Rayne"

    "Silly! I can''t believe that happened! Damn, listen to me! Your lord is me!?

    "Isn''t that impossible? You''re way below Rain."

    "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m a better Beast Tamer than anyone! I can even use Behemoth. And yet, to a kid like this... is that what happens?"

    "Then how do you explain the sight in front of you?

    "Gu......"

    "Rayne''s up there."

    "Damn it, damn it! Admittedly! That a kid like this is better at the power of Beast Tamer!? You think I''m inferior? Stop kidding!!! Kill him, eat him!!!

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    Behemoth barks in response to a man who gives thanks for trying to regain control.

    It seems difficult to keep him in captivity all the time.

    They hadn''t reached the stage of fully giving effect to the order.

    I''m still immature, too.

    But...

    "It''s too late. Fireball!"

    Unleash the magic towards its mouth before the behemoth moves out.

    A fireball was sucked into Behemoth''s mouth... and burst into his body as it was.

    Bikung, and behemoth cramps his whole body.

    Then the giant falls to the ground...

    Death comes and its body turns into a demon stone.

    "Silly... my trump card..."

    "Do you still want to go on?

    ¡­¡­

    The man nodded without words... and our victory was confirmed.

 45 45 Story Request Complete

    The burglars had something in common.

    They were all buying firearms at Ganz''s.

    Besides, Gantz didn''t like it, he was grabbing Namakura.

    Pointing that out to other adventurers, the burglars who found out the truth contemplated retaliation.

    I just simply don''t feel like hitting Gantz.

    I''m sorry we didn''t break Gantz''s pride, just like we were fooled.

    The eavesdroppers who thought so took Mithril from the side and prevented Ganz from making any weapons.

    Craftsman pride, take your soul.

    That was the revenge the burglars had in mind.

    After handing over the burglars to the guild, make such a statement...

    And today, I''ll tell Ganz what it is.

    "Well... that''s what happened..."

    Ganz seemed depressed.

    I can''t help it either.

    High pride caused me to keep my neck shut.

    I wasn''t as energetic as I used to be when I talked to her, and she looked about a turn older than her real age.

    "Maybe Noh was complacent... Believing that Noh''s craftsmanship is the supreme weapon, and looking down that it cannot be used by ordinary people... Whatever the customer, it is the craftsmanship that makes it all at once. Yet I didn''t know that I was deciding my guests to be foolish and out of hand... the most foolish of all is myself"

    "I think so."

    "Hey."

    "Rain?

    Canade and Tania panic, but I''m not going to imitate anything like applying salt to the wound.

    "Gantz admits he was wrong, right?

    "Oh...... right. Non was wrong."

    "Then you can do it again"

    "What?"

    "From now on, shouldn''t we just do everything we can to make weapons, one at a time? I don''t mean irrevocable mistakes. You can make a mistake right. Wouldn''t you?

    "... it''s a lot easier said than done."

    "Gantz is a man who can properly admit his mistakes. At least that''s what I think."

    "... Ha ha!

    Gantz laughed lavishly and regained his energy.

    Just like before, he has a strong will in his eyes.

    I can feel the soul of a hot artisan.

    "I didn''t expect half the kids who didn''t live to say that."

    "Is that unpleasant?

    "No, pleasant. It''s so much more fun than this."

    "Grandma, you''re feeling better"

    "Congratulations, maybe?

    "Thanks to Rayne, I''m totally awake! Thank you again."

    "You can''t have them build weapons while you''re asleep."

    "Well, I''ll tell you what."

    Gantz laughs.

    I laugh too.

    "Yikes! I can''t help but care about the past all the time. It''s not going to matter! From now on, one by one, I''m going to make a weapon with my soul!

    "With that intent, I''d like one of my weapons, please."

    "Whoa, leave it to me!

    Ganz lets Don and I slap him in the chest.

    Looks reliable many times before.

    "As promised, I''ll make you the best weapon ever! The ingredients are back. Rayne, what kind of weapon do you want?

    "Can you make me a dagger? And I want you to make a small hand."

    "Mm-hmm? I know the dagger, but with a small hand? If you want protective gear, I''ll get you anything, chest or full plate."

    "I''ll take care of the protective equipment myself. I''d rather have a special little hand than that. Hey, I need you to pack my ideas..."

    Tell Ganz the ''idea'' I''ve been thinking about.

    I smile like a kid plotted a prank, like that.

    "Hmm, sounds funny"

    "Right?

    "But it''s gonna take some time, okay?

    "I don''t mind. I''ve been doing a lot of requests lately, so I thought I''d take a break."

    "Rest!"

    "I want something delicious!

    Canade and Tania were the first to react.

    "Is there no tourist attraction in this city? Sola wants to enjoy sightseeing."

    "I can do anything I want for fun! And hope for something sweet!

    Sola and Luna were smiling, too.

    Hmmm...... I can''t believe you''re happy so far.

    It''s been a five-person party, so I thought I''d have to earn more roadblocks than I''ve ever done, and I''ve been trying...

    Guys, maybe you were tired.

    This must be reflected upon.

    "How long will it take?

    "Right... not like a week"

    "Okay. Then I''ll be back in a week."

    "Hmm. Just wait and see."

    I greeted Ganz and left the store behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "" "" "Kampa!!!

    Take a trip to the dining room, which is becoming a destination, and toast with a drink.

    What I''m asking for is fruit wine with a refreshing aftertaste.

    The sweeter the better, the more comfortable it is for tired bodies.

    "Phew, it''s no exaggeration to say you''re alive for this one!

    "Tania, old man."

    "Ngu... ngu... haha. That''s good! Can I have another drink, please?

    "Of course. Don''t hesitate, order as much as you like"

    "Did you say that? You won''t be allowed to withdraw later, will you?

    Luna''s eyes gleam like she found her prey.

    "Then add three extra bottles of this fruit liquor. And give me Ale."

    "You ask a lot..."

    "No?

    "No, I don''t mind. Is Sola good?

    "Eh...... then give me the same order as Luna"

    Sora was also asking for a hell of a lot of booze.

    How much did you like it?

    It worries me if I get drunk.

    They perceived my concern like that, says Canade.

    "Nyah. Spirits love alcohol."

    "Really?

    "I heard that you drink alcohol like water. And yet they barely get drunk."

    "Half the spirits are made of alcohol!

    Say things you don''t know if Luna is joking or serious.

    ... Are you kidding me?

    "Do you have anything to worry about if that''s the case? Ask as much as you like."

    "Um... can I really ask for as much as I like?

    I see a reluctant color in Sola''s eyes.

    Looks like a kid is asking about an adult''s complexion.

    I don''t want you to look like that, so I...

    Don''t hesitate.

    "Ah..."

    Pompous, and stroked Sola''s head.

    "This is a welcome party for both of us."

    "of Sola and the others..."

    "Welcome party...?

    To two decent people, Canade giggles.

    "When we have more new people, we all have dinner together. Then we''ll all get along."

    It''s a simple idea.

    "Even when we were in Tania, we all had dinner. I''m telling you this, Tania, I was happy."

    "Chi, no. Yikes. I can''t believe I''m happy about anything... because I''m not!?

    "Thanks to you, we''re all friends."

    "Well, that''s the thing. I''m a little late, but it''s a welcome party for the two of us... don''t hesitate. Instead, I want it to be glamorous"

    "... that''s a weird order. But it''s not bad."

    "Ha ha! I''m confident if it''s going to be rough. You can be number one in a glamorous championship!

    "What, that weird tournament... and Luna better not"

    "I just told Rain not to shy away! So I''m going to dismiss that proposal."

    "Luna''s right, you really don''t have to shy away. We''re buddies, so let''s not do that."

    "Rain...... ok. I will."

    "That''s Rain! You know the story. Then I''ll ask for Rain''s share."

    "Then Sola will have Canade and Tania''s share"

    "I''m not very strong... well, sometimes, okay"

    "Rain, let''s have a drink together. ? I''ll pour it for you."

    "Ah, here! I was going to do that."

    "Shall I pour Sora too?

    "I''m not just gonna pour it, I''m gonna do more services, okay?

    "Nothing, I''m on my own..."

    "" "" That''s no good ""

    Four people who disagree for some reason.

    How could this happen?

    "Humans can get along when we drink together, can''t they? I want to get along better with Rayne."

    "I don''t... I don''t care about Rain? Well, still one of us? You have to keep interacting, that kind of thing?

    "Sora, too, would like to have a drink with Rain. I''m not sure what to say... but I want to be with Rayne."

    "I''m just like everyone else! If you''re alone here, relax, you''re going to get a big lead on it. I have to hang in there too."

    "What the hell are you talking about?

    "" "" This man, dull... ""

    "And even if you say so... okay. In the meantime, let''s drink today. Shall we have a good time?"

    ¡­ The feast of the adventurers lasts until late at night.

    Drink, eat...

    It''s just that, but I felt like I was getting deeper.

    I''m sure that''s because you''re spending the same amount of time smiling.

    Keep up the good work, with everyone.

    With that in mind, the fun times flowed.

    And...

    The next day.

    They followed me to a great hangover.

    Reflection.

 46 46 Stories Footsteps to Collapse

    Arios One line was still staying in the Horizon.

    There''s nothing more for this city than getting the shield of truth.

    I have to head to the next city to continue my crusade for the Demon King.

    But there was something missing.

    Gold is a necessary expense for the Demon King crusade, which means a huge amount is paid each month.

    Supplies such as weapons, food and water can also be procured locally if the names of the brave men are given.

    What''s missing is human resources.

    With Rayne out of the party, there''s no one to support the Arios and the others in the shadows.

    No one carries food and water that, when put together, will be of such quantity and weight.

    Create a map, no one to map.

    There is no one to negotiate with the people of the city and take the lodging.

    ¡­ etc.

    Rayne''s skipping the party caused all kinds of chores.

    Originally, that''s what the Arios and the others should do...

    The Arios, who are conscious of being chosen, seriously believe that it is not for them to do such chores.

    Therefore, I tried to pull Rayne back... but failed.

    So I decided to find a replacement talent.

    I made a request to the Adventurer Guild to announce a call for party members.

    The effect was outstanding.

    A lot of people applied that they might be able to be part of a brave party.

    There are actually dozens of people gathered.

    Exactly, we can''t take them all, and, like I said to Rayne, we don''t need foot clumps.

    Arios and the others will be interviewing and carefully selecting their members...

    "Disqualified."

    At the interview venue, which was rented a room in the inn, Arios coldly told the man of the adventurer who came to the interview.

    The adventurer man was the same beasttaster as Rayne.

    Highly capable, it is not only animals but also inferior demons that can be taemed.

    The man, also aware that he would be behind the party, had almost fulfilled the conditions the Arios and the others were putting out.

    But...

    "If you can''t fight, you can''t talk."

    "But that''s what BeastTamer is all about... and I could use demons to make them fight!

    "How much demons can you serve? For example... Unlike demons, can you use the most powerful species?

    "Mm, don''t say impotent. There will be no way a person can use the most powerful species. Even if they tell such impossible stories..."

    "Well... I mean, you''re less than him."

    "That guy...?

    "Even if we could use the demon, we''d need that hassle, wouldn''t we? You want us to help you? Are demons that could have served that way really useful? You wouldn''t stand up, would you? Besides, I guess there''s only one Tamer can serve, huh? If we use demons, who''s going to support the supply line? Is that you? You got a ton of baggage, food, water? Well, I don''t mind."

    "Ugh..."

    "What we want is, at a minimum, someone who can fight and then provide proper backward support. You do not meet that condition. [M] So you''re disqualified."

    To Arios'' harrowing words, the man could not say anything back.

    Drop your shoulders and leave the room behind.

    "Not at all... a lot of people can''t use it"

    Arios struck his tongue as he couldn''t contain his frustrating emotions.

    As a matter of fact, the man now disqualified was very well suited to the support of Arios and the others.

    Even bears can be allowed to tame and carry their luggage, as they had done to Rain.

    In addition, the man had a good mouth and was good at negotiating.

    But the Arios and the others were not satisfied with that alone.

    Rain could have fought, to some extent.

    At least, during the battle, I could protect myself.

    It was untouchable.

    That kind of consciousness was working, underestimating the man.

    I can''t help but compare it to Rayne, but I get conscious somewhere.

    As a result of continuing the interview at that rate...

    "Mina. Will you call the next one?

    "That¡­ is the last person now"

    Mina, who is interviewing with me, said so at first.

    "I mean, wiped out..."

    "Um... Aren''t Arios a little tough on selection criteria?

    I saw it, that''s what Mina said.

    In the beginning, I agreed with Arios...

    When it comes to dropping all dozens of applicants, I just want to say something.

    "... Mina thinks I''m wrong? Is that what you''re trying to say?

    "Yes, no. Such a thing..."

    Mina solidifies, like a frog stared at by a snake.

    Arios'' anger was clearly conveyed.

    This has never happened before...

    Mina was puzzled.

    And I hadn''t noticed.

    Previously, Rayne had become the role of a lightning rod and had taken on Arios'' irrational anger.

    Who will Arios'' wrath fall on now that Rayne is gone?

    Who''s going to get eight wins?

    "... excuse me. That''s not what I''m going to do. I think Arios is right."

    Mina fled for fear of being turned irrational anger.

    When Arios was right, he blindly obeyed.

    Arrange words with no contents, just shapes.

    What can be raised that way...... nothing.

    It may just look splendid, but the contents are empty.

    Party bonds, which may have been a little bit, disappear one by one.

    Mina, of course, hasn''t noticed Arios.

    "I have no choice. We''ll be staying in this city for a while. Maybe Agus and Leanne, who are acting differently, will find a good one."

    "But the journey is delayed..."

    "There''s been a lot going on here lately. Sometimes you have to rest your body or it won''t last. Wouldn''t you?"

    "Right...... right. Excuse me. You cared about us."

    "Naturally. We''re friends, aren''t we? It''s only natural that you care about your people."

    Nothing is more vain than words that are not accompanied by their contents.

    Are you aware of that, or are you again, unconscious?

    Arios grinned like he cared for his people.

    "Mina should rest for a while too. You''d be tired of all the interviews."

    "Right...... sorry, but let me do that"

    "Oh. You should slow down"

    "What will Arios do?

    "I have a little something to do."

    "Don''t push me too hard, will you? Arios is a brave man, so if he falls, the world could be in trouble, not a metaphor."

    Mina''s words seem to worry about Arios and she hasn''t seen Arios.

    I was concerned about the existence of a ''brave man'', not an Arios individual.

    In a way, I don''t even care about the shards about Arios.

    You seem to be worried about an individual, it''s like you''re not looking at an individual.

    It''s a vain exchange.

    If Rayne was here, he might have frowned.

    "Oh. Be careful."

    Do you realize what Mina means by words, or do you dare pretend you haven''t noticed?

    Arios responds normally and drops off Mina leaving the room.

    ¡­¡­

    Arios, alone, took out the tool bag.

    From inside, take a ring with a jewel framed in a disastrous colour.

    When I was alone, I got it through a certain route.

    The price is fifty gold coins.

    From the general public, it''s an astronomical number.

    The money that Arios has was entrusted to him by the state.

    So to speak, national taxes.

    But Arios bought the ring without getting lost.

    Not your own money, but the money entrusted to you by the state?

    National taxes?

    That has nothing to do with it.

    This is necessary.

    It is essential for a certain purpose.

    So I bought it.

    There is no such thing as waste.

    Instead, I want you to rejoice in being able to help the brave.

    Arios was seriously thinking about that.

    "... if you use him..."

    The ring is not just an ornament.

    It is a magic item and has a certain effect.

    And one more thing.

    If the wearer was imprisoned by negative emotions, it could develop into a terrible, dangerous situation.

    It''s like sending salt to mankind''s natural enemies.

    Acts that could put people at risk without any sin.

    Arios knew everything.

    It''s in the brave. Seriously... No, I''m in the serious act of being in people, but I don''t mind that.

    If we are to achieve our aims, we are not going to choose the means.

    "I just want to use it right away... Exactly, I can''t use it. It would be a hassle if I had legs. You want me to let Agus do it? Even before this, I had spoken voluntarily about joking about bringing Rayne back to the party..."

    Agus was supposed to be one of them, but Arios said something that he would throw away.

    That was the manifestation of Arios'' present state of mind.

    Agus and the others, at least, may still think of themselves as a bonded party.

    But Arios...

    "... No, do you want me to stop? When it comes to being the crime of one of my people, it will still be a hassle. Reputation also falls to the ground"

    Arios had a dark... dark look on his face as he rolled the ring flat in his hand.

    "Well... somewhere, wouldn''t a good pawn be rolling? It''s like using him and turning off Rain...... wouldn''t there be such a convenient pawn?

 47 47 story walk

    "Hello"

    "Ah, Mr. Shroud. Hello."

    Taking a trip to the guild, Mr. Natalie smiled at me.

    A bright smile, like a glow.

    "What''s wrong? Today, do you have a new request?

    "No. I''m going to be on vacation for a week, so I''m not here to ask you to do it. I was curious about the people who handed it over before..."

    "Is this about a request from Mr. Gantz? If they do, disqualify the adventurer. Citizenship was also stripped and put into slavery. I think they''ll be transferred to Wang Du by now."

    "Slave... you''ve had a much tougher disposition"

    "Not only did you demean the status of adventurer, but you also did the burglary. Besides, the use of force against Mr. Shroud. Illegal monster breeding, illegal occupation of mines¡­ and many other sins. It''s better not to die."

    That''s unforgiving.

    Well, if there''s extra sin besides what I know, then maybe I can''t help it.

    Either way, it''s good to know what happened to them.

    I resent him and attack Gantz, for God''s sake I was worried...

    That''s going to end in worry.

    "By the way..."

    "Yeah?"

    "What about you two?

    Mr. Natalie''s gaze turns behind mine.

    There you are...

    "Hello, Sola says, Sola"

    "I''m Luna! You can do me a favor, ha-ha!

    It''s Sola and Luna''s twins.

    When I told him I was going to the guild, he said he was interested.

    By the way, Canade and Tania are still sleeping in the inn.

    "Ha... I''m Natalie, who''s in charge of reception at this Adventurer''s Guild"

    Are you being pushed by the momentum between the two, Mr. Natalie looked like he had eaten.

    But such a face only for a few moments.

    Soon you''ll look surprised, like you''re exploring something.

    "... Could it be that you two are Mr. Shroud''s party?

    "Yes, I am."

    "Uhm! Luna and Rain are soul-bound people!

    "Also such a cute kid..."

    For some reason, I can turn my attention to jito.

    "Duh, what''s going on?

    "No, it''s nothing. Nah, but there isn''t."

    "Yeah?...... yeah?

    I felt like Natalie was upset......

    But I didn''t do anything.

    I don''t know...... the maiden mind is complicated.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hmm... it''s nice warm sunshine"

    "Mm-hmm. It''s a great day for walking."

    After the guild...

    I decided to take a walk with Sola and Luna, without taste of going back to the inn right away.

    The three of us walk side by side in the city.

    "This is the city of man... Hmm. It''s really interesting."

    "Really? I don''t think it''s that interesting..."

    "Forgot? Sola and the others haven''t interacted with humans in over 200 years. Knowledge of human beings is 200 years old, so it''s very interesting to touch current cultures with novelty."

    "I see. Or so it is."

    Sola and Luna look at all over the place as kyorokyo.

    It''s like we just got out of the country.

    Whisper, am I a guardian of two?

    "The standard of living hasn''t improved so much...... of course, we see progress compared to 200 years ago...... Hmm?

    "There have been several wars."

    "Is it war?

    "It''s a war between humans and demons. The demon king followed the demons, and the demons followed the demons... and they repeatedly invaded. Sometimes, it developed into a great war involving the world. That''s happened a couple of times, so maybe civilization isn''t very well developed."

    Some have the radical idea that civilization can develop if we wage war...

    History proves it''s a mistake.

    There is one side to it that when a war is waged, various technologies improve.

    For example, military power.

    The military power essential to war expands to such an extent that wars are repeated.

    For example, mobility.

    The transfer of soldiers is an important point in the war.

    Sturdy, faster carriages, etc., have been developed.

    For example, expansion of the supply line.

    Supporting supply lines is the most likely thing in military operations.

    To this end, various efforts, ideas have been made.

    ¡­ etc.

    During wartime, a variety of developments and thoughts are created.

    And sometimes those achievements change everyday life.

    So much so that there is talk of tools being developed to dig waterways more conveniently and comfortably, applying weapons developed for war.

    Focusing on that point, maybe war develops civilization.

    But looking at it from an overall perspective, it doesn''t.

    War exhausts everything.

    People die, supplies run out, the earth rots.

    Everything is lost.

    It''s hard to recover from that condition.

    You can''t stand up on your own, and a large number of people have to pull their shoulders together.

    Those who are unable to do so have no choice but to fall.

    Sometimes they are given new knowledge, technology.

    But more than that, we keep losing a lot of stuff.

    ... That''s war.

    "I see..."

    "Hmmm...... interesting story"

    Speaking of arguments, the two nodded cocklessly over and over.

    I felt like a school teacher.

    "It''s a little off the record... humans and demon kings have been at war for a long time. Of course, it doesn''t last all year. Once the war starts, it lasts for a few years... then, on a decades-by-decade basis, the Demon King is quiet. In the last 200 years, uh... sure, you''ve fought about five wars?

    "Five times...... Hmm. Should I see more or be happy with less"

    "Maybe civilization doesn''t develop because that''s what''s happening repeatedly"

    "Why is the Demon King so hostile to humans?

    "Well. If you know that, you won''t have a hard time."

    In wars waged in the past, brave men have taken over demon kings.

    But the Demon King will not perish.

    I don''t know what karaki is, but a new demon king is born.

    And the Demon King wages war as if he hates humans... again, there will be strife.

    After that, it''s a repeat of the same thing.

    The Demon King is resurrected, and the brave man also fulfills his awakening.

    A brave man defeats the demon king, but the demon king is resurrected after a while...

    I''ve been such a jerk for decades, hundreds of years now.

    "Sola didn''t know those circumstances because she lived in the depths all the time"

    "Hmm... I didn''t even know that. I didn''t try to learn anything about humans. I was ignoring unnecessary knowledge."

    "You just have to know what you don''t know from now on. We can learn."

    "Right."

    "Wouldn''t Rayne say something good for you?

    The two laugh.

    This is how the Spirit Clan, who was said to never know, smiles.

    One second...

    One day, can you even tell with the Demon King?

    Oh, I thought so.

    "Whoa?"

    Kuru Luna turns on the spot and stares at a certain point.

    There was a hot dog stall.

    "Hey, it''s Rain. What, that one?

    "It''s a hot dog. With straw and populist food... the sausage pinched in bread."

    "So-so?

    Do I have to explain from there?

    "Ah... it feels like something boiled with a meat mince in a bar."

    "Ho, ho... Doesn''t that sound good? Jiuru."

    For a moment, Luna and Canade looked overlapping.

    We''re both foodies.

    "Want some?

    "Is that good!?

    "I''m just getting hungry, and I don''t mind. You''re gonna eat Sora too, right?

    "Are you sure? If it''s not a burden, please."

    "Because there''s no such thing as a hot dog"

    Speak to the stall owner and buy three people.

    Standing and eating is not behaving well, so I moved to a place on the bench to sit.

    "" "I''ll have it" "

    I bumped into a hot dog at the same time.

    Putty and sausage torn and gravy flooded from inside.

    The meat is juicy and hot feels good.

    The spicy sauce and the sweet sauce are in perfect condition, enveloping everything with soft, aromatic bread.

    "Yeah, this is a hit"

    It''s a stall, so it''s about to split good and bad...

    That store looks like a hit.

    I feel like I''ve had a good hot dog in a while.

    "What do you say? This is the hot dog..."

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!

    "Ahhh! Haguuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Thank you!!!

    We were both eating with tremendous momentum.

    He eats indiscriminately while soiling his mouth with sauce.

    I don''t even have to ask what you think.

    "I''m glad you liked it."

    "Ha hoo... how delicious. It''s so good, I ate it all at once. It''s a waste... Oh, when I open my mouth, the aftertaste..."

    "It''s Rain. Can you offer me another one?

    "It''s almost noon, isn''t it? No more, because you won''t be able to eat lunch."

    "Seriously......"

    It was a huge disappointment.

    Kind of makes me feel like I''m doing something wrong.

    See you next time.

    "You said again!? You said again!? That''s a promise."

    "I would expect Sora too"

    "Now, take Canade and Tania, too, and let''s all eat together"

    Imagine where we all eat hot dogs together under the blue sky.

    That seemed like a very happy sight.

 48 Forty-eight stories, trust.

    Continue to take a walk with Sola and Luna.

    Through the boulevard, he came to a section lined with shops.

    "Ooh!

    The first human city to visit in 200 years.

    Everything you see seems novel, and Luna was flying her gaze over there.

    "This is not quite"

    Though not as shaky as Luna, Sola was chilling in a similar way.

    Both of us, it''s been like this all day.

    I''m smiling somewhere.

    I feel like I''m walking with a child.

    Nevertheless, if they found out you were thinking about that, they''d be pissed.

    I need to keep it out of my face.

    "By the way, it''s Rain. I''m concerned about something."

    "Yeah? What do you care?

    "Did Rain sign a deal with Canade and Tania?

    "Right."

    "The contract with Canade strengthened my physical abilities. The contract with Tania strengthened the magic. Must be, huh?

    "Yes...?

    "And... Rain made a pact with me and Sola"

    I see.

    I somehow understood what Luna was trying to say.

    "I mean, what abilities would you be gaining from signing with Sola and the others? That''s the story."

    Sora tells me what I want to say instead.

    "Ugh, you''re right! I''m interested in knowing what kind of power Rayne got by signing with us."

    "And even if they say..."

    I''m interested myself.

    According to Canade, if you contract with more than a certain race, you get the power of those in service.

    Sola and Luna are the most powerful species called the Spirit Clan, so they will definitely have some power.

    It''s just... you don''t really feel it.

    Neither in Canade nor in Tania could I have noticed until the battle in action.

    In yourself, how is it changing?

    It''s hard to be aware of that.

    "Any change?

    "I don''t know... Especially not the same as before"

    "Did anything unusual happen during the last fight in the mine?

    "I don''t think..."

    I answered in retrospect of the battle ahead.

    Physical abilities remain unchanged.

    The magic... maybe it won''t change.

    I was able to control the amount of magic properly.

    If the contract with the two of them had increased their magic even further, it would probably have been outrageous.

    It is likely that it was out of control and self-destructive, as it has been before.

    That hasn''t happened, which means the magic hasn''t risen.

    "Hmm? That''s odd."

    Listen to me and Luna will look surprised.

    "We spirits are individuals specializing in magic. If you used us, naturally, you would have thought there would be more magic..."

    "Maybe there''s more magic you can handle, isn''t there? It allows Sola and the others to use all the magic they can."

    "Whoa, I see! Maybe there is. All right, it''s Rain! In the meantime, you should try to unleash superb magic!

    "In the meantime, there''s no way you can shoot magic all over the city in. I mean, what, what''s that superb magic?

    "You know magic has its place, right? Primary, intermediate, advanced. Between humans, these three things are fundamental, right? Sure. Canade was saying that."

    "Oh, you''re right"

    "There are just two more positions on it. Far beyond advanced, super magic. And beyond that super, there are secrets that only our spiritual clan can handle... superb magic exists. Well, we haven''t reached that zone yet, so we can''t use it."

    I know super magic.

    It''s magic they say was used by brave men coming out of fairy tales and such.

    Until a while ago, I only recognized it as just a fairy tale content...

    It seems Tania used it when she clashed with Arios before this, and found it to be real magic in reality.

    But... I can''t believe there was more super magic than the one that appeared in the legend...

    And I can''t believe the Spirits are the only ones who can handle that...

    Again, I know that the most powerful species is an outrageous species.

    "Superb magic? Instead, you can''t use advanced magic."

    "Aren''t you quick to give up? You don''t know what you''re not trying, do you?

    "You two would know, wouldn''t you? Mastered magic comes to mind with its magical structural formula, but not any magic that isn''t. There are only three magical structural ceremonies that come to mind: fireballs, heels and boosts."

    "Hmm. If that''s the case, it doesn''t seem like you''re mastering new magic"

    "So what power does Rain gain? Maybe you didn''t get anything or something?

    "I don''t like that. It''s like we''re off the hook."

    "Though we made a contract, the out-of-the-box demons who have no power to gain... Will the Solas be affixed such a rettel?

    "Ugh... don''t feel more and more nasty when it comes to words. Rain, you thought that!?

    "Because there isn''t."

    To calm them both down, I stroked their heads.

    "Huh."

    "Hiccup."

    Gently stroking their heads, the two spilled strange voices and quieted down.

    "Even if you didn''t have the strength to get it, it doesn''t make a difference to me that you two are important people. I''m not going to judge you by force."

    "... trouble"

    "Yeah?"

    "If they say that, Sola will illuminate"

    "Ugh, um. I can''t see Rayne''s face properly."

    The two are slightly dyeing their cheeks and twisting in a restless manner.

    Whatever Sola is, even Luna.

    I can''t imagine it from my usual attitude, but maybe it''s surprisingly pure.

    "Hey, it''s Rain. Why do you trust us so much? We just joined the party. I''ve only been through party fights once. Moreover, that battle is halfway between us leaving on our way after securing the prisoners. And yet, why trust me? That''s what I''m talking about, but don''t you trust me too easily?

    "What Luna said, Sola was concerned, too. Why, Rayne?

    "Uh... sure, you might be wondering"

    Maybe you two are right.

    Trust is not something you can do overnight.

    Stack up the tricks, stack up a lot of time, and then, finally, it''s something you can do.

    If you are saying trust the thoughts created overnight, it becomes a niceties thing.

    I''m aware of that...

    Still, I call Sola and Luna dear companions.

    Maybe I''m wrong, but I keep calling you my buddy.

    "You talked about me banishing the brave party, didn''t you?

    Finishing your stray forest offense and on your way back to the city...

    I have spoken to both of you about this in order to explain how it happened.

    "Yeah, I remember. You mean the assholes who banished Rayne? That''s when we met at the inn, right?

    "You''re stupid people. Someone who''s packed with people I don''t like to know."

    The two words are spicy.

    Maybe he''s sympathetic to me.

    "There was no two-letter ''trust'' between me and Arios. One is just an interest... now that I think back, it was an empty party with nothing"

    "Is this a party made of interests only¡­"

    "You''re not like us."

    "Now I think I may not have believed the Arios and the others somewhere. He''s a brave man, but I''m a powerless BeastTamer. Trying to believe, I''m not confident in myself and I can''t believe... maybe I was frightened somewhere that they might not think I needed to. And I can''t believe Arios and the others... the result is banishment."

    ¡­¡­

    "If I had believed the Arios and the others from the bottom of my heart... if I had trusted them, I might also have had another result"

    "That''s not... Rain isn''t bad. Sola, I don''t know the details because we just looked at each other lightly... but that human felt very nasty. I think he betrayed Rayne, even if he trusted him."

    "I agree. Humans are stupid beings. Rayne deserves to be trusted... but not the rest of them. You don''t have to feel bad about yourself."

    "Thank God. I''m glad you said that. But I still think I''m responsible for something I didn''t trust."

    ""... Rain... "

    "So I made up my mind. I won''t make the same mistake anymore. Believe me, believe me... if that''s what betrays you, it doesn''t matter. Laugh and accept. That''s how I believe, I think I have something to open. That''s what I believe. So... I believe in my people no matter what. Believing from me builds trust..."

    "I don''t know... Sounds like Rain"

    "Uhm. Simple, but very easy to understand"

    "You''re not complimenting me on that...?

    "You''re complimenting me, aren''t you? Sounds very Rain...... Sora has come to place more trust in Rain than ever before"

    "I don''t like other people... except Rain, right? You saved us. Besides, I can ''trust'' the word now."

    In response to my words, they both used similar words and smiled.

    We''re not tied up with real trust yet, maybe it''s our first party.

    Still, one day...

    I think so, let''s keep walking.

    I''m sure our thoughts intersect and the road connects.

    By the way, it''s Rain.

    "Yeah?"

    "If we were serious, I''d be hungry. It''s time to eat something."

    "You just ate a hot dog...... Luna''s stomach, what the hell is going on?

    "Not enough to that extent. I want something more voluminous!

    "Ha. If that''s the case, will it be noon? First, let''s go back to the inn and pick up Canade and Tania"

    "Ugh. Hurry up, lunch is waiting for me!

    Turn right.

    Return to the path you have walked so far, to the Inn.

    "Heh, heh, heh"

    "What is it, Luna? It''s disgusting how you laugh."

    "Don''t be disgusting!

    "It''s true."

    "Before lunch, I just felt so high! Don''t you dare go in there!

    "If you laugh like that, you can''t get through it."

    "Mm-hmm. My sister cares about the most boring things."

    "I was wondering if Luna might care too much about all sorts of things"

    "What the heck!?

    You two having fun? I''m talking. Walk a little back.

    Peaceful time.

    It''s going to be a quiet holiday.

    ... Oh, my God, the next moment, that prediction will be beautifully betrayed.

    "Hey, there."

    A voice that stops us.

    Looking back, there was a man in fancy clothes when he did it.

 49 49. Son of the lord.

    šr¤Ï¡­¡­£²£°ÊÖÇ°¡¢°³¤ÈÍ¬¤¸¤¯¤é¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ÄÐ¤À¤±¤É¡¢½ðÉ«¤ÎóŠ¤òéL¤¯Éì¤Ð¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âß`ºÍ¸Ð¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÄÐ¤ÎÈÝ×Ë¤òÒý¤­Á¢¤Æ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    °³¤¬Å®ÐÔ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ä¤¤ÒŠã±¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¤Ê¤¼¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ÖÜ‡ì¤Î½Ö¤ÎÅ®ÐÔß_¤Ï¡¢±Ë¤ËÒŠã±¤ì¤ë¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢¥¤¥ä¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÒŠ¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÒ•¾€¤òËÍ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Å®ÐÔß_¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡¢ÄÐ¤âÍ¬¤¸¤À¡£

    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç›AÎï¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê·´ê¤À¡£

    ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤¤¡¢Õl¤Ê¤ó¤À£¿

    ¡¸Â„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡¢¤ª¤¤¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£¤½¤³¤Î¶þÈË¤À¡¹

    ¡¸¥½¥é¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤à£¿¡¡ÎÒ¤Î¤³¤È¤«£¿¡¹

    ¤­¤ç¤È¤ó¤È¤¹¤ë¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤Ë¡¢ÄÐ¤¬ši¤ß¼Ä¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤¿¤Á¡¢ÃûÇ°¤Ï£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤­¤Ê¤ê¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¤¤¤¤«¤é´ð¤¨¤í¡£¤³¤Î°³¤¬Â„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¾£¿¡¡¤Û¤é¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¡£ÃûÇ°¤Ï£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥½¥é¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¥ë¥Ê¤À¡¹

    ¡¸¤Õ¤à¡£¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤«¡­¡­Á¼¤¤ÃûÇ°¤À¡£ÍâÒŠ¤â™¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢ß[¤Ó¤¬¤¤¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¡£šÝ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¤¾¡£¤è¤·¡¢½ñÈÕ¤«¤é¤ªÇ°ß_¤Ï¡¢°³¤ÎÅ®¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ä¤í¤¦£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¤Ï£¿¡¹¡¹

    Í»È»¤ÎÄÐ¤ÎÐûÑÔ¤Ë¡¢¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤¬“B¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤Ý¤«¤ó¤È¤¤¤¦î†¤ò¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤³¤¤¤Ä¤ÏºÎ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ¿Ú¤Ë¤³¤½¤·¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    ¡¸¤³¤¤¤Ä¤Ï¡¢Í»È»ºÎ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À£¿¡¡¥¢¥Û¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿¡¡î^´óÕÉ·ò¤«£¿¡¹

    ¤¦¤ï¡£

    ¥ë¥Ê¤Ï±¾µ±¤Ë¿Ú¤Ë³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢°³¤¬Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÒÔÉÏ¤Ë¤­¤Ä¤¤ÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¾¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÄÐ¤ÏÅ­¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤à¤·¤í˜S¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÐ¦¤¦¡£

    ¡¸¤¯¤¯¤¯¡¢¤³¤Î°³¤Ë¤½¤ó¤Ê¿Ú¤ò¤­¤±¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤Ê¡£¤¤¤¤¤¾¡¢˜S¤·¤¤¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦·½¤¬Üz¼×ì³¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤ÎÈË¡¢ÈË¤ÎÔ’¤ò¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Í¡­¡­×Ô·Ö¤À¤±¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë½þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¸Ð¤¸¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸ÂÊÖ±¤ËÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥­¥â¤¤¤Ê¡­¡­¥ì¥¤¥ó¤è¡£¤Ê¤ó¤È¤«¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡¹

    ²»šÝÎ¶¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤¬°³¤Îáá¤í¤Ë±Üëy¤¹¤ë¡£

    °³¤Ï¶þÈË¤ò¤«¤Ð¤¦¤è¤¦¤ËÇ°¤ËÁ¢¤Á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÄÐ¤Ë†–¤¤¤«¤±¤ë¡£

    ¡¸Í»È»¡¢ºÎ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À£¿¡¡¤¢¤ó¤¿¡¢Ò»Ìå¡¢ºÎÕß¤Ê¤ó¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡¸ÄÐ¤ÈÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡­¡­¤Þ¤¢¤¤¤¤¡£ÙF˜”¡¢¤³¤Î°³¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ†–¤¤¤«¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¹

    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¡£¤³¤Î°³¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­ËûËù¤«¤é¼Š¤ìÞz¤ó¤Ç¤­¤¿ÌïÅhÕß¤«£¿¡¡¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤ë¡£°³¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Î¥Û¥é¥¤¥º¥ó¤òÖÎ¤á¤ëîIÖ÷¤ÎÏ¢×Ó¡¢¥¨¥É¥¬©`?¥Õ¥í¥à¥¦¥§¥¢¤À£¡¡¹

    ¡¸îIÖ÷¤Î¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤¿¤Ê£¿¡¡°³¤ÎÅ®¤Ë¤Ê¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¡¢¹â–Ñ¤ËË¼¤¨¡£½ñ¤Þ¤ÇÎ¶¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤Ù˜›g¤ò¤µ¤»¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤¾¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤ÎÈË¡­¡­¤È¤Æ¤â¥¤¥ä¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤¬¤·¤Þ¤¹¡£Ô’¤ËÂ„¤¯ÈËég¤Î¥¤¥ä¤Ê²¿·Ö¤òÔ‘¤áºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¡­¡­¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¤¥ä¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤¬¤·¤Þ¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤¤¤Ë¤¯¤À¤¬¡¢¥ë¥Ê¤Ï¤ªÇ°¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¥ä¥Ä¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¾¡£ÎÒ¤ÎÖ÷¤Ï¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¤Ê¡¹

    ¡¸¤Õ¤ó¤Ã¡£¤ªÇ°ß_¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ïév‚S¤Ê¤¤¡£°³¤¬¤³¤¦¤¹¤ë¤È›Q¤á¤¿¤Î¤À¡£¤Ê¤é¡¢¤ªÇ°ß_¤ÏËØÖ±¤Ë¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤³¤¤¡¹

    ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤³¤ó¤Êºá±©¤òÕæî†¤ÇÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤Î¤±¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤³¤ÎÄÐ¡¢±¾µ±¤ËîIÖ÷¤ÎÏ¢×Ó¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿

    ¤È¤Æ¤â¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡¢¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÆ÷¤Ë¤ÏÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤µ¤¢¡¢ÐÐ¤¯¤¾¡£×Å¤¤¤Æ¤³¤¤¡£¤¿¤Ã¤×¤ê¤È¤«¤ï¤¤¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤ë¡¹

    ¡¸ÈË¤ÎÔ’¤òÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¤ª¶Ï¤ê¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸Í¬¤¸¤¯¡¢¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£¥ë¥Ê¤Ï¡¢¤ªÇ°¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÈËég¤ÏÏÓ¤¤¤À¤¾¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤Þ¤êÊÖég¤ò¤«¤±¤µ¤»¤ë¤Ê¡£¤ªÇ°ß_¤Ë¾Ü·ñ˜Ø¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¾¡£¤½¤ÎÞx¤ê¡¢¤ï¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ÄÐ¡­¡­¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤¬Ö¸¤ò¥Ñ¥Á¥ó¤ÈøQ¤é¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤É¤³¤«¤é¤È¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢„‡¤Èæz¤ÇÎä×°¤·¤¿±øÊ¿ß_¤ÈÜŠÓÃÈ®¤é¤·¤­È®¤òßB¤ì¤¿Õßß_¤¬¬F¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤Î×oÐl¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤¢¤ë¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤³¤¦¤¤¤¦•r¤Î¤¿¤á¤ËÒý¤­ßB¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¡£

    ¡¸¤ª¤¤¡¢ÄÐ¡¹

    ¡¸°³¤Î¤³¤È¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸„e¤Ë¡¢¥¿¥À¤Ç¤è¤³¤»¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤ó¡£¤­¤Á¤ó¤ÈŒý¤ò’B¤ª¤¦¡£Ò»ÈË¡¢½ðØ›£±£°£°Ã¶¡­¡­Ó‹¡¢£²£°£°Ã¶¤Ç¤É¤¦¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤È¡­¡­Í´¤¤Ä¿¤ËÔâ¤¤¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¡¤³¤ÎÈËÊý¤À¡£ÏàÊÖ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ŸoÖ\¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¸¶¤±¼Ó¤¨¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢°³¤ÏîIÖ÷¤ÎÏ¢×Ó¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Î˜ØÏÞ¤òÓë¤¨¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£°³¤ËÄæ¤é¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¡¢îIÖ÷¤ËÄæ¤é¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¡£·´Äæ×ï¤Ë†–¤ï¤ì¤¿¤¤¤«£¿¡¹

    ÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÈË¡©¤¬Í¬Çé¤ÎÒ•¾€¤òËÍ¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¡­¡­¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡£

    ¥Û¥é¥¤¥º¥ó¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤Î™ÐÐ¤Ï¶à¤¯¤ÎÈË¡©¤ËÖª¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤Î¤«¡£

    ¤µ¤­¤Û¤É¤Î¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤ËŒ¤¹¤ëÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÈË¡©¤ÎÒ•¾€¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤òÀí½â¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¡¸Å®¤òßB¤ì¤ÆÐÐ¤±¡¹

    ¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤ÎÃüÁî¤Ç¡¢±øÊ¿¤¬¶þÈË¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤Ëši¤¤¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤ÎÊÖ¤òÞâ¤â¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤ä¤á¤í¡¹

    ±øÊ¿ß_¤ÎÊÖ¤ò’B¤¦¡£

    ¡¸¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ã£¡¡¹¡¹

    ¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤ÎÄ¿¤¬Ýx¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤ªÇ°¤Ï¡¢ÈË¤ÎÔ’¤òÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤È¤â¡¢°³¤ÎÔ’¤¬Àí½â¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¤Û¤É°¢´ô¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤³¤½¥Ð¥«¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿¡¡¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤ò¶É¤¹¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢°³¤Ï¡¢Ò»ÑÔ¤âÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤¾¡¹

    ¡¸ÙF˜”¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤Ï´óÊÂ¤ÊÖÙég¤À¡£½ð¤ÇÒý¤­¶É¤¹¤è¤¦¤ÊÕæËÆ¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£¤½¤ìÒÔÇ°¤Ë¡¢ÈËég¤Î¸¯¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¥ä¥Ä¤ËÅ®ÐÔ¤òÒý¤­¶É¤¹¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡¹

    ¡¸°³¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤Ê¡­¡­ñRÂ¹¤á¡£·´Äæ×ï¤ÇÊ¼Ä©¤µ¤ì¤¿¤¤¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸ÖÙég¤ò‰Ó¤ë¤¯¤é¤¤¤Ê¤é¡¢·´Äæ×ï¤Ë†–¤ï¤ì¤¿·½¤¬ºÎ±¶¤â¥Þ¥·¤À¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¡¢áá»Ú¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤è£¿¡¹

    ¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤¬ºÏ‡í¤òËÍ¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÊÖ¤ò’¤¤²¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢ÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÈË¡©¤¬»Å¤Æ¤Æ¾àëx¤òÈ¡¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¡¹

    °³ß_¤¬ÌÓ¤²¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤¬°ü‡ì¾W¤ò·ó¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÉÏ¤Ç¡¢¶þÈË¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬æz¤òøQ¤é¤·¤Ê¤¬¤éši¤ß¼Ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    „Ó¤­¤ËÃÔ¤¤¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤³¤¤¤Ä¤é¡¢‘T¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ê¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤µ¤¢¡¢¥¨¥É¥¬©`˜”¤ÎÃüÁî¤Ë¾¤¨¡£¤½¤ì¤¬¤³¤Î½Ö¤Î’ð¤À¡¹

    ¡¸™¤¤¤¬¡¢¶Ï¤ë£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¤¬¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹

    Ÿo·À‚ä¤Ëši¤ß¼Ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢î€¤òõí¤êÉÏ¤²¤Æ¤ä¤ë¡£

    ¤Û¤É¤Û¤É¤Ë¼Óœp¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢±øÊ¿¤Ï¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ò¤Ã¤¯¤ê·µ¤ê¡¢»èµ¹¤·¤¿¡£

    ¡¸ÙF˜”¤Ã£¡¡¹

    ¡¸ÎÒ¤é¤ËšnÏò¤«¤¦¤«¤Ã¡¹

    ÖÙég¤¬¤ä¤é¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢²Ð¤ê¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬Ò»”Å¤Ë„‡¤ò’i¤¤¤¿¡£

    ÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÈË¡©¤«¤é±¯øQ¤¬¤¢¤¬¤ë¡£

    ±øÊ¿¤¬¶þÈË¡¢Ò»Ö±¾€¤Ë”Ø¤ê¤«¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¤¬¡¢ßW¤¤¡£

    ¥¢¥ê¥ª¥¹¤È±È¤Ù¤ë¤Èë…Äà¤Î²î¤À¡£

    Ò»ÈËÄ¿¤Î±øÊ¿¤ÎÊÖÊ×¤ò¾Ñ¤¤¡¢õí“Ä¤òßµ¤­Þz¤à¡£

    ¹Ç¤ò³Z¤¯¸Ð´¥¡£

    ±øÊ¿¤Ï¿àž¤ÎÉù¤ò¤¢¤²¤Æ„‡¤òÂä¤È¤·¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤ÇÏ¥¤ò¤Ä¤¤¤ÆÕÛ¤ì¤¿ÊÖÊ×¤òÑº¤µ¤¨¤¿¡£

    °³¤Ïñx¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÆ¬×ã¤òÝS¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ»ØÜž¡£

    °ëƒÒ¤òÃè¤¯¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢¶þÈËÄ¿¤Î±øÊ¿¤Î‚Èî^²¿¤ò´ò¤Ä¡£

    ¶µ¤¬°¼¤ß¡¢¤½¤ÎÐn“Ä¤¬±øÊ¿¤Îî^²¿¤òÒu¤¦¡£

    ±øÊ¿¤Ï¤Õ¤é¤Õ¤é¤È¤è¤í¤á¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤¦¤á¤­Éù¤ò¤¢¤²¤Æ¡­¡­¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þµ¹¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤³¤¤¤Ä¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Š¤¤¤¾¤Ã¡¹

    Ë²•r¤Ë·µ¤êÓ‘¤Á¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤Îég¤Ë„Ó“e¤¬ŽÚ¤¬¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê²¿ÏÂß_¤Î×Ë¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤Ï¿ÁÁ¢¤¿¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÉà´ò¤Á¤ò¤·¤¿¡£

    ¡¸ºÎ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤ë¤Ã£¡¡¡ÏàÊÖ¤ÏÒ»ÈË¤À¡¢¤·¤«¤âÅ®¤ò¤«¤Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¾£¡£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤Î˜”¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À£¡£¿¡¡¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÇé¤±¤Ê¤¤¤È¤³¤í¤òÒŠ¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤é¡¢°³¤Ë¤â¿¼¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¾£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹¡¹¡¹

    À×¤Ë“Ä¤¿¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤¬¥Ó¥¯¥ê¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Üz¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢±Þ¤Ç´ò¤¿¤ì¤ë„ÓÎï¤Ë¤è¤¯ËÆ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤â¤·¤«¤·¤¿¤é¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤â¤³¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï±¾Òâ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    îIÖ÷¤ÎÏ¢×Ó¤È¤¤¤¦ÏàÊÖ¤ËÄæ¤é¤¦¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤º¡¢ÏÓ¡©¤Ê¤¬¤é¾¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡­¡­¤¬¡¢°³¤Ë¤Ïév‚S¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤À¡£

    ¼Óœp¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤¬¡¢¤ª¤È¤Ê¤·¤¯²¶¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤ó¤ÆÇ·Æ¬¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ŠÕß¤ËÄæ¤é¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ËûÕß¤ËÈÐ¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤Ê¤ó¤ÆµÀÀí¤ÏÍ¨¤é¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ê¡£

    ¡¸¤Õ¤Ã¡¢¤Ï¤Ã¡­¡­¤»¤¤£¡¡¹

    év¹²¿¤ò¾Ñ¤¤¹Ç¤ò³Z¤¤¤Æ¡¢±³ÖÐ¤«¤éµØÃæ¤ËÍ¶¤²ïw¤Ð¤·¤Æ¡¢æz¤òêˆÃ»¤µ¤»¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤Ç»èµ¹¤µ¤»¤Æ¡­¡­

    ´Î¡©¤ÈÒu¤¤À´¤ë±øÊ¿ß_¤òËØÊÖ¤ÇÓ­“Ä¤¹¤ë¡£

    Ò»ÈË¡¢¤Þ¤¿Ò»ÈË¤Èœp¤ê¡­¡­šÝ¤¬¤Ä¤±¤Ð¡¢”³¤Ï°ë·Ö¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Á¤Ã¡¢ŸoÄÜ¹²¤¬¡¹

    ¡¸¤·¡¢¤·¤«¤·¡­¡­¥¨¥É¥¬©`˜”¡£ÏàÊÖ¤Ï¡¢Ïàµ±¤ÊÊÖ¾š¡­¡­ÎÒ¤é¤¬ÏàÊÖ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¤Ê¤«¤Ê¤«…—¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸üa¤ì¤Ã¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ°³¤ò¿ÁÁ¢¤¿¤»¤ë¤Ê£¡¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ò¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸ÏàÊÖ¤¬Š¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢‘é¤¤·½¤¬¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡¹

    ¡¸¤È¡¢¤¤¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤È¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Å®¤ò¾Ñ¤¨£¡¡¡ÉÙ¤·¤¯¤é¤¤¤Ï‚û¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤â˜‹¤ï¤ó¡£Å®¤ò¤«¤Ð¤¦¤Ê¤é¡¢„Ó¤­¤¬âg¤ë¤Ï¤º¤À£¡¡¡¤½¤ì¤¯¤é¤¤¤â¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î¥°¥º¹²¤¬¤Ã£¡¡¹

    ¥¨¥É¥¬©`¤Ëß³ßå¤µ¤ì¤¿±øÊ¿ß_¤Ï¡¢½ñ¶È¤Ï¥½¥é¤È¥ë¥Ê¤â¥¿©`¥²¥Ã¥È¤Ë¼Ó¤¨¤Æ¡¢ËÄ·½°Ë·½¤«¤é”Ø¤ê¤«¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

 50 Fifty stories defeated.

    "Shit."

    Soldiers were slashed from front, back, left and right at the same time.

    Exactly, this is tough.

    Tough... but I have to protect you both!

    "Holy shit!

    First, pay for the foot of a soldier who has stormed from the front.

    Step from top to bottom where you fall and make them inactive.

    Continue, moving on to deal with the soldiers coming from left and right.

    Pull Sola and Luna''s hand and take the shape of a hug.

    Avoid the sword trident from left to right while supporting the two bodies.

    Keeping Sora and Luna in his arms, he kicked the soldiers in with freely usable feet.

    The soldiers'' bodies were heavily blown away, as they were beaten with giant hammers.

    "One more thing...... an addition!

    Finally, face the three soldiers who were approaching from behind.

    Let go of Sola and Luna...

    Instead, lift and throw the bench that was placed nearby.

    Apparently this behavior was unexpected, and the soldiers couldn''t avoid it, eating a bench thrown directly from the front, falling together.

    "This guy is a monster......!?

    "Hih, don''t be frightened! If we stay like this, we''ll tell Master Edgar..."

    "A dog! Let go of the dog!

    Military dogs were released at the signal of the soldiers.

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    Pull out your canine teeth and the military dogs bark.

    The timing is right, it strikes me like the wind...

    "Stop!!!

    "Huh!?

    If the other guy is a beast, he''s playing my part.

    I gave the order and made the military dogs stop on their feet.

    "So, what do you mean?!? Whoa, go! Why stop!?

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m telling you to go, what''s up!?

    Suddenly, the military dogs stopped listening to orders and the soldiers panicked.

    It''s no use.

    Taming a dog is before breakfast for me.

    A military dog, I don''t know, but a regular dog can easily control it.

    "Hey!

    On behalf of the soldiers, I gave the order.

    The military dogs are simultaneously attacked by soldiers, screaming.

    "Ha... I don''t know... this is amazing again"

    "If I had to, Luna and the others were going to join me... as if I didn''t show up"

    "No way, I never thought Rain would do something about it alone,"

    "That''s Rain! Sometimes you''re just my lord. I''m proud of you."

    Sora and Luna''s words are a little ticklish.

    "Shit, they''re useless."

    "It''s time for you to give up?

    "Give up? Me? Ha, don''t be silly. I decided to use whatever hand I wanted to get once. Foreword withdrawn. That''s impossible."

    The extra color doesn''t disappear from Edgar when he says most of the soldiers have been defeated.

    Could it be that he has a tremendous amount of power himself?

    So, are you confident?

    Nevertheless, it doesn''t look that way.

    If I tap it, it feels like it''s going to fly.

    Edgar still has an invincible grin.

    We can''t de-alert yet.

    "If you''re not going to give up, what are you going to do? You coming at yourself?

    "Hmm. Don''t be silly. Why should I do something like that? You know, you can''t think of a big deal on your own, that''s what fools should do."

    "Are you not included in that fool?

    "Let''s shut that bushy mouth right away...... look at this"

    Edgar turned his gaze... several soldiers scattered around him, poking their swords at the people who were watching what happened.

    "If you''re going to resist any more, I''ll have these guys punished instead"

    "Become..."

    "I see. You do seem powerful. Strong, let''s admit. But the world is not sweet enough to triumph over everything with power alone. This is how we fight."

    "Don''t be ridiculous! Involving irrelevant people is such a stupid way to do it."

    "If it''s irrelevant, do as you please. I don''t mind, do I? It''s just these guys'' blood."

    "Are you serious about getting your hands on the people of your territory?

    "I thought I meant it. People are just my tools. I don''t care what you do with the tools, it''s up to the owner.

    Edgar is not swallowed up by madness.

    The intelligent colors dwelt in my eyes.

    I mean, this is normal...

    What a nasty opponent.

    If you''re crazy, I still can''t believe you''re thinking about this in a normal way.

    In a way, they are of worse quality than demons.

    "Come on, give me the women. So, I''ll put it in my hands."

    You must be lying.

    There''s no way you''re returning me unharmed more than you''ve done so far.

    Well, I don''t care about me.

    It''s impossible to give Sola and Luna to a guy like this.

    But that''s why I don''t want to abandon unrelated people.

    I need to help you somehow...

    But there are multiple opponents.

    Besides, the position is fragmented, and the distance is quite apart.

    While you''re defeating one, the rest of the soldiers will hurt people.

    "... Rain"

    "... shall we do something about it?

    Sola and Luna whispered softly, in a voice that only I could hear.

    "... can you?

    "... Sola and the Spirit Clan are a race that specializes in magic. Not only can you handle multiple magics, but you have special magic skills."

    "... one of them is a serial chant. It is a skill that allows multiple uses of one magic at the same time. This way we can slap them all at once."

    "... what are the disadvantages?

    "... nothing in particular"

    Luna slips her gaze away gently.

    "... you sure you don''t have one? Don''t lie to me."

    "... if you insist, do you mean we''ll find out who we are? The spirits must manifest their feathers when they use magic. Because feathers play a role in releasing excess magic... well, I don''t care about the little hard stories now"

    "... that''s what I''m talking about, so I hope you can protect me about Sola and the others if it gets noisy"

    "... of course, I''ll protect you..."

    If I can, I want to avoid such disturbances.

    If we find out that Sola and Luna are spiritual tribes, what happens?

    I can''t run out of bad imagination.

    "... wait, huh?

    I just remembered a conversation I had with the two of you.

    Sola, what new power did I get when I made a deal with Luna?

    It''s not magic either.

    I didn''t even learn new magic.

    When...

    ¡­¡­

    Concentrate your consciousness and think of a magical structural formula.

    Then I thought of the unprecedented structural formula.

    It''s not about new magic, it''s about existing magic... such a structural formula that adds a hassle to a fireball.

    This is...... you may try to bet.

    "... Sola, Luna. One thing I want to try. If you fail, I want to leave you two to it."

    "... ok. I''ll leave it to Rayne."

    "... I''m not sure, but I''ll take care of the rest."

    "... asked"

    Gaze with the two of you.

    What''s there is a feeling of trust.

    "What''s up? Are you gonna decide on a dull one? How long are you going to do that? If you don''t shut up, you''ll get to see the blood."

    Edgar says in a hurry.

    "Ok... our reply is"

    "Any reply?

    "You''ll never be happy."

    Instantly build a magical structural formula.

    Plus, add a new expression.

    And unleash the magic.

    "Fireball Multishot!!!

    Multiple fireballs are created and scattered in all directions.

    Continuous chanting.

    Unleash more than one magic at the same time.

    Got it!

    This is the power I gained by signing with Sola and Luna!

    "Become!?

    "Bye!?

    "Guaaaaa!"

    Fireballs clashed vigorously against the soldiers who were putting their swords on the people.

    Although the output is narrowed so that no harm can be done to the hostages, nevertheless, if you hit it directly, it''s not free.

    The soldiers were knocked down at once and stuffy rolling down the ground.

    "Stupid!? Unleash a lot of magic at the same time? That''s what I can do..."

    Edgar is surprised, but I don''t bother explaining it to you. I don''t have a brother-in-law or obligation.

    Pick up the sword those soldiers dropped and stick it down Edgar''s throat.

    "Do you still want to go on?

    "Knock..."

    "Bring the soldiers home. And don''t show that face again."

    "... you, remember"

    "That''s a one-pattern dialogue. I need a little more twist."

    "I always get what I want... I always do"

    Edgar looks abominable and stares at this one...

    The falling men stayed put, alone, behind the scene.

    "In the meantime, though I''ve managed..."

    This could have gotten us into trouble.

    Nevertheless, I have no regrets.

    "Sola, Luna. Are you okay?"

    I could protect these two... my people.

    Besides, innocent people could also be protected.

    Even if I encounter a similar situation, I will repeat the same choice without getting lost.

    "Rayne, thank you for Sola and the others."

    "Thank you, Rayne. I''m honestly happy!

    "Nevertheless, I was surprised that Rayne inherited the special skills of the Spirit Clan..."

    "That''s Rain. Only the man I expected."

    "Sora thinks highly of Rayne, too, doesn''t she?

    "No. I''m more appreciative of Rain, aren''t I?

    It''s Sola.

    "Me."

    The two people who dispute over something they don''t know very well smile.

    Not if it''s soothing, though.

    We need to get back to the inn and discuss what''s going to happen with Canade and Tania.

 51 Fifty-one, the Lords Son and the Knights.

    Lords'' Hall to rule the city of Horizon.

    In one of the rooms, Edgar Fromware appeared.

    "Shit."

    Edgar struck his tongue in a grumpy manner.

    Thinking back is what happened in the square.

    Looking for toys as usual...... I found them extremely classy.

    I took him home right away and tried to have fun...

    The man I was with interrupted me.

    Or so I slammed myself, the son of a lord.

    It''s an unpleasant act.

    "That man, he''s gonna imitate me for a joke"

    I am the son of a lord who rules this city.

    In a way, it is equal to God.

    It is unacceptable for civilians to turn against them.

    If you order me to give you my life, they will happily have to hurt themselves.

    Edgar was seriously thinking about that.

    For him, the people who live in the city are perceived to that extent.

    "Edgar, we''re coming in."

    The door opened and a well-fattened man appeared.

    It is decorated with luxurious ornaments and flashy.

    It''s just that my abdomen, sticking out like a mountain, was ruining everything.

    "What, Dad?"

    "We made a scene in the city. Right?

    "... I don''t deny it, but it''s not my fault. I just thought I''d give it to the fool because he couldn''t help himself and was in good shape."

    "Hmm, you mean that? I don''t know what else to do."

    Edgar''s father¡­ i.e. the lord of the city of Horizon had also heard the details of the incident his son had made.

    On top of that, I say we have no choice.

    It was a word in which his character was aggregated.

    "Does that mean no prey for today"

    "Unfortunately."

    "I was looking forward to it."

    "I always wonder if it''s okay with all my spills? Why don''t you find your own prey, too?

    "I don''t like eyewitness. In that case, you can rest assured that you''ve identified your prey."

    "I don''t mind if Dad says that''s all right."

    If a third party were present on this occasion, instead of frowning, there would have been a flat conversation that seemed to end.

    There is no way that they are aware of their sins.

    It doesn''t even look bad.

    It''s a city that we rule.

    Then what shall we do with those who dwell in that city?

    Such arrogant thoughts seemed clear.

    "As always, you should leave the end to Noah."

    "No. Will you wait? I want you to let me do it this time."

    "Yeah? I don''t mind that, but what''s wrong?

    "... sort of"

    Edgar gave me a dark look.

    A man who didn''t just get in the way of pruning his prey, but embarrassed himself...

    Sure, did you say Rain?

    Let him regret his foolish deeds to death.

    Edgar burned a dark passion in his heart, gripping his fist.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The lord walks away from the room...

    A man dressed in armor appeared so that he could be replaced.

    Gilley Streger.

    Horizon City Knights Branch, the man who serves as captain.

    "It''s late."

    "Dear Edgar, I apologize for the loss"

    Zilley knelt in front of Edgar, bowing her head.

    It''s like swearing allegiance to a king.

    Seeing that, he seemed somewhat distracted, Edgar advised Zilley to sit in a chair.

    "Well... you know why I called you here today?

    Zilley sat in the chair and Edgar opened his mouth.

    Again, gently bowing his head, Gilley answers.

    "Ha. It''s about the square, right?

    "As usual, if anyone tries to file a damage report, etc., dispose of it appropriately"

    "Yes, sir."

    Gilley, who was supposed to be the chief of the knighthood, who was supposed to be demanded something outrageous, let him nod without getting lost.

    He cared about that, and as Edgar grinned, he handed the leather bag to Zilley.

    "Look, it''s the usual guy"

    "Thank you"

    "Ten gold coins. Do you mind if I check?

    "No, now I will not imitate Master Edgar in suspicion."

    "Good reply. We''re gonna keep doing this, okay?

    "Absolutely."

    Gilley repeatedly bowed her head to honor Edgar.

    Originally, it is only one king, ruling the country, to whom the knight devotes his allegiance.

    Yet a man named Gilley had given himself up against Edgar.

    It''s a very distorted relationship¡­

    It was a sight that symbolized the dark parts of this city.

    "Well, since there''s post-processing, I''m with this"

    "Oh, wait."

    As Zilley stood up and tried to leave the room, Edgar called it off.

    In a retrospective zilley, Edgar threw an additional leather bag.

    Five gold coins.

    "What''s this?

    "I have something extra to ask for"

    "What is it"

    "I want you to find out about a man named Rain. Probably not one who has lived in the city since ancient times. A traveler, or one who has recently come to the city. Give me information about the man. Bring them under me if you can."

    "Yes, sir."

    Why? Or why? I don''t use any words.

    Lord...... If Edgar is looking for it, Zilley just follows it.

    That way, I can get paid.

    "I hope so."

    "Ha. Be sure to meet your expectations"

    Zilley exits and becomes Edgar alone.

    "There is no one in this city who can turn against me... you must not be there. I''ll tell you about it."

    I am the son of a lord.

    He is the second greatest being in this city.

    It is unacceptable for the people to turn against us.

    Whatever the order, you have to obey.

    That is the duty of the people of this city.

    Fools who don''t understand it have to give me the hammer of justice.

    Edgar clenched his fist and fantasized that the time would come.

    "Kuck."

    Smile.

    How would that busy man beg for his life?

    What miserable face would you show me?

    Just imagine that time, and I can''t wait to be filled with joy.

    "Hmm."

    Getting ready to conquer a man cleared my mind to some extent.

    But it doesn''t mean I''m completely calm.

    The humiliation suffered in the square severely hurts Edgar''s pride, as he creeps into the corner of his heart.

    Not enough yet.

    I have to distract you.

    I got it for a time like this, don''t you have a great toy?

    Edgar rang the bell.

    "... and excuse me... I will..."

    After a while the door opened.

    A young girl turned up.

    Looks like you''re just a kid.

    He looks pathetic and looks like he''s going to expect the future.

    There were other eye-catching elements, not just appearance.

    Beastly ears and tails were growing.

    The girl speaks to Auntie and Edgar.

    "Oh, of... what is it...?

    "Late!

    "Hih."

    Edgar''s thrown glass flies near the girl.

    The girl shrugged her body frighteningly at the sound of the glass breaking.

    "I told you to come as soon as you rang the bell, didn''t I? Why are you late?

    "Uh... so, but... me, soon..."

    "Don''t give me an answer!

    "Ugh."

    Edgar hits the girl flat.

    Unsurprisingly, the girl fell to the floor.

    "Foolish diagram¡­ looks like we''re going to have to do this again."

    "Ugh..."

    Edgar had a sadistic grin.

    The opposite girl had her eyes full of gigantic views.

    This was the usual thing.

    He just beat me up...

    No matter how many times you apologize, you won''t forgive me.

    For a girl, it was a natural routine.

    How long will this last?

    How many times do we have to despair?

    The answer is...... I don''t know.

 52 Fifty-two stories, the dark side of the city.

    He hurried back to the inn and joined Canade and Tania.

    Stay in the room and work out future measures.

    "Nah... I can''t believe that happened!

    "What is it, that guy? I''m not doing whatever I want!

    Canade and Tania, who listened, were as outraged as they were about themselves

    Proof that you care about Sola and Luna.

    What is it at a time like this, but I''m happy with how you two react.

    I felt like there was a steady build-up of trust between us.

    "I asked the people of the city, my lord''s son...... Edgar''s tyrannical behavior seems to have been going on for a long time. You take women about once a month... you think you''re doing things you can''t say"

    To discuss future measures, before returning to the Inn, I first asked the city people about Edgar.

    Having a bad impression on Edgar, we''ve helped people in the city, and I could hear a lot about it.

    "Something I can''t put into words...... nah"

    Canade turned red.

    "You, actually, are you upset?

    "Oh, no, that''s not true!? I''m not thinking anything weird!?

    "That''s suspicious."

    "Yes there. We''re out of line."

    "Right. Still, from what I hear, you sound like a hell of a man."

    "It''s called the enemy of a woman."

    "I''ve heard this too...... they can''t refuse and the defiant are caught making up treason and proper sins. I can''t help it. I''m a fool. If we''d been caught like that, we''d have seen the same thing."

    "We''re talking about Edgar targeting some people who abandoned the city and fled."

    "That''s terrible..."

    "I can''t believe he''s such a lord''s son... not at all. It''s a typical example of how giving a fool power would mean that he''s not even Locke."

    "... the problem is that we''ve been targeted"

    A man named Edgar... I saw him face to face once, but he looked equivalent, obsessive.

    He turned down his demands, slapped down his escort, and shamed him in the eyes.

    Ahead, it won''t be possible to say anything first.

    "I mean, I was wondering,"

    Tania speaks up.

    "What does the lord do? You like your son, you''re on your own, and you leave him alone?

    "That''s the headache story..."

    "Hi, I think I''m drowning my only son. Instead of blaming my son for his crimes, I hear he''s clearing the case."

    "What?"

    "The people of the city seem to have complained or directly sued the soldiers...... Knights. A lord is not a king, but only one who is entrusted by the country with some reign. That ability, if judged not to be appropriate, should be dismissed..."

    "I hear there have been several audits by the Knights so far. But they all came to the conclusion that there was no evidence. Apparently, the ability to destroy evidence is considerable."

    "Rumor has it that the lord doesn''t just cover his son, he enjoys being with his son"

    ¡­¡­

    Tania was astonished,

    "... All right. Hey, I''m gonna burn down the lord''s mansion now."

    Slightly and uttered an outrageous thing in the face.

    "Wait, wait, wait!

    "Why are you stopping me?!?

    "Don''t be impotent! If you do that, you''ll really be guilty of treason!?

    "So what are we going to do!? If we keep this up, Sora and Luna will be treated like stupid lords, parents and children!

    "I won''t let that happen!

    "Eh."

    "Sola and Luna are bound to protect. And Tania and Canade, of course."

    "... Rain..."

    "Absolutely. You can promise me. Don''t let everyone touch one finger."

    "... well, yes"

    He regained his calm, and Tania sits in the chair.

    "... what. That''s kind of cool."

    "Yeah?"

    "Hey, it''s nothing. Shit."

    Tania panics for some reason.

    I''m curious...

    Now, let''s move on.

    "If I have to, I don''t mind exercising my powers. But that''s a last resort. Let''s start by thinking about what we can do now."

    "Nyah... but what can you do? Do you want to pee so I can''t kid you again?

    "If you did that, you''d be charged with treason, that''s what I told you. One thing in the square might have been dangerous if you hadn''t gotten your hands on the lord''s son, not just the escort."

    "Then... Ugh, you don''t seem to know it in my head"

    A canade that turns its eyes around.

    Too much thought, maybe the thought circuit was short.

    "How about letting Sola and the others know that it''s dangerous? And, Sola suggests,"

    "And?

    "We show the Lord''s Son the power of Sola and the others. On top of that, we''ll negotiate to keep our hands off Sola and the others. Because of their excellent ability to conceal evidence, their opponents shouldn''t be stupid either. If you show strength, you might think it''s dangerous to get your hands on Sola and the others, and you might retreat."

    "Hmm. I was thinking the same thing."

    "Sure, that could be an ant..."

    "Nha? I mean, Rayne, you look like a bitch."

    Oh man, Tania spills a sigh like that.

    "Let me guess what Rayne''s thinking right now?

    "Huh?"

    "If you do what Sora says, our problems may be solved. But what about the people in the city? Without change, you will weep at the tyrannical behavior of your lord... I wonder"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hit?"

    "Oh, oh... you''re right"

    Did they even read it in their thoughts?

    As much as I thought of that, Tania said brilliantly what I had in mind.

    "Nah, that sounds like a Rain opinion."

    "Rain is a hell of a favorite, isn''t he? I can''t believe we''re not talking about ourselves, we''re even worried about other people."

    "That''s... but what choice do we have? If I find out about this, I can''t leave you alone."

    "Oh, boy. Our Lord is a pain in the ass."

    But...... and go on, Luna laughs niggly.

    "I don''t hate that idea."

    "Sola and the others were saved at Rain''s. If you want to help the people of the city, I agree."

    "... okay? We could be crossing a dangerous bridge, right?

    "You''re gonna protect us, aren''t you?

    "That, of course,"

    "Then I''ll believe that word. I believe Rayne. That''s my answer!

    "I feel the same way about Rayne. They get good dinner, they teach us all sorts of things... and people in the city take care of them. If you''re in trouble, I want to help you."

    I''m glad everyone agreed.

    I''m glad you thought about the people in the city.

    I don''t know... I may be exaggerating, but just for a second, I felt like I was going to cry.

    That much, my heart was shaking in everyone''s words.

    "Okay! Then the basic policy is to solve this problem from the ground up, okay?

    "" "" No objection!

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    "Let me give a bubble to the lord and his son who are joking."

    "My arms are ringing!

    "But what exactly do you do? What do you want me to do?

    "Right..."

    Think.

    How to establish our safety.

    Ways to keep the people of the city at peace.

    How to stop tyrannical lords.

    What are the conditions for meeting them all?

    "... several audits of the Knights have been conducted in the past, right?

    I thought back to what people in the city had told me.

    "Right, that''s what I''m asking"

    "We''re just ending up with the result that we can''t find any evidence and we can''t punish you, okay?

    This means that if evidence is found, the lords will be punished.

    "I can''t find any evidence, or... I''d like to hear a little more about the area"

    "Did you come up with something?

    "They have escaped the audit by destroying the evidence. If we can find a way to do that¡­"

    "I mean... take away the ability to conceal evidence and make it audited. By doing so, you mean exposing the Lord''s evil deeds?

    "Tania, correct"

    "Nah! Then the people of the city can help."

    "But it''s not as simple as that, is it? Normally, it''s impossible that it''s moving pretty flashy but doesn''t leave any evidence. I wonder what kind of method you''re using?

    "That''s where it is, the problem is"

    How do the lords hide the evidence?

    After revealing it, again, make it audited.

    That would reveal all evil and the lords would be disposed of.

    But I don''t see how you''re hiding the evidence.

    I''ll think of it as this, but I can only imagine all of it.

    I can''t find a clear answer.

    "... no. I can''t find an answer just thinking about it."

    "Nyah... what shall we do?

    "Let''s go talk to someone familiar with this issue"

    "Nha? Who do you know?

    "The Knights."

 53 53 Stories Knights

    The Knights are an organization founded by the nation to pair with the Adventurer Alliance.

    If the Adventurer Guild moves for people''s freedom, then the Knights move for order.

    Control criminals and keep the city safe.

    That''s the Knights.

    The Knights are not the only King''s Capital, but branches are set up in each city.

    Me and Canade asked about that branch.

    By the way, everyone else is leaving a message.

    It would be annoying to ask in large numbers, and I don''t want to imitate much more conspicuously than Edgar is after me.

    "Excuse me."

    Enter the building and speak to the receptionist.

    The system around here is no different from the Adventurer Guild.

    "Yes, what is it?

    "I wanted to ask you something about the crime damage."

    "What is it?

    "If you file a damage report, you can have an investigation, right?

    "Yes, of course. Because our Knights exist to keep the city in order."

    "So can you accept our damage report? The contents¡­ by the son of the lord, about the acts of abuse of power"

    "Huh!?

    When I cut into the straight, the receptionist''s complexion changed.

    Well.

    How do we get out of here?

    "Not long ago, did you know about the disturbance in the square?

    "... Yes, of course. Rapid information-gathering is essential."

    "We are the victims of that incident."

    "Eh."

    "Me and the two of you who aren''t here have been harmed. Oh, this girl, she''s just one of us."

    "Hi, I''m just taking you."

    "Hey, Cat Spirit Clan? Why are you here... Yes, no. That''s not the case now, is it? Anyway... is that story true?

    "Of course. If you need testimony, shall we gather it? Because there must be a lot of people still remembering it because it''s about as good as it gets."

    ¡­¡­

    "I want to submit a damage report, so can I get a form?

    "... you don''t have to."

    My voice flew from somewhere else.

    A magnificent knight in armor shows up and stares at us.

    "And say?

    "Sure, the lord''s son seems to have caused a commotion... but I hear it''s trivial and it''s like a light fight. It''s just a fight, there''s no reason for the Knights to get their hands on it. Excuse me, but isn''t that what you''re talking about?

    "I see."

    "Hey, what do you mean, it''s just a fight? Sola and Luna are forced to...... Rain?

    Canade, who tried to protest, was stopped by gaze.

    "So you think the Knights aren''t going to move in this matter?

    "There are a lot of incidents going on every day. The Knights aren''t as hippocampal as they are dealing with every little incident."

    "Small incident..."

    "Besides, there are findings that such stories are highly suspected of fabrication. plotted to discredit the Lord¡­"

    "I wouldn''t do that. I''m not even going to."

    "Then will you try not to think about anything extra? If you speak too unnecessarily, you will have to investigate with defamation and vice versa."

    I was assuming different patterns...

    Hi, looks like it''s the worst development ever.

    "I appreciate your advice. We''re not trying to discredit the Lords... so we''re not going to file a damage report."

    "It''s a hard decision."

    "Okay, now. Canade, let''s go."

    "Huh? Oh, yeah"

    I followed the Knights Branch.

    Leaving the building, Canade sees this one as he travels to an unpopular place.

    "Hey, Rayne. Weren''t you supposed to listen to me?

    "I was going to... First, I wanted to be sure"

    "Nyah, what do you want to be sure?

    "The Knights are connected to the Lords or something."

    After many national audits, we cannot find evidence of the Lord''s evil deeds.

    How can we obtain such a perfect ability to conceal evidence?

    How, if you''re witnessed by a large number of city people, are you crushing the evidence?

    I can think of many possibilities...

    One of them is called "Adhesion with the Audit Side".

    It''s a simple story.

    In advance, by spending money and other things, you stay close to the Knights who audit you.

    In doing so, ask them to loosen their audit hands and conclude that there was no evidence of anything.

    There will be no evidence of this, no matter how many audits you have had.

    You can dismiss the victim''s complaint and do whatever you want forever.

    There was no certainty.

    I was just thinking as one of the possibilities.

    But what if the Lords and the Knights were connected behind it?

    It would be impossible to hear from the Knights first.

    On the contrary, it could stick out to the lord.

    So first, I decided to make sure there was a back...

    That knight''s attitude was telling the whole story, so I just retreated...

    "I see... Rayne, you''re thinking a lot"

    When I told Canade what I thought, he looked impressed.

    "Hopefully, I wish I was wrong..."

    Lords are not the only enemies.

    The Knights, who are supposed to defend the city, are also enemies.

    Exactly, not all members will be connected to the Lords...

    At least, the knights conducting the audit will be connected to the Lords.

    That''s why there''s no evidence.

    "Well, shit."

    "Nyah... If the Knights are getting along with their lords, no matter how much they sue, it''s going to be for nothing."

    "We must somehow tabulate the evil deeds of our lords. But by nature, the knights who are supposed to do it are the good lords."

    "We audit, we expose evil, what do you mean?

    "It''s hard... I''m not allowed to audit individuals. Whether or not admitted as evidence... if you do poorly, this will also apply to treason"

    "Nyah... Something pisses me off"

    "Really."

    The city lords are the enemy.

    The Knights are enemies too.

    Somehow, we have to break this situation...

    Okay, what''s going on?

    "Sorry."

    Looking back, there was a woman dressed in a knight''s armor.

    Older than me...... maybe 20?

    He holds his long hair together in a ponytail.

    Rin''s expression was knightly, and his eyes felt a strong will.

    "Holy shit, knight!? You came after me!?

    "Canade, calm down"

    Canade takes a fighting stance, but not all over the city, and not with the knights.

    "... something?

    "You were in the Knights'' branch earlier, weren''t you?

    "Come on? In some mistake. I don''t remember taking a trip to that place."

    "I was there, too. I heard you talking. [M] You''ve been consulting on the crime damage caused by the lords?

    "Not a very good hobby to eavesdrop on."

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to, but I''m curious... No, that''s just an excuse. I apologize if I offended you. This is it."

    A female knight bows her head.

    It''s too easy to lower, so I was surprised.

    Usually knights have high pride.

    It is a profession that only those who dive through many gates can become.

    There are many who are elite conscious.

    And yet I can''t believe how easy it is to bow your head...

    Is it the character of this woman?

    Is it also a ruse to alarm this one?

    ... No, I can''t judge.

    In times like this, let''s rely on Canade.

    "... Canade, what do you think?

    "... um, I don''t feel bad about it. He thinks it''s really bad for him."

    At a time like this, you can count on Canade''s eyesight to spot people.

    The Cat Spirit Clan is the closest to the wildest of the most powerful species.

    Sharp survey and excellent ability to spot opponents.

    If that canade says so, you don''t have to trust this woman.

    "I accept your apology. I want your head up."

    "Well, that helps."

    "So, what can we do for you? I don''t know, have you been pushing me to keep the case quiet or something?

    "Terrible. Rather, vice versa."

    "Reverse?"

    "I''m late. I''m Stella Emplace, deputy captain of the Knights, Horizon branch."

    "It''s Rain Shroud."

    "It''s Canade."

    "My purpose is to expose the lords'' evil deeds under the day and to deny them their sins."

    Female Knight...... Stella said a hell of a thing.

    This is a completely unexpected event.

    I unwittingly round my eyes.

    "Nyah... I mean, Stella''s on our side?

    "I wanted to be, so I called out."

    "In the meantime, will you let me talk to you?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The Horizon branch of the Knights seems to be rotting in adhesion with the Lords.

    The majority of the members are good lords.

    The captain is also drowned in gold and never conducts a proper investigation.

    Stella, with a strong will and sense of justice, never stained her hands with the bribes prepared by the Lords.

    One, he said, was on the run to get the Knights back who they were supposed to be.

    I want a wind hole in the system of the Rotten Knights.

    I want to reveal all the evils of the lords who are the culprits of all.

    But there''s only so much I can do on my own.

    It equals nothing can be done.

    Who is one of us and who is the traitor?

    I just had to keep acting like I was walking alone in the dark.

    That''s when they heard us talking.

    An adventurer with the most powerful species, the Cat Spirit Clan, is complaining of the damage done to the Lords.

    It could be some kind of turning point.

    That''s what he thought, and he called us.

    "... I see, is that so"

    "Nyah... you''re in trouble"

    "It''s embarrassing, but I can''t help myself anymore... so I called out to you guys because I''m so overwhelmed with straw. Now I need some information to move forward."

    "Even if they say so... we don''t have much information either, do we? I''ve never been involved in a Lords'' case before today."

    "Mm, really...?

    "It''s just that the purpose is the same"

    "Right. We''ve decided to do something about the lords, too."

    "Yes...... is it? But how..."

    "If you found out about this situation, you wouldn''t be able to leave me alone, would you?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh? Is that all this is about?

    "Yeah, but?

    "Can''t let it go, I can''t believe it... is that why you''re turning your lord against your enemies? You want me to set things up with the Knights?

    "For me, it''s a good enough reason. You need a reason to help someone in need?

    "... pu, kuha"

    Laughs like Stella can''t stand it.

    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to fool around. I just didn''t think anyone would seriously say that."

    "Sounds like Rayne."

    For some reason, Canade is Nico''s face.

    Like I''ve been praised, I look happy.

    "We think we can work together, don''t we?

    "Oh, of course. Speaking to both of you doesn''t seem to be a mistake"

    I shook hands firmly.

    "But what do you do? Not only the Lords, but the Knights are enemies, right?

    "Right..."

    "I knew it, putting it together and beating it up?

    "Well, that''s just not good. If we do that without proof, we''ll be guilty of treason."

    "Uh-huh... that''s a pain in the ass. I need proof, but, but the Knights aren''t moving... nya, I think I''m thinking too much, I''m going to have a short head"

    "... no"

    Summarize your thoughts in your head.

    The Lords are enemies... and so are the Knights...

    All we need is proof...

    What we need to do for that...

    "... will you beat everything up, as Canade put it"

    "Hey, what?!?

    "Rain, did you get laid?

    "That can''t be true. I have a good idea."

    "What kind? Let me hear it. Let me hear it."

    "There are two things you need. Evidence of evil and the right knighthood to judge the lords. First, restore the Knights to the right way they should be"

    "That''s... but what are you going to do? Already, the majority of the group is linked to the Lords. We''re overwhelmingly disadvantaged, aren''t we?

    "At this time. Let''s clean up."

    "Nha? Cleaning up?"

    "Eliminate members, all those who are dyeing their hands illegally"

 54 Fifty-four. Prepare for battle.

    The Knights are not working properly because of the members connected behind them with the Lords.

    If that''s the case, the solution is simple.

    You just have to get rid of all the members who are dyeing their hands illegally.

    "Simply put, how do you do something like that?

    I looked at Stella like she couldn''t believe it.

    The question is the most.

    Explain one by one, in order.

    "First, sort the members connected behind the Lords and those who don''t"

    "What are we going to do? You''re going to check each and every one of them out?

    "If I''d done that, I wouldn''t have enough time. It''s gonna be a big mess... but if it''s what I think it is, it can be somewhat soothing."

    "Nha?

    "Stella. Is there a trusted member of the team who says this guy will be fine?

    "Right... if only a few"

    "Then why don''t you let those people help you and let these stories flow inside the Knights?

    I told Stella what I had worked out in my head.

    As I listened, Stella''s eyes circled like a surprise...... then I make a face that I admire.

    Apparently, you understood what I was thinking.

    "I see, those hands..."

    "I think this would soothe most of those connected behind the lord, even if not everyone. What do you say?"

    "Um, not bad... or the status quo, it seems like the best hand"

    "Do you have any supplements?

    "Right...... even if it worked, the opponents are the majority of the Knights...... dozens will be opponents. What are you going to do about it?

    "Prepare a trap"

    I explained to Stella what I was capable of and what ''trap'' I used it for.

    "Oh, can you do that...?

    "Oh, no problem. I can''t put it into practice, I can only tell you to believe me..."

    "... no, let''s believe it. Rayne wouldn''t be the kind of man to lie to. But I can''t believe you could do that... but Rayne is incredible."

    "Really? As normal as this..."

    "Nyah... Also, I have a disease that I think is normal for Rain."

    What, the disease?

    Sounds like I''m crazy.

    "Anything to point out? Do you have a hole?

    "No, not particularly. I don''t think it''s a problem."

    "You can rest assured if you say so."

    "I can''t believe I can think of something like this instantly... Rayne is amazing"

    "Uh... because it''s Rain! Hmm."

    For some reason, Canade seemed to be proud.

    Are you glad I''m being praised?

    That''s not a bad thing you think of me that way...

    It just seems that Canade barely understands my operation.

    Later, I''ll have to do remedial work when I talk to Tania and the others.

    "When do you decide?

    "Let''s do it tonight"

    "Is it tonight? Wouldn''t it be too soon?

    "No, the sooner the better. This kind of thing can''t happen if you give them time to think. It is more likely that the intention behind it will be read. You better not give them time and push them into confused gaps,"

    "I see. Yeah, you''re right. You''re thinking about the details."

    "It''s Rain, so hey! Hmm."

    For some reason, Canade is abbreviated below.

    "Now let''s move on to action"

    "We have to get ready, so we''ll go back to the inn for once. Join us at night."

    "Uh-huh. We''ll be ready, too. We''ll wait."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After Stella and I broke up, we went back to the inn and explained the story to everyone.

    Get ready for the night, get ready.

    Then......

    I was visiting Ganz''s shop alone.

    "Whoa, isn''t that Rain? What''s the matter with you?

    When you open the store door, the bell that was installed rings.

    In response to the sound, Guntz came out from behind the store.

    He was working on it, and he''s got sweat on his forehead.

    "I''m sorry. Am I interrupting?

    "What, it doesn''t matter. I was just about to take a break."

    "Then it was just fine. I''d like to hear about the progress of the weaponry you asked for..."

    Tonight, it could develop into a massive battle.

    I''ll have some traps for you, but I''m not sure you''ll succeed...

    It is necessary to prepare for times of need.

    To that end, I relied on Guntz''s weapons...

    "We haven''t done that yet, have we? I told you, it''ll take about a week."

    "Right..."

    "Well, the cageman has it."

    "Oh, really?

    "Mm-hmm. All we have to do is make the last adjustments. If you have a dagger, don''t take another few days."

    "Did the cageman finish it first? I ordered this, so I thought it would be the last time..."

    "Sure, it''s troublesome when it comes to troubles...... because there are rare opportunities to make such interesting weapons. On the contrary, my willingness to create was stimulated and I created it all at once. Ha ha!

    I would have made a nasty order with this, but doing so would have made me more motivated...

    Apparently, Ganz is a root martial artisan.

    Again, I felt like I saw Gantz''s pride and pride as an artisan.

    "How long does it take to adjust the cage hand?

    "Hmm? It''ll be over in an hour or two... why not?

    "I might need it. Hey, a lot of things."

    "Hmm. Lord, are you putting your foot in some trouble?

    "It''s like that."

    "Um, okay. Wouldn''t you like to finish it right away?"

    "That''ll help."

    "You just can''t have a dagger, can you? No matter how hasty, it takes two days. Beast Tamer uses the most powerful species. You deserve it, you have to make it a first-class product. Don''t you understand?

    "I know. Give up if you''re a dagger. Just give me something to replace it?

    "Oh, that''s good. You should take what''s there, whatever you want. Yeah, well, I don''t need the money."

    "Are you sure?

    "Because Rayne owes me. Besides, the ones that line up in the store right now aren''t all the ones I used to make appropriately. I can''t treat it as a sale very well. You can take whatever you want."

    "That''ll help."

    "Now let''s say that Non gets to the finish of the cage hand. Wait a minute."

    That''s what I left out, and Gantz disappeared behind the store.

    Slightly, I can hear Khan Khan and the metal tapping.

    Well.

    Let''s sweeten up to Gantz''s favor and choose a dagger.

    Move in front of the shelves where the daggers are arranged, one by one, to make sure they''re in hand.

    Ganz said it wouldn''t be for sale, but it''s outrageous.

    They were all well made enough to be called first-class items.

    I can''t believe I''m not satisfied with this...

    Going forward, Ganz could grow into a hell of a martial arts artisan.

    ¡­¡­

    For one thing, I decided to get the firmest dagger.

    Get a belt and store it behind your hips.

    Then, wait a while...

    "You kept me waiting."

    With a pair of caged hands, Gantz showed up.

    "This is..."

    I can tell at first glance.

    Craftsman''s soul is sacrificed, a first-class weapon.

    "I created it for Rayne. It''s a special weapon. Right... name it, it''s called" Narcami. "

    "... Narkami..."

    "Which, I''ll show you how to use it"

    Wear cage hands.

    fingers, wrists, arms¡­ do not inhibit those movements.

    Now, it feels like it fits perfectly.

    Again, I understood they made a great cage hand.

    I can''t believe you got something like this ready...

    It''s simple as I am, but I get excited like a child.

    "Ready? First of all, the features Rain sought¡­"

    Then for about half an hour, I got a Guntz lecture.

    Then I thanked him and left the store behind.

    Come on, now we''re ready.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    And... the night came.

    Take everyone and join Stella.

    The location is outside the city¡­ in front of a warehouse where no one is being used now.

    Make sure you lurk in the shadows, face to face.

    "You kept me waiting."

    "What about Canade and... the three of you?

    "He''s one of us."

    "I''m Tania. Nice to meet you."

    "It''s Sola. Best regards,"

    "Ha ha, it''s my Luna. There''s nothing I wouldn''t do for you."

    "I''m Stella Emplace. Regards."

    Stella carefully bowed her head.

    At first glance, Tania and the others just look like normal girls...

    You can bow your head properly to someone like that.

    I felt like Stella''s personality was showing up.

    "Stella and the others... six people"

    Besides Stella, there were five knights.

    "I''m sorry... this was the limit when I became a trustworthy person for sure"

    "No, I''m not going to blame you. Rather, that''s all you need. When I blew it, at first, maybe it was just Stella, for Christ''s sake."

    "It would help if you could say that."

    "Rain, Rain"

    Hey, and Canade pulls her clothes.

    "I heard footsteps."

    I can''t hear a thing.

    But if Canade, the Cat Spirit Clan, says so, I''m pretty sure.

    Apparently, the prey was netted.

    ¡­¡­

    I heard a footsteps called Zazzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

    Not so much, and out of the darkness of the night, numerous knights appeared.

    I don''t know the exact number, but there will be dozens.

    The knights broke up second-hand without noticing us.

    The rest enters the interior of the warehouse about the lookout so that some of them are alert to their surroundings.

    From the side, it would appear that the knights are carrying out some sort of manoeuvre.

    But we know it''s different.

    I know I succeeded in catching them brilliantly.

    "Come on, it''s time to clean up"

 55 55 Stories Cleaning Up

    Jilley Stregger remembered her impatience.

    That''s when I''m on the Knights'' mission, as usual.

    Focusing on the young knight, I noticed certain rumors circulating.

    "They''ve come up with evidence showing the adhesion of lords and knights,"

    Zilley drank the young knight on the spot, telling him not to be danced to by crappy rumors.

    but inside was cold sweat.

    Because the adhesion of lords and knights is an unmistakable fact.

    More than half of the Knights have dyed their hands illegally, starting with Zilley himself.

    What if the rumors are true?

    What if that evidence gets into the hands of an undyed member of the team?

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t possibly not move.

    I cannot tolerate rumors and insults.

    Because there is no smoke where there is no fire.

    "Shit... it''s a hassle"

    Where it was said that there was evidence¡­ Zilley struck her tongue while surrounding a warehouse outside the city.

    As for this case, the lord and his son Edgar don''t know anything yet.

    It''s because I laid down a mantra.

    The Lords have a discreet character.

    Do the imitation of beating stone bridges over and over again, with a serious look on your face.

    What if those lords found out about this one?

    Without a doubt, you''ll be cursed as faint.

    The Jilleys, the Knights and Lords who are dyeing their hands illegally, are no longer a lottery student.

    Now you won''t be abandoned...

    Worst of all, there may also be a solemn purity for show.

    Thinking about it, we must act carefully¡­ and quickly.

    "Guys, you''ve been quiet this time"

    If there''s anything to catch, it''s a young knight and deputy captain Stella trend.

    Stellas aren''t dyeing their hands illegally, they''re a minority knight.

    Once, or somehow, I brought up the story...

    "I hope you don''t say such a joke"

    And I was poked.

    A joke, though I ended the story then...

    The other members reacted similarly and refused to join their peers.

    Silly people, Zilley laughs.

    In today''s world, I seriously believe in something called ''justice'' and so on.

    That stuff, they say it''s not going anywhere.

    I''m trying to be a fine knight, believing I''m blindly doing the right thing.

    Excellent self-satisfaction.

    Doing such a thing will not fill anything.

    It''s not like the payroll goes up, and if you make any mistakes, people just rave their voices around here.

    There is no need for the Knights to have anything like ''justice''.

    From the former, there is no such thing as'' justice ''.

    Once, Gilley also tried to face people sincerely.

    But people just repeat things that are selfish in their own right...

    Eventually, the passion I had in my chest disappears and I remain disappointed and discouraged.

    And... Zilley decided to cut ''Justice'' off blind faith and move just for herself.

    "They need to find something real soon."

    The people Zilley says... the stellars, who have not dyed their hands illegally, have not been brought in this time.

    Naturally.

    In case evidence of wrongdoing exists...

    Besides, what if they get that?

    I have a headache just thinking.

    Therefore, I have not brought you here for this operation.

    Everyone who participates is dyeing their hands illegally.

    It consolidates only those who can be trusted.

    Of course, Stella and the others would be surprised if they did that.

    In fact, he looked like he wondered what was going on.

    But I don''t have the authority to defy Zilley, the captain.

    Even if they ignore authority, Stella and the others are fewer than ten.

    We can push things forcefully.

    "Well, this time we finally left honestly... are you saying that they have finally understood where they stand?

    "Captain"

    One of my men came to report.

    "Warehouse siege, complete. Inside, too, it''s a big mess, but I checked. No one seems to be here."

    "Okay. Okay, we''re going in now. I''ll join you. The first goal is... you don''t have to tell me, you know?

    "Ha."

    My men returned the salute.

    Stella and the others wish they could tell so much.

    Zilley sighed inside.

    "Let''s go!

    On Zilley''s signal, he left a few knights on the lookout and entered the warehouse with them.

    The warehouse was huge.

    Even as dozens of knights entered, there was enough room for each to move freely.

    By the way, the floor is illuminated by the moonlight that plugs through the window.

    However, because the number of windows is overwhelmingly low, it is not enough to illuminate the entire warehouse.

    If we got any distance apart, we were going to lose sight of each other.

    "Give me the light."

    "Ha. Light!

    On Zilley''s orders, one knight cast his magic.

    A sphere of light rises on the palm of his hand, paying off the darkness around him.

    "Gu!?

    At the next moment, the magical knight held his wrist and braced.

    When I look, there''s a needle stuck in the gap in the armor.

    The knight''s foot gets stuck like he''s drunk and falls as-is.

    The magic disappeared and I was engulfed in darkness again.

    "Hey, what!?

    "Whoa, what''s up? Are you all right!?

    Knights confused by sudden events.

    In it, Zilley was just one person, calmly analyzing the situation, to come up with an answer.

    "Enemy, all, set up!!!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It''s really easy to lure the gang that dyes their hands illegally.

    All you have to do is spread the rumor that there is evidence of their and their lord''s adhesion.

    As we have done so far, it will move to destroy the evidence.

    They don''t stand idly by enough to ignore the rumors.

    Anyone who does something nasty is a nervous thing somewhere.

    In fact, they moved.

    The funnier it works the way this one thinks.

    I didn''t even know it was a trap, and I was lured to the warehouse.

    Now we can do all we can!

    "Sola, Luna. Can we quietly disable the lookouts?

    "No problem"

    "Phew, I''ll show you the power of Luna''s gods to fear too"

    The twins aligned themselves and pointed their palms at the soldiers on the lookout to set their aim.

    And chant at the same time.

    "" Sleep ""

    The knights standing around the warehouse collapsed on the spot powerless.

    However, for using magic, feathers float up on their backs.

    "That feather... but could it be, the Spirit Clan!? Such an idiot... how could there be a spiritual clan in a place like this..."

    "You two are my people. I don''t want to make a scene, so I usually have my feathers covered."

    "Hey, buddy? Spirit clan as a companion...? Is that possible, that''s what happened? No, but actually... it''s incredible, but apparently, it''s true. I don''t know... I can''t get the word out. Rayne, you''re doing a hell of a thing... just amazing."

    "Can you keep a secret about the two of us? Now I''m getting help because I need both of you..."

    "Ugh, um. Naturally. The Rains are like benefactors. I swear I won''t tell you a secret. Of course, so are my people."

    Starting Stella, all the knights on this scene snorted firmly.

    Look me in the eye.

    I saw a clear glow.

    I don''t feel like I''m lying.

    Stellas will keep their word, don''t worry.

    "By the way... what have you done now?

    It''s magic.

    "I put him to sleep with sleep magic, fu haha"

    "Shh, can you use sleep magic...?

    Stella was surprised.

    I can''t help it either.

    The magic of putting the other person to sleep, what a simple thing to say may sound...

    Sleep magic is actually higher magic classified as advanced.

    Either way, put the opponent in a state of forced sleep and leave him completely defenseless.

    In a way, it''s a special blow.

    There is little to know about the magical structural formula, and it is not open to the public, because it would be outrageous if abused.

    It''s just that it''s before breakfast for the two spirits.

    "Shh, you can use amazing magic... that''s what you should call a spiritual clan"

    "No, because I just happened to remember"

    "Huh, should you praise me more?

    Even though they''re twins, they react completely differently.

    I laugh bitterly when I stick around.

    "Sorry."

    Suddenly, Stella turns to the two of us and bows her head.

    "What is it?

    "Mm? What? I said respect, but I didn''t say apologize."

    "The... I missaw the power between the two of us. I had Rain''s people come with me, but I never thought I could use this kind of magic... just a kid and I watched lightly. I''m really a spiritual clan, and I''m supposed to have a much stronger power than I do... and I turned my eyes to you like an insult. I''m sorry, I want you to forgive me."

    It was like Stella''s personality was showing up.

    If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t find out about that...

    I can''t believe I bothered to say it and make a proper apology... it''s not usually something I can do.

    Sora and Luna seem to like Stella''s character like that and smile together.

    "Keep your head up, please. Sola and the others don''t care."

    "Uhm! Rather, I liked that. Wouldn''t that be a good one for a human?"

    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that. But for humans...?

    "Uh, for now, let''s talk later. Now we have to do what we have to do."

    Not if you''re ever relaxed.

    I shall finish the conversation first and move on to the next stage.

    "Sola, Luna. And Canade. The three of you, keep an eye on the perimeter and catch anyone who escapes."

    "Nyah!

    "I want you to work with them."

    "Ha."

    Stella skipped directions to her men.

    "Going inside is me and Tania. And Stella."

    The truth is, I was just going to get it done with me and Tania...

    "You can''t leave the whole Knights problem to the Rains! I want you to take me with you. ''

    And she asked me to accompany Stella, too.

    I know how you feel, so I''m not much against it.

    However, I asked you to follow my instructions because I have an operation.

    "The operation, as I told you beforehand. At first, confuse the enemy. You ready to go?

    "I can do it any time. Huh, my arm''s gonna ring."

    "I don''t have a problem either"

    "Well...... let''s go!

    Distracted in the dark, he gently broke into the warehouse.

    I checked inside information beforehand, so I don''t have any difficulty moving around even in the dark.

    Climb the steel while making no noise, ensuring a favourable position.

    The time has come for Ganz to make a special small hand¡­ to use ''Narcami''.

    This little hand is planted with all kinds of gimmicks I''ve thought about.

    One of them is to eject a needle by making certain movements.

    Use magic that allows one of the knights to light up.

    With that as my goal, I set my aim and ejected the poison needle from ''Narcami''.

 56 56 stories, fallen knights.

    I can see the knights upset by the sudden raid.

    In the dark, they can''t distinguish between enemies and allies, and they can''t move properly.

    In the meantime, I will defeat the knight who tries to use the magic of the light with an exact poison needle from Narkami.

    This one kept one eye closed all the time and got used to the dark beforehand.

    So your opponent moves well.

    "Yeah, come on, turn the lights on! What are you doing?"

    "No, you can''t! Looks like they''re shooting at me from somewhere...... guh!?

    If you shout that loud, it''s like you''re telling me to aim.

    I''ll respond to your request and snipe you with a poison needle.

    Immediate paralysis poison.

    Soon the knight can''t move and rolls straight to the floor.

    "Shit, useless together!

    One, there was a knight who was giving orders out loud.

    Its armor and sword look better than any other knight.

    That''s what Stella said, the symbol of corruption in the Knights... he would be the head of the Horizon Knights branch.

    Load the next bullet.

    Set your aim and eject the poison needle.

    "Huh!

    The Knights captain slapped down the poison needle, trying to swallow the universe with his sword.

    What a reflex nerve.

    Perhaps you felt my killing spirit leaking slightly and intercepted it.

    I hear the captain''s name isn''t Dade.

    He might be tricky.

    "Enough with the lights! Let''s go outside once."

    The knights try to turn back...

    Before that, the door closes.

    I guess Stella''s people outside did it for me.

    "Hey, what!? Suddenly the door..."

    "Goddamn it, I won''t open it... Captain, I think I''m trapped!

    "Oh, my God, this is... it''s like I was just guessing we''d show up... oh, shit, you know what?"

    "Captain...?

    "This is a trap! Daimyo, the people who do the bullshit justice tried to frame us."

    The captain doesn''t have a bad head rotation, either.

    I have already recovered from the upset and rebuilt my mind so much that I can deduce who is the mastermind.

    "Duh, what do we do? I can''t believe this is happening..."

    "Don''t panic! We''re better numbered. If you calm down, there''s no way they''ll catch you. Conversely, we''re going to pay them back. It''ll be a good souvenir for the lords."

    "Ha!"

    The knights'' agitation disappeared.

    Not quite.

    Instantly judge the situation, inspire your people, and give the most appropriate order.

    It''s not easy.

    Maybe the captain is a tougher opponent than I thought.

    but up to this point I had read it.

    It''s all in the assumption that you''ll get back on your feet soon, and that Stella will spot you cooperating here.

    Each speaks to Tania and Stella, who are also climbing on steel.

    "Tania, Stella, please"

    "Leave it to me!

    "Uhm, let''s do it!

    Tania needs a fireball with a narrowed output.

    Stella has a dagger.

    Each one releases to the warehouse window and breaks the glass.

    The knights get upset again, but they don''t mind, having all the windows broken.

    That''s how we got the ''road''.

    "Come on!!!

    ''Sole'', who had signed a tentative contract in advance and kept him waiting around, was called into the warehouse from the path made by Tania and Stella.

    "Hey, what...?

    "Are you... butterfly...?

    In the wake of the moonlight, a flock of green glowing butterflies pushed into the warehouse.

    That number, hundreds.

    Fly around the confused knights like circles.

    From the side, it could be a fantastic sight.

    But... actually, it''s a hell of a poison.

    "Gu..."

    "Oh, hey, what''s up? Why are you letting go of your sword?

    "I didn''t try to let go... I couldn''t help myself..."

    "Oh, my God, this..."

    "Damn... me too, the power..."

    One knight fell...

    One knight after another rolls to the ground so that it chains up.

    The fallen knight was shaking his body as his consciousness seemed cloudy, spilling his unspoken voice.

    "Shh, wow..."

    Stella, who was watching from the top of the steel, said to her surprise.

    "In an advance meeting, he said he would put it all together and defeat dozens of people... but I can''t believe it really accomplished it. What kind of magic did Rain use?

    "It''s not magic. It''s poison."

    "Poison?"

    "This butterfly contains paralysis poison in scaly powder. One or two can''t make people faint..."

    Continue your words as you watch the knights fall to the ground.

    "In a confined space, if you bathe in massive butterfly scales¡­ this is what happens"

    Some hands use Earlby with the same paralysis poison...

    In the case of bees, you have to stab a needle, so it''s unsuitable for a knight in armor.

    In that regard, butterfly scales are taken up in the body with breathing.

    "Scale powder is heavier than air. On the butterfly... climb on the steel and we won''t get caught."

    "That''s really amazing... it''s like my turn"

    "... but it doesn''t look like it"

    As the majority of the knights fell, the captain remained persistent in consciousness.

    You must have noticed that butterfly scales are poisonous.

    I put one hand on my mouth and try not to contain scaly powder in my mouth.

    I can''t believe that''s all you can judge in this situation... while enemies, it should be called boulders.

    "Something tells me you''re fine. Do you want me to kill you?"

    "Right. You can''t leave me alone..."

    "... sorry. Why don''t you let me do this? It may be a good story about bugs, relying on Rain so far... but at the end of the day, I think it''s something I should do, the same knight"

    "Okay, I''ll take care of it."

    "Thank you."

    Where most of the knights fell, they let the butterflies out of the warehouse.

    I just checked that, and Stella gets off the steel.

    Then me and Tania went down to the ground, too.

    "You¡­ Emplace. After all, this is your fault, isn''t it?

    The captain stares at Stella and pokes his sword at her.

    Stella responds calmly and quietly.

    "If so, what do we do?

    "You make me regret having imitated such a joke! Stella Emplace! You are executed for treason!

    "It is you who are rebelling against the heart of the knight!!!

    Stella also pulled out her sword.

    The two of them crossed...

    Gosh! That dull sound sounded.

    When I saw it, Stella''s sword belly was slamming deeply against the captain''s flank.

    Perhaps the bones are crushed.

    The captain leaked his anguished voice, and still, reached out to Stella to chase him...

    "Gu...... Ah"

    They said that was the limit, and fell to the ground like all the other knights.

    I guess the butterfly poison is turning just because I was indulging in my strength.

    The customer feels unable to move as much as she would like.

    Stella puts her sword on the fallen captain and says it out sharply.

    "Jilley Streger, Knights Horizon Branch Manager. Evidence that you received a refund from your lord and missed the audit is even on my men!

    "That''s silly..."

    "You didn''t think we were doing anything? You think I was missing your wrongdoing in silence? It''s all because of this moment... I was gathering evidence with my people."

    "Gu......"

    "He is no longer a knight, such as he who prioritizes his greed without looking to others! Hold it right now, I''m dismissing you!

 57 57 stories, in a limited amount of time.

    He joined everyone outside and captured the knights who were falling.

    Take up the weapons and tie them up with rope so they can''t move.

    Now we have a grip on the knights connected to the Lords.

    The first stage of the plan is success.

    "Rain."

    When I went outside the warehouse, Stella, who had given this and instructions to her men, came back.

    Keep your head down with the pepper.

    "Thank you. Thanks to the Rains, I was able to remove the pus of the Knights. Thanks to their powerlessness, we can easily conduct a background check. Evidence of a connection to the Lords will come out as far as the mountains. We should be able to justify ourselves. Thank you so much."

    "It''s still early to say thank you. We have to do something about the lords."

    Though the knights who are dyeing their hands illegally eliminated...

    The lords who are the culprits remain intact.

    If we leave it like this, the same thing will be repeated.

    I could get the Knights back to normal.

    So, what''s next?

    It''s about stepping into the Lords'' Hall and suppressing evidence of evil.

    Now that the Knights are back where they should be, they don''t imitate the Lords to miss them.

    I can also help people who have been taken to the hall.

    Additionally, the lords seem to be dyeing their hands for various other evils.

    By suppressing those evidence and handing them over to the auditors of the Wang capital, we can stab the lords with todome by the time they are completely skinless.

    I just can''t take much time.

    If it takes time, the Lords may destroy the evidence.

    I am also worried about the safety of those who have been taken.

    It''s a fight against time from here on out.

    We have to move quickly.

    She also understands that Stella immediately makes a harsh look.

    "The Lords'' ability to gather information is unspeakable. We''ll soon be exposed for our actions."

    "If we do, we''ll have to hurry up."

    "Hmm. If I can, I''d like to keep going into the Lords'' Hall..."

    Stella glanced at the warehouse.

    Inside the warehouse, we''re locking up the captive ex-knights.

    "I can''t leave them alone either... if they get away with it, it won''t be a sprinkle. What''s the matter?"

    "Well, that''s no problem."

    "And say?

    "Butterfly poison isn''t that easy to pull out. They won''t be able to move overnight."

    "But sometimes just in case. Don''t you need a lookout?

    "Then let''s leave it to these guys...... come on!

    Call in multiple wild dogs, Tame.

    Instructions were given to keep an eye on the perimeter of the warehouse and scattered.

    "I gave the dogs instructions to keep an eye on the warehouse. Now you won''t have to worry."

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter, get confused?

    "No... Is Rain really a BeastTamer? It''s called a butterfly, it''s called a dog this time... and I feel very different from the Beast Tamer I know..."

    "If you''re surprised at this much, you can''t stay with Rayne, can you?

    "Yes, yes. This is the kind of thing you should accept."

    I interrupt a little conversation from side to side, and Canade and Tania say that.

    "Oh, really? Could it be that Rain has more amazing powers?

    "Ha-ha-ha, you''re right!

    "It''s no surprise we''re hiding something we don''t even know about."

    "Don''t call people like rare beasts."

    I missed the point.

    Let''s put it back.

    "Anyway...... now you don''t have to worry about the ex-knights. Let''s do what we have to do now, after the formal disposition."

    "Um, right. You can''t take any more time. Enter the Lords'' Hall like this."

    "Goddamn it, my arm''s going to buzz. It''s time to show my strength."

    "Let me make you regret trying to reach out to Sola and the others."

    Sola and Luna''s sisters were motivated.

    They were directly targeted by the Lord''s son...

    I guess resentment and anger are double people.

    "The problem is that they might resist."

    "... against the Knights?

    "It''s because we''re dealing with the Knights."

    "I see."

    I understood to some extent what Stella was trying to say.

    It''s just that the Canades don''t seem to understand very well, with question marks over their heads.

    "Hey, what do you mean?

    "The Knights have audit authority, don''t they? It''s not like you''re saying there''s something nasty about refusing to do that. And yet you resist?

    "I mean..."

    Until now, the Lords had accepted an audit of the Knights because they were connected behind them.

    Even if I had proof, I accepted it because I knew you''d miss everything.

    But not now that the Knights are normalized.

    Evidence of wrongdoing, evil deeds is never missed.

    The Lords will understand that correctly.

    If you accept the audit, it will all be over at that point.

    Because I understand, I refuse to audit, and I will resist even if I empower.

    "Resist... what happens? After that, what are you going to do?

    "If you can get rid of us well, the rest will be easy. Put the knights in that warehouse back where they came from and treat us as traitors. It''s all the same, that''s why. Well, the details may be different... but the general flow will be like this"

    "I see... I mean, the outcome of this later battle will lead straight to victory and defeat."

    "Therefore, we can never lose¡­ according to a prior investigation, the Lords employ private soldiers in the name of security"

    "How many?

    "I don''t know, dozens of people or something. I haven''t been able to confirm it, but there are rumors that we''re hiring mercenaries comparable to B-rank adventurers."

    B-rank adventurers are said to have dozens of powers on their own.

    A comparable mercenary¡­?

    If it''s true, it''s troublesome.

    "Can''t you use as many butterflies as you just did?

    "That''s hard... when you''re going to force yourself into it, first of all, you''re going to be resisted in front of the gate, right? Butterfly scales tend to flow easily into the wind, so when they''re outdoors, they''re less effective. And when it comes to brawling, your allies may get involved."

    "Really... Mmm"

    It was easy to capture the former knights who dyed their hands illegally because they were able to frame them into traps in good condition.

    But not this time.

    You can''t set up a trap because you have to get into their position.

    It becomes a simple number and number, a collision of forces and forces.

    I''m just not too worried about that.

    If you have to, you can tame the beasts all over the city and make them attack you...

    You don''t have to do that, there''s everybody here.

    The opponent''s power is unknown...

    Unless it''s so off the charts, Canade will come to change alone.

    He understands that too, Kanade, shushing and waving his fist, and he''s motivated.

    "No matter how many people I''m dealing with, I''m gonna kick them all!

    "Can I count on you...?

    "Leave it to me!

    "... thanks"

    Maybe Stella has complicated thoughts.

    We cannot correct the city with our own strength, and we can only use the help of others.

    Maybe there''s a grid.

    Still, Stella never refused to cooperate with us, but rather welcomed us.

    Priority was given to correcting the city over pride.

    I''m sure Stella will be a good knight captain.

    I felt like I saw such a future.

    "Again, thanks. Rayne and the others are really helpful."

    "Never mind. We''re not irrelevant, either."

    "On top of that... I''m truly sorry, but I need to talk to you about something else"

    "What''s that?

    "I hear there are people in the Lords'' Hall in the city who have been taken away. If a hostage takes you..."

    "Hostages..."

    Will the lords commit outrages such as shielding the people of the city?

    It''s like taking further risks.

    Would you choose such stupidity?

    "... That''s possible"

    Hounded people don''t know what to do.

    Few people can act intelligently at any given time.

    As long as the chances are even 1%, we will need to be vigilant.

    "Then let''s split into groups entering the hall and rescuing the captive"

    "Hmm. That''s reasonable."

    "I turn to the rescuer. And then... Sora and Luna, will you come with me?

    "Okay."

    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it."

    When I nominate the two of them, I hear dissatisfaction from the other two.

    "Uh, what about me? Hey, hey, Rain. Aren''t you taking me?

    "Shouldn''t I go with you? Beh, nothing, I''m worried about Rayne, ''cause there''s no such thing."

    "Sola and Luna can use all sorts of magic. I think it''s good for infiltration. Canade is going to... fix everything with physics and I don''t think it''s suitable for infiltration. Tania... I don''t care if she burns a lot."

    "Nha, terrible recognition!?

    "How am I supposed to be!?

    I want the two of you to reflect on what you say and do every day.

    "Nyah... but I can''t help it"

    "I hope you don''t get me wrong, but Stella''s backup is also an important role. I can''t leave it to the right people. It''s Canade and Tania, which is why I can trust you and leave you to it. I know it''s a lot to think about, but bend over there, will you?

    "Well... if that''s all you have to say. I''ll leave you to it."

    "Nyah, it''s up to me!

    ... from now on, you will fight the Lord of the City.

    It''s an unprecedented operation.

    If you fail, you will be imprisoned as a traitor.

    If I suck, I might be disposed of as it is.

    Still, there was no wonder, no anxiety or fear.

    "Nha? What''s wrong, Rain?

    I was looking at everyone, and Canade noticed her gaze and looked at this one strangely.

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "Nha?

    I''m not alone right now.

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna... we have company.

    So I felt like I could do anything.

    I felt like I could overcome any difficulty.

 58 58 story collaborators

    Edgar Fromware is an arrogant man and treats his inhabitants like toys.

    Without feeling any guilt about it, rather, take the attitude that it is normal.

    For him, the inhabitants are only tools to satisfy their own pleasures.

    He''s such an Edgar, but he''s not a fool.

    The head spins fast and you can see things from a wide perspective.

    Therefore, he understood that his actions would buy the disgust of the inhabitants.

    Therefore, he took the Knights in and let them escape the auditing hand.

    However, Edgar is not an optimistic man enough to be relieved just to hit one hand.

    Something called unexpected trouble doesn''t know when or when it will strike.

    For that time, Edgar prepared his own pawn.

    Let the people hold the money, let them look for the trends of their people, and let them report.

    Prepare an inside man for the Knights to keep an eye on the traitors if they don''t show up.

    I have ensured my own safety in various ways.

    That was the time.

    It was only after Edgar''s report that the knights who were dyeing their hands illegally were caught together.

    "Damn!!!

    Edgar, who received the report, slammed the glass he had in his hand on the floor.

    The glass breaks and the wine stains the carpet.

    "You said the knight was arrested!? Plus, all!? It''s impossible. Ugh, what are they doing!

    "Hih."

    A girl in the same room saw a rough Edgar, shaking her shoulders and frightening her.

    In response to that trick, Edgar''s gaze captures the girl.

    "... what are you looking at"

    "Huh..."

    "I hear what you''re looking at!?

    "Wow, I don''t... ugh!?

    Edgar hits the girl in the cheek.

    Unable to cope with the sudden, the girl fell on the floor.

    "Yes... there he is..."

    A broken glass hurts the girl''s skin.

    But never mind, Edgar kicked the girl.

    Kick it over and over again to distract the frustration.

    The girl can''t do anything.

    Just like waiting for the storm to pass, I just have to round my body and endure.

    Hard.

    Painful.

    Ouch.

    The girl repeated in a small voice with tears, sorry......

    Edgar was satisfied to see such a girl.

    I apologize desperately for myself being equal to God.

    That is the attitude that the inhabitants are supposed to take.

    Looking at the girl, Edgar lowered his drinks slightly.

    So as I lost interest in the girl, I sit in a chair.

    "Well, what is it..."

    A little more, I''d like to play with the girl, but I have to think about the future.

    Edgar looks out the window and thinks about what''s to come.

    "All the knights connected to us will be caught... is that possible?

    For starters, Edgar doubts the intermediary''s report.

    That''s something I can''t help.

    The knights connected in the back range from 90%.

    The other 10% beat 90%?

    It''s impossible to think normally.

    I haven''t heard of those fools who fanatically list justice with so much power.

    Gilley, the Knights Commander, is a mindless man, but he has a lot of strength.

    Is it possible to lose to an overwhelming minority of opponents?

    That''s how Edgar organizes information in his head...

    Lose as much and draw conclusions.

    "... you can''t be optimistic here. Again, you should see the report as correct. I just don''t think it''s possible, on the contrary, it''s getting more authentic"

    Edgar thought back about Stella.

    I have spoken lightly before when I visited the Knights Branch.

    The accommodation didn''t work and I believe the knight should be right, from Edgar''s point of view, she was a stupid woman.

    What if that stellar took real power of the Knights?

    First of all, we will definitely embark on our own audit.

    This hall has a lot to show people.

    It''s not just my hobby.

    Embezzlement of my father, proof of misuse of funds, etc.

    In the eyes of the Knights, it would be impossible to retain its present status.

    That''s all I thought about, Edgar broke off that it couldn''t be.

    I am a chosen person.

    Unlike a people who have nothing.

    I don''t care how you treat people.

    Because it belongs to me.

    Yet it is strange to be cut off as evil and deprived of everything.

    It must not happen.

    Edgar, for real, had thought of such things from the bottom of his heart.

    "The simple thing is to destroy the evidence..."

    Edgar recalled his collection.

    We''ve been collecting them for years.

    It''s a shame to throw that away.

    And...

    "... Ugh..."

    I see the girl as chilling as she stays down.

    By chance, the most (...) strong (...) species I could get (...).

    Edgar, a human being, treats what is said to be the most powerful species like a toy.

    I couldn''t wait to have the pleasure.

    Would you be able to let this go?

    I can''t, Edgar decided.

    This toy is something else you can''t change.

    If you lose it now, you''ll never get it again.

    "Besides... it would be impossible to think realistically and hide all the evidence. Even if you turn off the toys, it''s hard to dispose of everything like there was nothing. The problems my father is involved in are all the more so."

    Evidence cannot be disposed of.

    Then get caught quietly?

    Impossible!

    Edgar broke off strongly in his heart.

    "This is me going down to normal people, etc... I can''t admit that. So... do we have to do this?

    Edgar made up his mind to set things up with the Knights.

    I didn''t abandon myself.

    It was a conclusion after much thought.

    The current Knights are centered on Stella.

    Then all you have to do is get rid of Stella and take on the Gilley again.

    Or, if you obey yourself, another human being.

    Even if you set things up with the Knights, if you can hold them in, it won''t matter later.

    In short, you just have to win.

    Luckily, I''m hiring private soldiers in case this happens.

    That number extends to 100.

    In addition, some mercenaries were comparable to B-rank adventurers.

    Edgar is in his head, organizing and arranging those elements...... laughing.

    "Kuku...... yes. That''s fine. Fools who defy me, you just have to plead not guilty. What, isn''t that a simple story? You don''t have to get lost. I don''t know about the Knights, but if you''re going to be my enemy, I''m going to crush you!

    "... fulfill it, would it work that well?

    "Huh!?

    Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded.

    It''s not Edgar''s, and of course, it''s not the girl''s.

    If you noticed, there was a shadow by the window.

    I''m wearing a deep robe, and I can''t see my face.

    However, he was expected to be a man due to his shape and back length.

    "Who...?

    Edgar, surprised, did not put the upset on the table and asked quietly.

    He''s a bona fide collaborator.

    "What?

    "I hear you set things up with the Knights... but will things carry what you think? No, it won''t work. Your plan will fail."

    Edgar frowns, but clamps it down.

    Strange, there was such a power of voice that the man''s words would convince him.

    For one thing, let''s just ask.

    Deciding so, Edgar listens to the man.

    "The only reason I''m so sure is because I know a certain man who''s working with the Knights."

    "Some guy?

    "Rain Shroud. Don''t you remember? I was the man who poked you in the square the other day."

    "... Oh, that''s him"

    Remembering an abominable memory, Edgar pounded his tongue.

    "This defies me, you mean the fool? After all, you didn''t seem to catch the Gilley guy... but you''re saying he''s cooperating with the Knights? Abominable everywhere...... but what''s wrong with that? Where just one fool has joined us, nothing will change"

    "Rayne is a beast taster, and he uses the most powerful species."

    "What?

    It was unlistenable information.

    Edgar eats up on men''s stories.

    "Is that true?

    "It''s solid information."

    "That''s not good... that''s not good. Not good, not good... there''s no way we can deal with the most powerful species. Damn, how could this happen!

    "You don''t have to panic. I told you I''d give you a hand.

    "... any ideas?

    "Here you go."

    Edgar receives a ring from a man.

    Gems of disastrous colour are worn.

    "It''s a magic item that seals the magic that leads to the death of the subject. You should use this and finish Rain."

    "Get a man? Isn''t it the most powerful species that''s going to kill you?

    "There is not only one but two of the most powerful species. You can only use the ring once. So aim for Rain, the Lord. If he falls, his contract will be cancelled, and the strongest species will have no more reason to antagonize you, and they will leave."

    "I see... ok, let''s do that"

    "It''s a wise decision."

    "But why are you doing this..."

    I went on to try to talk to him, and for a moment, in a gap that took my eyes off, the man was gone.

    Was it a dream?

    Suddenly, Edgar thinks so, but the ring was on hand.

    "... okay. If we can get rid of the disturbers now, we can use them, even if they''re Reapers."

    Edgar gripped the ring with a dark grin.

    That''s why I couldn''t notice.

    to the slight leakage of black moya from the ring.

    That Moya takes the shape of a beast and is about to be devoured by Edgar, the Lord.

 59 Behind the 59th Tale Hall...

    The Knights, led by Stella, asked about the Lords'' Hall at the same time as the dawn.

    Considering it''s going to be a fight, it''s more convenient at night.

    But even if we knew that the Lords would honestly not respond to the audit, we can''t just step in without asking questions.

    We have to go through formal procedures.

    Therefore, nocturnal ambushes are not established.

    "What, you guys?

    A gatekeeper in the Lords'' Hall notices the stellars and takes a spear to seal the gate.

    "I am Stella Emplace, part of the Horizon Knights Branch. This is my associate and collaborator."

    "The Knights...?

    "Now we''re auditing the Lords'' Hall! Be quiet and clear the way."

    "Audit? Stupid, such a thing..."

    "If you resist, I will not forgive you. Now, clear the way!

    "Ho, are you serious...? You''re imitating the Lord..."

    "Our Lord is not a lord, but a king. We decided that an act was being committed against the king. Accept the audit honestly or turn us, the Knights, against our enemies... DECIDE!

    With perseverance, Stella presses the gate soldiers to retreat.

    As pushed by that pressure, the gate soldiers step back.

    "Oh, such a thing..."

    "Come on, what do we do!?

    Stella poked her sword at the lost gate soldier so that she could make no push.

    The gate soldier takes another step, back off.

    Would that have made up your mind?

    Stella with such expectations...

    "Eh."

    New, I heard multiple footsteps.

    Seeing it, there are armed men flooded from the hall.

    There were so many of them that it would be bothersome to count.

    "Again, this is what happens..."

    "Ma''am, you could have predicted that, right?

    "It''s okay because we''re here!

    "I''m sorry, can I count on you?

    "" Leave it to me!

    Canade and Tania set up.

    Following the two, Stella also laid her sword... and the other knights pulled out their swords.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    He turned to the back of the building and broke into the interior.

    At the same time, the table became noisier.

    Apparently, Stella and the others have started entering.

    With Canade and Tania, I don''t think it''s going to be very rare...

    Still, I''m worried about something I''m worried about.

    Let''s finish this job and rendezvous.

    "Sola, Luna. Can''t we explore where the hostages are?

    "Leave it to me"

    "Phew, that kind of thing, if it comes to me, is before breakfast!

    "Luna, don''t shout out loud. Now, even though people are focused on the table, it doesn''t necessarily mean they don''t have a lookout."

    "Well, I don''t think it''s sexually appropriate to fuck around."

    "Before infiltration, who told you to leave it to me..."

    I''m not nervous at all.

    But thanks to you, I can calm down and think of something.

    "Fair enough. Let me show you my power. Come on, scratch it!

    "So stop shouting"

    "Phew."

    Pasin, and Sola snapped Luna''s head.

    "My sister, you''re a violence... horrible"

    "Just hurry up."

    "I know you do. Hmm... right, is this magic the best? Material Search!"

    Luna casts her magic and something like a wave of light spreads around her.

    "It''s... magic to detect the magic flow, was it?

    "Hmm? You know what?

    "Before, Tania used it."

    "I see. Well, it''s easy magic to handle. We''re not the only spirits, we can handle dragons without problems."

    "With that magic, how do we get a hostage location?

    "Big and small, magic is something anyone has. And, perhaps, those taken away will be gathered in one place. It''s inefficient to keep them trapped in pieces. Then by examining the magic reaction¡­"

    "... you know where the people who were taken away are,"

    "Hmm... they''ve taken over the key dialogue"

    Luna obstinate like a child.

    Maybe he shouldn''t have spoken out because he described it as lively.

    "I''m sorry. Now I''ll be careful."

    "Absolutely, huh? You''re not supposed to imitate me, are you?

    "So... how was the result?

    "Hmmm......"

    Luna looked difficult.

    Could it have been unresponsive...?

    That means the people taken away were not in the hall... transferred elsewhere, or already...

    For a moment, I anticipate the worst development.

    "There were numerous magical reactions underground. Probably someone who was taken away."

    "What, I could find it"

    "Don''t put it in a lot of ways. I thought it was weird."

    Apparently, Sora thought the same thing about me.

    I spilled my exhale in relief...... then protested Luna.

    However, Luna looked uncomfortable somewhere.

    "Mmm."

    "What''s going on? Something bothering you?

    "No... Actually, there was another magic reaction"

    "A lord... isn''t it my son''s?

    "No, you mean too much magic for that... this isn''t human magic. A hell of an amount, comparable to ours."

    "That''s..."

    Could... the strongest species be here?

    "Where?

    "Given the distance and direction, Hmm... on the third floor of the building, to the east, etc."

    "Rayne, what do you want to do?

    "Yeah, right."

    Think.

    The most powerful species, or comparable bearers of magic, are in this hall.

    Are you hostile to us?

    Or are you the victim of a lord, just like the people who were taken away?

    I have no information at all, so I have no choice.

    Let''s think in a different direction.

    I don''t know if you''re on the enemy''s side, but there''s no doubt that there are those with mighty magic.

    Leaving it like this... is bad.

    I don''t mind if I''m on your side.

    but if it was an enemy, there could be tremendous damage.

    You''ll need to make sure.

    "... All right. Can Sola and Luna ask for the rescue of the people they took away?

    "Yes, that''s fine. Sola and the others can also use metastatic magic to get the people they''ve taken away to safety."

    "It''s just, what''s Rayne gonna do?

    "I''m gonna go check on another magic reaction. You can''t just leave me alone."

    "No... it''s dangerous! You have no idea what they are, do you? The magic of being comparable to Sola and the others¡­ If you are a hostile opponent, Rain is in danger."

    "I disagree, too. Drive the Lord to a dangerous place, and we will not have a relaxing demon in a safe place. I''ll take care of it."

    "Thank God. You worry about me."

    "Ah."

    "Huh."

    I stroked their heads.

    Dye your cheeks at the same time and be quiet.

    "But I can''t let the one who''s been taken get away with it safely. I depend on the magic of the two of us."

    "But..."

    "I won''t be impotent, I promise. I''m just gonna go check on what''s going on."

    "... is that true? Can you promise me you won''t be impotent?

    "I promise."

    ¡­¡­

    Sola and Luna, stare at this one...

    Slightly, he exhaled like he''d given up.

    "You have no choice... the Solas know that this happened to Rain, but it doesn''t work"

    "Oh man. Our Lord is stubborn and troubled. There is also the issue of role sharing, but can''t we complain when it comes to acting in a way that does not endanger us?"

    "But I hope that sounds like Rayne..."

    "It''s such a lane that we can trust"

    "Again, I say. Never be impotent."

    "If I break my promise, I''ll do it a hundred times. Watch out, man! Ok!?

    "I know, I won''t do anything to betray you two"

    Laugh softly to reassure you both...

    I went in one direction and climbed the stairs.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I arrived on the third floor.

    Travel eastward that there has been a powerful magic reaction.

    "Is this neighborhood... a warehouse"

    One by one, check the room and go around.

    There are many rooms where things are cluttered up.

    Perhaps there is evidence of the Lord''s wrongdoing that Stella and the others seek.

    To teach later, I remembered the place exactly.

    "At the end..."

    Look around the room...

    I reached the third floor of the hall, the room in the deepest part.

    Originally, it must have been a normal room, no different from the others.

    However, signs of renovation were seen.

    The door is framed with an iron lattice so that you can see what''s inside.

    The entrance is sturdy locked and people are prohibited from entering and leaving.

    It feels more like a cell than a room.

    Get close so you don''t make footsteps...

    Gently, peek inside from the iron lattice.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    On a thin dirty futon, a girl slept in a neat condition.

    Like a fox, pins and pointy ears.

    There are three blocked tails.

    Definitely.

    Being called God of the Beast......

    One of the most powerful species, the Divine Nation.

 60 Sixty stories, the fifth most powerful species.

    The girl is sober and looks terribly weak.

    The more it''s going to disappear, the more it looks.

    "Ahhh..."

    Something, maybe, reminded me of scary memories.

    The girl wept...

    "Huh!"

    At that moment, those thoughts were blown away, like it might be a trap or you don''t know your identity.

    It''s impossible to keep a girl trapped in a place like this.

    I''ll kick the door, break the key and go inside.

    "... what, to?

    The girl doesn''t move while lying down.

    Apparently, you don''t even have the strength to stand up.

    "Are you all right?

    Gently, lift the girl.

    I was surprised by its lightness.

    It''s like a feather.

    From her fluffy hair, her fox ears were popping out.

    Three fox tails from the gap between the blurry clothes.

    My body is small and may be shorter than Sola and Luna.

    It may be due to its appearance, but it gave the impression of being a young, small animal.

    "Heels"

    "... you, what?

    When healing magic was applied, he recovered to some extent, and the girl looked at this one.

    However, those eyes contained the colour of fright.

    "... it''s okay"

    "Ah..."

    I held him gently.

    Be polite and gentle, like working with glass finishing.

    Be sure to share my warmth.

    I''ll give you a gentle hug of the girl and a gentle slap on the back so you can rest assured.

    "I... am on your side"

    "Mi...... kata?

    "Oh, I''m on your side"

    "... Ugh..."

    A girl hugged me here, feeling horrified or something.

    In this moment, I don''t think it means you believed me.

    It''s just...

    Even the words of a stranger must have been hunted down enough to make you want to stick with them.

    I couldn''t afford to doubt if it was a trap...

    I''m desperate to get help.

    I felt that way.

    "... mmm"

    Slightly, the girl moved around.

    "It''s a little... painful, it''s..."

    "Sorry."

    Slowly let the girl go.

    I was just flustered, so I''m gonna support your back so you don''t fall.

    Apparently, that was surprising, and the girl''s eyes get round.

    "How... are you gentle, are you...?

    "I told you. He said he was on his side."

    "Allies..."

    "I am, Rayne. What''s your name?

    "... Nina..."

    Girl...... Nina snapped with a small voice.

    "Nina, how did you get here? Could it be, but... to the lords... they were imprisoned in this hall?

    "... yeah"

    Kokuri, Nina nodded.

    The colour of fear is on my face.

    It may have reminded me of something unpleasant.

    I''ll slap you in the back and calm you down.

    "Yes... Toto"

    "Are you calm?

    "... n"

    "Can you let me know why you''re here? If you''re in trouble, you might be able to help."

    "Help... will you?

    "Of course."

    "Ugh... yeah..."

    Porridge and tears spill.

    I don''t know the details.

    However, I guess this kid has endured it all along by himself.

    "Sorry, don''t worry, don''t... tears, take it personally..."

    "It''s okay... because it''s okay"

    "Ugh... hiku... gusu..."

    After a while, Nina regained her composure.

    My reddened eyes are just painful.

    "I... was in the back of the mountain..."

    Slowly, Nina began to talk about the situation.

    As you can see, Nina seems to be the most powerful species.

    Close to the Cat Spirit Clan, the Divine Clan.

    This is another tricky story, but it''s not about God.

    A long time ago, a clan was given the name ''Divine Nation'' for giving power to the gods and partly ceding their name.

    Nina, its divine tribe, was in a company behind the mountains.

    He slept slowly, worshipped by the neighboring villagers.

    The divine tribe, as sacred, is often worshipped by people.

    Nina must have been one of them.

    Nina, who lived peacefully... but one day, things changed.

    I heard rumors about Nina. Son of a lord...... sure, did I say Edgar.

    He showed up and said he had caught Nina and made it ours.

    The days after that were... for Nina, it was like hell.

    Edgar never hit Nina with lust...

    Instead, I bumped into violence.

    He was imprisoned for the pleasure of being able to conquer the most powerful species.

    Whether it''s coming or not, Nina is beaten by Edgar...

    And... to this day.

    Listen to me like that...

    ¡­¡­

    I was so passionate, I almost forgot me.

    I immediately searched out Edgar and wanted to punch him enough to deform the shape of his face.

    But...

    Now, if I get caught in anger, I might frighten Nina.

    That''s no good.

    Somehow keep your anger down...... stroke Nina''s head.

    "That was tough. But I''m fine now. I''ll get Nina out of here."

    "... can you escape...?

    "Oh, sure."

    "... Ugh..."

    Again, I held Nina, who was about to cry because of relief, and calmed her down.

    "By the way, can I ask you something?

    "... n"

    "Why, to be caught? Nina''s power would have easily repelled it, wouldn''t it?

    The Divine Nation has special abilities that are not found in the other most powerful species.

    I heard about it, but creating things from nothing, or storing items in subspace.

    It seems that each individual has such special abilities.

    For that matter, although the ability is inferior to that of the other most powerful species...

    Still, it shouldn''t be like people are enemies.

    "...... hmm. The villagers... got caught... had to be quiet..."

    "Oh my... Nina''s so sweet."

    "Kind...?

    "For the people of the village, I dare you to get caught, didn''t I? It''s sweet. Normally, it''s not very, but it''s not something you can do."

    "... n"

    Nina dyed her cheeks just to look a little illuminated.

    But that look disappears quickly and despair rises.

    "I got caught... wearing this collar... and I''m still a child, so I can''t get away with it... Rayne, I''m glad you could help me, but I can''t..."

    "Is this... something to use for slavery"

    It uses magic, a kind of magic item.

    Constraints are imposed on the inability to defy the contractor, and yet to get out of a certain range¡­ that is, to be unable to escape.

    I can''t believe I put this stuff on a girl...

    Anger broke out again, but Nina shuddered to see it, so she hurried to calm her feelings.

    "... Phew"

    "... Rain...?

    "It''s okay, I''ll see what I can do."

    "... can,?

    "Trust me."

    "...... hmm. I believe Rain..."

    Gently, I touched the collar that binds Nina.

    dominate and control the subject.

    The magic used in this collar, in a sense, is similar to Tame''s technique.

    Then... you can use my powers and usurp control!

    Focus your consciousness...

    I poured magic into my collar.

    "Gu!?

    Moment after moment, severe pain runs like a current flowing.

    It is probably a measure against those who do not tread on regular means and try to remove their collars.

    Heterogeneous magic pours into my body and runs around like a starving beast.

    Ouch.

    I feel like I''m being stabbed with a needle from the inside out.

    I can''t stand my voice, and from time to time, screams spill.

    "Fuck, Rain......?

    "Hey, guh... wait, give me...! As soon as this happens... damn."

    "Ouch, of...? Wow, looks painful..."

    They can understand my pain, my pain, because I was in terrible shape myself.

    Nina wolves and puts tears in her eyes.

    "Stop... you don''t have to..."

    "Fine... Almost... Grr!?

    "Rayne... Rayne... that''s enough... I don''t care... because I''m gone... nobody, I''m not sad... so... that''s okay. I''m giving up..."

    "Don''t tell me you''re lonely."

    "Ah..."

    While the intense pain runs...... somehow, I laugh.

    "I... when Nina is gone, I miss her. It''s sad... Gu..."

    "How could... no... there, until..."

    "I don''t care why... I want to help Nina... so!

    I was tempered and instilled magic all at once.

    Piscilli, and the collar make a noise...

    The next moment, I can smash it in pieces.

    "Ah..."

    "Hmm... did you manage that?"

    Exactly tired.

    I''m going to fall...

    "Rain!

    Now vice versa, Nina propped me up.

    "Thanks...... that would help. Hey now, my body doesn''t seem to move freely..."

    "Rain... Rain..."

    "Yeah?"

    "... unscrupulous, no..."

    "But in this case..."

    "Me, too... Rain is going to be terrible... I don''t like it. It makes me sad... so no..."

    "... well. Then we have to be careful."

    "... n"

    Though I was in tears... Nina, for the first time, laughed at me.

    She had a very beautiful smile.

 61 61 Stories Escape

    After a short break, my body started to move.

    Stand up and take Nina''s hand.

    "Come on, we''re getting out of here. You ready to go?

    "Ugh... ugh."

    Nina looks nervous.

    Are you sure you can get away with this? And maybe you''re wondering.

    Don''t let me betray your expectations. I''ll make sure you miss it.

    "Let''s go."

    I pulled Nina''s hand and left the room.

    No sign of people.

    Probably due to manpower being cracked on the table.

    Still, proceed inside the hall with vigilance around just in case.

    Down the stairs, to the first floor.

    Turn around the back and wait for Sola and Luna to rendezvous.

    "Why... stop, huh?

    "I have an infiltrated companion with me. Wait for the two of you..."

    "It''s"

    "You mean Luna and the others?

    "Hiccup."

    Sora and Luna emerged from the shadows and Nina jumped up a bit.

    "Good, you''re safe"

    "Were you worried about me?

    "It would be obvious"

    "Really... you don''t feel bad"

    "But we don''t need to worry! Because I''m the most powerful invincible spiritual clan, and fu ha!

    "So don''t shout out loud"

    "Phew!?

    As much as he gave Sola a cock, Luna spilled what an unspeakable voice.

    "Eh..."

    "I''m fine. They''re both my people."

    I''ll tell Nina I don''t have to worry.

    He sounds surprised, but he can tell it''s the same most powerful species, and he doesn''t seem too alert.

    "Sometimes...... Rain. Who is that child? Did you hook up a new kid?

    "Don''t say bad things to people."

    He''s unconscious.

    "You don''t."

    "You know... not if you''re doing this right now. What about the people they took away?

    "Sola and the others escaped to the center of the city with metastatic magic."

    "Over there, it will be visible, and it will soon be protected. You don''t have to worry about getting involved."

    "Oh well... thanks. You did a great job. That''s Sola and Luna."

    "Huh."

    "Huh."

    Reflectively, they stroke their heads.

    I thought you''d be mad not to treat me like a child...

    The two of them looked like they weren''t even in the mood, seemed somewhere comfortable, and accepted why.

    "This is a great reward."

    "Ugh... it''s going to be a habit. I can''t stop. I can''t stop."

    "Is that a clich¨¦?

    "I don''t."

    "Again, can metastatic magic be used?

    "Hmm? No problem at all. I hope you don''t lick the power of the Spirit Clan."

    "Then I''ll ask this girl too"

    "Speaking of which, what happened to that child?

    "Uh... skip the detailed explanation, but the other magic reaction belonged to this kid. This child...... Nina is also the most powerful species and I want to let her escape because she was caught by the lord"

    "What it looks like...... are you a god tribe? It''s unusual... the divine tribe is often worshipped by humans and shouldn''t show up in public very often"

    "That''s not what we were able to say about the pull."

    "So don''t tell me what to pull"

    "Fair enough. I''ll just forward it to you. Look, come here."

    Nina won''t try to get away from me, although Luna will make the call a little bit.

    I look up at this one as I grab the edge of my clothes and try to stick around.

    "Put it down... don''t leave me"

    "It''s okay, ''cause I''m just gonna have you two send me somewhere safe"

    "I don''t want to leave... one doesn''t want to..."

    "... Nina..."

    Nina shivering her voice.

    Asylum-seekers...

    Not very much, but it''s over with a metastasis, and I can''t say anything.

    Now, if I take my eyes off it, it might be safe.

    But Nina will miss you, and you''ll be very anxious.

    Lie down gently and gaze at Nina.

    "... If you''re here, you might get scared"

    ¡­¡­

    "You could be in danger. I might meet the guy who did terrible things to Nina. Still... are you with me?

    "...... hmm. Rain and... together, okay..."

    "Okay. Then let''s stay together."

    Touch the fluffy Nina''s head.

    As relieved, Nina smiled slightly.

    "Well, let''s hurry to the surface."

    "It''s still noisy. I guess both Canade and Tania are fighting. Looks like we''re gonna have to join them."

    "Don''t you two disagree?

    "Because that''s what Rain decided."

    "Besides, I don''t know, but I don''t know. Well, I''m tolerant of the weak."

    "It must be the same most powerful species."

    I don''t know what to say, but they''re both worried about Nina.

    We''ve just met, but I can care less... Sora and Luna, you''re a very good kid.

    What is it at a time like this, but I feel dusty.

    "Okay."

    It''s dangerous if we don''t keep our heads together from here on out.

    Change your mind.

    "Nina, on my back."

    "... n"

    Crouching, Nina honestly got on my back.

    "Mmm, that''s good... I want you to do it later, too"

    "I hope so too, Sola."

    "When it''s all over."

    "Okay."

    "Then why don''t we do everything we can to end it!

    We each rushed to the top of the table.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Meanwhile... in the table of the hall, the Knights led by Stella and the Lord''s private soldiers were clashing.

    "Kick it, kick it. Yeah! Don''t let them step into the hall!!!

    "Don''t be frightened, justice is on us!!!

    The Knights are six, including Stella.

    Plus, two in Canade and Tania.

    The private soldiers of the opposing lords appeared next, reaching about a hundred.

    Eight against a hundred.

    If you think normally, Stella doesn''t have a chance.

    No matter how good Stella was with sword moves, there are about three of us who can deal with her at the same time.

    You can''t deal with a hundred people, and your health doesn''t last.

    but there were two unusual, non-standard beings.

    "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh!!!

    It was a riot and the perimeter of the gate was flooded with enemy allies.

    In the meantime, I saw a shadow rushing through precisely between people and walking like a wind, like sewing a gap.

    It''s Canade.

    He punches in painful blows from his fists and legs without fail.

    A private soldier of the lord raises his distressed voice and falls one after the other.

    It''s like a storm running through the battlefield.

    Once swallowed up by a storm, you can hardly stand on the spot.

    "Canade, don''t do it. I can''t beat you either... Look, I''m coming!

    Seeing Canade''s struggle, Tania was impressed.

    Jump high and high...

    Instantly find a point with no allies and keep breaking through.

    It lands as many meteorites as it kicks through countless enemies.

    While the enemy soldiers are upset, they still point their weapons at us, but if you try from Tania, it''s too late.

    Spin around on the spot.

    He used his proud tail like a whip, knocking down the enemy soldiers around him.

    "... su, wow, those two are"

    When I saw the two of them working, Stella was stunned.

    From the start of the fighting, about thirty minutes.

    The number of enemies had decreased to about a third.

    Most of this is due to the activities of Canade and Tania.

    So, Canade and Tania are unharmed as if.

    I haven''t even shown how tired I am.

    There were only two of them, overwhelming enemy soldiers.

    Again, think of the bullshit power of the most powerful species.

    But...

    Still, Stella is afraid.

    "I don''t think it''s going to end like this..."

    I care about the people in captivity.

    Besides, mercenaries comparable to the B-rank of being hired by lords are not showing up.

    Will it end safely like this?

    I want it to be over, but I don''t feel like it''s going to be that easy.

    Stella with such a hunch...

    "Yeah, no, what if I get weak!

    He clenched his sword strong so as to inspire himself.

    If you''re a hostage, Rayne will do something about it.

    Even if a mercenary appears comparable to a B-rank adventurer, we can all join forces.

    Stella thinks so and cuts into the enemy formation.

    ... that was then.

    "Whoa, you can''t stay like this!

    "Hostages, use hostages!

    "Huh!?

    Disturbing conversations were exchanged among enemy soldiers.

    Couldn''t Rain make it?

    Stella is in a hurry...

    "Sorry, you kept me waiting!

    Something jumped from the sky...

    I landed right next to Stella.

    Stella smiles naturally.

    "Rain!

 62 Sixty-two stories, the magic of death.

    I asked Sola and Luna to use their magic to jump in the sky and land next to Stella.

    Stella is... safe.

    Swords and armor are worn out.

    I can also see signs of fatigue on my face, but I have not suffered any fatal wounds.

    "Rain, what about the people they took away!?

    "It''s okay. Sola and Luna let him get away to safety. They''ll never use us."

    "Good......"

    "What about Canade and Tania......!?

    Run your gaze further around to see what''s going on.

    Stella''s fellow knights are responding.

    In it, I found Canade and Tania.

    The two show exceptional combinations and tear down the lord''s private soldiers.

    During the turmoil, Canade and I have a slight gaze.

    Canade, who found this one, grinned and jumped over here.

    "Rain, you''re safe! I thought you were okay, but, but still, I was worried about you! What about the kid on that back?

    Canade''s gaze turned to Nina on my back.

    "Ha hoo..."

    She enjoyed a big jump with as much magic as she had just done, and Nina was turning her eyes around.

    "More explanations later! Canade, please protect this child."

    "Aye, aye!

    Deposit Nina with Canade.

    "Ooh, fuzzy"

    "... n"

    Did you flirt with each other?

    Cuddled by Canade, Nina seemed reassured somehow.

    Anyway, now Nina is relieved.

    Next...

    "Hey Rain, it''s too late to come back!

    Tania''s back here, too.

    "Sorry, there''s been a lot going on."

    "I''ll let you hear all that later. So, what do I do? Keep beating him up properly?

    "No. Later, let''s leave it to Sola and Luna. Bring your enemies together in one place so they can be easy to do!

    "Got it!

    Tania jumped, again in the enemy formation.

    Beat, kick, wiggle your tail...

    Bring the Lord''s private soldiers together in one place.

    It''s really bright.

    "Sola, Luna"

    "Yes, I did!

    "Our power, taste it!

    Sora and Luna flatten their hands and the magic formation unfolds in the air.

    "" Flash Impact!!!

    Advanced magic was unleashed.

    Flash.

    Slightly late, explosion and impact.

    They burst in the middle of the enemy formation, blowing up the private soldiers.

    Some are jealous of their eyes with flashes of light.

    Some were struck in the body by impact.

    Most of the private soldiers who should have had dozens fell with a blow from Sola and Luna.

    I guess I made quite a few additions and subtractions.

    Seeing where you are raising your distressed voice, no one seems to be dead.

    "What do you say, Rain? What about the power of Sola and the others?

    "Huh, can I compliment you? Or praise me! Come on, why time!

    "Awesome, both of you. Well done."

    "Huh."

    "Ahhh."

    As they say, stroke their heads.

    "Well, Sola''s nothing... ahhh... but this is... fine"

    "I didn''t expect you to really... um, Rayne''s consciousness as the Lord... nya, I can''t wait"

    "Nyah... we have a right to have it, too."

    "I won''t let you."

    "In the meantime, later"

    It''s not all over yet.

    "Stella"

    "Oh!"

    Stella raises her sword and flies instructions to her companions with a powerful voice.

    "We eliminated the intruders! Let''s go into the Lords'' Hall and do an audit."

    "" "Oooh!!!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Damn, damn, damn! Useless!!!

    Edgar, who watched the whole thing from inside the hall, regrets treading on the ground to waste.

    That many prepared private soldiers were knocked down by just a few.

    Impossible.

    I can''t accept it.

    Though I think so, the reality in front of me remains the same.

    Rain and Stella approached the hall while capturing only a few remaining private soldiers.

    Edgar stares at Rain with burning eyes, not Stella.

    "That man...... that man is the culprit!

    Edgar recalled the advice of a mysterious man.

    Rain Shroud is the most alarming opponent...

    I can''t admit that I, the son of a lord, think of an individual as a threat.

    I can''t admit it... but I have to admit it.

    That man... Rain Shroud is my best enemy.

    Edgar finally admitted that.

    "Without him, there''s no reason for him to obey even the most powerful species he serves," you said?

    Remembering the man''s words, Edgar took out a ring with a disastrous colour.

    Gently stroke the ring.

    It glowed spookily.

    But it looked like a very pretty color to Edgar.

    It seemed like a great tool, giving myself a victory.

    "I''m not a man who ends up in a place like this... I can get to the top, higher and higher. It''s not like a fool or anything!

    Edgar wore a ring.

    And point it at Rain approaching the hall.

    "I win...... keep winning!

    Edgar concentrated and remembered.

    The magic that was imprisoned in the ring is freed.

    At the same time, one more thing was unleashed.

    Evil will, being with a pitch-black soul.

    Edgar doesn''t realize what that is...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Robe''s man...... Arios was watching a series of events from a hill near the Lords'' Hall.

    I gave Edgar a magic item and instructed him to kill Rayne.

    He looks like a man of high pride, so it''s hard to follow him honestly or not.

    That could be a bet there.

    Arios had decided that.

    "... Kuku. Apparently, you won the bet."

    From the museum, I felt a wave of magic I remember.

    I guess Edgar used the magic item.

    Things are carrying what they want.

    Arios gave a joyful look.

    "That''s good, that''s good... keep it up, keep it up, kill Rain eh!!!

    Filled with black mist from the hall...

    They solidify in one place, creating the shape of a person.

    It looked worthy to be called Reaper.

    A robe that melts on the skeleton.

    A giant sickle that is about the length of your hand.

    Super magic that gives the subject a state anomaly called death, ''Death Size''.

    Reapers were manifested.

    Reaper approaches Rain at a rate far beyond man...

    I shook up a big sickle!

 63 63 Story State Abnormal Disabled

    Zokri, and a chill runs on his back.

    "What...?

    I accidentally stopped my legs and alerted my surroundings.

    It was then.

    "Rain!

    Canade screams, including haste.

    I immediately understood why.

    Reaper.

    Reapers with giant sickles run through the sky.

    Aim... it''s me.

    I don''t have time to run.

    Already, he''s in range.

    I use narcami to intercept and eject a needle the size of a flat hand.

    I''m not poisoning you, it''s a highly aggressive gimmick that can be a single weapon on its own.

    But... a needle never stabs a reaper.

    I slipped through that body, like I was seeing a phantom.

    Then, the chills do not go away, but rather worse.

    Reapers shake up sickles!

    "Rain, no!!!

    It''s inevitable!

    Unexpectedly, I close my eyes...

    "... hmm?

    ... nothing happening?

    When I opened my fearful eyes, there was a reaper in front of me.

    And the sickle that Reaper waved down was piercing my body.

    "Whoa!?

    I can''t help but raise my voice...

    I don''t have any particular pain, and I''m not bleeding.

    Reapers don''t do anything more...

    It disappeared like a mirage as it was.

    "... hallucinations? No, it was real for that... and"

    "" "" Rain!!!

    Everyone came running in a hurry.

    "Right, right, it''s okay!? Now he''s sickling Rain..."

    "I''m not hurt!? The pain!? Hey, say something."

    "I''ll do the healing magic now! Let me see your wound. Come on!

    "You made a pact with me! You can''t just leave me here."

    They also saw Reaper in everyone''s eyes, quite hastily.

    Was everyone on this scene hallucinating?

    Or wasn''t that a hallucination?

    ... No.

    Though I''ll think about it, I don''t know.

    I need to put aside my doubts for one second and reassure everyone.

    "Calm down. ''Cause I''m fine."

    "Really...?

    "Rain, I can''t do this..."

    "Really, I''m fine. It''s nothing. Look, you''re right."

    Try to move your body gently on the spot.

    So they finally relieved themselves, and everyone looked relieved.

    "Still, I wonder what it was now...?

    "I felt so bad... that... I thought Rayne was dead."

    "Probably¡­ that''s instant death magic"

    He seems to have an idea, says Sola in a rugged face.

    That''s the Spirit Clan.

    I know more about magic than anyone.

    "As its name suggests, it is an extremely dangerous magic that brings the subject to death. Not advanced, but even more so... classified as super magic. I can''t believe there are people who can use such magic..."

    "Hmm? But there was no magic reaction at all, was there? Whatever the user, a magic reaction is detected when using magic. That''s not possible at all. Probably like a magic item."

    "I see that''s possible... but the strange thing is how Rain was safe..."

    Sora looked sincerely strange.

    "Not underdeveloped, or something?

    "No. At the time Reaper manifests himself, it doesn''t mean he''s underdeveloped. Without forgiving resistance, we prune the subject''s life... because that''s the kind of magic"

    When Canade said, Sora immediately denied it.

    Apparently, the magic was activated properly.

    But I''m alive.

    I wonder what that means?

    "It''s about Rayne, so there''s some kind of hidden balls or something, isn''t that what this is about?

    "You know... what do you think of me?

    "" He''s got an impossible stunt. Though, BeastTamer ""

    I say not only Tania, but all the way to Canade.

    That''s what they were looking at me...?

    I don''t need such a nasty title...

    "Hmm."

    Luna had a thought on her face as we discussed that it was not, uh, not Ko.

    Do you have something in mind?

    Put your hand on your jaw and do the thinking trick...

    Slightly, then look here.

    "It''s Rain. Mind if I experiment?

    "Yeah? I don''t know, but I don''t mind."

    "Okay, let''s go...... poison drop"

    "" "Become!?

    Luna used abnormal magic to poison me while everyone was stunned.

    Purple fog with toxic colors envelops me.

    "Hey!? Ru, Luna! What the hell are you doing!?

    "Are you out of your mind?

    "Aww, Rayne...!?

    "You guys, don''t panic. Well, watch. If I''m right..."

    A little, the poison fog clears.

    I... stay healthy without getting poisoned.

    Nothing has changed and nothing has happened.

    What do you mean...?

    Now, I do believe Luna should have done some state abnormal magic.

    "Um, still."

    "Luna... What does this mean? Explain."

    "Rain gained his skills in continuous chanting by signing a contract with us. But wouldn''t it be strange to think about it?

    "What is it?

    "Rayne made a deal with Sora and me, didn''t she? Wouldn''t it be strange if you didn''t have two powers to get it?"

    "Ah..."

    I see.

    I kind of understood what Luna was trying to say.

    "Perhaps the consecutive chants are the result of a contract with Sola. Sora''s good at that. So, what''s the power of my contract?

    "Nyah... I mean?

    "By signing with me, Rayne was gaining another power. That power is probably... disabling a state anomaly"

    "Condition abnormal¡­"

    "Deactivate¡­"

    Canade and Tania look surprised and go on to say.

    To those two, Luna continues to explain, like an instructor.

    "Instant death magic is also a form of state anomaly. There are limited ways to prevent it. Do you have a substitute amulet¡­ or do you have a high resistance to state abnormal magic? Rayne doesn''t have any amulets, so he figured he''d earned a lot of resistance. Uhm."

    "Sure... there''s no other possibility..."

    "So you deliberately used poison magic to confirm that? You''re so violent."

    "Nyah... If I''m wrong, what will I do?

    "At that time, I apologized and was immediately detoxifying. But that didn''t happen. As far as I can tell, Rayne had acquired the skills to deactivate a state anomaly. Ha ha, everything is my calculation!

    "What is calculated, is!

    "Phew!?

    Sora''s dandruff fell on Luna''s head.

    The frog gives a crushing voice and Luna nods on the spot.

    "Is that why someone suddenly puts poison magic on your husband! Such acts are disqualified."

    "And don''t you have a choice? If it''s not magic unlike instant death magic, I don''t know if I can tolerate all state abnormal magic... oh I just have to!

    "Then explain beforehand and get proper permission. What are you thinking about doing it all of a sudden just because you think of it!?

    "Ha-ha, I didn''t think of anything in particular! Don''t ask me to do that!

    "Are you trying to tell me!

    "Piggy!?

    Again, Sora''s thunder fell.

    I''m usually a serious and honorable sola...

    He''s scared when he gets angry.

    "Bullshit......"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Let''s not look over there."

    Canade was jealous of Nina, who was frightened of Sola.

    "Rayne, I''m sorry... Luna did a hell of a thing... look, Luna apologize too"

    "Hmm... but I am"

    "I apologize...?

    "Uh-huh."

    I''m laughing but I''m not laughing.

    Luna nodded cocklessly as Sora gave her such a creepy face.

    "I''m sorry, my Lord. I stuck around, and I did it out of curiosity. I have no regrets."

    "Luna......?

    "I regret it! Reflecting! I''m sorry."

    Luna was so scared that it would be a normal way of talking.

    My sister seems to be irresistible to my sister.

    "Fair enough. I was surprised by the sudden, but it might help something, and I''m glad you knew in advance. Because I don''t care."

    "Thank you...... see, so is Luna"

    "Uhm... generous measures, thanks. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!?

    Luna, who tried to penetrate her usual attitude, had been caged by Sola three times.

    I don''t know what to say...

    It''s funny, and I keep laughing.

    Canade and Tania also laughed, feeling like they had no choice.

    Nina, too, looked at something that looked a little funny.

    Guys, I hear you''re relieved of the tension in good shape.

    It''s a good trend.

    The Lord''s private soldiers could have been eliminated in the first place.

    Mercenaries, however, that they are comparable to B-rank adventurers, have yet to show themselves.

    Probably protecting Lords and Edgar in the hall.

    Next, we have to step into the hall.

    This is where we''re going.

 64 64 stories into

    "Rayne, are you all right!

    Stella came running late.

    Stella must have watched instant death magic in the distance, too.

    He had a rushed look on his face...

    When I made sure I was safe, I spilled a small exhale like I was relieved.

    "I''m nothing."

    "Right...... good. I''m so glad."

    Seeing, the other knights are holding and capturing the private soldiers of their fallen lords.

    However, there are more than a hundred opponents, and this is five.

    It couldn''t be a simultaneous capture, it was a hassle.

    "Is that going to take a while?

    "Right... Exactly, with this number of people, just because they''re powerless doesn''t make it any easier. It''ll take an hour or two"

    "You can''t just give them that much time."

    "Um, I agree. So I''m going to leave this place to my men and I''m going to break into the hall to secure the Lords. Unless you capture the culprit, everything will be in vain."

    "We can help, too."

    "If it was Rain, I believed you would say so. I''m counting on you."

    "Oh, I''ll take care of it"

    "Nyah... aren''t you two getting along?

    "Maybe it''s an unexpected ambush..."

    "Hmm. We can''t fool around either."

    "Sora is nothing..."

    At a time like this, but everyone was as usual.

    Seems like my mind can afford it, and that, on the contrary, feels reliable.

    "Let''s go."

    "" "" Oooh!!!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Entered the entrance hall of the hall.

    It''s so big that I don''t think it''s a single person''s building.

    Enough to play sports with a small number of people.

    Left and right behind the room, a staircase stretching upstairs.

    Some of them were blown out and I could see up to the third floor.

    "Eh."

    Several men were seen in front of the door leading behind the hall.

    The number is six.

    They were all armed and had already moved into a state of battle.

    And behind them... I was there.

    Son of a lord I saw in the city square before...... Edgar.

    Next door, you can see a man in obese shape.

    Perhaps he is the lord of this city.

    "Stay!

    Stella raised her voice.

    "No more resistance is wasted. That''s not how you don''t know, is it? Quiet, we, accept the Knights audit!

    "My little girl... barks like a dog!

    "Who do you think this non is!? You''re the lord of this city. You should be guilty of treason, such as pointing a blade at your lord. Know your sins!

    "Apparently, the words don''t make sense. Until we enforce it!

    "Don''t be ridiculous! That kind of thing, admittedly, hey!

    "Yes, yes, I know. Don''t worry, the rewards will work properly."

    A mercenary leader made me shrug my shoulders.

    He''s stunned by the lord''s ugly demeanor.

    Still, they won''t be retreating.

    I do my job better than I''m getting paid.

    That''s what mercenaries are for.

    "And so"

    A man of leadership stepped forward.

    "You can''t let me go to my husband. It''s a common line... but if you want to get through here, you can do something about us."

    The moment, the wind blew through.

    No... not the wind.

    It''s a struggle to be released from the men.

    I find myself in a struggle where I even feel pressure, naturally.

    It''s just nothing more.

    I''ve fought Arios before, and I, too, have stepped on quite a few occasions.

    Now, I have nothing to be afraid of to this extent.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    The name of the most powerful species is not Dada.

    "Knock."

    Except Stella.

    Pushed by the pressure released by the men, it drops slightly.

    I guess some fatigue has taken command of the front lines and kept fighting.

    It may not be a good idea for Stella to bump into them right now.

    "Stella, why don''t you leave this place to us?

    "Heh... what are you talking about! You can''t do that. Ugh."

    "There''s something about Stella that bothers me the most. Because there will be no one to bind the Knights."

    "It''s..."

    "You''d be tired, too, wouldn''t you? If you''re impotent, you''re in trouble the other way."

    "Mm..."

    "Isn''t trusting people and letting them do one of Stella''s things?

    "... sloppy, Rayne is. If they say that, we''ll have to back off."

    Stella put her sword away.

    "I just want you to promise me"

    "Yeah?"

    "I don''t want the Rains to be impotent, either. It doesn''t make sense if we''re all not safe. Do you understand?"

    "Oh, I know."

    "Okay then... I''m sorry, I''ll take care of it"

    Stella lowers back.

    I just keep reaching for the sword pattern.

    If we fall into a pinch, I guess we''re going to step up without getting lost.

    We have to be careful not to let that happen.

    "Canade. Take Nina to Tania."

    "Yeah."

    "What, am I gonna take this girl?

    Confused, Tania held Nina.

    "Tania asks for Nina''s protection and Stella''s escort just in case"

    "Mmm... why me? Because of that, I thought I could get a rampage."

    The canade of physical specialization is weak when magic is used.

    Conversely, Sora and Luna, who specialize in magic, are weak when they come in physics.

    So that intermediate Tania, the most balanced.

    "Please. Tania''s the best."

    "Hmm... I''m the best. You can interpret that as dependable, right?

    "Of course. I want to leave you two to me because Tania can count on you."

    "It''s not bad to be counted on. Hmm, fine. I''ll leave you to it."

    "Thank you, Nina. Now, this sister will protect you. I want you to feel safe."

    "... n"

    Nina''s head narrowed her eyes as she tickled.

    He''s just not being hated, he''s smiling.

    "Then I''ll leave the back to you. Come on, you guys, come on."

    With that in his mouth, Tania backs off.

    Tania and Nina are watching.

    Increasingly, I could have a reason not to lose.

    "Is the consultation over?

    A mercenary leader asked with a laugh.

    "You''re so disciplined to wait for me on purpose"

    "Nah, I don''t do wild imitations. Besides, buying time is part of our job. Whatever, you don''t mind staying put, do you?

    "That''s not how it works. You don''t mind throwing out your job, do you?

    "I can''t do that. It''s a consultation. You know what I mean?

    A man of leadership laughs invincibly.

    I laughed back, too.

    "Then it''s settled."

    "Right. You think it''s time to start?"

    The killer of a man of leadership swells.

    If you''re a human being, that''s the only force that''s going to scare you and make you faint.

    It''s going to be a rough fight.

    With a hunch of a fierce battle...... I took a step to cut the lid of battle.

 65 65 Stories The Battle of Canade

    Canade took on two mercenaries, fisting without alarm.

    Two opponents.

    One is a warrior with a shield and other armor helmets to consolidate his whole body.

    The other is a wizard with a wand.

    A warrior stands forward to cover the wizard.

    After confirming that a wall had been formed, the wizard began to cast his magic.

    Don''t hit the lead here!

    Canade chooses the operation by intuition and storms it.

    "Ugh!

    "Ohhhhh!!!

    Canade and the warriors clashed.

    The Cat Spirit Clan advance is as powerful as a siege weapon.

    The opponent is a normal person, even though he has the strength of a B-rank adventurer.

    Exactly, but still, it''s not so different than getting hit with a giant hammer.

    That blow... the warrior endured.

    "Gu... that''s just what they call the most powerful species, don''t do it!

    "That way!

    Canade was surprised.

    I can''t believe I could take my own blow, even though I was being modest.

    I thought back to when I fought Agus.

    Maybe it''s just as strong.

    If so, it''s a hassle.

    It might take a little while if we stay on the loop.

    Canade thinks.

    You want me to stop playing tricks and use half my strength?

    Doesn''t seem like you need to give it all up, but I wouldn''t have a problem with half of it...... no.

    What about that, too?

    I decided it might be as powerful as Agus, but it''s just an intuition.

    Maybe you should check some more.

    If I make a mistake adding or subtracting, if I suck, I''ll kill you.

    "Nyah... here''s the thing, it''s frustration"

    In the meantime, let''s hit it again.

    Canade makes the decision, takes the distance.

    Then the opponent also retreated behind him.

    What are you thinking about purposefully giving this one a chance to attack?

    Canade looks surprised...

    Soon, a little.

    "Flamewave!

    A warrior jumps to the side...

    The wizard behind it unleashes intermediate magic.

    The Cat Spirit Clan is a species of physical specialization, so few can beat each other to win.

    Excellent motor vision, high physical ability and inability to attack.

    Even if you could hit it, it rarely damages your sturdy body.

    Conversely, it is weak for magic.

    Even elementary attack magic takes damage.

    It also has low resistance to abnormal state magic and is easily poisoned and paralyzed.

    "Ha Ni!?

    Canade jumped in haste and avoided the flaming tsunami.

    A tsunami of flames that lost its way swept down household possessions, burned them, and turned them into charcoal.

    If it was a direct hit, I wouldn''t necessarily see the same thing...

    It was definitely taking some damage.

    Never a good opponent to be alarmed.

    Canade caught his mind and decided to knock him out of the wizard first.

    Disease walking.

    Feint left and right to evade the warrior.

    Trying to get past the side...

    "Sweet!

    "Nha!?

    I spot Canade''s feint and a warrior stands in front of me.

    Now on the contrary, a warrior has used his shield to advance.

    Canade had to stop, stopping on the spot.

    I took the warrior''s attack.

    "Perseverance!"

    Canade shakes off the warrior and tries to run through to the wizard...

    The warrior persists like a snake and eats down to the canade.

    After all, should we defeat them from the warriors?

    No, but the wizard is more threatening.

    Lost, accidentally, the warrior retreated.

    Canade will soon understand what that means.

    "Dragoon Howling!"

    While the warrior was buying time, the wizard had finished casting advanced magic.

    A dragon created by magic growls and runs toward Canade.

    "Nha... ugh!?

    It''s inevitable!

    Ready, Canade took the magic by crossing his arms in front of his body.

    And... direct hit.

    Impact runs.

    For a moment, my vision swayed up, down, left, and right, and I fell into front and rear unconsciousness.

    Blown up, rolling around...

    Clashing against the wall, it finally stops.

    "Nah, nah... it hurts so bad..."

    Despite the fact that advanced magic hit him directly, Canade did it with a word of ''pain''.

    Although vulnerable to magic, the health of the Cat Spirit Clan is unusual.

    Somewhat bearable.

    but it''s also true that it''s bad when you get hit in a row.

    "Shit, it''s him... dude! Let him eat till he falls."

    "Copy that! Dragoon Howling!"

    The wizard chants magic again.

    It''s magic I saw once.

    Twisted himself in the universe, and this time, Canade dodged the magic.

    Run with the momentum as it is,

    "Oh, get out of my way!

    Once again the warrior blocks his way and stops his leg.

    In the meantime, the Wizard unleashes repeated advanced magic.

    "Dragoon Howling!"

    "Wha!?

    Jiri, and the dragon''s phantom blurred Canade''s body.

    As tangled up in a tornado, your body spins and blows away.

    Gasha, and the furniture slapped him from the back.

    "I was there..."

    Fluffy, yet Canade rises.

    And think.

    The collaboration between warriors and wizards is perfect.

    A warrior stops Canade, and in the meantime a wizard taps into the attack.

    It was a well thought out operation.

    In the past, you may have fought the Cat Spirit Clan.

    My breath fits perfectly and I can hardly break it down.

    There was something unspeakable about the mercenary''s power to be comparable to the B rank.

    "Then even me!

    I overdo it, or something like that, I decided not to think about it for the first time.

    Now, it''s better to get through this.

    Canade releases half his power.

    And I ran more than twice as fast as I ever did.

    "Damn, it''s fast... if that''s about it!

    The warrior set up a huge shield with both hands and tried to stop Canade from legging.

    No matter how cat spiritual clan, you can buy time if you are thorough in your defense.

    I''ve been trying to bully my body and build it up every day since I was a little girl.

    That''s all I have.

    Warriors had the confidence that they could stop Canade, even if it was the most powerful species.

    The result is¡­

    "Yikes!!!

    "Hey, what the fuck!?!?!?"

    Canade ran sideways, avoiding the warriors.

    Run, run, run...

    Keep going, run the wall.

    As if gravity had turned sideways, Canade ran through the wall to the scaffold, his body lying down.

    Keep moving further and now run the ceiling.

    A warrior flashed at the sight of gravity being ignored.

    Neither does the most powerful species of canade have the skills to be able to manipulate gravity.

    It''s just that we''re running through walls and ceilings on our own, taking full advantage of the extraordinary physical abilities of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It was unscrupulous.

    It was bullshit.

    But that was what was happening in real life.

    "... Hey, why don''t you! Run."

    A warrior returns to me and yells at the wizard...

    It''s already late.

    Canade dodged the warrior by rushing through the ceiling, jumping straight in front of the wizard...... landing.

    Turn your arms around Guru...

    Towards a frightening wizard, a blow.

    "Ugh!!!

    "Guh!!!?

    I ate a canade punch and the wizard blew it away.

    He hit the wall from his back and fell and fainted as it drifted.

    "Okay!

    Canade posing as a gut on the spot.

    The warrior, on the other hand, saw a sight off common sense, unable to move.

    I was told that the most powerful species possessed tremendous powers.

    I didn''t mean to be alarmed.

    But...... I can''t believe I can show such tremendous power.

    In just a moment, I can''t believe the situation is reversed.

    Looks like I''m having a bad dream.

    Warriors think about that unexpectedly.

    "That''s it!

    While the warrior was stunned, Canade rushed through the metres in an instant¡­ with the momentum as it stood, beating the enemy to pieces.

 66 Sixty-six, the battle between Sola and Luna.

    Sola and Luna were dealing with three mercenaries.

    Swords, spears, two-handed axes.

    Each in melee style, approaching Sola and Luna.

    "" Flash Impact!!

    The advanced magic of Sola and Luna burst at the same time.

    There was so much light to fill the entrance hall.

    The impact is as wild as a creature, trying to swallow the mercenaries...

    "Huh... I took it off!

    "My sister, did you open your eyes and let go?

    "I won''t do that!

    By the time the magic was unleashed, the mercenaries had already moved out of sight.

    He had identified the behavior of Sola and Luna and was fleeing the range just before the magic was released.

    Amazing ability to evade.

    Tattoo, and approaching footsteps from your right hand.

    It''s a shame even while I look back.

    "I''m coming!

    "Leave it to me, Gravity Wall!

    Shortly after Luna deployed defensive magic...

    Mercenaries emerge from the two right hands and wave their weapons simultaneously.

    Kid!!!

    The blade clashes with a magically built barrier and sparks scatter.

    The mercenaries did not do anything foolish to compare their powers against a magically constructed barrier.

    I immediately returned my weapon and retreated from body to body.

    But the distance stays packed, and I won''t leave Sola and Luna.

    Now change the angle...... plus the three of them attack with a time difference.

    "Huh, it''s no use! With that level of attack, my barrier can''t be broken, haha!

    "Don''t mouth a line like a villain hey...... Igney Trans!

    Sora unleashes her attacking magic as she scratches her sister exactly.

    Three spears about the size of a person, braided with red lotus flames, were shot out.

    A Red Lotus spear approaches the mercenaries as they pull the tail of the flame.

    Timing, power, impeccable blow.

    But...

    "Become!?

    The mercenaries took pots and other things that were decorated nearby and hit the flaming spear.

    It''s not magic that can be stopped with something like that.

    The flaming spear smashes the pot and so on, and it still flies...

    The impact of crushing the kettle and others slightly derailed the orbit.

    Through the sides of the mercenaries, they landed bullets on the ground.

    "That''s pretty good."

    At the judgment of the aggressive, he hits things and deviates from the magical orbit.

    It''s not something I can do.

    Sola and Luna stepped up their alert.

    The other person is not just a person.

    We recognized ourselves as'' enemies'' capable of crossing with our strongest species.

    That, in a way, might have been alarming.

    Therefore, they were forced to struggle.

    "Goddamn it, I can''t stop... Yep! I won''t forgive you."

    "Don''t say anything unscrupulous, attack properly!

    The mercenaries were splitting up and attacking Sola and Luna.

    A pair with swords and spears have been hitting weapons alternately.

    The other one waves both hand axes at an exquisite time so as to fill the gap between the pair.

    As Sora and Luna try to move into a counterattack, they retreat as if they had perceived it beforehand and take a distance.

    It''s a brilliant collaboration with the enemy.

    Sora swallows her tongue.

    "Not if you admire the enemy, my sister. As it is, it will only take time for mischief."

    "I know! But what do you want me to do?

    "... for one thing, super wide area magic, why don''t we blow it all together?

    "Rain and everyone will get involved too!

    "Mmm, no"

    "I''d rather know why I thought such a proposal would go through...... I''m coming!

    "Gravity Wall!"

    Luna''s magic barrier stopped the mercenaries from storming.

    Luna sweats one cold sweat.

    That was a pretty remarkable time.

    If the magic activation had been delayed by a few more seconds, it might not have prevented the mercenaries from attacking.

    Coming here, the mercenaries were becoming more precise in their collaboration.

    It''s like the three thought circuits are in one.

    It compensates for each other''s blind spots and strikes at an exquisite time without showing any gaps.

    If the battle continues to prolong, maybe...

    The mercenaries'' attacks may arrive.

    Sola and Luna looked slightly more difficult, considering the possibilities.

    If there''s anything like losing here, what happens?

    If you are held hostage by an enemy, you may cause trouble to your people.

    Above all, it could put Rain at risk.

    That''s not all you can do.

    Absolutely not.

    Sola and Luna looked at each other... and nodded cocklessly as they confirmed something.

    "" Fireball Multi-Shot!!

    Only at some point did Sola and Luna fire magic in a row, as Rain had made them use it.

    It''s a continuous chant.

    Special skills that can only be used by spiritual clans.

    But that''s not Rain''s ratio.

    Rayne used more than one elementary magic simultaneously.

    It was producing three fireballs and beating down the soldiers.

    The opposing Sola and Luna had...... produced more than ten fireballs.

    Sisters together, more than twenty.

    Literally, the fireball pours down on the mercenaries like rain.

    The faces of the mercenaries are attracted.

    I just have to retreat before the bullshit magical powers.

    Several rounds were fired on the way.

    Still, it''s elementary magic, so it''s not powerful until you faint.

    By distancing themselves from Sola and Luna, the mercenaries avoided the fireballs being fired at.

    This will be fine.

    I don''t know what tricks I used, but I don''t think I can do such bullshit artistry again and again.

    Besides, the controls seem sweet.

    If you use it again and again, it could involve your peers.

    Given that, it is unlikely that it will be used to continue standing.

    Though I was surprised...

    The interest is still here.

    The mercenaries think so...

    That was nothing but alarming.

    "Now!

    "It''s over!

    Sora and Luna turned their palms to the mercenaries, looking as if they were convinced of their victory.

    The mercenaries are surprised at how those two look.

    The distance''s opened, but that''s all.

    There are not enough elements to be said to have been settled yet.

    And yet, why do you have such a face...?

    Think about it... I lost it so much, I got to the answer, and I was stunned.

    My foot was sore.

    When I look, the floor is covered with ice.

    The ice is tangled up to my ankle, and I can''t move.

    When?

    Luna tells the mercenaries that she is invincible.

    "Phew, it''s my specialty in delaying magic. I could have predicted escape. I dared to push him onto the spot and activate the prefabricated magic so he couldn''t move... Hmm, is this where the explanation is? Okay, this is my sister Sola. I''ll do it!

    "Sounds great... I''m missing something called respect for my sister"

    "Fine, see. Just do it."

    "I know, sir"

    The mercenaries pulled their faces together.

    Sooner than I scream I surrender... Sora''s magic bursts.

    "Flash Impact!

    The flash unleashed, enveloping the mercenaries.

    The burst sounds.

    Slightly, the light subsided... I could see the mercenaries falling on the floor.

    "Victory, right"

    "Ha ha, it''s so easy for us to win! I want to see."

    Sola and Luna laughed proudly, then exchanged high touches.

 67 67 Stories The Battle of Rain - 1

    I was confronted by a man of leadership.

    I guess this man has the strength to be comparable to a B-rank adventurer.

    The pressure is amazing.

    If I''m at all distracted, I''ll be swallowed up by the man''s temper as it is, and I''m going to lose my temper of war.

    "Before we do it, one thing, okay?

    "... what?

    "I thought I''d ask you a name. He''s got a tooth like you, and he''s gonna remember his name. Is that like a war record?

    "It''s Rain Shroud."

    "It''s Nick Glory... come on"

    Nick kicks the ground.

    It approaches me at an incredible rate, as if I had even used magic.

    "Huh!"

    Right hook for temples.

    Avoid it in Sweden and fight back...

    "Ha!"

    There''s no time to fight back!

    Nick has slapped his fists in one after the other with flowing motion.

    I''m not just waving my fist at the dark clouds.

    One action at a time is as sophisticated as art.

    "Maybe you''re a fistfighter!?

    "Correct, wow!

    A fist named the murder weapon flew in.

    A blow that rips the air.

    A decent direct hit would smash your bones just like that.

    Straight to the right approaches my face.

    However, I could read the orbit.

    Twist your body, tilt your neck to the side and dodge.

    Defeat your body even more and tackle to grab Nick''s lower body.

    They intercept me on my knees, but I don''t mind holding my lower body down, and I''m gonna break my balance.

    horseback riding and secured a favourable position.

    That''s the power I gained from my contract with Canade.

    Yeah, it''s not that easy to get out.

    Decide the battle like this!

    That''s what I meant, I wave my fist down toward Nick assembled below...

    "Shit."

    "Nah......!?

    This guy...... he''s in a mount position but he avoided my fist!?

    It''s not just a one-time mess.

    Twice, three times, let go of my fist...

    Nick shook his torso, moved his neck, and let him try to avoid a blow from the top.

    Alternatively, have your hands taken instead of shields.

    This is the power of fistfighters!

    It''s just simply not like me with enhanced physical abilities.

    A forged body and a technique stained deep into the body.

    That technology is the man''s greatest weapon.

    "Stay on track... don''t get on!

    "Huh!?

    On Bridge''s instructions, Nick turned around and disfigured me riding up there.

    There, spinning your body, kicking.

    Nick kicks me in the ass, and I get away with it.

    "Phew... you''re a hell of a force. How long has it been since they took the mount position?

    "That''s who you are, that technology... that''s outrageous. Are fistfighters just like you?

    "No. I''m special."

    Nick gave me a vicious grin.

    My back was crisp.

    This guy is dangerous.

    Perhaps the longer the battle, the more disadvantageous I will be.

    How long have you been fighting Arios like I figured out my sword moves...

    There''s a risk that Nick will spot my attack.

    Conversely, there is a way for me to spot Nick''s attack...

    That seemed like a very difficult thing to do.

    Nick''s fist isn''t sweet enough to spot in an instant.

    "Then how about this!?

    Unleash Narukami''s mechanism.

    I ejected a poisoned needle.

    "Shit!?

    Like earlier, if you shield your arms, it''s a money-making thing, but I just don''t offend that kind of stupidity.

    Apparently, he assumed he was poisoning, and Nick, at a distance, was dodging the needle.

    I don''t feel like hitting this attack.

    Accidentally, or... no.

    The surprise itself would be quite difficult.

    If you can do that, it seems faster to punch him with your fist.

    "Then... now, here it is!

    Another mechanism of Narukami was used.

    Press the switch...

    Then wave your arms from right to left so you can grab a space with nothing.

    "Become...... WIRE!?

    An ultra-fine wire ejected from Narcami tangled into Nick''s arm and captured that body.

    This is another gimmick planted in Narcami.

    They eject an extremely thin wire that is difficult to see and capture the subject.

    Originally intended for use in capturing small animals¡­

    Seems to work fine with interpersonal fights.

    "Damn, this......!

    Nick tries to break the wire, but he was struggling.

    That should be it, too.

    The wires are also specially made by Ganz.

    The soul of a stubborn craftsman does not make him a normal human being.

    Wired up Nick''s arm.

    Shaped to be pulled, Nick clings forward.

    Run, meaty...

    Keep that momentum and slap your knees into your abdomen.

    "Gu......!?

    Nick''s giant melted.

    Fist in a row.

    Strike again and again, like smashing a piece of meat armor...

    Rotate like a solo on the spot.

    Jump with the momentum of rotation and slap a kick into Nick''s side head.

    Nick spilled an unspoken voice.

    Let your feet flutter...

    Still, stomping, never falling down yet.

    "Damn!!!

    "Huh!?

    Nick wields his arms and tries to get rid of me.

    This is my chance.

    I can''t keep my distance here...

    I couldn''t see Nick rampaging like a handy tiger, and I had no choice but to distance myself.

    I jumped back vigilantly, without taking my gaze off Nick.

    However, the wire remains entangled in Nick''s arm.

    With this, again, taking advantage¡­

    "... kukuku"

    Unexpectedly, Nick laughed.

    Sounds fun.

    Funny enough.

    With a joyful look, he lifts the edge of his lips.

    "Interesting...... Interesting, dude! Nice, you. I didn''t hear you do this. Great, great fun!!!

    "What are you saying...?

    "Come on, don''t look at me like that. I''m doing something so fun. Let''s laugh more. Let''s look like we''re having fun, shall we?

    I don''t know, but it''s...

    "Are you a Battlemaniac...?

    "It''s a clich¨¦. I don''t deny it."

    "What a pain in the ass..."

    Mercenary, fistfighter, battlemania.

    What a worst combination.

    Maybe I don''t have any luck meeting this guy today.

    This sounds like you''d better get it over with before it gets too much trouble.

    "I never thought this would be such a fun thing... but good. If you''re the other guy, you can fuck him."

    "What...?

    The way you put it, it''s like...

    "Let me get this straight from here."

    Didn''t you mean it before?

    ... No, that''s not it.

    He shouldn''t be the kind of guy who plays at times like this.

    This man may be a boxer and a battlemanian, but before that, he''s a professional mercenary.

    Until you make the risk that your job might fail, it''s hard to think about playing.

    But I don''t even think it''s haphazard.

    What do you mean...?

    I''m surprised, and I''ll see how it sticks.

    That was the failure.

    Nick laughed niggly and took the tablets out of nowhere.

    "When I use this guy, I keep it down as long as I can because it''s going to be all sorts of things... but if it''s someone else, it''s not a problem. I mean, it''s not enough without this guy. Let me use it."

    "Ma..."

    Shortly after stopping, Nick swallowed the tablets.

    "Grr...... ohhhhhhh!!!

    Nick''s muscles swell up.

    My body changes so much that I illusion that my body may be getting huge.

    The chest plate is thick as armor and the arms are about double.

    That''s not as easy as change anymore.

    It was "Transformation".

    "Ugh..."

    Nick spills a long exhale... pulling the wire that remains entangled in his arm unconstitutionally.

    I did what no ordinary human being could do.

    "This is my wife''s hand. It''s a medicine that strengthens your physical abilities to the maximum. When I use this guy, nobody will deal with him, so I don''t use it for very few things... but if I can, it''s going to be funny."

    "Not at all... really, maybe I''m not following you today"

    "Come on, it''s the start of the second round!

 68 68 Stories The Battle of Rain - 2

    "Huh!?

    Nick thrust in at a speed not comparable to earlier.

    Fast as a beast.

    If I hadn''t watched, I might have lost sight of him.

    "Huh! Ha!

    "Knock."

    Right, left, and straight were knocked in successively.

    Avoid the first blow.

    The second shot did not make it and guarded his arm against the shield.

    A shock runs that sounds like a bone.

    Vigilant irritation and pain.

    You said you guarded it, but this is all the damage.

    Though I originally thought it was someone I couldn''t insult...

    The use of the medicine further increased the threat.

    If I hadn''t made a deal with Canade, I would have gone down with this blow.

    Not so much, this man is strong.

    Talking about being comparable to a B-rank adventurer doesn''t seem like a lie either.

    "Whoa, that''s just the beginning!

    Nick laughs and punches his fist in a row.

    Each blow is fast and heavy.

    So far, although I avoid direct hits...

    We have to focus on evasion and defense, and we can''t move on to counterattack.

    You understand that, Nick, he just rolled his fist out here.

    Weave the feints, through this defense, and try to eat them up.

    It''s like a snake.

    Once you aim, you never let them get away with it.

    I can even feel the obsession.

    But...

    "Stay on track...... don''t get on!

    "Whoa?"

    I was focused on defense, but turned to counterattack here.

    "Let''s do it."

    "Can you beat a guy who''s not proud of people who only knows how to look forward to fighting!

    Nick''s attack is as vibrant as water flows, seemingly with no gaps.

    However, a certain pattern existed.

    For example, when rolling out the right straight, you release a few light fists, which can then lead to a fateful blow.

    For example, when rolling out an elbow strike, it deliberately releases a massive blow and attempts to alarm this one.

    In that way, a certain pattern¡­ confirmed that Nick''s rhythm existed.

    Even when he fought Arios, he identified an attack pattern.

    Beast Tamer should carefully and deeply observe the subject.

    While I''m training for that, maybe it''s the technology I''ve acquired.

    "Ha!"

    "Chi..."

    Rotating kick.

    They''ll guard you with your arms, but don''t mind, spin on the spot, another blow.

    I''m going to break every arm, and I''m going to do my best.

    I can''t stand it, Nick''s arm plays, the guard unties.

    Here''s your chance.

    On the flank of an empty Nick, slap his fist...

    "Huh!?

    For a moment, I felt chills.

    Pull your fist.

    Brake even steeper, step back, step back.

    Next moment......

    Gosh! And as the wind cut, Nick''s kick ran through in front of him.

    "Oh come on, avoid the one now"

    "Were you luring...?

    "Correct. If you make a gap on purpose, most of them will get caught... Kuku, I know, you''re funny."

    "I''m not happy to be complimented."

    "Don''t say that... let''s have some fun!

    Nick has penetrated.

    My fist swings in bullshit.

    It feels like he''s beating me to death with his beastly instincts.

    Too unscrupulous...

    Because of that, I can''t read the movement.

    I barely guard.

    I just don''t insult Nick''s arm strength reinforced with medication.

    Even from above the guard, there was a steady build-up of damage.

    The longer you prolong, the more disadvantaged you become.

    If I can do it, I want to knock it down at once.

    How to do that?

    Fist fighters... Plus, it''s suicidal to hang out with someone reinforced with medication.

    Then the means I should take...

    Calmly analyze the war situation.

    Think of a few ways to defeat Nick...

    I simulated in my head if that was feasible.

    And... one thing, I got an answer.

    "Ha!"

    Kick Nick on.

    Feels like I kicked thick rubber.

    Most of the damage would not have been done.

    But that''s fine.

    He jumps up into space with a kicked recoil, once, at a distance.

    On top of that, unleash magic.

    "Fireball!

    "Become!?

    All the best... is not good because it''s in the hall.

    Shoot the magic with about half the force and aim for Nick.

    It''s a fireball about half the size of your body.

    Exactly, he wasn''t going to take it decently, and Nick jumped to the side to avoid it.

    Immediately after, the fireball landed.

    The blast blows and blows Nick''s giant.

    "Gu!?

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    I''m not going to end it with a single blow.

    I shot out multiple fireballs to keep me up.

    Now I''m not going to let you get away with it.

    To surround Nick, control the fireball and let it eat from all directions.

    Gohh!

    Now I''ve got a direct hit.

    Even Nick didn''t have the skill to avoid multiple fireballs.

    Explosive flames envelop Nick.

    I just don''t think I could take it down with this.

    It is fortified with medication and will likely be tolerated.

    So immediately move on to the next action.

    Launch Narcami.

    I ejected the needle and broke the window in the hall.

    "Come on!!!

    I flew magic all over the city, like a wave.

    Bass, bass, and I heard feathers.

    Following my orders, countless birds jumped into the building through a broken window.

    "Damn... magic means you do it..."

    When the smoke cleared, fluttering Nick appeared.

    He hasn''t reached a decisive dozen yet, although he''s taken the damage.

    I was reading about it.

    So... that''s it.

    "Go!

    I traded tentative contracts with the birds and skipped orders.

    Following orders, countless birds flock to Nick.

    "Gu...... what the hell is this guy!?

    "What is it at a time like this... you know how a regular bee defeats a tin bee?

    "What...?

    Nick looks surprised, but he doesn''t mind continuing the conversation.

    "Crowd enough to cover their bodies and seal enough to have no gaps. By doing so, you take away your consciousness with the heat you create."

    "Holy shit!

    "You seem to understand what I''m trying to say. So... it''s over."

    Fly more orders and let the birds flock to Nick.

    Nick wields a giant and tries to pull the birds apart.

    But the next thing I know, the birds flock, and I can''t pull them apart completely.

    While doing so, Nick''s figure was buried in the bird.

    From the side, it''s an unusual sight that countless birds flock in one place.

    Do it yourself. What is it, but you''re a little creepy.

    "Gu... ah..."

    So much so that Nick, with his groaning voice, fell, remaining swarmed by the birds.

    "Scatter!

    I put the birds back outside the hall and canceled the tentative contract.

    Later what was left was the appearance of Nick fallen, deprived of consciousness by extreme heat.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m a beast taster. I don''t deal with Battlemanian fistfighters like I do with beatings"

 69 69 story transformation

    "Rainey!

    Canade came running this way.

    Sola and Luna are with us.

    Apparently, they''ve all finished the fight, too.

    "Bad people, I''ve been so pungent! Huh? Huh? Ray?"

    "Oh, you did good"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    When he stroked Canade''s head, he spilled a voice that seemed pleasant.

    "" Dj. ""

    When I noticed, Sola and Luna were staring at this one.

    Seeing what that gaze means, go on, stroke their heads.

    "Sora and Luna are annoying, too"

    "Mmm... Sola, good luck"

    "You should stroke more. See?"

    "Hey, Rain."

    Now, bring Nina, Tania''s here.

    "I, too, have a proper role to play in protecting this child... BE, don''t get me wrong, okay? Like everyone else, it''s not like I want you to stroke your head, but, uh, the... and anyway, huh?"

    When Tania''s head is also stroked, the line stops along the way, resulting in a tranced face.

    Is my hand a healing effect?

    I stick around and seriously think about that.

    "Great... looks like you''re all right"

    Stella came running at the end.

    I''m relieved to see that we''re looking good.

    "Promise, I kept it right."

    "Oh... I''m relieved"

    "Anyway...... now, no more disturbers. And then..."

    "We, the Knights, are here."

    Stella''s gaze turned to the back of the entrance hall.

    "Hih."

    The lord and his son Edgar trembled.

    Now there is no one to protect them.

    Round naked.

    They understood that, and they were blue-faced.

    "I''ll leave the search for the museum to my people¡­ I''ll listen. Both of you, could you accompany me?

    "Hih... Hih!

    The lord fled behind the hall.

    "Oh, hey!?

    "You''re such a bad guy."

    "It would be troublesome if we could get out of other places. I go after my lord. Can I leave this place to you?

    "Oh, I''ve been entrusted"

    "Thank you! Now it''s my turn."

    Stella went after the lord and disappeared into the back door.

    "Gu......"

    Edgar, left alone, bit his lip.

    This is the situation, but with angry eyes, they''re staring at us.

    There shouldn''t be any more trump cards...... only courage is a big deal.

    "You guys... you think you can do this for free!? Who do you think I am!? He''s the son of a lord who rules this city! You can''t go against me! It won''t!!!

    "Just be quiet."

    I used Narcami''s wire and tried to tie Edgar up.

    But Edgar has taken out his protective knife and showed off his blade to intimidate him.

    "... what imitation is that?

    "I will execute this fool who defies me! With this hand, I''ll kill you!

    "You know..."

    It''s probably a big guy, in a way, to be able to have such an attitude over this period.

    "The situation, you know? You''re done. Be quiet and get caught."

    "Don''t be ridiculous! Such a thing, an admissible one! I am the one who will rule this city in the future! It''s possible to be caught by an inferior people."

    "Until now, I''ve had the luxury of turning it around."

    "There''s nothing like that! I am the ruler, the one who reigns at the top! Whatever you do, you''re free."

    "I''m kidding... there''s no way you can admit that"

    "I can admit it. You live in my shelter. I''m not allowed to defy you."

    "... because you are in control, you say you are free to do anything? You think it''s okay?

    "Oh, you''re right"

    "Even if it''s unreasonable, you want me to accept it?

    "That''s what people are for!

    No.

    It''s like we''re not talking.

    Is it because you''ve been smoking sweet poison named Privileged Class?

    It''s rotten.

    I don''t think this man''s thought circuit belongs to the very same person.

    "Nyah... Rain, Rain. This guy feels really bad..."

    "Canade?

    Guh, and grab my clothes, Canade.

    The face was anxiously distorted.

    Canade is frightened...?

    What''s this all about?

    This man shouldn''t have all that power.

    The mercenaries, the trump cards, also destroyed them.

    You still think there''s something else...?

    "I can''t admit this... yes, there''s no way I can admit this... there''s no way I''m gonna end up here... yes, there''s no way I''m gonna end up..."

    Eventually, Edgar began to repeat the same words as the bump.

    It''s like a broken doll, with a creepy vibe.

    Like Canade, I had a bad feeling.

    I can''t leave this man alone any longer.

    Somewhat, even if it turns out to be absurd, you should immediately disable it... stun it.

    That''s what I decided, I try to hold my fist and punch Edgar...

    "Impossible, impossible, unacceptable, unacceptable... yes... Souda! This kind of thing...... Mitomeralenai!!!

    Moments later, the ring Edgar was wearing emitted light.

    Dark, pitch-black light everywhere.

    It''s like condensing negative emotions and putting them together in one... I get that impression.

    Just looking at it is going to make my heart swoon and distract me.

    "Nha!? Rayne, this is..."

    "Canade, stay away!

    "Huh!?

    I hugged Canade and jumped away from Edgar.

    Everyone else takes a distance.

    "Gu, gu... gu, gu..."

    The dark light flowing from the ring clutches around Edgar''s body like a creature.

    Hands covered, feet covered...

    Eventually, I swallow my face.

    The pitch-black light became banded, enveloping Edgar''s body in multiple ways.

    In this way, a circular sphere like a cocoon can be raised.

    "This... is..."

    A cold sweat broke out.

    When I saw them, they were all stiffing their faces, too.

    An alarm goes off in my head.

    We must not leave it like this.

    Immediately, we have to destroy that black cocoon.

    "Ku......!

    When I finally returned it to me, I immediately thought of a magical structural formula.

    "Fireball!

    I ignored anything about this being indoor or anything like that.

    It''s a blow to the full.

    GO!!!

    A fireball about the size of a person hit a black cocoon directly.

    Explosion enough to blow up the ceiling.

    And the flames of the Red Lotus blow.

    Still...

    The black cocoon remained there unchanged.

    "What is this...?

    Piscilli, and a crack runs on the black cocoon.

    As eggs hatch, cracks spread everywhere......

    Everything played out.

    ¡­¡­

    A giant in pitch black.

    Wretched shaped wings.

    Sharp fangs and horns pointy like spears.

    And... bright red eyes.

    There was an unlikely being but to call him the devil.

    "This guy..."

    In memory.

    I remember seeing it.

    Once upon a time... when my hometown was doomed, there was a similar one.

    "... Demons..."

 70 Seventy stories descend.

    A demon clan is said to be the superior compatibility of demons.

    It has so much power that it cannot be compared to a normal demon.

    Have the same intelligence as people.

    And... kill people like bugs and immerse them in joy.

    The hatred of demonic people is profound.

    Kill people more cruelly and more outrageously so as to clear up the hatred they have in their chests.

    Why would you do that?

    Why do you have such hatred?

    All the culprits are said to be in the Demon King.

    The identity of the Demon Nation was given blood by the Demon King.

    Inherit the blood of the Demon King, and be given his power...

    At the same time, he gained the hatred for man that the Demon King possesses.

    Therefore it is said that the devil tribe, like the demon king, hates men.

    The Demon Clan is given the blood of the Demon King.

    Its very existence is a disaster in itself, and there are stories of cities where demons used to emerge that perished overnight.

    ... In fact, my hometown was destroyed overnight as well.

    "Why are you here..."

    The Demon Clan will never be born new without the blood of the Demon King.

    Modern demon kings are still quiet.

    No new demon tribe should have been born.

    Before that, the Demons were crusaded by previous brave men, or should have been sealed in magic items, etc...

    Could it be... that ring Edgar was wearing, is it?

    The demonic soul that was sealed in the ring mediated Edgar''s body into the present world.

    Is that what this is about...?

    "Hmm...... it''s been a while since I woke up and no, it doesn''t really seem like an interesting situation ka. It''s going to manifest itself all over this city."

    The pitch-black devil... the demon clan speaks in fluent language.

    The pressure is not felt at all.

    But on the contrary, I''m afraid of that.

    I feel a creepy tranquility, like before the storm.

    "You brought me back to life, Na? Thank you, yo. Thanks W."

    The Devil''s cold gaze turns this way.

    Zokri, and his back trembled.

    "I will kill you unblemished, unblemished, unblemished, with gratitude, yo"

    "Eh."

    "And I just want to say do..."

    The Demons turn the direction the day after tomorrow.

    What the fuck?

    Where are you looking?

    The walls of the museum...... does not mean.

    What lies ahead......

    The city!

    "It doesn''t look like there''s a lot of toys over there, Ka. Yeah, yeah, it looks really fun, Da. Really, I have to thank Na for being able to resurrect in this situation. Oh, God, thank you W. Ugh, Kake Ke."

    "Ma..."

    "Okay, Mata. Oh, my God."

    The Demons flew on the spot as a token.

    Break through the roof of the hall.

    As the building materials fell apart, I managed to follow my way with my gaze, I saw my way toward the city.

    "First off."

    You can''t let that guy go wild!

    How did the Demons show up?

    I''m curious, but now, not if you''re thinking about it.

    "Rain!

    Stella is back on her way to capture the lord.

    I guess I noticed the anomaly with the sound of the roof smashing.

    "What''s that noise? Something''s wrong..."

    "The Demon Clan has appeared"

    "Become!?

    It''s a waste of time now.

    I omitted the gist and only uttered the conclusion.

    "You may not believe it, but it''s a fact. Now, it''s a waste of time making sure. Get out now and evacuate the city!

    "Ugh... right. I understand that Rayne is not such a liar...... ok! I''ll be right out."

    "I asked."

    "What are the Rains going to do?

    "... defeat the Demon Clan"

    Keeping it to myself, I wondered what a lame thing it would be.

    The target is the Demon Clan.

    The one who was given the blood of the Demon King.

    So to speak, part of the Demon King.

    I can''t even imagine the power.

    The Shadow Knight I fought before would seem like a baby.

    If you want to rank it, what about A-rank?

    It is mutually reinforcing with the most powerful species.

    Defeat something like that?

    It''s not like it''s easy to say.

    Still.

    But.

    I can''t leave you alone.

    I once remembered my hometown, which disappeared in flames.

    That tragedy is about to be repeated in front of us now.

    That... there''s no way I can ever forgive you!

    I can''t admit it!

    So.

    Whatever.

    Whatever you do.

    I''ll try to stop him!

    "Everybody..."

    You don''t have to follow me.

    Trying to say that...

    "Nah... Rayne, no, no, no."

    Canade looked grumpy.

    Tania too.

    Sola and Luna also looked somewhat dissatisfied.

    "As much as Rayne''s worried about us, you know that, right? But, you know, I don''t know if that''s why we''re off the hook."

    "Sola and the others are buddies, right? Then don''t say anything wild."

    "Even if it''s dangerous, isn''t trusting and supporting each other a companion?

    "I''m glad Rayne cares about us... but that''s not all you can do, is it? Whenever, whenever, we want to help Rain."

    "That''s what people are called, isn''t it?

    "... right"

    Everyone told me and I laughed unwittingly.

    I was wondering if I was growing a little...

    Not yet, he couldn''t.

    At the heart of it, I can''t believe I can''t believe everyone.

    Now, instead of telling you to leave because it''s dangerous...

    It''s a time to trust your people when you want them to fight with you.

    "Will you come with me?

    "" "" "Of course!

    Everyone smiled, all together.

    I was blessed with a really good companion.

    "... Rain..."

    Nina looks up at this one anxiously.

    "Me, too..."

    "... Nina, will you wait?

    Where we''re going, literally, it''s going to be a battlefield.

    Exactly, you can''t take Nina to that place.

    Though it may be delicate...

    It''s still safer to stay here.

    "But I..."

    "I think Nina is stronger than normal people. But... I say it''s clear, but when they become demons, they lack power."

    "Ugh..."

    "Besides, more than anything else... Nina wouldn''t like to fight, would she?

    ¡­¡­

    "You don''t have to force me to fight. You can count on us."

    "... Rain..."

    "I may be meticulous, but will you wait?

    "... n"

    I don''t seem entirely convinced...

    Still, Nina nodded cocklessly.

    "Stella, will you watch this girl?

    "Okay, I want you to take care of it"

    Leave Nina with Stella...

    We went outside the hall.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Chasing after the Demons was easy.

    Traces of the destruction of the house are stretching in a straight line.

    It''s like I was forced to walk down a beast path.

    "There he is!

    Chasing the trail of destruction, I lost so much I discovered the Demon Clan.

    Laughing joyfully, he points his nails at those who have missed the run.

    "Fireball!

    Adjust your magic so you don''t involve those who have missed the escape, while releasing a fireball.

    Landed on the head of the demon clan.

    Although the blast flames spread...

    "Hmm? What is this, a?

    The Demons tilted their little necks with a flat face.

    It''s like being hit by a bug.

    "Oh ya? Whoa, whoa. Ya? Those weren''t the people just now, Ka. What''s the matter, De? Could you entertain me, Na?

    "I''m not gonna entertain you! We..."

    "I''ll take you down!

    "Interesting, sir. Yeah, it''s really funny. This one looks more fun da. The end of the worm Kera is behind you... we''ll hunt you first."

    The Demons turn this way...

    The battle that betrayed the fate of this city begins now.

 71 Seventy-one, final. One.

    "On a five-on-one basis, I''m at a disadvantage, sir. Oh, scary scary. So let me call reinforcements ka"

    Demon clan rings his fingers.

    The shadow waved and spread in a circle.

    The shadows thrive along with the sound of bumps, bumps, and bubbles that can be played.

    Eventually, the shadow will take the form of a variant¡­ born into this world as a demon dyed all over its body black.

    One, two, three...

    Ten, twenty, thirty...

    Uncountable demons emerged from the shadows of the Demons.

    Four legs, sharp fangs and red lotus eyes.

    The figure is, nevertheless, a beast of shadows.

    "Come on, my pretty kids yo. Eating enemies."

    At the signal of the Demon Nation, demons came under attack simultaneously.

    As I drip my saliva into my fangs, I try to eat this meat off, and it jumps.

    "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh!

    "Huh, to that extent!

    Rush of Canade and Tania''s tail intercepted the beast.

    But that''s just the first wave.

    The second wave, the third wave, strikes.

    "Holy shit!

    Narcami is used and the needle is continuously ejected.

    The needle flew like the rain of a beating, skewering the beasts.

    Plus, release the wire.

    Capture one beast...

    I swung it around and let the other beasts hit me.

    "Sola, Luna"

    "Okay!

    "Ha ha, I''ll show you my power!

    "Put it together and blow him away!

    "" Dragoon Howling!!

    The roar emitted by the dragon''s phantom blew out the pitch-black beasts.

    The shock waves are wild and swirl as much as a tornado.

    Together they swallowed the beasts and returned them to the dust.

    "Hmm. Now you''re the only one left!

    "Why does Canade look great...?

    "My handles have been taken."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be alarmed! Ma..."

    The shadow of the demonic tribe spreads in circles again so as to reproduce the sight just now.

    And... dozens of pitch-black beasts appeared.

    "Hey, thanks for the hard work, Ma. But I forgot to tell you, sir. These kids are like a part of me. This way, as many times as you want, you can create it infinitely, yo."

    "Then I''ll just knock you down as many times as I can!

    "Hmm. That fighting spirit is admirable Ga...... do you want me to remember that I''m here Na?

    "Canade, run!

    "Nha!?

    The demons laid their hands flat on Canade.

    Bathybach, and make an unpleasant noise, and the hands of the demons discharge.

    And...

    "Phew!?

    A pitch-black thunderbolt was unleashed, hitting Canade directly.

    freaking out, and Canade''s body cramps.

    Keep blown up, stick it in the bush.

    "Canade!

    I rush over to Canade''s.

    "I''m fine!?

    "Hey, I don''t know... I was there..."

    "Tania! And, Sola and Luna, come here!

    "Copy that!"

    They guessed my intentions, and Tania came forward.

    Stand between us and the Demons so we can be walls.

    "Don''t eat this!!!

    Multiple fireballs were shot out.

    A flaming storm blows at the same time as the landing, swallowing the beasts.

    "And this is for Canade!

    Tania, in part, unlocked the magic of becoming human.

    Dragon wings grow on his back.

    Its wings glow...

    The brilliance converges in one point and is emitted.

    Dragon braces.

    A blow of extreme light, like that which bound the light, engulfed the demonic tribe.

    Overwhelming calories and masses rave around trying to eat up the demonic body.

    "Sola, Luna. While you''re at it, get Canade."

    "Yes!"

    "Um, leave it to us."

    While Tania was buying time, Sola and Luna put healing magic on Canade.

    The burns I was suffering everywhere disappear one by one.

    "Ha hoo... Thanks, Sola, Luna. Thank you."

    So much so that the treatment was over, and Canade woke up his body.

    Although it''s a little flimsy, it doesn''t look like there''s any damage left.

    "Yikes!?

    Goah! At the same time I heard Tania scream.

    Apparently the Demons once again unleashed a pitch-black thunder.

    Offset Tania''s braces, and there will be a huge explosion.

    A blown Tania flew over here.

    I rush to take that back.

    "Hih!?

    "Are you all right!?

    "Yeah, yeah... yeah, I''m fine. Well, thank you."

    Put Tania down to the ground.

    I''ll check my body just in case, but it doesn''t look like I''m seriously injured.

    Good.

    "Quite, what do you say, Te? I can''t believe this doesn''t work either... that''s right, there are things they just call the most powerful species, sir. Strong Strong Yi"

    To some extent, you should have eaten Tania''s braces...

    The Demons did not look particularly indulgent and kept a creepy silence.

    Defeat Canade...

    Resist Tania''s attack...

    It can produce countless subordinations.

    It''s a hell of a monster.

    Again, think of a marvel called the Demon Clan.

    "I''ll draw his attention. Time it up, everybody set it up."

    "Ra!

    Kick the ground and pack the distance.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Running, unleashing all the magic you can.

    An oversized fireball burst around the Demon Clan.

    A pillar of flame rises and burns down the beasts.

    But the shadow of the demon tribe that is supposed to be at its center will not disappear.

    As appealing to be alive, the Demons laughed and spread their hands.

    "He!"

    "Oh ya?

    Where the flame is out, eject the wire.

    Let it tangle in the demonic feathers to seal the movement.

    Keep it that way. Reduce the distance even further and pay for the Devil''s legs.

    Where he breaks down, he strikes a blow in the abdomen and in the face, respectively.

    "Rain!

    To Canade''s voice, I let go of the wire and jumped back loud.

    "Uh-oh!

    "No, no, no, no!

    A painful blow between Canade and Tania is decided.

    The body of the devil clan turns back.

    "" Red Crimson!!

    There, the magic of Sola and Luna burst.

    A crimson sphere envelops the Demon Nation and sprinkles the Aurora Flame.

    It''s a combination of the most powerful species.

    I think this would be...

    "I see, I see. Do. This much power...... maybe we should recognize it as amazing sir"

    Still, the Demons continued to exist.

    Exactly, he couldn''t have been intact.

    By the way, there are signs of damage.

    but it''s far from fatal.

    I can''t believe I stood all those attacks...

    This guy, is he a real monster?

    "Okay, now it''s my turn, sir. Together, the worms die."

    The demons pointed their palms over the sky.

    Black clouds become dense so as to hide the moon and night.

    Gogo, and the atmosphere trembles...

    A pitch-black lightning fell in the hands of the demons.

    "Huh!?

    Using the Demon Clan as its starting point, a thunderbolt scatters like a spider''s nest.

    Running through the city like a creature...

    Break it, eat it, burn it down.

    "Oh, my God..."

    Firehands rose everywhere and people screamed.

 72 Seventy-two story showdown. Two.

    "The city..."

    The city burns with a demonic blow.

    A house that collapses.

    People who are drunk by flames.

    Screams, screams, screams and... and blood runs.

    The sight of my burning hometown flashed back in my brain.

    Also, that sort of thing is repeated.

    "Eh."

    Without knowing it, I was biting my back teeth tight.

    That demon tribe, he does the joke......!

    I''ll definitely knock you down!

    "I just came to my head!

    Apparently I''m not the only one who learned to be angry.

    Everyone was staring at the Demons, starting with Canade.

    "It''s a waste of time, I''ll do my best!!!

    Tell Canade to bark...

    The next moment, Canade disappeared all the time.

    Duh, duh, duh! and I only heard footsteps...

    "Hmm, what the hell...... GUUAH AH!?

    Canade, who moved at an unsightly rate, put a blow in the face of the Demon Clan.

    The body of the demon clan swayed.

    A serious Canade blow is comparable to a strategic-class weapon.

    Looks like you can''t just take that blow and be intact.

    The Demons bow down and stay on their knees.

    "It''s not over yet. Yikes!

    Canade jumps again as he lands on the ground.

    Beat the devil in the face...

    I make repeated leaps and now I pound in a strong kick.

    their repetition.

    Canade''s fists and legs strike the Demons over and over again.

    It''s a little storm, though.

    Overwhelming speed and swallowed by overwhelming power.

    "Damn...... I hope you''re not too well, Na!

    I had expectations that I might be able to, but now I''m done, I wasn''t a sweet enemy.

    The Demons drop pitch-black thunder all around them and shake off the canade.

    Summon more massive demons.

    Use the summoned demon like a wall and distance yourself.

    You must have realized the melee was unfavourable against the cat spiritual clan you got serious about.

    For once, I''m going to re-divide it.

    But there are those who do not allow it.

    "It''s my turn next!

    Tania jumped out.

    Spread the wings and lag in the universe.

    And... from the top, release the dragon brace!

    "Gu...... ko, this ha......!?

    Tania, who is serious, releases a huge dragon brace, wondering how many times earlier.

    From top to bottom, it''s a crushing blow.

    It tries to crush the Demons with overwhelming heat and mass, as a giant pillar of light has manifested itself.

    "Gu, ku... to this extent de... this me...! Hey, when did you eat him?

    The Demons use one hand as a shield to resist the running of light.

    At the same time, he gave an order to the demon he summoned and tried to make Tania attack him.

    I can''t believe you can take Tania''s real blow and not just endure it, but resist it.

    He''s horrible.

    but I''m missing one.

    Tania isn''t the only one you''re dealing with!

    "Tania, keep attacking!

    I kicked the demon that was about to devour Tania with all my might.

    The demon bounces the ground several times and disappears as it is dust.

    "Uh-oh! Don''t let Tania touch a finger."

    Canade also falls into a demonic interception.

    Literally, throw if you tear the demon, throw if you tear...

    I showed lion excitement in action.

    "This is bullshit!

    Canade caught the demon''s foot and turned it around overhead as it was.

    And throw it at the Demon Clan!

    Unexpected attack.

    It won''t do any damage, but he could have induced upset.

    The Demon Nation''s posture breaks down and he showers his braces decently all over his body.

    There''s no way I''m gonna miss this chance!

    "Sola, Luna!

    "Copy that!

    "I know the point!

    That''s right, the two of us.

    He immediately guessed what I was looking for.

    Tania''s turn is over and the braces are interrupted.

    Hard to predict there, the Demons try to fight back...

    Too bad.

    Sora and Luna are faster than that.

    Connect the attack.

    Like working together.

    Following Tania, the blow of Sola and Luna bursts.

    "" GUNGNIL TWISTER!!

    The clouds were torn apart and spears of light fell from far above.

    A sharp tip pierces the demonic body.

    From there, further magic formations unfolded vertically.

    The magic formations overlap and grow with momentum that reaches heaven.

    And...

    "" Judgment!!

    Make the magic formation a passage, and the light falls.

    Even from here, my skin is going to burn chilly.

    And landed a bullet.

    GO!!!

    For a moment, the world dyes in white.

    Late, the blast arrived.

    The business wind blows like a storm.

    Where the Demons were, they were surrounded by the flames of the Red Lotus.

    Now, the surroundings will not be swallowed by the flames.

    I''m sure Sola and Luna thought about the impact on their surroundings.

    "Gu... now, Kukukuku... That''s right, I enjoyed it..."

    The flames cleared and I saw the demons.

    Still alive.

    But it just couldn''t be about no damage.

    There are lacerations running all over my body, bleeding.

    Just like us, it''s red blood.

    Why do we have to contend when we have the same blood colour?

    Only for a moment, I feel like I''m not doing it.

    But not if you can think about that now.

    The extra emotions were cut off and immediately concentrated on the battlefield in front of him.

    "Fireball!

    Like following the three of us, I unleash magic, too.

    It''s a full blow...

    Formerly elementary magic.

    There is no way to use the Demon Clan against them.

    "Something like this de!

    In fact, the Demons tried to wipe out the fireballs so as to get rid of the mosquitoes.

    It helps you to do what you want.

    Laughing in my heart, I activated Narcami.

    I shot the needle out for the fireball.

    The needle pierced the fireball, the antagonism of magic collapsed, and exploded.

    Like covering the face of a demon clan, the flame spreads.

    From the beginning, I don''t think I can do damage with elementary magic.

    That''s just blind.

    Turn around behind me while the Demons lose sight of me.

    And then I ejected the wire and suppressed both of those arms.

    "Gu!? Ko, this ha......!?

    "Canade, Tania! Now!!!

    "Ugh, Rikai!

    "Keep it down!

    Canade and Tania run.

    Towards those two, I turned to the hands of the available.

    The power of ''continuous chanting'' gained from signing with Sola.

    That magic, as well as primary magic such as fireballs, should work at the same time.

    "Multi Boost!!!

    Light emits from the flat of your hands, enveloping your two bodies.

    Canade and Tania, they succeeded in simultaneously raising their physical abilities.

    And...

    "Uhhhhhhh!!!

    "Teaaaaaaaaa!!!

    The cross combination between Canade and Tania is decided!

 73 Seventy-three story showdown. Three.

    A blow from Canade and Tania takes away one arm of the Demon Clan!

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!?

    And the devils made sure to hold their lost arms, and stood back, and raised up their voices.

    In the meantime, Canade and Tania land on the ground.

    We''re both not alarmed.

    When he found out the subject was alive, he tried to jump again to immediately add pursuit.

    "Ku, kuku ku...... what''s now is a great blow da while enemies...... love yo. But I can''t end up here y... because of this, da in the present world. More, because I want to play Na... let''s decide to leave here Ka"

    The Shadow of the Demon Nation swells in unison.

    Demons show up one after the other, but not in comparison to before.

    Hundred, two hundred...... no.

    With momentum reaching a thousand, massive demons were created.

    One side of the perimeter can be dyed pitch black.

    "Become... this guy still has this power!?

    "Rayne, he''s gonna run away!

    "I won''t let that happen!

    "Fall in my power! Flash Impact!"

    Luna''s magic bursts...

    Stopped by massive demons, it doesn''t reach the Demons.

    "Ah, too many of these! This is against the rules."

    "Then I''ll put it together and blow you away!

    Tania shot out multiple fireballs.

    It poured like rain and landed on a bunch of demons.

    Although the explosion will blow the demon...

    "No, I''m summoning you indefinitely!

    "Are you such an ant!?

    Even if the demon disappears, soon after, a new demon will be summoned.

    I don''t have a kiri with this.

    Fortunately, no further summons seems possible.

    But the demon that reaches a thousand becomes a great wall, separating us from the demon clan.

    Perhaps the Demons decided to be completely defensive.

    He poured all his power, all his magic, into the summons of demons, and decided to build a wall.

    I guess that''s why we''ve succeeded in summoning so many demons.

    With tons of demons, the Demons begin to move.

    Neither demons nor demons attack.

    If you try to get close enough, the demon on the outermost side will react.

    ... If you keep missing it, there won''t be any more damage.

    but is that okay?

    If I miss it here, that demon tribe, I repeat absolutely the same thing.

    Somewhere else, someone''s tears flow.

    Is that something you can admit!

    Absolutely, I''ll knock you down here.

    The way to do this is¡­

    ¡­¡­

    One thing came to mind.

    But I was just wondering if it was feasible, and I hit the problem.

    We must somehow dive through that herd of demons and approach the Demons.

    What are we gonna do?

    How do we get through that bunch of demons?

    "Rain."

    "Nina!?

    Looking back at the familiar voice, Nina ran over here.

    As it was, it pounded and jumped into my chest.

    "There he is... Rain, I found him...!

    "Why, here... what about Stella? Could you be alone?

    "I, too, want to be the power of Rain..."

    "... Nina..."

    "Me, until now, until I was... myself, I didn''t try to get up... but I met with Rain... and I got a little brave... and I wanted to help Rain. So..."

    "... well"

    In this situation, it''s impotent to come all the way to the middle of the battlefield.

    But...

    More than that, I am purely happy that Nina, of her own free will, has squeezed her courage and has come this far.

    "Me too... help me, will you...?

    "But... no, wait?

    If Nina of the Divine Clan is said to have special abilities, or...

    "... Nina. You see that bunch of demons."

    "Ugh, yeah."

    "At that center, there is a demon clan that summoned them. Do something, I want to get close to him. Is there a way to do that?

    "Uh... so, I can"

    "What, really?!?

    Canade, who was listening next door, looked surprised.

    "Ugh, yeah... I''m just a kid... but still, yes, for once... Divine Nation, so..."

    "Nyah... the god tribe is amazing. I''ll have to kick your ass."

    "Canade is Canade, and you can count on it enough. No matter how many times I''ve been helped."

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    I stroke Canade''s head and then turn back to Nina.

    "Can you tell me how to do that?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Hit Nina on the back and support her with one hand.

    Slightly undressed, but without Nina, you can''t break through a bunch of demons.

    Also, we can defeat the Demon Clan even as it is, so there is no problem.

    "Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna ask for a positive move. Do it as flashy as you can."

    "Rikai!

    "Nina... are you ready for your heart?

    "Ugh, yeah...... good luck"

    "Okay, good reply. Then... let''s go!

    On my signal, Canade and Tania penetrated.

    Jump into a bunch of demons and storm around the mess.

    Sola and Luna also magically covered from the rear.

    I guess it just looked evil.

    The Demons just looked at this one with Chirali, nothing more to react to, and walk out of the city.

    Keep it that far, and don''t think you can get away with it.

    Make sure you put it on before you drop it!

    Nina, let''s go.

    "Ugh."

    Nina''s determined voice was heard right around the corner.

    "¡­ metastasis"

    The moment Nina shrugged small, the scenery in front of her squeamish distorted.

    My body is wrapped in a floating sensation and I don''t know what it feels like to be back, forth, left, or right.

    That''s for a moment, too.

    The view is restored so that the ripples of the fountain disappear¡­

    "Hey, what the fuck, Te!?

    There was a demonic figure right in front of me.

    One of Nina''s special abilities, "Momentary Transfer".

    That''s what we should call the Divine Clan.

    Has bullshit abilities.

    Now that I''m only a child, the future is horrible.

    Now the conditions are in place.

    At this distance, we can fly certain orders all over the area.

    And then it''s my job.

    "For how long ni...... but you can''t defeat me with as much power as you yo"

    "With my power, don''t do that. But how about these demon powers?

    "Ni?

    I''m a Beast Tamer, not a Monster Tamer.

    To some extent, although I''ve learned technology, I can''t tame monsters with my powers right now.

    But what if that power was bottomed up?

    "Boost!

    I did the magic of lifting my abilities to myself.

    Physical ability, five senses, magic... I can see all the power being lifted up.

    In this state!

    "Being able to get so close to me, I honestly compliment you, yo. But that''s it, Da. You don''t have the skill to defeat me. The art of escape, too. I''ll die here. Come on, Eat Rae."

    "Follow me!!!

    More than a thousand demons stopped the movement.

    Without obeying the orders of the devil clan...

    You''re following my orders.

    "Hey, what t...? What are you doing, Le? Eat this man, Rae! Come on, Early K!

    "It''s no use. Now these guys are under my control."

    "Dominant...... t? Stupid...... stupid stupid stupid bacana! Such a thing, it''s impossible! These are my specially made demons da! Don''t let others take control of you de... Impossible zo! I can''t believe it!

    "Then why don''t you give me another order?

    "Eat this man, Rae! Se eating up without leaving any bones!

    The Demons repeat their orders, but they don''t react to one.

    "Sonna... what, da... this is, ah, impossible zo..."

    "I told you. These guys, they got it all."

    "What, this power ha... I don''t know, I don''t know zo... duh, what''s going on le...? Override my control, Ta? Such a thing can only be done by humans... even if they were using the most powerful species. What power do you use to..."

    "That''s it, that''s it"

    Point to the Demon Clan...

    Make an order to end it.

    "Go."

    In response to my words, more than a thousand demons struck the Demons in unison.

    Each and every one has no great power.

    But if a thousand get together, the story changes.

    "Gu, gu, uhhhhhhhhh!!?!?!?!?"

    Exposed to a thousand violence, the Demons have no skill to resist.

    The fangs of the beasts drive the demons to death.

    "Unbonded subordination is brittle."

    "Ku, ku ha... ku ha ha ha! Wow, I lose, whatte... this is it, funny i... unexpected ending yo... human, can you tell me your name na...?

    "I refuse."

    "Kuhahaha ha... I can''t get along, yeh..."

    Finally, the words of the devil tribe were broken.

    The pitch-black body is buried in a herd of demons and vanishes as it is.

    With the extinction of the summoned Lord, the supply of magic is cut off, the existence cannot be maintained, and the herd of demons is extinguished.

    That''s how it all ends...

    The night dawned and the morning arrived.

 74 Seventy-four, hero.

    After a stormy night...

    In the morning, there was peace in the city.

    Suddenly, a disaster struck the city.

    A lot of people got hurt.

    A lot of people lost their homes.

    Still, people''s hearts aren''t broken.

    I''m sad about someone who''s gone, but I move on.

    To stop, because no one wants it.

    And...

    Three days later.

    Though there are still claw marks of disaster, at last, the city regained its calm.

    At that time they call me to the Knights and head to the Horizon Branch.

    "Hello"

    "Konnya!

    "Whoa, you''ve come a lot, both of you"

    Stella greeted me with a smile as I stepped into the branch.

    The other knights smile and welcome me.

    No?

    Rather than smile...... coveted eyes?

    Somehow, my eyes are glittering.

    "Hey, what...? Did I do something?

    "You did, didn''t you? He was a useful actor in uncovering the Lord''s evil deeds and, suddenly, crusaded the demons who appeared in the city. Suitable to call yourself a hero. We all admire Rayne."

    "When they say that, it''s annoying..."

    "Everyone here was at the scene. I had seen Rayne work. Don''t admire it, it''s harder."

    "Ooh, Rain, popular?

    "Until Canade"

    "When Rain is popular, I''m glad too. Ha ha."

    "Please don''t. It''s not a hero or anything like that."

    I''m just a beast taster.

    I''m not a hero.

    Besides, it is much due to the power of the Knights that we have uncovered the Lord''s evil deeds.

    The only reason I defeated the Demons was because I had company.

    If I were alone, I wouldn''t have done anything and would have just gone right and left.

    I''ll tell you that,

    "Sometimes, you hate past modesty, don''t you?

    "I think Rain deserves more praise."

    They laughed and listened to my appeal.

    Really, it''s the result of everyone being there...

    It seems useless to tell these two any more, so I decided to move on to the next story first.

    "By the way, what''s going on today?

    "Mm-hmm. I thought I''d tell you about the treatment of the Lords and the future of the city. Wouldn''t that bother you?

    "That''s for sure"

    "I was going to tell you that story... are the Rains just the two of us?

    "Everyone else has a lot going on. Today it''s just Canade."

    Tania has Nina taken care of.

    Although the strongest species, Nina is still a child.

    Besides, I''ve been caught by lords, and I need a follow-up.

    So I asked Tania about the area.

    Sola and Luna use magic to help rebuild the city.

    It seems that standing around with the Demons all over the city saw Sola and Luna fight while spreading their Spirit Feathers.

    Though I''ve found out that you two are spirits...

    To my astonishment, I was thanked for not being repelled, but for saving the city on the contrary.

    They also have two personalities and get along with the city people...

    So we''re magically helping rebuild by saying we want to do something for the people of the city.

    "Well, where did I tell you from...... right. It must be about us, the Knights, first. All knights connected to the lord, arrested. Once again, the investigation revealed a lot of evidence of corruption. There were also instructions from the headquarters of the Wang capital, starting with the captain, all the knights who were corrupt were dismissed, and held captive. Later, you will be formally disposed of, brought to justice. And¡­ Next, what about the treatment of the lords?"

    "Please."

    "First of all, about the lord... of course, but he was to be imprisoned. Since then, I''ve been searching the museum again, and there''s been evidence of wrongdoing. In addition, he refused to audit our Knights and went on to exercise his strength. No longer can we escape the word. He will later be transferred to the King''s Capital for trial."

    "Evil has perished!

    It''s not like he died, is it?

    "That nasty man...... yes, what happened to the lord''s son?

    "Edgar is now being treated in a healing home"

    To Canade''s question, Stella looked like she had a headache.

    Should I say bad luck is strong?

    Edgar survived without falling down with the Demons.

    However, because of the demonized recoil, my body was so mellow that I couldn''t walk properly on my own.

    I''m talking about being treated, but they''re hard to fully heal.

    Nevertheless, there is no such thing as room for sympathy.

    I deserve everything.

    To be honest, all I can think of is the idea of a different kind of thing.

    "Fuck off, man!

    He thought the same thing about Canade.

    Seeing Nina, who had been imprisoned, though not directly damaged, seemed to have something to be angry about.

    "Canade is sweet."

    "What''s wrong, suddenly?"

    "It''s a good thing about Canade that you can be angry for someone... I thought again"

    "Hmm... I don''t know, but I''ve been praised ? eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh

    Canade sounded happy and his throat rattled.

    ... I wonder how you''re making that sound?

    I don''t care, but I was so curious.

    "As for Edgar, there is also the matter of demonization. As soon as we can talk, we''re going to go ahead with your investigation. Most of all, he didn''t seem to remember anything, so it might be difficult..."

    "I see. So... I generally understand about the Lords, but what happens about this city?

    It developed into a hell of a case where the lord and his son were all under arrest.

    What will happen to this city from now on?

    Everyone will be curious.

    "Not immediately... but in the Wang capital, a new lord will be appointed. Then it will take even longer for me to actually worship you. In the meantime, it seems that the lords of other cities will assume concurrent responsibilities¡­ for a while, the chaos may persist"

    "Right..."

    From now on, the city of Horizons could be hit by a great deal of chaos.

    I pulled the trigger.

    Thinking about it, I''m not sure if this was the right thing to do.

    "Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Yeah, do it."

    Pekon, and Canade slapped him gently.

    "Hey, what?

    "You''ve been thinking weird right now, haven''t you? Is this a good idea, or something like that?"

    How do you know that?

    Unexpectedly, when he rounds his eyes to surprise, Canade tends his chest well.

    "Hmm, I know everything about Rayne. I''m Rain''s demon." "

    Normal, isn''t it the other way around?

    Doesn''t the Lord know the devil better?

    "Rain is sweet, so you think about it a lot. But never mind there. If you care, you lose."

    "Losing..."

    "Nyah... I mean, what I''m trying to say is that Rain isn''t bad! Instead, I think you did a great job. I think a lot of people cried when I left the Lords alone. Rayne was able to stop crying. I think that''s something to be proud of."

    "... Canade..."

    "So cheer up. Don''t think bad. Right?"

    "... right"

    Even though Canade is encouraging me, I can''t be depressed forever.

    I did what I could do.

    It is difficult to seek perfection.

    Let''s decide to change our minds that way somehow.

    "I agree with you."

    Following Canade, Stella says the same.

    "Rayne accomplished something no one else could. That''s to be proud of, not to be sick. Without Rain, what would have happened to this city... As I said earlier, Rain is a hero of this city"

    "Stop being a hero."

    "No, I won''t stop. It''s true."

    Stella has a mean grin.

    After understanding that I''m confused, I guess I''m telling you.

    I thought you were a serious knight, and you have an outgoing, mean personality.

    "Again, let me thank you. Thank you, Rain."

    Stella gave me her hand...

    I held that hand back tightly.

    "Maybe Rayne will be called a hero elsewhere."

    "What''s the matter, all of a sudden?

    "Mm-hmm. That''s all I felt Rain was going to accomplish."

    I don''t care if they say that...

    Overrated.

    "I value you very much. Why don''t you join the Knights?

    "Huh? To the Knights?

    "Uhm. Rain would make a great knight for sure. I''ll guarantee it. Besides, we''re short on manpower right now. What do you say we keep the peace and order of this city together?

    "No, no, no!"

    For some reason, Canade refused.

    "Rayne is going on an adventure with us! I can''t do a knight! No, hey."

    "Mm, really?

    "Really!

    "Don''t answer for me."

    "''Cause Rayne''s gonna be gone..."

    That''s not true.

    Touch Canade''s head.

    "There''s no way I''m breaking up with the Canades, is there? He''s an important companion."

    "Nyah."

    Canade that makes me happy.

    When I look at that face, I kind of feel sweet.

    "Right, too bad. Looks like you''ve been shaken."

    "Bad, ''cause I think adventurers look better."

    "I want you to tell me whenever you change your mind. You''re welcome."

    "At that time, thank you."

    This will be the end of the story.

    Decide so and head to the exit.

    "If you need anything, I''ll help you then. Don''t hesitate to say it."

    "Uhm. Let me count on you. See you... See you later."

    "Oh, again"

    Stella and I exchanged greetings, and we followed the Knights Branch.

 75 Seventy-five stories. Ahead of falling...

    Edgar Fromware was lying on the bed of a healing home.

    Bandages are wrapped around my body.

    Although a large amount of medicinal herbs is used, the pain does not go away.

    He was attacked by pain like he was stabbing his body with a needle from the inside out.

    "Damn... why do I have to be seen like this..."

    Edgar was on the bed, unable to move his body, and bit his lip.

    Irrational.

    Impossible.

    This is a bad dream.

    I think so, but I don''t cover the reality in front of me.

    "How''s it going?

    A healer came to see how Edgar was doing.

    Edgar decides not to respond, but to dull.

    "... I''ll see how you get hurt."

    For a healer, Edgar''s attitude was no longer something he was used to.

    Make a palpation without hesitation to confirm the condition of the injury.

    "Looks like you''re recovering well."

    ¡­¡­

    "This will get you discharged next month. Most likely, you can''t walk without a cane."

    "... what?

    Edgar reacts unexpectedly to words that are not to be overheard.

    "Oh, hey... what does that mean now?

    "It means the way it is, doesn''t it? You can''t walk properly anymore. It''s the aftermath of an injury."

    "Such a stupid thing...... whoa, you must be a healer!? Heal my injury perfectly, this is an order!

    "Don''t say you can''t. It is impossible to do that. By then, you''ve been hurt deeply."

    "Stupid......"

    "And..."

    The healer gave him a sharp look.

    Focus on Edgar...

    Hit a shooting gaze.

    "Even treating you is uncomfortable. I would never do that, even if I could have liked to cured the injury perfectly."

    "Become... who do you think I am!?

    "He''s the son of a former lord, isn''t he?

    "Yuan...?

    "Don''t you know? Your father is already in prison, awaiting trial."

    "Hey, what...?

    "You have nothing left. I can''t do anything about it. You''ve been turning your arse."

    "Stupid... I''m the lord''s son, eh? It''s what''s going to rule this city! You said it was my toy."

    "Ha... is it a shock and the reality unacceptable? When this happens, it''s pathetic. You won''t even get angry. Something doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t want to be involved. Well, I''ll see you later."

    "Stay."

    Edgar tries to retain the healer, but he was ignored.

    One person is left in the room.

    "I''m the... healer..."

    I didn''t doubt it because I believed it was a being that stood above people.

    Yet I was pitied by a human being who was supposed to be down there.

    Edgar''s pride becomes a bummer.

    "Stupid... this is... this is... this is..."

    Edgar is a man of self-esteem.

    Being pitied by a healer breaks that heart badly.

    That''s nothing but what you deserve...

    Not even aware of that, Edgar continued to divert attention from reality when it was unlikely.

    That was the time.

    The door to the room opened.

    Edgar looked at the door.

    Also, did the healer come?

    Quickly for that.

    Surprised, multiple men stepped in.

    I don''t recognize any of them.

    "Hey, what are you guys...?

    "Looks like the rumors were true."

    "I can''t believe you have a lord''s son here."

    For your convenience, this guy can''t seem to move.

    "Oh, hey... I''m asking who it is! Answer me."

    The men all had a swordswallowing vibe.

    Edgar raised his voice.

    It was a pathetic act, nothing more than to deceive a frightened mind.

    "Hey, you remember us?

    "Hmm... there''s no way I''m going to find out about people like you."

    "This guy......!

    "Well, wait. Yal''s since he made himself aware of his sins."

    Edgar''s heart bounces back and forth to the men who have disturbing conversations.

    I wonder what you''re doing?

    I wonder what that''s all about?

    In Edgar, fear and anxiety swell up a little bit.

    "My wife... she''s been taken by you."

    They took my girlfriend.

    "I''m my sister."

    "Nah...... what?

    "This is what happened to you freed us all... but still, the time that has passed will not be undone. Everyone suffered a terrible wound to their hearts"

    "I know that doing this won''t do anything... but I can''t keep my mouth shut."

    "Drop it and let me put it on you."

    The men took out the knife.

    Turn your cutting-edge towards Edgar, each with a dark look on his face.

    "Ya stop... you guys know what you''re doing!? Don''t do that to me!

    "No matter how many times we asked, you didn''t stop, did you?

    "Okay, ah, let''s apologize. I''ll give you a special head down... so..."

    "Over this period, this attitude¡­"

    I can''t save him.

    The men hold the knife and lean against Edgar.

    With a crisp crisis in front of her, Edgar sweated cold.

    Although I manage to escape, my body doesn''t move properly.

    Just giggle the bed.

    The knife touched Edgar''s skin.

    The cuttoe sinks suddenly, and a red line can be formed.

    "Yikes, it hurts!?

    Even when he was relative to Rayne, Edgar could never be hurt.

    But right now, he''s been cut with a knife by a hostile opponent.

    Scary, scary, scary.

    Edgar trembled from the bottom of his heart.

    For the first time, my teeth beep at the willingness and pain to be directed at me.

    "Stop it, stop it! Please, help me! Please... Yes, no, please, please don''t! Please¡­"

    Edgar pleaded with the men, without shame or outrage.

    Round your body, weeping, and pleading with you to stop.

    He looked so pathetic.

    If anyone who knew Edgar before saw him, it was a sight to suspect he was someone else.

    Edgar was so hunted down that he exposed himself to such an ugly state.

    Edgar was like a chunk of pride but...

    Until now, there was no freedom.

    There was no way a man like that could stand the hatred of someone who could be slapped up close.

    "Stop, stop... please, stop... apologize, I apologize... so..."

    "... you''re a boring man"

    The men''s vengeance cools rapidly to the ugliness of the ugly Edgar.

    It seemed silly that he intended to kill a man like this, even if he stabbed him wrong.

    "Let''s go."

    "Right...... man like this, not worth killing"

    The men put the knife away and left the room behind.

    Edgar, alone, spilled a soothing exhale understanding that the crisis had left.

    Then... I remembered my ugliness.

    "Oh, I... how could you do that..."

    Behind Edgar''s brain, he was burning himself desperately begging for his life.

    I can''t forget if I try to.

    My heart breaks apart raggedly.

    "Hey, why are you doing this... I... I... Ugh..."

    Edgar groaned with his head in his arms.

    That''s all I can do anymore.

    Nothing else can be done.

    Then......

    Edgar could not properly answer whatever he was asked, and was judged to be in a state of cardiac loss.

    No matter how much healing magic you have, you can''t heal your heart.

    But just because you''re in a state of cardiac loss doesn''t mean your previous sins will be written off.

    You will be brought to justice...

    Like his father, after he could move, he would be transported to Wang Capital to be convicted.

    As it were, Edgar would spend the rest of his life in prison, but that''s another story.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡­¡­

    The man who was looking out the window at what was going on inside the healing home...... Arios left the scene softly, without a voice.

    "I thought we should end this so we don''t talk about anything extra... but if it looks like that, then nothing will go wrong"

 76 76 stories karma

    Arios returned to the inn where he was staying.

    Upon entering the room, there were three of them: Agus, Leanne and Mina.

    "Oh, welcome back."

    "Where have you been?

    "What, a little wild for you. What were you guys doing?

    "We were gathering information about the disturbance earlier, and we were just, we were just putting it together."

    "Disturbance ahead, hey"

    "Information control is in place... but the other day the monster appeared all over the city, you can be sure of it in the Demon Nation"

    Mina says with a serious face.

    The fact that the Demons appear all over the city is such a heavy matter by now.

    Anyway, I''ve never had a case like that in the last few years.

    It''s just not like there''s no precedent.

    In the midst of a war going on with the Demon King, there is a case of the Demons appearing all over the city and attacking people.

    Given that, this incident may be a sign that the Demon King will start a war.

    Mina suspected so.

    But Arios, who knows that the Demon King has absolutely nothing to do with it, replies with ease.

    "You won''t think that deep. I hear the lord of this city had his hands on various antiques. Daimyo, one of them must have been a demon clan sealed and unlocked by some kind of bounce"

    "Is it...?

    "It''s no use thinking. I guess the Demons have already been crusaded, huh? I don''t know the truth."

    "That''s the thing..."

    Agus opened his mouth.

    Wouldn''t you say something extra again?

    Arios struck his tongue with his heart.

    "After all, isn''t it a bad idea to have left the Demons alone?

    "That''s the story..."

    The night of the incident.

    One line of Arios staying in the city naturally understood that the Demons had emerged.

    On top of that, he decided not to be a big opponent, that there was no need for brave men to leave on purpose......

    Although Agus and Mina reluctantly, Arios pushed the story through forcefully.

    It''s all Arios'' ruse.

    It doesn''t make sense that we did something deliberately to make the Demons summon us, but we defeated it with our own hands.

    So I dared to ignore it. Left alone.

    "There are adventurers in this city. Some knights. And yet you don''t have to bother with us putting it out, do you?

    "But they''re demons, right? It''s our enemy."

    "No. Our enemy is the Demon King. The devil tribe is nothing but a miscellaneous fish."

    "It''s..."

    "Besides, you could''ve done it without us. I mean, it was, like, that degree of opponent. We''re not convenience stores. There is no hippopotamus that strays on such a miscellaneous fish. Wouldn''t you?

    "... well, you don''t even know what Arios is saying"

    "Then that''s the end of this story. It''s too much. I can''t help but steam it back."

    "Okay."

    Kind of.

    Arios laughed inside.

    A warrior who sells nothing but strength and sturdiness.

    Wisdom is not on my mind.

    It''s easier than dealing with a kid.

    I didn''t even know Arios was thinking that, and Agus had an emotionally unreadable look and was quiet.

    "Is it just about the Demons that we were all talking about?

    "No, there''s one more thing"

    "You know, it''s time to get back on your journey? I''m tired of this city."

    Leanne says as she teases her hair with her fingertips.

    After talking about Lene like that, Arios thought.

    I haven''t erased Rain yet.

    I have not returned the humiliation I received.

    To that end, I used my lord''s son to work out a plan for this one.

    But it ended in failure.

    Why did you fail?

    Because Rayne endured instant death magic?

    Or because even the Demons attacked?

    Think of it like that... Arios spilled a small sigh.

    You have to think about:

    Because I can''t help but drag my failures forever.

    Let''s reconsider.

    However, haste is forbidden.

    Never be alarmed.

    To the point of thinking so, Arios was wary of Rayne.

    For one thing, let''s leave it now.

    If we don''t resume our journey like this, that makes us suspicious.

    We shall serve our original purpose.

    Arios decides so and speaks to everyone.

    "Well, it''s time to get back on your journey"

    "I''ve been waiting! I want to go to a more glamorous city next time."

    "Leanne, we have a noble mission to crusade the Demon King. Don''t think hard."

    "Hey, that''s good. If I''d stuck around all the time, I wouldn''t be relieved."

    "It''s, well..."

    "By the way, there are fewer roadblocks... does anyone know?

    To Agus'' words, Arios looked bitter for a moment.

    Road banking is decreasing because Arios used it on his own.

    If we find out about that, we will not be spared the blame.

    I bought a magic item on the black market to erase Rain...... there''s no way I can tell.

    Arios decided not to know.

    "Don''t you know Arios?

    "Come on? You just realized that was happening."

    "Well... if Arios says so, I guess so"

    Arios tongued lightly at Agus'' words, which were somewhat contained.

    I know, because I felt like I was being told.

    "If you don''t, you don''t. Every month, they send me a payment, so I don''t have any problems."

    "... right"

    "But what about food and water? You can''t buy it without money."

    "We''re the brave ones, aren''t we? As always, if you collect it."

    It''s a selfish statement, but no one disputes what Lene says.

    Rather, so much so that I was convinced that it was the same.

    "Then let''s just get out of here"

    Together they nodded at Arios'' words.

    I checked out the inn and moved to the compartment where the store stood.

    First the groceries.

    After searching the store appropriately and finding something that seems convenient, speak to the store owner.

    "You got a second?

    "Hmm? What, now... what, brave man?

    When Arios spoke, the shopkeeper looked surprised.

    They know about Arios.

    Then when the conversation is quick, Arios laughs and talks.

    "Will you look after the week''s worth of food appropriately?

    "Yes. For a week...... for four?

    "Oh, yeah"

    "That would be... about five silver coins, okay?

    "You''re not going to make it."

    "Huh?"

    "I''m a brave man. As you know, I''m on a journey to save the world. So it''s your duty to cooperate with it, right? Unfortunately, I don''t have a hand right now. Let me collect it."

    "It''s an honor to help us. Oh, can I advertise the store where the brave party stopped by?

    It was a natural act for Arios and the others.

    It is only natural for people to work with themselves on a mission to save the world.

    I think so from the bottom of my heart, without getting lost.

    In fact, nothing has gone wrong until now.

    No one and he, though confused, have immediately responded to the request with a mesmerizing grin.

    This time too, they''ll be offering you food soon.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    "... I''m sorry, will you go home"

    "What?"

    "No matter how brave you are, we can''t give you food for free in this situation."

    "... you know what you''re talking about? I, the brave one, am asking for your help?

    "Dear brave man, do you know what you''re talking about!? In the disturbance the other day, the city is a mess! The logistics are lagging behind, and I''m having trouble eating enough. Even in that situation, there''s no way I can give you food for free. Please go home."

    "Ki, you... give me such a mouth..."

    The shopkeeper''s words were so true that there was no more.

    I can''t even argue with that Arios, and he gets dizzy.

    It was then.

    The store owner next door comes forward and interrupts the conversation.

    "I''m telling you, there''s no store in this city that gives you things."

    Words were uttered like a chase.

    "If you''re listening next door, you''re kidding... are you sure you''re a brave man? That''s incredible. That young man seems more brave than you."

    "... you think you can talk about a joke and do it for free?

    "Oops. What would be a brave man raise his hand in the middle of such a commute?

    "Gu......"

    "I hear you left the Demons alone. It''s like abandoning this city. I don''t work with people like that, I don''t sell merchandise."

    The endorsement was raised that it was so from all around, as to follow the words of a man who said it was kippy.

    Soon, they were making a little noise.

    There was a crowd, and it was getting noticeable.

    "I can''t believe you won''t help me when I have to, while naming me a brave man...!

    "You were on your own... too selfish!

    "I know who was half threatened by these people!

    "Are you really going to crusade the Demon King? Didn''t you leave the other day''s chemicals out on purpose too!?

    The Arios and the others fled in the face of people''s accusations.

    "Goddamn it... can these people keep me here! Let''s go."

    "Wait, Arios. There''s still food..."

    "I don''t care what that is. If you have to, you can procure locally. Being here any longer is unpleasant!

    "Wow, I get it"

    People who abhor their voices in anger so that they spit out what they''ve endured all at once.

    Arios and the others followed the city of Horizon to flee.

 77 Seventy-seven, the covenant with the Divine Clan.

    When I went back to the inn, I saw everyone.

    "Welcome back"

    "Welcome back... DO"

    Tania and Nina will welcome you.

    Sola and Luna...

    "Luna, that''s Sola''s hot dog. Don''t take it sideways."

    "I won''t eat it forever, so you tried to get me one. If we don''t eat soon, it''s a waste."

    "I kept it for later pleasure. Come on, give it back now...... ahhh!?

    "Hagu hagu...... yum, it''s delicious!

    "... is that a challenge to Sola? Taunton, huh? Fine, that battle, I got it. I''ll give you super magic."

    Something about a sister fight was breaking out.

    Looks like we''re arguing over a hot dog...

    I hope you''re just a hot dog and don''t try to shoot super magic.

    Watching it makes my heart ache.

    "Yes, there. I don''t fight.

    "Whoa, isn''t that Rain? Welcome back."

    "Rain, listen to me! Luna robbed Sola''s hot dog. This is not something you can forgive. Punish me."

    "It''s not a robbery, is it? I just took it."

    "It doesn''t change!

    "Uh... where, get a hot dog?

    I''m supposed to be in control of the money...

    "I was helping to get rid of the debris and I got thanks for that"

    "He used to see us obsessed with hot dogs, and there was someone he remembered. It''s a brilliant contribution."

    "I see. If you''re a hot dog, I''ll buy you another time. Don''t have a fight about that."

    "Mmm... if Rayne says so"

    "By the way, how''d it go with the Knights? Have the Rains been talking to knights who talk like that man?

    "Oh, I did. That''s the thing..."

    I told everyone the end of the street.

    "I see... are the Lords brought to trial in the King''s capital?"

    "You can judge me directly, can''t you?

    "Isn''t that a reasonable place? But a new lord will be chosen... and there won''t be another weird one, will there?

    Tania''s concerns are particularly acute.

    If you''re the same person you''ve been before, I''m in trouble, and if you''re the one who''s never been better, I can''t even open my eyes.

    but just wouldn''t have it.

    There is also responsibility on the part of appointing lords.

    If we make the same mistake, we should have to take responsibility.

    Anyone should want to avoid that.

    So don''t repeat the failure, now the lord will be strictly chosen.

    When I told her about it, she looked like Tania was relieved.

    I don''t know, he was worried about the city.

    Everyone looked alike.

    "Now I think this city can walk in the right direction. It might take a while."

    Thanks to Rayne.

    Canade says with a smile.

    "No, nothing. I wouldn''t matter, would I?

    "Uh, that''s not true. I think I have it now because Rayne worked hard. Hey, guys?

    Everyone nodded cocklessly.

    For some reason, my reputation is high among all of us.

    I''m not going to do anything so admirable...

    At all, to the power of someone...... could it have been the power of the people of this city?

    If so, I''m honestly happy.

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "What are we going to do from tomorrow?

    "For the future, yeah...... I''m called by the guild, so I guess we''ll see what it''s all about. Just before..."

    Watch Nina.

    I noticed my gaze, and Nina freaked out.

    He looks nervous at any rate and wants to know how I am.

    "Nina, where are you going from now on?

    "... None"

    "You were worshipped in some village, weren''t you? You''re not going back there?

    "... I don''t think so anymore..."

    "Ah... oh, sorry. I was insensitive."

    "Ugh... I don''t care, so..."

    I hear Nina has nowhere to go.

    Then...

    "If only Nina would come with us?

    "Ho, really...?

    I look surprised, and Nina looks at me still.

    "Me... together, even... okay?

    "If Nina would like"

    "I..."

    It feels confusing, and Nina gets annoyed.

    In this child''s case, the way I say it now, it may lead him astray.

    Then...

    "I want to be with Nina."

    "Me and...?

    "We dived through all that commotion together, so it''s already like a buddy, isn''t it? So... stay here, stay with me?

    "Me... useless, is it...?

    "That''s not true. Nina helped me in my battle with the Demons."

    "So, but... but... really, it''s a big deal... and I can''t... because I think I''m gonna pull my leg, my leg..."

    "Useful or not standing, that sort of thing, let''s just put it aside for now. Now I want you to think of something else."

    "Don''t...?

    "Do you want to be with us or not? Simply, why don''t you just think about it?

    "Ah..."

    "By the way, I want to be with Nina. I want to be one of Nina''s people. What do you say?

    Though there are feelings that I can''t leave my little one alone, even though it''s a divine tribe...

    But that''s not all.

    As a fellow who dived through that battle, I wanted to stay with Nina.

    This feeling is real.

    "Nah... Rayne''s talking again."

    "Even though it''s still small...... could that be your hobby?

    "Phew, if it''s in my favor to be small, I''ll take care of it. Catch Rayne''s heart."

    "Sola has the same back length."

    I say things that we don''t all know very well, but for one thing, now I''ve decided not to care.

    Laughing at Nina...

    Gently, I offered my hand.

    "Why don''t you come with me?

    "... ugh!

    In a small body, with a firm determination...

    Nina, take my hand.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    With the addition of new people, the party has become a lot more lively.

    With all these people, it might be time for the inn to be tough...

    Long-term stays are hated by hosts because they occupy the number of rooms.

    I hope we can get our own base somewhere...

    "Hmm?"

    Nina was looking up at this one when Quickie and her clothes were pulled and her gaze dropped.

    "What''s going on?

    "Um... guys, I''m on a contract with Rayne... right...?

    When Nina became one of us and introduced herself again...

    Everyone was talking about having a contract with me.

    "Yes, but... that''s what''s wrong with you?

    "Uh, the..."

    Nina gets lost in words with her toad.

    Sounds like you want to say something, but it seems like a good thing, you can''t put it into words.

    Then, Canade opens his mouth like Nina''s replacement.

    "Maybe Nina wants to sign with Rayne, too?

    "... n"

    To Canade''s words, Nina nodded small.

    "I, too... want to be in the power of Rain... of"

    "There''s nothing you can''t do, is there?

    "Ugh... I didn''t mean to be impossible...? I think I want to."

    Though the words are hard to follow...

    There, Nina''s strong will was felt.

    "... okay. If that''s the case, why don''t we make a contract?"

    "Really...?

    "Oh. I just don''t know if I can sign with Nina even more on this because I''ve already signed with everyone..."

    "Something like that line you heard somewhere"

    "We had a contract when we said something similar."

    That''s right.

    I don''t know what to say, but I was able to make a contract when Sola and Luna... when Tania, when Canade.

    I just understood that making contracts with multiple of the strongest species is impotent.

    Will it be all right in Nina''s case?

    For a moment, though I get anxious...

    But... you''ll be fine.

    Wonderful, reassuring.

    "Well, I''ll be there."

    Bite your thumb and draw a magic formation with flowing blood.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    "... Nina..."

    The contract was concluded.

    On Nina''s hand, the same magic formation is drawn.

    "Now we have a contract."

    "Wow... what''s this?

    "A testament to the contract¡­"

    "... this is..."

    Nina laughed happily as she gently pressed her palm against her chest.

 78 Seventy-eight stories, to C-rank.

    "Congratulations!

    When I visited the guild because we needed to talk, Natalie welcomed me with a smile.

    That''s the kind of smile that makes this one feel happy watching.

    Was there something good going on?

    But congratulations......

    I wonder what that means?

    "Hey, what''s up? Every celebration?

    "In one thing the other day, can I get paid or something?

    Canade and Tania asked about that.

    "No, that''s not what I''m doing for the day. Oh, I get paid."

    "Really?

    "Of course it is. To the arrest of the evil lord, the crusade of the devil tribe. It''s all about the guild''s existential significance when it comes to doing nothing while achieving all this."

    "Hey, Rayne. Can I get a bunch of money? Can you get enough fish to eat?

    "The reward is, what, thirty gold coins!

    It was quite a lot of money.

    I''m happy with the unexpected income, but suddenly, so I don''t really feel it.

    "Is that why you were called to the guild?

    "Oh, excuse me. I missed the point."

    Mr. Natalie moved back once.

    A little bit, I''ll get the paperwork back in my hand.

    "Uh, koho"

    "Yeah?"

    "Congratulations!

    Natalie repeats the same line.

    As we are all in Kyoton, I smile and tell you as I show you the paperwork with the Alliance Master''s signature on it.

    "This time, Mr. Rain''s Adventurer Rank has been increased to C!

    "Huh!?

    Guys, it makes me look surprised.

    I think I look something like that, too.

    "Eh, Rank Up..."

    I stick around and ask back the same thing.

    "Before this, I think I just got an e-rank... or what''s the D-rank?

    "Nyah, you''re flying one"

    "Are you a flying class?

    Canade and Sola assume that.

    That''s right, so Natalie smiles.

    "Normally, it''s impossible¡­ this time, special provisions have been granted"

    "Why again?

    "It''s not just about arresting lords, it''s about crusading demonic tribes worth A-rank. We can''t treat it like an E-rank while we accomplish all this feat... or just putting it up in the D-Rank isn''t a reward worthy of merit... After all the discussion, I skipped the D-Rank as a special case and ranked it up to C."

    "Oh, I don''t know, Rayne, that''s amazing!

    "Hmm, that''s my husband. I have a high nose, too."

    "Would you like to celebrate, Sola suggests"

    "It''s a hot dog party!

    "... oh, well... Rain"

    Everyone celebrates to each one of us.

    I''m more than happy with that word.

    "Thank you. Thanks to everyone."

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    I''m so glad I met everyone.

    What if I was alone?

    What if I can''t meet everyone?

    ... It''s scary to just think about it.

    I may not have been able to stand on this spot right now.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yeah?"

    When I realized, Natalie was staring at Nina.

    Notice that gaze, Nina hides behind me.

    I hear there''s something familiar about it.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "Also, you have more new kids..."

    "Hmm? Oh... this is Nina, who was one of us the other day. Here."

    Encourage Nina to step forward and say hello.

    I feel a little like a father.

    "Uh... here it is... Nina..."

    "Oh well, cute"

    "Ha..."

    Nina turns red when she says she''s cute.

    It seems that such a trick will sow again, making Mr. Natalie even nicer.

    "I mean... if you look closely, is this child, a Divine...?

    "... n"

    "Are you serious... Wow, I treated you like a child. Wouldn''t it piss you off...?

    "Oh, no... I won''t, will I...?

    "Huh."

    Mr. Natalie gave me a tranced look.

    "Or it''s cute...... I want to hug you"

    "I want to hug you too..."

    "Ugh... that''s an irregular cuteness"

    I even mentioned something weird to Canade and Tania.

    Is this Nina''s special ability, too?

    ... don''t you?

    "Because Nina is still young... no, but if this is all cute... Mr. Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Mr. Rain, do you like little kids?

    "What are you talking about?

    Mr. Natalie broke.

    "Ko, koho. I''m sorry, I''m asking you something weird."

    "No, well, that''s fine..."

    Speaking of which, I didn''t visit the guild just to talk about this.

    I also remembered this errand.

    "By the way, Mr. Natalie. Did you find out anything about the demons the other day?

    Suddenly, Edgar mutated into a demon clan.

    I thought the guild might be grasping something about the cause...

    "Sorry...... nothing about that"

    "Oh well..."

    "The content alone, in collaboration with the Knights, is doing everything in its power to investigate¡­ the suspect is unable to listen in a state of cardiac loss, and this is a difficult situation"

    Later I found out...

    Though Edgar took his life, he was branded a criminal and fell all the way down, which made him sick.

    I deserve it, so I can''t sympathize at all.

    Nevertheless, it hurts not to be able to listen.

    Where did you get that ring?

    For once, they kept the report, but they can''t get a clue.

    I thought if I could hear that, I could figure out the full story of the case...

    "Nevertheless, I was wondering if such incidents would ever happen that way. Even the Alliance is raising its alert level, and rest assured"

    "I hope so."

    Natalie is right.

    It''s rarely possible to be involved in a demon race.

    That''s supposed to be...

    Also, the same thing could happen.

    I might be attacked by a similar threat.

    I had such a hunch.

    "Nevertheless... Mr. Rain''s party has been quite a crowd too"

    "Kana."

    Me, Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina.

    Six in total.

    Natalie was right, it was such a number of people.

    It''s time to think about the inn...

    Then.

    Why don''t you ask Natalie?

    "I need to ask you a few questions, okay?

    "Yes, what is it?

    "As you can see, that would be quite a number of people, wouldn''t it? I was thinking about the inn, and I was wondering if there was any good way."

    "I see."

    Natalie does what she thinks...

    A little later, I opened my mouth.

    "Then why don''t you buy a house?

    "Home?

    "Some of the parties are buying houses as their base."

    "But it''s expensive, isn''t it? I''m saving a lot of money, but it''s just..."

    "I don''t think renting would be a problem. If we were to have a base, we would get a grant from the guild¡­ I was wondering if we could borrow it for a long time if we could combine the rewards of the previous case."

    Adventurer parties above a certain rank often leave the city and go away.

    Sometimes they settle elsewhere as they are.

    In order to prevent that from happening and to stop the adventurers, the Adventurers Guild apparently decided to issue a grant.

    I heard an explanation that...

    "What do you think?

    I can''t decide on my own.

    See everyone.

    "Home? Our house?

    "If you are based in this city, you will have the condition that"

    "I think I''m good. I like this city and... the house with Rain, the fun" "

    "I don''t care if I''m with Rain or anything... I think I''ll have a more comfortable life than Inn. I''ll agree with you."

    "I also agree with Sola. I think having a base helps a lot."

    "Hmm. I wouldn''t disagree either. Or I agree. Pick the castle I deserve!

    Decided unanimously.

    So...

    "Then I''ll try to find a home"

    "" "" Ooh!

    "Ooh... ooh..."

    Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna scream well...

    Nina followed her a little shy.

 79 Seventy-nine, lets find a house.

    With Natalie''s guidance, we decided to look for a home to base.

    Good hurry.

    After completing the rank-up process at the guild, I asked Natalie to follow me and we all go around the city together.

    "Do you have any hopes, etc?

    Natalie, who walks next door, holds the board where the paperwork is pinched and asks.

    "Right...... hmm"

    I''ll think about it.

    I''ll think about it, but I can''t think of it especially when it comes to this.

    It was only natural to stay in an inn...

    What kind of house would you like now? Even so, I get lost in the answer.

    I can''t imagine well.

    "Kanade, do you have anything?

    "Hmmm...... yard!

    "Garden?"

    "I hope there''s a big garden ? Here''s how you can run around, a garden that big!

    Is wild instinct being stimulated?

    What an answer.

    "What about Tania?

    "Right... I guess I''m in a beautiful room after all? I''m not going to live in a dirty place and... and a big bed! This is essential."

    "You want a bed? Not about the house?

    "With a fuzzy bed, the house can do anything. Of course, the minimum line¡­ must meet the criteria?

    Have you ever felt cramped?

    If so, I''m sorry.

    Once we''ve got the base, we''ll decide to buy the biggest, most splendid bed possible.

    Well...... although I will be consulting with the budget.

    "What about Sola and Luna?

    "I would like to build wood. I want to feel the warmth of the tree."

    "I''d love to have a big, easy-to-use kitchen."

    "Huh? Luna, can you cook?

    "What, what''s that reaction? That''s rude. I look like this and I''m good at cooking! Ha ha, if you have a nice kitchen, I''ll treat Rain to some handmade food."

    "At that time, I''ll help Sora too"

    "Mugg... Sora doesn''t have to help...?

    "Why? I''ll help Sora, too. You''re Luna''s sister. I can''t leave it to one sister, because I can''t be a sister."

    "Um, no, but... what Sola makes is more of a weapon than a dish... yes, no, it''s nothing. Mm-hmm. It''s Rain who eats, so is it okay?"

    You may see the sight of sisters cooking friendly.

    If you think so, you can help me find a home.

    ... I also feel like I''ve heard some disturbing words, but I''ve decided not to care about that now.

    "What about Nina?

    "Um... well, my opinion is nothing..."

    "That''s not how it works. Nina is a very important companion. I can''t do that."

    "Ahhh..."

    "Whatever, I''d love a house like this, if there''s one, can you let me know?

    "Uh... bath..."

    "Bath?"

    "When I have a bath... I''m happy, of... bath, it feels good... from"

    I see, a bath?

    Because the inn is used by a lot of people, I am a little anxious about hygiene, and I can''t say it''s comfortable because it can be with others.

    A personal bath would make you feel comfortable.

    "Nyah... I don''t like baths"

    The Cat Spiritualists have characteristics close to cats, so Canade doesn''t seem to like bathing.

    You imagined the sight, the tail is a snare.

    "I can''t believe you don''t like baths. Kanade''s losing half his life."

    "So much!?

    "It feels good to take a bath for everyone. I assure you."

    "Together... does that mean that Sola and the others are with us?

    "I like baths."

    "Well, when it comes to being together, it might just be hard to live in a private home."

    "Oh, um... we''re all together, which means... Rain too... together?

    "Huh!?

    To Nina''s words without a thump, Tania spilled a voice like a flip.

    "Nyah... Rain is with me..."

    "Well, that''s just... so, but that''s your chance...?

    "Mm-hmm. I don''t mind, do I? Reduce the distance between the Lord and His servants, it''s going to be a good opportunity!

    Everyone turns red each.

    Please, I don''t want you to say anything strange.

    Because it''s a little awkward.

    "Fuck, except for Rain, no! Whatever it takes, don''t come in with me."

    "Oh, right... good, but... that''s right, because it''s embarrassing..."

    ¡­¡­

    When I realized, Mr. Natalie''s jito eyes were catching me.

    "What, what is it?

    "... no, it''s nothing"

    I don''t care what you think, you look like everything...

    I felt like a snake, so I decided not to say anything more.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Natalie will show you around and take a look at the foreclosed property.

    And... the time is dusk.

    Have you seen nearly ten of these?

    Not yet, here it is! I can''t find a property called.

    For six people to live, they are subtly small and do not have enough rooms¡­

    It doesn''t reflect any of everyone''s hopes...

    If you think it fits the criteria, it''s too expensive or...

    I couldn''t quite find a good property, and in the end, only time passed.

    "Nyah... Looking for a home is tough..."

    He walked around the city and just canade was tired, too.

    My ears are burning.

    By the way, Nina was tired and Tania was nagging.

    On Tania''s back, she''s resting sushi.

    "Sorry, I can''t introduce you to a good property..."

    Mr. Natalie bowed her head in regret.

    "No, because it''s not Mr. Natalie''s fault. I think we''re being a little selfish."

    "Mr. Shroud''s party is special in many ways. It''s not normal. I don''t think that''s what you can do if you make a request."

    "If you say so, it''ll help."

    "Whatever unscrupulous demands are made, it is our Adventurer Guild''s role to meet them! In the shadows, we have to provide support. Even if you''re looking for a home, you have to respond perfectly to it."

    Natalie is very enthusiastic about her work.

    As a person who is always getting help, I even have respect.

    Guilds with these people can be trusted properly.

    "Hmm... there''s one more thing I haven''t guided you to... let''s not"

    "Huh? Why?

    "I was turning it at the end, so to tell you the truth, I couldn''t recommend it..."

    "Doesn''t it fit our hopes? Or more expensive than ever...... or something?

    "No. This is the house you all asked for. somewhat away from the center of the city¡­ is the amount like this?"

    The forehead offered by Natalie is terribly low.

    Less than a tenth of the property so far.

    "Ooh, bargain"

    "If there''s a place like this, I wish you''d just introduce me"

    Canade and Tania are in for a ride.

    It''s just that I was in a subtle mood.

    It''s too favorable and creepy the other way around.

    The hunch will be meddling.

    "I''m pretty sure it''s a good property... actually, one thing, there was a problem"

    "And?

    "Actually... I''m leaving"

    Ms. Natalie tried to let her hands drip in front of her chest and let her peel off her white eyes.

    Normally scary.

    I woke up blurry Nina, but look at Mr. Natalie, Biku!? And I was trembling.

    "Out? Could that be..."

    "... it''s a ghost"

    "Nyah!!!?

    Canade reacted with tremendous momentum to the two letters of the ghost.

    Let your tail stand bean and your ears freak out.

    He held me on my back as it was.

    "Are you scared?

    "No ghosts, no..."

    "Oh, my God, that''s pathetic. What about what would be the most powerful species, scared of the ghost degree?

    "Because... those guys, they can''t strike. And then you get possessed... ghosts are natural enemies of the Cat Spirit Clan..."

    That''s what Canade says in a pitiful voice.

    It''s a tremendous way to be scared, even though there are letters of ''Spirit'' in the race.

    ... Well, does that matter?

    "I''m scared of Canade, and you want me to stop?

    "But aren''t there any other good properties? I don''t know if I''m going to make up my mind before I even see it."

    "I mean, we''re magic experts, right? It''s not a ghost, why don''t you purify it?"

    "I see, did you have that hand"

    Sure, Sola and Luna are not the enemy when it comes to those ghosts.

    "Canade, just for a second, do you mind if I go check it out? I have Sola and Luna... and I have them too. Because if you have to, I will definitely protect you about Canade."

    "... really?

    "Oh, it''s true"

    "Ugh... hands, hand in hand. That''s fine."

    "Is this it?

    Canade makes you look anxious like a lost child.

    I held that hand gently.

    "Nyah."

 80 Eighty stories, haunted mansion.

    As overlooking the city, the house was on a hill.

    Two-story wooden house.

    The grounds are large and the rooms seem to exceed ten.

    The bath is ant. The kitchen is also complete.

    To Omake, the garden is also ant enough to play sports.

    A house like that, only ten gold coins.

    Besides, it''s not a lease.

    Uncomplainable property.

    ... just one thing.

    Except that there will be ghosts.

    "This is...?

    Canade, holding my hand, saw the house feeling terrified.

    My tail is puffy and trembling.

    Do you even feel any bad air?

    "Heh, not a good place"

    Contrary to Canade, Tania is in a good mood.

    He was grinning at the way such a good house could not believe ten gold coins.

    "Sure, it could be a long way from the city. It''s away from the center¡­ it''s close to the outside"

    "But in this case, isn''t that working positive? All over the city, the surroundings are loud, right? And the fact that there''s a lot of nature is also a good impression! Ugh, that sounds good."

    "Right. Where there is a lot of nature, I think Sola is a good place too"

    "My room is good upstairs. It''s on the hill, so the view from upstairs looks amazing"

    They also liked Sola and Luna.

    We hadn''t signed the contract yet, but we were already talking about the room.

    You''re quick, and I laugh bitterly.

    "What do you think of Nina?

    "Uh... yes, I think it''s good..."

    "You like that?

    "... n"

    Nina agrees.

    The rest is canade...

    "Ugh..."

    Asking yes or no is after solving the ghost problem......?

    Even if I ask in my current state, it won''t be very, but I won''t be able to get on...

    I want you to check properly after you solve the problem and then ask.

    It''s not a personal matter, it''s a matter for all of us.

    Me too, although I think this house is a pretty good property...

    If Canade disagrees, let''s not.

    "It''s okay, Canade"

    "Nah...?

    ''Cause I''m on it.

    "... ugh"

    He reassured me a little, and Canade makes me smile.

    "...... hmm. I knew Canade was cuter with a smile."

    "Funya!? Or cute, say... ahhh"

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "What are we going to do?... That''s what Rayne says."

    Well.

    Well, shall we take a look inside the house?

    "What, Mr. Natalie?

    I try to get inside the house but...

    Natalie doesn''t want to move off the spot like she''s dropping us off.

    "What''s going on?

    "No¡­ I thought I''d refrain from looking inside,"

    "Why?"

    "There will be ghosts on this property because it''s true... and when I''m with you, I''ll be on my feet. So I''ll be waiting outside."

    "Really...?

    "Well, come on in"

    Natalie seemed frightened at any rate.

    Maybe I''ve seen ghosts living in this house.

    Then I had no choice but to have them wait outside.

    We''ll go inside the house, vigilant as anything happens.

    "Oh, that''s huge."

    "Really! Doesn''t that resemble the Lords'' Hall the other day?

    "Not that big, not that big... maybe the structure is the same"

    Through the door, I went out to the big room.

    Kitchen-like facilities in the back.

    There''s a passageway stretched to the left and right of the room, which leads to each room.

    Ahead, each saw a staircase climbing upstairs.

    "Kushi-kun"

    Nina was cute and sneezed.

    "Are you all right?

    "...... hmm. My nose whimpered..."

    "The dust is amazing."

    "As far as I can tell, you don''t look cleaned at all. How long have you been abandoned?"

    "For that matter, the building itself isn''t damaged, is it? Look, this pillar has so many little scratches and dirt, otherwise it''s decent."

    "... what!?

    As we all looked at the building saying this, all of a sudden, Canade turned his tail upside down with a pean.

    My ears are pointy, and I''m trembling with pimples.

    "What''s the matter, Canade?

    "Hey there... there''s a strange sign...?

    "Weird signs? I don''t feel anything..."

    "Shit, I will! Something''s coming up. Yo!

    "... Guys, come to me. Maximum vigilance."

    It is the word of Canade, a cat spiritual clan with sharp inquiry and signs perception abilities.

    I''m scared, I can''t decide, I can''t take my words lightly.

    They all understand that, and soon they will have a serious look.

    We formed a circle to protect Canade.

    Front, rear, left, right, 360 degrees alert.

    This should allow us to deal with strangers no matter where they appear.

    ¡­¡­

    Try to kill your breath and wait a little.

    A dusty chair in the back of the room suddenly shook out a clatter.

    "Hey, what''s up?

    "Wow, I didn''t do anything, did I? It''s not a hoax!

    "So this is... a poltergeist phenomenon?

    "Funya ah..."

    One chair after another rammed up and, furthermore, began to tremble to the table.

    We didn''t do anything.

    With a real strange phenomenon in front of me, Canade makes a crying face.

    "... yike..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Hey Rain. Did you just say something?

    "No, nothing... isn''t that Tania?

    "I didn''t say anything."

    "Me, too... no, no...?

    View Sola and Luna.

    Both of you, shake your heads to the side.

    And that means...

    "Dete...... yike......"

    Such a voice, like crawling out of the bottom of the earth.

    There is no distinction between a man and a woman.

    A voice echoed in the house that made me feel the cold unexpectedly.

    "... detake..."

    With his voice, the chair and table tremble even more violently.

    "Ahhh, I''m out, I''m out. Whoa!!!?

    "Or, Canade, calm down!

    "Ugh, Rain... I think I''m losing my hips..."

    "I''m fine. Look, ''cause I''m here."

    Hold Canade''s hand firmly so that his fears soothe at all.

    So, they calmed me down a little bit.

    Kanade kept her sane, even as she shook her legs clammy.

    ... but that didn''t last long either.

    "De-take!!!

    A strong voice echoed.

    As I signaled it, the space of nothing is gruesome and distorted.

    Something like white smoke swirls around and gathers in one place.

    And...

    The body was translucent, a woman appeared in the universe.

    When you were old, you wouldn''t be that different from us.

    However, the skin colour is white by the time it is pathological, and the body is clear.

    I''m wearing something like made-up clothes...

    Contrary to such cuteness, the face, was shaped like a ghost.

    "... ahhh..."

    "Canade!?

    The force falls out of Canade''s body, fluttering.

    He fainted unbearably.

    Not good!

    If they do something here now, they can''t get away with it!

    We can''t just leave Canade alone, or if we can get help up right away.

    That''s all the time, whether or not the other person will wait.

    Unexpectedly, we''ll be cornered.

 81 Eighty-one, Phantom Tame.

    "De-take!!!

    A voice full of ghostly animosity sounded.

    You can''t be any more relaxed.

    You can''t get away from here any more than you have about Canade.

    Then it''s not until we intercept!

    "Sola, Luna. Can you purify it!?

    "Leave it to me!

    "My destruction magic is a blow."

    "Destroy it. What are you going to do? Purify it."

    "I know! I just made a good mistake."

    "I''m coming, Luna!

    On the palm of Sola and Luna, the light of magic concentrates.

    "" Holly Circle!!

    The magic formation appeared at the feet of the ghost.

    The magic team spins around...

    White light rises!

    Light envelops ghosts...

    After that, there was nothing left.

    "... I did, did I?

    "No...... I didn''t respond. Perhaps he escaped to Astralside just before."

    "Astralside?"

    "Ghosts are what exist between the material and spiritual worlds. If you are able to travel to and from both worlds and escaped by the spiritual world, you will not be able to capture them in a normal way"

    "Can''t we do something with the magic of the two of us?

    "You can use some magic that also affects Astralside¡­"

    "It''s superior magic at least, so it''s extremely destructive. You could blow this house up, huh? If that''s okay, I''ll do it..."

    "... let''s see how it goes a little"

    If I can, I don''t want to break the house.

    It could be a good base...

    Above all, I haven''t signed a contract yet, so I can''t take that personally.

    Of course, if it seems harmful to everyone, we won''t get lost...

    For one thing, I felt like I should see how it went.

    ¡­¡­

    We all tried to keep our backs together and guarded our surroundings.

    Fallen Canade is cared for by Nina.

    Come on, if you''re coming, come on!

    This one''s ready.

    ¡­¡­

    To be vigilant¡­ five minutes.

    "De-take!!!

    As always, though the ghost''s sharp voice sounds...

    Other than that, nothing in particular happens.

    "... Hey, Rain"

    "... what?

    "... I thought, don''t those ghosts have the means to attack us? So all you can do is speak up and scare me, or what?

    ¡­¡­

    It becomes subtle air.

    "... so, detake..."

    Maybe or maybe not, it was a star.

    He was upset, and his ghost voice was shaking.

    "Ha... I can''t believe I''m going to be so nervous with this guy"

    "I''m tired all at once...... yeah, is Canade okay?

    "...... hmm. Just hit me in the head... I think I''ll wake up soon..."

    "Oh, good. Well, let''s get this over with."

    Tania unlocks part of the transformation to reveal the wings.

    That is, to a certain extent, a signal to put it out for real.

    "Hey, Tania?

    "Hide right... I''m a pain in the ass to deal with that kind of guy. Every house, I''ll blow you a ghost."

    Tania inhales softly...

    That''s a dragon brace setup!?

    "Whoa!?

    "I''m gonna go, I''m gonna put it together and blow you away! My braces work on Astralside too, so running away or hiding anywhere is no use!

    "Wow, wow!? Wait, wait, whoa!!!?

    A ghost jumped out of the wall.

    He''s in such a hurry, he''s changing his language.

    "In that case, do the basics of giving up and going home!? Why are you trying to blow it all together!?

    "Hmm, you''re out."

    "Huh?"

    "You can''t release a brace in a place like this. I''m telling you, Rayne''s not working yet. It''s just to lure you out!

    "Ooh."

    Nina clapped with a patch of applause, looking impressed.

    Behind it, Sola and Luna look subtle.

    About half of it was meant to blow up the house, wasn''t it?... and he said.

    "Sola, Luna"

    Whatever it is, we can''t miss this opportunity.

    Send signals to Sola and Luna.

    The two of you instantly sense my intentions and unleash the magic that goes with it.

    "" Seiklid seal!!

    Light flooded from the flat of their hands.

    Light curtains cover floors, walls and ceilings.

    "I wrapped this room in a junction. Now it''s impossible to escape to Astralside"

    "You can''t even slip through walls. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!

    "Well done, both of you"

    I stroke the heads of the two of them pompous and then turn to the ghost.

    "Well... nice to meet you, should I say?

    "Grungy..."

    "In the meantime, why don''t we talk? Hi, you''re a bad person... you don''t look like a bad ghost. I don''t think I''d do anything to harm people in a meaningless way. So I''d like to talk..."

    "When this happens, I will have you......!!!

    The ghost has made a rash attack.

    Probably going to possess my body.

    "Rain!!!?

    Someone''s screaming.

    But I want you to feel safe.

    A rash attack doesn''t work.

    "Stop!

    "Huh!?

    In response to my powerful words, the ghost stopped in the perfect universe.

    "Huh? Huh? That, why not...... hey, what is this!? My body, ugly, don''t move."

    What ''d you do? Like I said, a ghost stares at this one.

    Don''t get distracted...... Now make me laugh invincibly.

    "I''m a Beast Tamer."

    "Well, what''s wrong with that?"

    "So, there''s also Insect Tamer technology¡­ I used to learn about Phantom Tamer in my hometown"

    Phantom Tamer.

    Literally, it''s one of the few professions that serves ghosts.

    I''ve traveled all over the place before, but I''ve never seen anything other than my uncle next door who was in my hometown.

    "Ha!? We use ghosts, I mean... hey, I''m serious!?

    "Seriously. Well, I just learned, I didn''t..."

    "WOW... I knew I couldn''t move and I wouldn''t!

    "You, unlike normal ghosts, still have a clear personality. One way or another, it''s close to human beings. So my words work."

    "Wow... here we go again, Rayne''s very capable"

    "I can''t believe you even taste ghosts... Exactly, this is a surprise"

    "Um, that''s Rain. Sometimes it''s my Lord. I''m so proud of you."

    "... ooh"

    I hope you don''t turn your eyes like you see a rare beast.

    "Gu... we''re a young man with thirty years of ghost history, but that''s about it...!

    "Stop."

    "Fugi."

    Twice, when commanded, the ghost fell on the spot.

    Still, he''s still healthy.

    There''s just a bunch of them, and they''re trying to escape.

    Don''t move.

    "Ugh......!?

    Third order.

    It seems this time it worked, and the ghost stopped moving.

    "Hands behind your back. Forbid it to move. And I forbid you to harm us."

    "Ugh, uhh..."

    The ghost that sealed everything,

    "... our loss or"

    Disappointed, he admitted defeat.

    "I''ll miss it already...... come on, cook it when you boil it, it''s up to you!

    "He said he wouldn''t do that."

    "To?"

    "I told you I wanted to talk, didn''t I?

    "... is that about Homma?

    "I told you that, didn''t I? I wouldn''t lie about that."

    "... unusual people. Ha."

    The ghost, literally, looks as sunny as a possession has fallen, and laughs small.

    "Like it. No. We''re losers. I''ll follow you."

 82 82 Storytellers, get

    For one thing, I''ll call Natalie, who''s outside, and we''ll talk in the living room.

    "Shall I start by introducing myself? I''m Rain Shroud. He''s an adventurer, and his profession is BeastTamer."

    "Of the Cat Spirit Clan... Canade, is it...?

    A little after that, Canade woke up.

    Though the ghost has quieted down, he''s still scared, trying to stick to my back.

    "I am, Tania. A proud dragon clan."

    "Sola is Sola."

    "I''m Luna! Huh, you can admire it, right?

    Sometimes before Mr. Natalie, the two, as usual, magically concealed the feathers, and the race name lay low.

    "Uh... Nina, for once, the Divine Nation..."

    Nina bows with a pepper.

    Though mostly, I am properly greeted.

    "I''m Natalie. An Adventurer''s Guild employee, I showed this house to Mr. Rain today."

    At the end of a street introduction, and finally, a ghost opens his mouth.

    "We are Tina Holli. I used to be a maid of honor in other cities... and I died thirty years ago for a few things... and since then, I''ve wandered around, and I''ve gotten here, so..."

    She speaks in a unique way.

    You look just like us, but you''ve been a ghost for thirty years, so you''re alive...

    I feel older because of that gap.

    "Tina''s been here a long time?

    "No, don''t do that. We lived here recently. We''re going to be ground-bound spirits, so we can move around without being tied to certain buildings."

    "Ah... maybe there was a case a while ago where a creepy shadow appeared... is that Mr. Holli''s fault?

    "Well... I guess so."

    To Ms. Natalie''s inquiry, Tina honestly admitted that it was her crime.

    As far as the awkward look on your face first, maybe it''s not on purpose.

    "Where I used to live was demolished. So, I was just looking for a new place to live and fumble. If I surprise you, I''m impatient."

    "Well, I don''t mind because there was no damage... except for the problem of illegally occupying this house"

    "Ugh."

    "To find out, Mr. Tina made this house her new residence, didn''t she? Because of this, the value of this house plummets. Nobody''s buying it away. It''s a haunted mansion."

    "It''s... I''m sorry."

    Shin, Tina reflecting on being.

    The more we talk like this, the more humane we feel.

    Something called a ghost, normally, doesn''t keep itself.

    Naturally.

    I don''t have an entity, so I don''t have the brain I need to think.

    There''s no way I can keep a decent consciousness in that state......

    Hi, Tina sounds like a special ghost.

    This way we can talk normally, and we can ask emotions like joy and sorrow.

    "How could Tina be a ghost?

    I was interested in Tina''s qualities and asked her that.

    "Hmm? No big deal"

    "Still, let me hear it if you like"

    "Mm-hmm. Rayne owes me a favor."

    Tina laughs softly at.

    After all, I don''t think it''s a ghost.

    "We did, as you can see, a maid of honor. Thirty years ago, I worked for a certain mansion... well, the owner of that mansion is a terrible guy. Extremely feminine, and besides, I''ve come with a torture-loving pervert."

    "It''s..."

    "We didn''t know that at the time. I didn''t know anything, I worked... I didn''t know anything, I could have been killed by the Lord"

    Suddenly it was a heavy story.

    As for myself waving the story, it''s pretty awkward.

    But Tina laughs happily, like she doesn''t care about that.

    "Ha, don''t worry about the Rains. Thirty years ago, I don''t remember much."

    "Still...... sorry. I would have reminded you of something you didn''t like.

    "So you don''t care. You do? Honestly, forget about the whole thing. I''m... I''m a ghost, but this is comfortable."

    "Oh my... that would help."

    "You weird bastard... I can''t believe you''re lowering your head to a ghost opponent"

    "Really?

    "Rayne''s weird, isn''t she?"

    "Weird."

    Canade and Tania followed.

    Seeing, Sola and Luna, too, are nodding, yeah.

    "Wow... hey, that''s not weird... right?

    Nina felt distracted, although she denied it.

    Am I weird...?

    "To confirm, Mr. Holli, you''re not a ground-bound spirit, are you?

    Natalie looks scared and asks.

    After all, as an adventurer guild, maybe I can''t leave Tina alone.

    I can''t believe that ghosts live in properties we manage, because it''s a problem...

    I bet you want to do something about it.

    "Let it go. It''s not like we''re trapped in this building because we just got here."

    "Then will you leave?

    "Eh."

    "Because of Tina''s presence, no one''s contracting for this property, right? The price will plummet, and the guild''s ability to manage it will be questioned¡­ I''d like to claim damages"

    "We don''t have any money...?

    "I know. So I don''t care where it is. But I can''t leave you any more... so please leave."

    "I don''t know... I thought I finally found a good place to rainstorm..."

    Even ghosts, they need a house.

    Tina looked so troubled that she might be kicked out.

    "... hey canade"

    Gently, speak to the canade on your back.

    "Nha...?

    "Is Tina scared?

    "Ugh..."

    Somehow, they guessed what I was trying to say.

    Canade leaks an indescribable voice.

    "... I''m scared"

    "... well"

    "But... I''m scared, but maybe we can get along..."

    "Thanks, Canade"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    When he stroked his head with a pong, Canade, as he calmed down, spilled a grin.

    "Mr. Natalie. I have a question..."

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Even if Tina walks away, is the value of this house, a reversal?

    "Ugh... it"

    The house on the hill, it seems, really ghosts out.

    Once such rumors have settled, it''s pretty hard to get rid of them.

    It will be even harder because I already know quite a few people.

    Even if Tina walks away, there''s no way to prove it.

    This house, even after this, will be spoken of as a house where ghosts come out.

    Natalie seems to be aware of that, too, and dropped her shoulder disappointingly.

    "... you won''t undo it. Once rumors get out, it''s pretty hard to get rid of them."

    "Right."

    "That''s why leaving it like this... maybe there''s a weirdo out there who doesn''t mind these properties. In that case, Tina was asked to leave..."

    "The weirdo is here."

    "Huh?"

    "I want to buy this house. I don''t mind Tina staying put."

    "Is that okay?

    "Yeah?

    Natalie and Tina tilted their little necks all together.

    The tricks are similar and make me laugh a little bit.

    "I feel like that''s the best solution, what do you think?

    Tina doesn''t want to leave the house she found.

    Natalie wants to do something about the property.

    Even if we get rid of Tina, we don''t know if the contractor will show up.

    Nor can the value be hoisted.

    Then it''s best if I sign the contract and accept every Tina.

    Natalie, too, would not want to get rid of Tina if she didn''t have guild clues.

    You care about a lot of things, and you think he''s sweet.

    ¡­¡­

    Hands on his chin, Mr. Natalie takes the kind of trick he thinks.

    Just a little.

    Slightly, I spilled a bitter laugh.

    "... Hi, that sounds like the best"

    "Is it a contract?

    "Mr. Shroud, you''re pretty good at business. I can''t believe how easy it is to find the best drop."

    "It just so happens."

    "It''s not quite something we can do to accept ghosts together... should we just say that"

    Mr. Natalie has given me the paperwork.

    "Sign here. And can I pay you ten gold coins now?

    "No problem."

    As they say, I signed.

    Then I give you ten gold coins.

    "Yes, this completes the contract. From today on, this house belongs to Mr Laine and the others. I''ll leave Tina''s treatment to the Rains, too. See you later."

    Mr. Natalie graced him and left the house behind.

    Pokan, give a hand to Tina who is

    "So... from now on, can we stay together?

    "Ah... too, of course! Originally, even though we had to leave... I can''t believe you could put me down, thanks!

    "Hey, nice to meet you...?

    "Don''t slip through walls or anything, okay? Because it surprises me."

    "Best wishes. Does maid mean you can cook? Tell Sola if you like."

    "Say hello! So... you don''t have to teach Sola how to cook?

    "Nice to meet you..."

    Everyone says hello to each...

    "Nice to meet you!

    Tina smiled and responded, taking my hand.

 83 Eighty-three stories. Dinner for all.

    The sun was already setting, so I went back to the inn that day.

    I signed a contract, but I haven''t cleaned or anything, so I can''t live there right away.

    And the next day.

    We all cleaned the house in the morning.

    Momentum not to miss a dust, clean it from corner to corner...

    Finally, bring in the furniture purchased in the city and the move is complete.

    "Oops."

    I saw a completely different house and leaked a voice that Tina would be impressed with.

    "Did this house do so beautifully"

    "You lived here before us, and you didn''t know?

    "We did it by ourselves... it''s hard to move things because of ghosts. So you only have to do the minimum cleaning you need."

    "I see."

    Sure, a place like that could be a hassle if you''re alone.

    "... from now on, we can all share. You''re not alone."

    "... let it go!

    Chuckled, Tina laughed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The first evening to be welcomed in a new home.

    We all surrounded the table and it was time for dinner.

    "I kept you waiting."

    "Tonight, you''re ready for a meeting."

    Tina and Luna carry the food to the table.

    That means you two are most confident in cooking, so I left it to you...

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."

    Canade''s eyes sparkled.

    In that reaction, I want you to guess what the dish you two made is like.

    "Wow, that looks delicious! Tina and Luna made this!?

    "Saya."

    "Ugh, it''s the fruit of our cooperation!

    "Wow, wow. It smells really good, and it gives me an appetite."

    This morning, Canade was scared of Tina...

    That''s not happening now, he was talking to me so casually.

    The power of appetite is great.

    Or is canade simple?

    ... I''m starting to feel both.

    "What''s going on, Rayne? You''re not gonna eat? I''m not letting Sola get her hands on me, so don''t worry."

    "Luna, what does that mean?

    "Well, that''s a secret."

    "So shall we eat before it gets cold? About your seats, both of you."

    Tina and Luna just took their seats, hand in hand.

    I''ll have it, chanted, and I just stretched my chopsticks out to dinner.

    "Ooh."

    In the meantime, I tried to mouth the soup in front of me.

    The flavour of the vegetables is well developed and has a gentle flavour.

    "Who''s got this soup?

    "Oh, that''s us."

    "It''s delicious. I think I can drink as much as I like."

    "Oh, yeah? Don''t get lighted when you say that... eheh"

    "This meat! Who''s got the meat!?

    Canade was betting around his mouth with sauce.

    He had his ears peeled and his tail pretended so as to represent his appearance.

    "That''s on us, too. The point is to cook it over time with plenty of secret sauce."

    "Oh, I see! It''s delicious."

    "Ha, thank you"

    "Er... do you have a replacement?

    "There is. Ho."

    When Tina did the waving trick, a plate with meat floated from the kitchen where no one was present.

    Although Canade trembled in dismay, he said his appetite prevailed over fear, and immediately reached for the meat and began to eat it deliciously.

    I was a little worried if you two could do well...

    If it looks like this, it doesn''t seem like a problem.

    "This salad is delicious. The dressing, I''ve never eaten it before... Is this Luna?

    "Ugh, it''s my special salad."

    "What kind of stuff are you using?

    "Right...... mainly wild nuts. We added seasoning and arranged it to make it easier to eat."

    "Heh, you''re clever"

    "Our spiritual staple is vegetables. If you let me make a salad or something, there''s nothing out to my right. Conversely, I don''t like meat dishes. I''ve never made much."

    "I see, that''s what it is"

    ¡­¡­

    Second, I noticed Nina''s hand was stopped.

    "What''s going on?

    "... Huh?

    "Even something you don''t like?

    "Really? Mmm, you can''t like it or not. You can''t be as big as me."

    "I think Luna is small"

    "I don''t want Sola to tell me."

    "Oh, it''s... it''s not... it''s strange."

    Nina talks pompous, looking like she sees something dazzling.

    "Like this, it''s fun... dinner... because it''s been a really long time... something weird... no, it''s not. Happy... fun... but unrealistic... because I gave up a lot before..."

    "... well"

    "Oh, and... oh, I''m sorry... I don''t know, talk..."

    I''m not apologizing.

    "That''s right. Don''t worry about that."

    Sora sitting next to me softly hugged Nina.

    Nina''s tail rocks a little.

    Looks delighted.

    "Sometimes, I think..."

    "What do you mean?

    "I... met everyone... so happy... so glad."

    "It''s nice to meet Nina, too, Sola."

    "Me too!

    "Me too!

    "Likewise"

    Everyone says it orally.

    I met Nina, and it hasn''t been that long.

    But time doesn''t matter.

    We''re buddies who dived through all those cases together.

    That''s what we believe when we''re bound by strong bonds.

    "I know exactly how Nina feels, and so does Sola"

    "Yes, really...?

    "In a way, I wondered if Sola and Luna were similar to Nina. Where Rain helped me or took me to the outside world. It''s the same."

    "In many ways, Rayne helped us. If I hadn''t met Rain, I''d be scared."

    "Yes, what..."

    Take the two words and Nina will look really clear.

    Very calm.

    It''s a big difference from when we met.

    That Nina started laughing so far...

    I get as happy as I am about myself.

    "... you know, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Uh, the... oh, thank you..."

    Nina hung up, dyeing her cheeks slightly.

    "Me, thanks to Rayne... in this way, and funny again... I did, didn''t I?

    "Oh well."

    "So... you know... thanks"

    "It''s Nina''s power, it''s"

    "Yeah... if Rayne didn''t help me... I don''t think so... wow, I appreciate it... thanks"

    "... you''re welcome"

    Being upright thankful......

    Little bit, it lit up.

    "Rayne... Sora would also like to thank you"

    "Me, too."

    "Up to two..."

    "Of course I''m glad you helped me, but I''m glad you kept Sola and the others company"

    "Thanks to you, I was able to know the outside world. We would have stayed small if we had pulled into the woods like that."

    "Luna, don''t say pull or anything"

    "Isn''t that true"

    "Anyway... I appreciate it. Listen to Nina, Sola and the others want to tell you about it again... thank you."

    "Thank you!

    "... yeah. I got your feelings."

    Nina and...... I feel a bond between Sola and Luna.

    Although invisible, it did exist there.

    "Good story...... can we be like everyone else?

    "There''s nothing wrong with being able to make such a good meal."

    "What basis is that?"

    "My reckoning!

    "It''s not appropriate!

    "Then intuition!

    "It won''t change. Yikes."

    Everyone laughs at Canade and Tania.

    Fun night is just a busy one...

    For a while, I couldn''t stop smiling among everyone.

 84 84 Stories Thoughts of Sola and Luna

    I say fun times pass soon......

    The meal with everyone, it was over soon.

    Sola has returned to her assigned room with Luna.

    By the way, no baths.

    I''m not ready because I just finished my move.

    I wiped my body with a steamed towel and put up with it today.

    "Good night, Sola."

    "Good night, Luna"

    We exchanged greetings and lay down in bed.

    Sola and Luna are in the same room.

    There are plenty of rooms, so I don''t mind one room at a time, Rayne told me...

    Sola has been with Luna since she was born.

    We''ve been together forever.

    Is that why?

    Separate rooms make it difficult, or vice versa if you''re not in the same room.

    That seems to be the same for Luna, who chose to be with Sola.

    Oh, boy, right?

    I''m still a sister I can''t leave.

    ¡­¡­

    Though I lay down, drowsiness doesn''t come.

    Work on the move in the morning...

    You''re supposed to be tired, but you don''t get sleepy.

    "... Rain..."

    Thinking is about Sola and her husband.

    Sola and the spirits. People who should have hated them.

    That''s the deal, Sola and the others'' husband.

    To be honest, I still don''t like humans.

    I''m not so much a hater...

    When I was in the Spirit Clan, I''d always heard bad stories about humans.

    It also has its influence, and it''s hard to like something called human.

    In fact, some people, like the lord and his son, were not roaches.

    But Rain is different.

    He''s kind, he''s always thinking about Sola and the others...

    I don''t want to hurt myself for Sola and the others.

    It''s completely different from the person Sola knows.

    Could it be that Rayne isn''t human?

    As stupid as that makes me think, Rayne was a ''good man''.

    "... mmm..."

    Why, is Rayne so sweet?

    Is it because of the influence I had when I was at the brave party?

    Or, before that...... is it the influence of Rain''s hometown?

    "I don''t know..."

    Um, I think.

    Is Rayne nice to anyone?

    Or... Sola and the others, so are you sweet?

    Just for a moment, that''s what bothered me.

    Given Rayne''s character, it must be the former.

    Sola and the others are the only ones who are special, there should be no such thing as that.

    But.

    Still.

    If you''re thinking about Sola and the others at all...

    That seemed like a great pleasure.

    "... that?

    I wondered.

    Why does Sola care about this and Rayne?

    Because we''re on an adventure together?

    ...... maybe so.

    It''s very natural that you care about your people.

    It''s obvious.

    "But..."

    I felt like that wasn''t all.

    That''s unreasonable, and I care about Rain.

    Why is that?

    When you think about Rain, just a little, your chest is pounding.

    Strange feeling......

    But it''s comfortable somewhere.

    "What the hell is this...?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "What the hell is this...?

    Somehow, I heard a little twinkle coming from the bed I was putting on the other side of the room.

    It''s so small, I''m not sure what you''re talking about...

    Hmm.

    That doesn''t sound like a bad word to me.

    "... Fair enough"

    Sola is Sola.

    I am me.

    Let''s go to bed.

    Wear a futon and put your head on the pillow.

    Close your eyes and wait for drowsiness to come...... but.

    "... mmm"

    Can''t you sleep?

    Oddly enough, I''m losing my mind.

    At times like this, think of things that make you sleepy.

    One sheep... two sheep... three sheep...

    "... sheep and sheep, that sounds nice"

    Ha!?

    I''ve thought about something completely irrelevant.

    Didn''t you forget how many you counted?

    What a mortal mistake.

    I have no choice, so let''s think about something else.

    Other things, other things...

    "... What''s Rain doing?

    Second, I thought of Rayne.

    Why not?

    Why, is it Rain?

    The reason is...... I don''t know.

    "... Speaking of"

    Occasionally, but I have some questions.

    Why can''t Rayne rely on us more?

    We owe it to Rayne.

    Besides, I prefer the character.

    Therefore, the use of force for Rain is not absurd.

    Yet when Rain, there is a verse that does not make it good to put us forward.

    When the Demons showed up, I just couldn''t seem to say that...

    When the lord was involved, there was such a tendency.

    If we had our strength, we wouldn''t have done anything roundabout and let the Lords blow up every hall.

    Didn''t you lose your chance to show off my power?

    Well, I don''t have a hobby for inspiring strength...

    Don''t feel like showing it to Rayne.

    And get compliments!

    "Mmm."

    You think Rayne can count on us more?

    I don''t feel bad about being taken care of...

    But that''s, like, a little lonely.

    I want to help Rain.

    That''s why I want you to rely more on me.

    But I don''t want to get you in trouble, so I''m not going to do anything unscrupulous.

    Is that it?

    I''m getting a little confused about what I''m talking about.

    I get confused.

    "... Phew"

    I spilled my exhale and calmed my mind.

    "Nevertheless..."

    Why would I want to help Rain?

    Because it''s beneficial?

    Because you prefer your personality?

    Because you want a compliment?

    ...... I''m not sure.

    "It''s just..."

    I want to do something for Rayne.

    That''s what my heart is complaining about.

    How does that feel?

    Now often, I don''t know...

 85 85 Stories Ninas Thoughts

    ¡­¡­

    In the room with the lights out, I was looking up at the ceiling in a blur.

    A fuzzy bed.

    Pillows that smell like hiccups.

    "... Kimochi, yeah"

    Amazing luxury to get my room.

    Are you sure...?

    I''m a little freaked out.

    "... Huh..."

    I''m getting sleepy.

    I get depressed.

    I closed my eyes gently.

    ¡­¡­

    I''m sleepy, but I can''t really sleep.

    I wonder why...?

    Think, understand.

    "One...... so is...?

    Lately, I''ve been staying at the inn...

    Guys, we were sleeping in the same room.

    It was a gummy...

    But it was busy, it was fun.

    So maybe I miss you now.

    I''m alone, maybe I''m not comfortable.

    "... what, so?

    I have always been alone.

    Even when they are worshipped in the village...

    Even when you''re caught by a bad person...

    I''ve always been alone.

    Yet now, how can one not like it...?

    "I don''t know..."

    Guru, all the way round on the futon.

    Try to hug yourself.

    This is how I always slept when I was alone.

    Maybe he was immersed in his warmth and deceiving his loneliness.

    "I... missed you, did I...?

    I don''t know.

    There''s a lot going on, and that''s the thing... I feel like my emotions have been paralyzed.

    Yeah.

    Maybe that''s not what it is.

    Rather than paralysis...... patience, I wonder if I was.

    Because reality is hard...

    Stuck in his shell so he could escape.

    I''ve been closing my mind.

    I was trying not to see the sight in front of me.

    In doing so, I was protecting me.

    "But..."

    Now... you don''t have to do that...

    "... Rain..."

    Rayne helped me.

    From the dark, he took me out into a world full of light.

    Happy.

    Happy.

    Happy.

    Because I''m retarded...

    I can''t say it well, but anyway, I''m happy.

    Rain helped me...

    Meet everyone...

    I felt like I had finally regained who I was.

    "Thanks to Rayne... Thanks, Rayne..."

    It feels strange.

    Mouth Rain''s name makes my chest flutter and warm.

    What is it, this...?

    I don''t feel bad.

    Rather...... happy?

    It feels like a fluffy body floating...

    My chest is puffy.

    My heart is fluffy.

    This thought... feels good.

    "... me, too... cooking, I want to remember..."

    Night.

    Luna and Tina cook...

    When I saw Rain eating that looking yummy, I started to think about that.

    Yeah.

    Nothing, it doesn''t have to be cooking.

    If Rayne will be happy, whatever.

    I want to do something for Rayne.

    I want to repay you.

    Because Rayne...

    "... Huh?

    Think that far and stop thinking.

    Rayne is... what is it?

    Rain is important.

    You helped me.

    I really, really appreciate it.

    But... why not?

    It''s not just important, it''s like there''s something more...?

    "... hmm"

    I''ll think about it, but I''m not sure.

    It''s just...

    Thinking about Rayne, I noticed that her breasts not only warmed up, but just felt a little uncut.

    What is it, this...?

    I don''t know how I feel...?

    "... are you out of your mind...?

    The sensation of chest irritation disappeared slightly.

    What was it...?

    Strange.

    But...

    "I don''t like it, do I...?

    I don''t know how it feels.

    I don''t know. Thoughts.

    But...

    Now, I want to take care of this pompous.

    I think so.

    "... ahhh..."

    It''s time to get genuinely sleepy.

    It''s too late for the night.

    I need to go to sleep...

    "... I miss you"

    After all, one misses him.

    I''d love to be with everyone.

    ... I''d love to be with Rayne.

    "Huh."

    I got out of bed with a pillow in my hand.

    Leave the room as it is and move to Rain''s room.

    "... Rain?

    I''ll knock with Concon, but I haven''t heard back.

    When I opened the door, Rayne slept easily in bed.

    "Uh... I''ll... I''ll..."

    Put the pillow next to Rayne and go up to bed.

    Round and round.

    "Mmm... Rain, it''s warm..."

    This is going to make you feel better.

    I closed my eyes gently.

    ...... good night.

 86 86 stories, a new adventure.

    The little bird chirped and woke up in the morning sun as it plugged through the window.

    ... unfamiliar ceiling.

    I see.

    Speaking of which, I moved yesterday.

    I may exaggerate a little, but I am the Lord of every castle in every country.

    My cheeks are going to loosen up.

    Nevertheless, can''t you just float?

    We need to keep up the good work so that we can maintain this life.

    "Yeah?"

    What, you got a warm feeling next door?

    Wondering, shifting my gaze...

    "Sooo... sooo..."

    "... Huh?

    Nina, curly and round, was resting calmly.

    Is that it? Huh?

    Why, is Nina here...?

    Without leaving me alone, Nina stays asleep feeling comfortable.

    Occasionally, my ears are moving flaccid.

    Smile on your face.

    Are you even having a good dream?

    "... Was one lonely?

    Nina is only a child.

    Besides, he was being attacked by humans, and he was in terrible shape.

    I''ve had that experience, so I miss being alone... maybe he followed me and snuck into my place.

    "Hey, Nina."

    "... uuuu..."

    "It''s morning, get up"

    "... hey..."

    Nina won''t wake me up, although I shake my shoulders lightly.

    Is it weak in the morning?

    Shit.

    Someone might make a weird mistake here...

    "Rain, whoa, whoa! Morning Yikes!!!

    Bhattan, the door opened, and Canade came in fine.

    "Ah."

    "Eh."

    Seeing Nina sleeping with me, Canade hardens with Piscilli.

    ... It''s going to be a noisy morning.

    "Haaaaaaaa!!!?

    Canade''s unclear screams echoed all over the house.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    On the way out of the house and to the Adventurers Guild......

    "Nyah..."

    Canade''s needle-like gaze pierces me.

    "You really didn''t have anything?

    "I don''t."

    "Really?

    "Really."

    "Really?

    "That''s because there''s no kiri"

    They suspect me over and over again.

    Me, don''t you have that much credit...?

    It gets a little dented.

    "Okay, Nina? Girls shouldn''t sleep with men. You know?"

    In the back, Tania told Nina that she shouldn''t sleep with her.

    "Uh... how...?

    "Well, because Nina is a pretty girl. So, man is a beast."

    "Rain... human, is it...?

    "Uh, that''s not what I meant..."

    "Yesterday, I was lonely... and I did something wrong...? Sorry..."

    "Oh, no... it''s not Nina''s fault, is it? I don''t know..."

    Just no offense to Nina, but Tania doesn''t seem to know what to do either.

    "I can''t believe there''s an unexpected ambush in a place like this..."

    "Don''t be alarmed."

    "Shall we sneak in, Sola and the others?

    "Wait. Doesn''t using the same hand mean it lacks freshness? I guess we should use our own original hands here."

    "I see. You can count on Luna at times like this"

    "Huhahahaha, I bet you do!...... hmm? Wait, isn''t that the way you put it, you can''t rely on me?"

    "I care too much"

    "Right. If you don''t mind."

    Sola and Luna were talking about things they didn''t really know.

    Looks like Nina''s sleepover was affecting everyone more oddly than I thought.

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Next time, can I sleep with Rayne, too?

    "It would be decided no"

    "Uh, why? Nina slept with me."

    "Nina''s a kid, isn''t she? Canade is a fine adult now."

    "Nyah... I wish I was a child"

    I don''t really understand Canade, I turned my envious eyes to Nina.

    Nina doesn''t understand what that means and is decent.

    While I was doing that, I reached the Adventurer Guild.

    By rising to the C-rank, there may be more requests to be contracted.

    Besides, I haven''t been working properly as an adventurer lately because of everything.

    So he came to the guild to play his original role.

    By the way, Tina''s leaving a message.

    I''m a ghost, so I can''t go outside during the day.

    I''m sorry to hear that, but I can''t do anything about all this, so I want you to be patient, though I''m sorry.

    "Hello"

    "Oh, Mr. Shroud. Everyone else, welcome."

    When I went inside, Natalie greeted me with a smile.

    "What''s wrong with you today?

    "I was going to ask you for something... do you have a recommendation or something?

    "Right...... hmmm"

    Natalie takes the file out of the shelf and turns the paperwork to pieces.

    "Mr. Shroud just got C-ranked, but there are Mr. Canade and Mr. Tania, and for the most part...... right, how about this one?

    "Smuggler picking?

    "A while ago, there was an incident where animals designated for protection were brought into the city. So I looked it up, and it looks like someone is catching or hunting a protected animal."

    "I see. But isn''t that what the Knights do?

    "It was supposed to be... but now it seems the Knights are understaffed. If it''s a case of danger to people, it moves, but when protected animals are eligible, they can''t afford to break their hands that far..."

    "Uh..."

    The other day, we beat out most of the crew.

    Stella said the King''s Capital is sending a replacement knight...

    It''ll take some time, and I guess he hasn''t come yet.

    Even if it was replenished, it should be a mess for the time being.

    It will be difficult to move quickly.

    On that occasion, I can assure you that I did my best...

    Still, it''s a lie when it comes to not feeling responsible.

    Besides, as a beast taster, there is something that I can''t overlook a bit that a protected designated animal is being harmed.

    "Okay. Then I''ll take this request."

    "Thank you. Then you''ll go through the process."

    Natalie pushed Hanko on the paperwork with Pompom.

    Then he gives me a form with information on this case.

    "Speaking of which, what''s the reward?

    "Fuck, is that the last thing you hear? Mr. Shroud, you''re missing something."

    "Don''t make fun of me"

    "The reward will be 200 silver coins. Plus, for every trafficker you catch, add ten silver coins. Plus, if you catch the person you''re dealing with, it''s 50 plus."

    It was such a delicious request.

    Hopefully, I could make about 300 silver coins.

    I just bought a house, so I''m happy with this.

    "I don''t think Mr. Shroud would have a problem...... be careful"

    "Thanks"

    After the reception, everyone came to see how things were farther apart.

    "Rain, Rain. What kind of request did you ask? Like all-you-can-eat fish?

    "You can''t ask for that. How devouring is Canade?"

    "Nyah... fish, I haven''t eaten... I think I''m going down with fish deficiency"

    "Let me see...... I see, is it smuggler picking. You work like the Knights."

    "Hmm, animal trafficking... Nina''s going to be the first to be targeted."

    "Huh!?

    "Don''t make that kind of threat"

    "Fugi."

    Hit Luna in the head with a knock, dude.

    "Just now, I''m going to head to the scene... what''s the problem?

    "No. Yikes!

    Canade replied cheerfully...... everyone nodded as he followed it.

    It''s been a long adventure.

    I was just a little excited.

 87 Eighty-seven. New weapon.

    Dealing with traffickers is extremely likely to be a battle.

    We have to get ready for that.

    That''s why I came to Ganz''s armoury store.

    "Hello"

    "Oh, it''s you."

    Upon entering the store, Ganz shut down the book he was reading.

    "Nyah... are you a hippo?

    "Ha ha, you''re a lady who says things clarity"

    "Because, hippo, it is."

    "I''m taking a break now."

    "It''s a break, but you''re reading a book? If you do that, you''ll get extra tired."

    It''s just Canade, isn''t it?

    "Hideous!?

    There''s a canade in Tania''s scratch. I looked like that.

    "Non''s work is all about moving his body. Sometimes if you don''t use your head to do it, it''s going to rust. So, what''s up today?

    "I thought it might be time we had weapons."

    "Whoa, that''s right. It''s done."

    Once Gantz shelved the book, it disappeared into the back of the store.

    Waiting often.

    With one dagger in his hand, Gantz came back.

    "Look, this is what I made for Rayne, the best of Nong."

    They gave me a dagger.

    Pull it out of the sheath, make sure it''s full.

    I wonder what kind of metal they use?

    The torso was red as it burned and the blade was slightly against it.

    "Beautiful...... I accidentally fall in love"

    "My sister has a dangerous hobby for falling in love with blades."

    "Does Luna want to disparage Sola?

    "Ugh!

    "... good, then it''s war"

    "Keh, the fight... no, no...?

    The staring sisters were being told by Nina.

    It''s been a common sight lately.

    The two of them, they can''t keep fighting in front of Nina, they get a spear.

    Bad for education, that sort of thing, for once, they''re thinking to me.

    "Hmm?"

    Checking the dagger, I found something odd.

    There was an unfamiliar part of the pattern.

    "Is this... the trigger?

    Is it some kind of switch?

    A trigger is installed on the pattern.

    If you pull the trigger, is it also a trick that makes your body pop up?

    "Gantz, what''s this?

    "Heh heh... that''s the result of Nong''s research."

    "Like ejecting a full body?

    "Huh. I''m not such a chatty substitute."

    If so, what is it?

    When he looks strange, Gantz laughs at Niyaniya.

    I can''t wait to explain.

    There''s a place like this, like a kid.

    Stubborn, so all the way, maybe there''s a young part left.

    "Explain, please."

    "That''s good."

    Apparently he was waiting for the word, and Gantz begins explaining it with pleasure.

    "This is a special weapon I made for Rain. Even in the hands of others, they cannot show their true worth."

    "For me only...?

    "Rain is a beast taster, and he''s using his most powerful species, the ladies. There, Non noted. That dagger can accumulate the power of the ladies. thereby creating a tremendous destructive force"

    "Our power in this dagger? Nyah, that''s amazing. I can''t believe I can make that stuff."

    "But can you really do that? I feel like I''ve seen it, it just looks like a little unusual dagger."

    "Huh, are you going to put your ass on Non''s greatest masterpiece?

    "It''s not like that, but you didn''t actually try, did you? I''m worried it''s gonna work."

    Especially what Tania said.

    Outburst in the middle of a real fight, I can''t even see it when it happens.

    "Do you mind if I try?

    "Hmm... I think the power of Non is suspected, I''m a little unconvinced... well, is it imperative to try and kill him? All right, follow me."

    Gantz disappears behind the store.

    When I went outside about it, I reached the back of the store.

    The back of the store had become a little square.

    It looks like a wooden target has been set up and a trial slaughter is taking place here.

    "First..."

    Imagine a virtual enemy.

    Put up a dagger and shake it from right to left.

    Next, from left to top.

    Finally, like tapping from top to bottom.

    Turn the dagger around and store it in the sheath.

    "Oh, Rayne, that''s cool."

    "Pa, pa..."

    Just a little light on Canade and Nina cheering.

    "Hmm."

    The dagger is quite comfortable to use.

    I''m more familiar with my hands than any dagger I''ve ever had.

    Besides, it''s not too heavy, it''s not too light, it''s just the right salt plum.

    "Huh!"

    I gently slashed the target tree.

    Along the blade trajectory, the tree is turned down in two.

    "No cuts, no problems..."

    I don''t have a problem with this for normal use.

    Or I can''t complain.

    Best dagger I''ve ever known.

    Suppose you have something to worry about...

    Again, it would be the gimmick Gantz was talking about.

    Put the power of the strongest species on the dagger.

    How effective the hell is that?

    "I''d like to use the gimmick Ganz said, what am I supposed to do?

    I spoke to Gantz, who was watching the trial slaughter.

    "It''s not easy to use. First, hold hands with the lady, whoever you want."

    "Hands?

    He said he would increase his strength...

    Is that what it''s like to have your powers divided by holding hands?

    "Then..."

    "" "" YES!!!!

    "... is, yes..."

    Can someone help me?

    Looking back to say so, everyone raised their hands simultaneously.

    "I was the first to raise my hand!?

    "What are you talking about? It''s up to me."

    "What the experiment needs is the ability to observe things calmly. Sola is best suited."

    "I''m the one who''s most helpful!

    "... I want to help Rain..."

    Between everyone, bees and sparks scatter.

    Everyone looks at this one at the same time and asks.

    "" "" Who do you choose!?

    "... uh..."

    Why are you so motivated...?

    It''s just an experiment...

    "Uh... then, Nina. Please."

    "Ah...... ugh!

    I chose Nina as my opponent in a difficult place.

    Although everyone else seemed to regret it, I couldn''t complain about Nina against them, and I didn''t do anything strange.

    "Uh... and excuse me..."

    For some reason, it''s a strange tone, and Nina holds my hand.

    Gripping back from this one, Nina''s three tails shook tightly.

    What''s the matter with you?

    I just held my hand, and I didn''t do anything crazy...

    "Uh... so, what am I supposed to do?

    "In that state, you should try pulling the trigger"

    "Like this?

    Pull the trigger...

    I got the feeling something was pouring in from my connected hand.

    At the same time, the dagger''s fullness shines.

    "This is..."

    "Now!

    "Huh!"

    On Gantz''s signal, my body moves reflexively.

    Get Nina''s hands off me and set up a dagger.

    Step in to kick the ground, head for it and storm.

    I shook down my shining dagger all at once!

    GO, GAAAAAAH!!!!!

    ... made of wood, shattered and scattered.

    Whoa.

    How destructive...... too bullish.

    No.

    With the help of the most powerful species, so this is how obvious it is?

    "Well, the experiment seems to be a success."

    "Are you succeeding now..."

    "What, are you unhappy?

    "I have trouble using it... No, I''m not dissatisfied."

    I hope not anymore...

    If there''s anything like fighting the Demons again... then you''ll need this power.

    The odds would be low, but I''ve never been over to keep it ready.

    "The name of the weapon is'' Kamui ''!

    "Thank you. I''ll let you take care of it."

    So I got a new weapon.

 88 Eighty-eight stories, double booking.

    I just got geared up and went out of town to do the request.

    Keep moving to the woods.

    According to information I asked Natalie beforehand, the traffickers, mainly the forest animals, are making random seizures.

    According to the sightings, among other things, Hornwolf, designated for protection, is being targeted.

    Hornwolf, as the name suggests, is one of the wolves.

    Grow a fine horn when you grow up.

    Though it is a wolf, it is a relatively quiet species, and unless you get your hands on it from here, people will not be attacked.

    Horn Wolf corners are easy to process.

    Also, fur is a fine thing, used to be targeted by a lot of humans.

    As a result, the number of individuals has dropped dramatically and now protection is designated.

    Once protected, hunting is prohibited.

    If you hunt Hornwolf, the punishment will be applied and, worst of all, you will be imprisoned.

    As a result, Hornwolf''s safety seemed to have been kept...

    People think bad things all the time in the world.

    The increased rarity also makes Hornwolf horns and furs more valuable¡­

    Seeking a thousand dollars, the poachers began to appear.

    "Good luck, I''ll protect Hornwolf!

    "Huh... cancer, bul..."

    Canade and Nina were motivated.

    Whatever Canade is, it''s rare to motivate even Nina.

    That''s a good thing...

    She''s a quiet kid, so you couldn''t quite see the scene to temper her.

    "That''s oddly motivating, isn''t it?

    "Of course you are."

    Canade replied with a temper.

    "For us cat spirits, animals like Hornwolf, in a sense, are like relatives. If you''re in trouble, I need to help you."

    "Me too... same"

    I see.

    The Cat Spirit Clan and the Divine Clan are close to the Beast Clan.

    You must be familiar with Hornwolf.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t we just tell the killers not to do anything stupid again?"

    "When Tania says, it sounds like something else. That''s a shame."

    "What do you mean!?

    "What do you mean, just like that?

    "Unconsciously, Sola agreed a little..."

    "You know..."

    "That''s it for the chatter"

    I slapped my hands on the bread and made everyone''s consciousness point this way.

    "From here on out is the territory of Hornwolf. There may be poachers somewhere. Try not to speak up, but act quietly."

    "Roger that!

    "My voice is so loud."

    "Shit!?

    ... covert action may not be possible.

    I''m watching Canade, and I think about that.

    Well, okay.

    I''m good at exploring.

    You just have to tame multiple small animals and scatter them.

    Alternatively, there is a means of assimilating it to a small bird and searching from above.

    "Rain. Rain."

    When I think about which means I''m going to use, Canade looks serious and pulls my clothes when it''s creepy.

    "I can see people."

    "Huh?"

    "From over there... two, maybe? Footsteps are approaching."

    Canade''s ears are certain, so you can be sure.

    All of a sudden you ran into a poacher?

    "... guys, get ready for battle"

    Be vigilant.

    Nina, too, seems to be going to fight for herself this time, and she set herself up.

    I''m a little worried... well, normal people wouldn''t have a problem with them.

    Nina is a child, but she is the most powerful species.

    "Whoa, what?

    "Who are you people?

    Trying to sprinkle the bushes, a warrior-style man and a wizard-style man, a pair, appeared.

    Sounds like you''re on guard, but I don''t feel hostile.

    It doesn''t seem like a poacher.

    When you can de-alert, send a signal to everyone by hand and step forward.

    "I''m Rain, an adventurer. Everyone here is one of mine."

    "What, a colleague?"

    "That means both of you?

    "Oh. I''m an org of warriors. This guy is on my side, the Wizard Kreutz. By the way, it''s C-rank. What about you?

    "I''m C-ranked, too."

    "What? Are you serious?

    "Hmm... sounds like you didn''t lie, but I''m surprised someone like you is C-ranked"

    "Damn, what''s the guild thinking about making a kid like this C-rank? If we do this, they''ll think the quality of the adventurer has fallen."

    "Much."

    To the words of the pair, Canade shook his temples pimply.

    ... No, it''s not just Canade.

    No Tania, no Sola, no Luna.

    Even Nina looked grumpy.

    "... one shot, shall we?

    "... I''ll allow it."

    "... wait, wait. Adventurers don''t get along well with each other."

    "... or do these people not know Rayne"

    "... What do you mean you don''t know Rayne who did all that? Isn''t that strange?"

    "... someone who just came from somewhere else... what, maybe?

    "Hey, what, is that where you''re talking?

    "Oh... no, it''s nothing"

    "By the way, did you two come to Horizon recently or something?

    "That''s right. At our level, we travel around the world."

    "I see. Nina''s right."

    "What... look closely, is the lady a cat spirit clan? You have dragons and gods."

    "I see. I''m convinced. If the strongest species is companionship, you can also understand that it is C-rank."

    "No, I''m not! Rayne became C-ranked with Rayne''s help."

    "I''ll tell you what, my husband''s a couple of times, yeah, dozens of times better than you guys,"

    "Ah?"

    Aug leaked a grumpy voice to Canade and Tania''s objections.

    You shouldn''t.

    Though I''m glad everyone''s mad at me...

    But I''m not going to argue with other adventurers without meaning.

    There''s no such thing as being demeaned by me.

    "Uh... are you two in the middle of a request?

    I asked him that to get out of the way.

    "Hmm? Yeah, sort of."

    "We asked to capture those poaching in these woods."

    "Huh?"

    "Hey, Rayne. That''s the same request we made...?

    "What the hell, dude?"

    "Actually..."

    We made it clear that we were asking for the same request.

    "What the hell. We''re having a separate party, and you''re asking for the same request?

    "Could it be double-booking?

    Requests to adventurers basically do not overlap.

    If more than one adventurer takes on a single request, it is easier to rub it with the conditions of achievement, the distribution of rewards, thus avoiding such a thing.

    A request may fly to more than one party when defeating a demon with enormous power¡­

    Not in this case.

    We should only be able to take on one party because we just catch poachers.

    "Who did you guys ask to broker the request?

    "It''s Natalie..."

    "Uh... we''re someone else. Probably a guild mistake. Sometimes there are things like this."

    "I see."

    "So you guys go home"

    "What?"

    I don''t remember accepting that I would give up my request, even though I would decide to talk to him on my own.

    At times like this, first of all, isn''t it something we discuss?

    And yet, if they do something that gets rid of them like it gets in the way, it just gets mucky.

    "We''re not leaving."

    "I mean, when you guys leave?

    "We... hang in there, from..."

    The Canades said they had the same sentiment, and returned the words in a moody manner.

    "You know... did I say Rain? How long have you been an adventurer?

    "Rain is, like, a month, right?

    Canade spoke for me.

    "What, it''s only been a month? So the C-rank... it''s totally companion dependent."

    "Okay? We''ve been adventurers for years. So to speak, it''s your senior. Leaving for seniors would be natural, wouldn''t it?

    "Sola and the others are not convinced to talk about such a poorly understood theory of sports clubs"

    "Why do we have to respect adventurers who are only a long time old? Or isn''t Rain better up there because he got C-ranked in about a month? Isn''t it the Lord who leaves?

    "You little..."

    To Sora''s and Luna''s objections, Aug became a vicious look.

    It may be useless to say, but I don''t want you to piss these two off too much.

    I haven''t noticed them because they''re hiding their feathers, but they''re both the most powerful species.

    Especially since Luna has all sorts of hazy personalities, if you really piss her off, you get into a lot of trouble.

    "Then why don''t you do this?

    A relatively calm Kreutz presents an alternative.

    "Neither of us is willing to give way to this request. Then we''ll have to compete."

    "I mean, early wins...... and?

    "Yeah, right. I was wondering if that would be easier to understand. Well, most of all. There''s no way we''re gonna lose to you."

    It''s an understandable provocation, so nothing comes to mind.

    More than that, what do we do?

    If you''re a C-rank adventurer, you''re quite a veteran.

    Given the fact that it''s a party for just the two of us, I guess my arm will stand.

    Even if I leave it to these two, I think the request can be fulfilled without any problems.

    It''s just...

    I''m a man too.

    As they say, that''s a little.

    "... ok. It doesn''t matter."

    "It''s a decision. You don''t mind, do you, Aug?

    "Oh, that''s good. You can''t beat a kid like that. Even if the strongest species are companions, they are women and children. There''s no way an adventurer has the skills he needs."

    "So, from now on, we''re rivals who ask for the same thing. Let''s decide to compete squarely. Well, as a handful, you guys can use any kind of hand you want. You can get in our way, right? I''ll give you some advice if you can."

    With plenty of room to laugh, Aug and Kreutz disappeared into the woods again.

    "Fuscher......! Those guys, they''re annoying!

    "Leave me alone. The weaker the dog, the better."

    "Nevertheless...... Rayne, well said! I''ve reviewed it."

    "Right. I mean Rain, so I thought it might be possible to give those two a request to avoid a dispute..."

    "Exactly, I don''t know what to say."

    "Ugh, that''s the intention!

    "Good luck... we''ll see in return..."

    I have so many people I can count on.

    With all of us, I don''t feel like losing to those two.

    "Okay, let''s do it!

    "" "" "Ooo!!!!" ""

 89 89 Stories Find a Poacher

    Aug and Kreutz are veteran adventurers with the common name ''Blade of Disease''.

    A handful of parties, a pair, yet accomplishing numerous requests with little failure.

    I have traveled everywhere without settling in one place.

    He was experienced and knowledgeable.

    Although it''s C-rank now, isn''t it comparable to B-rank? They say.

    That''s true, if they take the promotion exam, they''ll have a high chance of climbing the B-rank.

    The only thing I wouldn''t do is I simply didn''t have the time and timing.

    The Org and Kreutz pair, no doubt, were adventurers called veterans.

    I have climbed up to my current position without ever feeling frustrated.

    I understand that''s because of our strengths.

    Therefore, pride is high.

    Becoming an adventurer, only a month old...... I get the impression from the augs only...... but climbed the same C-rank as ourselves.

    If you listen carefully, you''re not on your own.

    Could it not be thanks to a fellow named the most powerful species?

    Aren''t you cheating?

    I stick around and think about that.

    "For a busy kid like that, I''m gonna beat the shit out of you."

    "Right."

    "A month into the C-rank we''ve arrived at over a few years? Hmm, there''s no way it''s possible. The power of the mightiest species."

    "It''s not good for us to have more people like that. They may think the quality of the adventurer has declined."

    "Right. I can''t admit it."

    "It may be harsh... but let''s just say we teach you something called reality"

    "Ha ha, you might cry, that kid"

    "Sometimes you retire just like that."

    "I don''t have a choice. If they show us the difference between a masterpiece and a masterpiece like us, they won''t be sane."

    "Let me show you something without the public knowing, a real adventurer"

    Aug and Kreutz laugh, but they''re as if they haven''t noticed.

    to which is unknown to the world.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Saah, I''m coming, Rain! Hurry up and don''t catch poachers."

    Canade pulled my hand.

    "Oh, calm down. Even if it''s okay to hurry, does Canade know where the poacher is?

    "... ah"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Nah... I don''t want to lose to those two, so follow me"

    "Canade...... not at all - Shin?

    "What!?

    Nina''s unmalicious words pierce Canade''s chest.

    "If you think about it, there''s a straight line, right?"

    "I suggest you act a little more calmly and intelligently."

    "I don''t think Luna wants me to tell you..."

    "I always think and act in depth, don''t I?

    "Soudesne"

    "What, the answer to that bar reading!?

    "Look, take it easy"

    The story keeps going out of line.

    Everyone has a lively personality.

    "I''m not gonna lose, either."

    "Hmmm...... Rayne, not unusually motivated"

    "Until then, you won''t regret it. I''ll do it when I do."

    "... you know what, that''s cool"

    "Yeah?"

    "Hey, it''s nothing. Shit."

    "Really? I hope so... then let''s get started quickly"

    "Nha? What?"

    "Of course, we''re looking for poachers."

    I traded a tentative contract with a rabbit that took me through the vicinity.

    Ask him to call his people and, in addition, exchange tentative contracts with dozens of rabbits.

    "Rabbits... full of..."

    Nina was sparkling her eyes.

    Do you like rabbits?

    Kids like cute things.

    "All right, go."

    On my signal, rabbits scatter simultaneously.

    "Nyah... no matter how many times I''ve seen it, it''s a strange sight..."

    "I, for the first time ever see... surprised..."

    "If you''re as surprised as this, you''ll be even more surprised beyond this?

    "Don''t surprise people like boxes"

    "But you''re okay with letting the rabbits find you? Can you tell who did it from who did it?

    Tania''s doubts are paramount.

    The order I gave the rabbit is a simple one: ''Find people and tell me where they are''.

    There are other, earlier pairs of us in this forest.

    Still, some people will be coming for a normal hunt.

    Rabbits don''t have the art of distinguishing those people from poachers.

    Or it''s impossible to have complicated orders that far.

    First of all, I don''t know what poachers look like either.

    As it is now, it is difficult to find poachers.

    So one more thing, I decide to hit my hand.

    "I think about it."

    "What are we going to do?

    "When you find a person, remotely, assimilate them to that rabbit. And decide if the person you find is a poacher or not. We''ll check each and every one of them, but I''m sure of this."

    "I see."

    "I mean, how could you assimilate remotely...? I''ve never heard that before..."

    "Hmm? We can do this without a problem? Didn''t I tell you?

    "I didn''t ask you!

    "Rain... wow..."

    "This has happened many times. I think there will always be. Don''t be surprised."

    "... n"

    So, people are abbreviated below.

    "That''s why I think we''re going to assimilate continuously, so I''m going to ask for perimeter vigilance just in case."

    "Aye, aye."

    "... by the way, I need to ask you something"

    "Yeah?"

    Would there have been any missing explanations?

    Wondering, Tania asks unexpected questions.

    "Rain can be assimilated to the person who signed the contract, right?

    "Yeah, but?

    "Then... can you assimilate with us?

    "Huh?"

    "Ah, if you ask me, I might be able to do that..."

    "Rayne assimilates with Sola and the others... I don''t know..."

    "... um, you''re embarrassing me"

    They have a strange imagination, and everyone blushes.

    I wave to the side in a hurry.

    "Yes, no, do it. Because you can''t do that."

    "But..."

    "I can assimilate because I can''t or can''t deal with someone with a proper ego, about a small animal like a rabbit. Besides, even if you could do that, there''s no way you''re dealing with everyone, is there?

    "... and so is that."

    Looks convinced, Tania laughs.

    "If you had the guts, what would Rayne be doing to us by now?"

    "Ha-ha-ha, Rayne can''t do that."

    Is it trusted?

    Or is it assumed that you don''t have the courage?

    I''m so subtly lost in judgment.

    "And anyway. Be on guard around you. Because if you have a reaction, you have to assimilate it with rabbits."

    "I''ll take care of it. I won''t let Rayne touch a finger."

    "Mm...... good luck"

    "Whoa... while I was saying that, I just had a reaction. Then I asked for it!

    I''d be relieved to have everyone.

    I sat on a nearby rock and slowly closed my eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    When I opened my eyes again, my gaze was ground sled...... fixed low.

    I guess it''s a rabbit perspective.

    At the end of my sight, I saw a pair of adventurers who had just broken up.

    They reacted to these two.

    You''re off this time.

    Next.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I repeatedly assimilate with rabbits several times and look for poachers.

    Adventurers, people coming hunting, merchants...... although I have found various people, there is no appearance of poachers at heart.

    Aren''t you in the woods now?

    Or did I miss it?

    When I learned a slight rush...

    "Huh!?

    When assimilated to another rabbit, I found the suspicious men.

    The foursome men had bows and arrows and knives for dismantling.

    If that''s all, I don''t even think I''m just hunting...

    They were chasing Hornwolf.

    Definitely.

    These people are the poachers.

 90 Ninety stories, captive.

    I found a poacher.

    Immediately deassimilate and return to everyone.

    "I found it!

    "Phew!?

    Canade jumped up and reversed his tail.

    "What? What!? What the fuck!?

    "Ah... wow, bad. Did I surprise you?

    "I''m so surprised!? You''re coming back, all of a sudden!?

    He was so surprised.

    Canade was in tears lightly.

    Speaking of which, cats react amazingly...

    The Cat Spirit Clan may be something similar to that.

    "I was in a hurry, sorry"

    "Yeah, I don''t care."

    "What do you mean you were in a hurry?

    "I found a poacher, they were just chasing Hornwolf,"

    "Then we need to hurry! Where?"

    "It''s about a kilometer northeast of here."

    "A kilo, huh? Go! Go!

    Canade rushes out...

    "Kanade, shit!

    "What!?

    "That''s southwest!

    "... you knew that?

    "You''re lying."

    "You''re lying."

    Sora and Luna calmly twitched, and Canade sweated a heap.

    Look away from me at first...

    "Come on!

    Deciding that nothing had happened, Canade rushed out to the northeast this time.

    We can''t relax either.

    "Let''s hurry!

    "Eh."

    "Sola and the others are going out of the sky with Nina."

    "Running is a hassle. Fry!"

    Sola and Luna magically fly through the sky holding Nina.

    I guess that''s faster than running.

    I run alongside Tania in the woods.

    I have to push through something that isn''t serviced at all, so I don''t get the speed.

    "Oh well, we need to hurry...... Rain, can I burn it down around here?

    "You''re not going to make it!

    "Ugh, trouble!

    Tania, the idea is noisy.

    But it is also true that we may not make it as it is.

    To hurry...

    "Tania, let''s go out of the sky too!

    "I can fly, but what about Rayne? I''ll carry it?

    "It''s all right!

    Jump on a tree branch, jump.

    Jump from branch to branch to earn distance.

    "I''ll do something clever."

    Tania, winged and flying through the sky, leaked such an impressive and dismal voice.

    "I could see it!

    At the end of my sight, I see a foursome man.

    Still further afield, a single horn wolf.

    They''ve decided they can''t deal with the quartet, and they''re running away from the men.

    It''s just that the body was hurt and bleeding.

    Now, we need to make Hornwolf''s safety a priority over the poachers'' captivity!

    "Boost!

    I cast the magic of empowerment on myself.

    My body lightens up like a feather.

    Kick the trunk of the tree and jump with all your might.

    I was ejected like a shell...

    Land between the poachers and Hornwolf.

    At that moment, the poachers release an arrow.

    Total, three.

    I stand to be the Hornwolf Wall...

    I grabbed the two arrows in space and stopped them, and kicked the rest off.

    "Become...!?

    Surprised by the sudden intruder, upset runs among the poachers.

    "Do it!"

    Surprisingly, the poachers quickly faltered and rebuilt.

    He certified me as his enemy, so he set up a bow and arrow again...

    Dwong!!!

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, there was an explosion and the poachers blew up.

    Each is slammed to the ground and stunned as it were.

    "It''s too bad. Hey, are we done?

    Tania came down from the sky, doing the wings rustling.

    I see.

    Is that Tania''s fireball?

    Exactly. They weren''t on empty alert, and the poachers seem to have taken a decent Tania blow.

    They''ve been handed down, and the poachers'' wounds are shallow.

    It''s just that the fireball burst at close range.

    You won''t be able to move for a while.

    "Hmm? Is it over now?

    "Sounds like Sola and the others aren''t here."

    Slightly late, Sola and the others came.

    Unlock the magic, flutter down to the ground.

    "By the way, what about Canade?

    "Speaking of which, aren''t you...? That kid, he should have gone first...?

    "Maybe I went the wrong way?

    Possible.

    At first, I was about to rush in the opposite direction.

    "Nha?

    ... How rude of you to think, the gutters and bushes rang, from which Canade turned his face.

    "Canade. What are you doing in a place like that?

    "Of course, I was catching bad people. Here."

    Canade brought a man he''d never seen before.

    He''s fainting, he''s sober.

    He''s dressed the same way as the poachers, so I guess he''s one of them.

    "Where is he?

    "I found it in a camp ahead of me. He attacked me all of a sudden, so I beat him up for now!

    Eh, and a chesty canade.

    If possible, I want you to do some more fact-checking before you act.

    "Base camp, I guess? If so, is that where he left a message? Either way, you''re in good hands."

    "Eh heh, Rayne praised me."

    "Hey Rain. I''m the one who got the poacher all covered up."

    "Yeah. I appreciate Tania, too. Thanks."

    "Oh, yeah. You just have to know, if you know what I mean."

    "Sola, Luna. Can you magically tie these guys up?

    "Okay."

    "Hmm. I''ll take care of it."

    For one thing, we could have caught the poachers.

    And then...

    "Grrrrrrrr......!

    A wounded hornwolf is peeling his fangs out and roaring low.

    Maybe he decided he couldn''t get away with it.

    He was staring at us like he was going to reward us with an arrow.

    "Wow, wow. It''s not. We''re not enemies, are we?

    "Gaw!"

    "Hih!?

    Canade tries to convince him, but Hornwolf continues to intimidate him.

    Shit.

    I''d like to make allowance because I''m injured, but then it''s hard to see how this looks.

    Somehow, I want you to calm down...

    "... it''s okay, it''s okay"

    Nina slowly walks over to Hornwolf.

    "Nina!? It''s not safe."

    "That''s right! You''re gonna bite me!?

    Tania and Canade panic, but Nina doesn''t stop walking.

    "It''s okay...... so. Don''t be frightened, it''s fine..."

    "Gu......"

    "We... do nothing, because... we''re good kids... right?

    ¡­¡­

    Little by little, Hornwolf gets quiet.

    Wow...

    Do you even use magic?

    No...

    Isn''t that what this is about?

    Nina''s kindness must have passed on to Hornwolf.

    "Mmm...... ok, ok"

    "Khun......"

    Nina stroked Hornwolf''s head,

    Hornwolf lay down on the spot, spilling a sweet chirp.

    Make sure of that, Nina looks back.

    "Now... treat this child, can...?

    "Oh, oh... no problem"

    "Good......"

    Laughing Nina.

    "Something... Nina sounds more like a Beast Tamer"

    "Don''t tell me..."

    Just a little bit, but it was me I''d regret.

 91 Ninety-one. Wheres the winner or loser?

    "Heels"

    Use magic to heal hornwolf wounds.

    Luckily, there were no deep wounds, and I could heal them with my heels.

    Just what if you had a deeper wound?

    What if you were poisoned or something?

    At that time, it could have been difficult.

    Maybe there aren''t enough healers at the party.

    Sola and Luna are good at attack magic, so there''s something hard about it.

    "All right, it''s over"

    "On!"

    When the injury healed, Hornwolf rang well.

    Keep it up, I''m gonna rub my head over here.

    "Oh? Okay, okay."

    "On!"

    "Looks like not only Nina, but Rayne was missed too."

    "Rayne is sweet," he said.

    "I''d be happy to be."

    When I stroked Hornwolf''s head, I narrowed my eyes to make him feel good.

    To be honest, it''s cute.

    Stay with me, I even want to take you home.

    Nevertheless, he has his life.

    Besides, it is difficult to keep animals designated for protection.

    I''m sorry, but do I have to give up?

    "Bye. Be well."

    "... on!

    Only once, Hornwolf looks back at this one...

    Then he ran to the back of the woods.

    "... well,"

    Nina waves at me.

    "Now you''re settled."

    "Oh. All we have to do is give these guys to the guild"

    "Hmm."

    "What is it, Luna?

    I feel like I''m forgetting something.

    "Yeah?"

    Hornwolf helped safely.

    The poachers were also caught.

    Was there anything else I should have done?

    "I just heard an explosion coming from around here."

    "Could be a clue to a poacher."

    From behind the woods, Aug and Kreutz showed up.

    "Ah."

    Canade looked like that, speaking of which.

    Everybody... I''ll have a similar face.

    Which one of us can tie up the poacher first?

    I was just competing with these two.

    I totally forgot because it doesn''t matter.

    "Hmm, that was too late!

    "If you''re a poacher, we got you."

    Canade and Tania stretch their chests.

    You two should have forgotten the battle...

    As soon as I remembered, I became good at it.

    "What, you guys got him?!?

    "Stupid. You can''t be ahead of us."

    "Was it easy?

    "The people rolling there are proof. Look, look closely."

    Tania tells me to look into the poachers that Aug remains stunned.

    "... sure, you look like a poacher"

    "What the hell kind of trick did you use? It''s not usually possible to capture poachers before us."

    "Huh? Isn''t that just a difference in strength?

    "Gu."

    Kreutz caught his face when Tania said hello.

    Canade puts on his throat and face as he strikes a chase.

    "Hmm, this battle, we win!

    "As promised, you''re going to ask us to give you this request, right?

    "Guru..."

    "... you can''t admit that"

    "Nyah?

    "It''s not normal to think about finding poachers before us. There''s no way we''re gonna lose to a rookie who''s been an adventurer for a month or so. I don''t know, didn''t you use the trick?

    "Right, you''re right. As a matter of fact, I had already figured out where the poacher was... and on top of that, I took the fight to us. Wouldn''t you?

    "No..."

    What are you talking about, these two?

    Naturally, there''s no such thing as a fact that I was grabbing the poacher''s location in advance.

    In the first place, it''s Aug and Kreutz who have been fighting.

    Why can''t we just plant something in advance?

    You just want to complain?

    No...

    You mean we don''t want to admit we lost?

    "This battle is void. All right?"

    "Totally... I don''t think you can beat us, and I can''t believe you''re a cowardly little worker. I hope you''re willing to demean the name of the adventurer."

    "Nyah... these two are annoying"

    "Reminds me of some brave man."

    That doesn''t make sense.

    Nevertheless, the opponent is the same adventurer.

    No way, I can''t exercise my strengths... what am I supposed to do?

    "Uh... for now, why don''t we hold off on the request?

    "What?

    "Are you willing to say that and try to deceive me?

    "Different. It''s time to fight again, isn''t it?

    When I looked at the sky, the sun was starting to tilt.

    They were taking longer than I thought.

    "Even if we go back to the city, when we take prisoners, it takes time. We should get ready for camp today, right?

    "That''s, well... right"

    "They have a base camp nearby that the poachers are using. Let me use it there. As for the request, again, what do you say we decide tomorrow?

    "... fine. Got it."

    Good.

    Looks like you convinced me for a second.

    "We''ll carry the prisoners, so why don''t you two check the camp?

    "What, are you instructing us?

    "It''s just a suggestion. There''s a lot of poachers out there, and it''s easier for us with a lot of manpower, right? It doesn''t make any sense."

    "... org. This place..."

    "... right"

    Somehow, Aug and Kreutz looked at each other meaningfully.

    What are you thinking?

    I hope you haven''t even thought about it not lol...

    You have a subtle feeling you don''t like it.

    It''s a good idea when it comes to times like this.

    I just want it to be my fault, but what happens?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Aug and Kreutz moved to the base camp used by the poachers.

    There are several tents lined up in a plaza that opens snugly in the woods.

    Apart from that, a cell with a pulley.

    It would be for capturing prey.

    "How''s that?

    "Nothing in particular."

    Maybe there''s a poacher lurking in there doing something else.

    The two men who decided so searched the base camp.

    As a result, we come to the conclusion that no one is there.

    "I thought there was something there, but I didn''t know there was anything like this..."

    "You''re gonna clap it out a little bit."

    "It''s a good thing it''s easy. More than that..."

    "The problem is, it''s about the request."

    Aug and Kreutz looked all tanned.

    A newcomer, less than a month after becoming an adventurer, sidestepped the request.

    They used cowardly hands.

    It''s not something I can forgive.

    As a veteran adventurer, I can''t help but show him the right way.

    ... Actually, what they''re thinking is totally off target.

    It seems unlikely that you will be aware of that.

    "What do we do? If we keep this up, they''ll take my request."

    "Right......"

    "You''re kidding... it''s a hundred years early to ask for a favor without us. Let me make sure you figure that out."

    "... one thing I''ve come up with"

    "Whoa, that''s right, buddy. What hand?

    "It''s a simple story. We just have to accomplish the request first."

    "Yeah? Well, what happened?

    "I mean..."

    Aug and Kreutz had a future consultation.

    Although its contents are nothing but what we call ''cowardice''...

    The two of us have no doubt that it is the right thing to do, believing that we are the righteous ones.

 92 Ninety-two, Ninas power.

    I tied the hands and feet of the poachers and let them bite blindfolds and monkey grooves just in case they might use magic.

    In that state, he moved to the base camp used by the poachers.

    Tame the bear I met along the way and have him carry the prisoner...

    I threw the poachers together in the right tent.

    It may be a little abusive treatment, but the other guy is a criminal.

    You don''t need to worry more than you need to.

    Besides, I wouldn''t have a particular problem with it for a day or so.

    Well.

    That''s it for poachers. We need to get ready for camp.

    "How about you, Canade?

    "Yeah. No problem, I think it works normally"

    I spoke to Canade looking into the tent.

    Canade faces a little from the entrance to the tent and responds with a sneer.

    You didn''t think it was going to span the date, so you didn''t bring the tent.

    It''s bulky.

    So I''m happy to be able to use the poachers'' tents.

    "Uh, what about Aug and Kreutz...?

    "Those two would say, ''You can use this place. We camped a little farther away, and we went somewhere."

    "Really?

    Surprised.

    Conversely, I was so prepared to be told that we could leave...

    "Seniors, you cared about us?

    "No. Impossible."

    "Right. I thought Tania was right."

    "You must be thinking boring things like keeping your gratitude."

    Guys, you can say whatever you want.

    Well, I have a close opinion, too, so I can''t tell you about people.

    High-pressure people that far, yes, don''t change their attitudes.

    You should think you have some intention.

    Right...... yeah.

    I''ve never been over there to be on guard.

    "Tania. Where did Aug and Kreutz say they were going to camp?

    "Hmm, I overheard it because it doesn''t matter..."

    "I''m not too far from here. Fifty meters north, they''re going camping by the river."

    "I see. Then..."

    On the road, I still have a tentative contract with the bear I met.

    I''m putting him on standby at the base camp entrance.

    Move to that bear and give him new orders.

    "Let me know if anyone comes near the tent we''re using at night. I asked for it."

    "GOOOOO!"

    Leave it to me, so the bear barked.

    "Huh!?

    Nina trembles in response to the sound of the bear.

    Nina is much stronger than a bear or something...

    I''m just a kid, so I don''t know what else to do.

    Just for a moment, I laugh bitterly.

    "On!"

    While doing so, apart from the bear, a flock of wild dogs came back with a tentative contract.

    Each with a tree branch in his mouth.

    I had them gathered to start the fire.

    ¡­¡­

    When I realized, Nina was staring at this one.

    "What''s going on?

    "Rain...... that''s amazing. So many animals... I don''t know..."

    "As far as I''m concerned, it''s obvious."

    "''Cause it''s not." "

    Canade and Tania''s voices overlap.

    "Hmm... by the way, is Rain''s technology as Tamer the same as before?

    "Yeah? Right... compared to before, don''t feel like you''ve been improving lately. I feel like we''re running out of time and getting more contracts."

    "I see."

    "Luna, what''s wrong with that?

    "No, what. I thought so. I wonder if Rayne''s Tamer abilities are anything like the power of a brave man I''ve heard before."

    "To the power of the brave? What does that mean?

    "Don''t ask so deeply. It''s just an idea. Somehow, I thought it was similar."

    My power as a Beast Tamer to the power of the brave...?

    If you ask me, I don''t feel that way...

    That would be just my fault.

    "Hmm, I''ve never missed my point..."

    "More than that, let''s get dinner ready"

    "Oh, dinner."

    "Nina, please."

    "...... eh"

    Reach where Nina has nothing...

    The space sways like a mirage, and the tip of your hand disappears.

    "Uh... first, vegetables... then meat... then spices..."

    Once I pulled my hand out, Nina''s hand was gripped with vegetables, meat and spices.

    The ability of Nina of the Divine Nation, "Subspace Storage".

    Things can be stored in subspace and retrieved at any time.

    Nina is only a child, so she can only store one meal...

    Still enough.

    The fact that you don''t have to do local procurement is pretty helpful.

    I was getting it ready just in case, but you were absolutely right.

    "Hmm...?

    Two, Canade stared at Nina.

    "How... did you?

    "Does that mean I''m gonna let you in, too?

    "What? Canade, you have such a hobby."

    "What kind of hobby is that?

    "You deepen the mystery..."

    "Uh... you can come in, can''t you? And creatures...... storage, possible"

    "Ooh, that''s amazing! Hey, hey, can I come in for a try? Now, isn''t there room for me to come in?

    "I do, but... but you should stop, okay?

    "In Nha?

    "Inside, it''s dark... there''s no sound... and I can''t move... and I think it''s awesome, scary"

    It''s dark and there''s no sound and I can''t move...

    Wouldn''t that be called a seal...?

    He imagined the same and was frightened, and Canade''s ears drooped slowly.

    "I knew I''d stop..."

    "... n"

    "Still, Nina is amazing"

    "Huh."

    When I stroked Pompon and Nina''s head, my body shivered.

    Would I have surprised you?

    Trying to get my hands off me, Nina came after me.

    "... stroke me"

    "Are you sure?

    "... n"

    Nina nodded so tightly that she stroked her head as it was.

    "What do you mean I''m amazing...?

    "It would be amazing to be able to use that power, even though it''s still small?

    "Right...? Because it''s obvious... well, I don''t know..."

    "You think I''m amazing, too? We, the Cat Spirit Clan, can''t be so clever."

    "I can''t do that either."

    "Sola and the others can use similar magic, but it''s a degraded version."

    "Mm-hmm. Nina''s home, it''s no match for subspace storage."

    "Uh... hah"

    When we all complimented each other, Nina got embarrassed.

    He was just happy, and his three tails were shaking restlessly.

    Kind of cute.

    "Well, I''ll make dinner soon, just wait for me."

    "I''ll help."

    "Well, so is Sola..."

    "My sister. Please don''t do that. It''s not dinner, it''s poison."

    "I''ve been wondering, what kind of dish does Sola cook...?

    "... interested... but scared to try, maybe..."

    "What do you guys think of Sola''s cooking!?

    I heard Sora''s angry voice...

    Go on, everyone laughed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "GOOOOOOO!!!

    "Huh!?

    Night.

    After dinner, I went into each tent and slept...

    Suddenly, there was a sharp growl and I jumped up.

    "What''s that...?

    That''s the sound of the bear I tamed.

    That means the intruder showed up.

    Though I called you just in case, where the hell would anyone be like this?

    ... No, I''ll think about it later.

    I hurried to get my gear on and jumped out of my tent.

 93 93 Stories Adventurers Fool

    "Rain!

    "Good, you''re safe"

    They all woke up, and they jumped out of the tent.

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina, they''re all here.

    "... Funya..."

    ... Nina, half asleep.

    Well, that''s good.

    First of all, we all seem to be safe.

    "Guh."

    The bear I was taming approached us.

    I''m somewhat proud because I faithfully accomplished the orders I was given.

    "All right, well done"

    "Gwong."

    "Which way is the intruder?

    "Guh!"

    The bear pointed in the south direction.

    What about the south? Nothing in particular in the south...?

    As long as we walk to the city in a while, there''s nothing else.

    Nevertheless, there is no way a bear is lying.

    Bears don''t have the intelligence to fool people, and there''s no reason to fool them.

    What''s this all about?

    "Rain, come here!

    "Tania?"

    Tania called me because she was in a hurry.

    Moving as they say, there it was, a tent that had thrown in the prisoners.

    "Look."

    If you peek inside as they say... there are no prisoners you should have caught.

    Instead, the chopped rope was falling.

    "I don''t know how, but those guys, they got away. We have to go after him fast!

    ¡­¡­

    "Rain?"

    "Isn''t it strange that you ran away? First, there are few ropes that are falling. I had my hands and legs tied, so if I''d been around them all, there''d be a lot more rope left. And how did you get away with that? I can''t do this without outside help."

    "That''s... but aren''t you actually running away?

    "Right..."

    I don''t know much...

    The fact that the prisoner escaped is certain.

    If we don''t chase him soon, he''ll fail the request.

    Get out of the tent and join everyone.

    "Rayne, what happened?

    "The prisoner has escaped."

    "Nha!?

    "Sola, Luna. Can''t you magically follow the whereabouts of the escaped prisoners?

    "If you''re close, you can find it, but it''s hard if you''re already far away. Because the effective range is defined."

    "In the meantime, we''ll try. Material Search!"

    Luna cast her magic...

    A little, shake your neck to the side.

    "Oh? We got a reaction, huh?

    "Is that true?

    "Mm-hmm. It''s within critical range. From here to the south... 500 meters, something like that. We have multiple magic reactions."

    "Surprisingly close."

    "It''s easy to catch up now!

    "Okay. Canade and Tania follow me. Sola, Luna and Nina contact Aug and Kreutz."

    "Are you going to contact those two, too?

    "Why don''t you just leave me alone?

    "That''s not how it works. If you ignore me here, I might be able to get the obsession again... and I might lend you a hand."

    "Nyah... if Rayne says so"

    "It''s Rain. I mean... those two were camping 50 meters north by the river, right?

    "Yeah, but?

    He''s not responding.

    "Huh?"

    "There''s no reaction like those two. There is no one in the north direction right now. People react only from the south."

    What do you mean...?

    You renounced your request?

    No... with all that said, it''s hard to think that I gave up.

    Then...

    "... could it be"

    Second, it flashed.

    "Luna. Again, can you check the magic response? However, now I want to know the exact number of people. Can you do that?"

    "Hmm, who do you think I am? It''s the most powerful species. That''s about it before breakfast! Show my great power to the Lord..."

    "Material Search"

    "Ah!? My turn!?

    "Luna has a long front mouth. I can''t wait...... eh, I got results. There are seven magic reactions."

    "I knew it!

    I have a bad feeling about it, and I accidentally pound my tongue.

    "Rain, Rain. What do you mean?"

    It''s Aug and Kreutz.

    "Nha? What''s wrong with those two?

    "You two let the prisoners escape."

    "What?"

    "No, to be exact, you must have taken him out. I''m gonna take you to the city like this, and I''m gonna lay my hands on you."

    Sola said there were seven magic reactions.

    But there are five poachers we caught.

    Two more.

    So... I don''t see Aug and Kreutz.

    At that time, a prisoner, convenient and unlikely to escape, escaped.

    Seeing as you two are involved, you''ll be sure to do it first.

    "You''ll do what you do to usurp people''s prey...!

    "You''re cowardly! I''m sorry if I didn''t give you a booby job."

    "You''re both right, there''s no reason to let him get away with this. We''ll get him."

    Trying to rush out...

    "Wait a minute"

    Close your eyes and explore the signs around you.

    I flew more waves of thought and searched for what I wanted.

    Exchange a provisional contract with an insect.

    Fluffy light bulbs appeared to follow us.

    "... beautiful"

    "Nyah... this, what?

    "It''s a luminous insect at night. Because it''s dark, I''ll replace the light."

    "I do need some light, but if I had one of these, I''d find out where we are, wouldn''t I?

    "We have prisoners over there. Just because we find out where we are doesn''t mean we can get away faster. No problem. Instead, I might be able to appeal to you and put pressure on you."

    "Well, so is that."

    "Well, let''s go."

    I went into the woods on cue.

    The night forest is dark and the tree leaves are blocking the moonlight, so the sight would be pretty bad if it were in normal condition.

    However, thanks to the luminescent worms, our surroundings were illuminated by good additions and subtractions.

    I can see my feet and the light is reaching about three meters around.

    I can''t do all I can... but still, I could walk at some speed.

    Thanks to this, I was able to catch up with Aug and Kreutz by losing as much.

    "Rain, I found it! Eight o''clock!

    I quickly moved my gaze into Canade''s words.

    Let it be dispersed in the darkness of the night, and I see multiple shadows moving.

    Leading the way is Aug.

    Standing in the rear is Kreutz.

    They had the prisoners we caught.

    Though the captives had the shackles of their feet untied, the others were in captivity, walking in the dark night in a way that would lead them both.

    After all, were these two involved!

    "Canade, Tania. Go around in front of them and stop your legs! I''ll pinch it from behind."

    "Copy that!"

    "I''ll clean it up once and for all."

    Canade and Tania increased their velocity, each circling from left to right.

    Exactly.

    When you two get serious, I can''t catch up.

    "From here on out..."

    "Stop the traffic!

    "Become!?

    Canade and Tania quickly turned around in front of Aug and Kreutz.

    When he stopped to boast of its existence, the leading org leaked an upsetting voice.

    "Damn, I can''t believe I found you anymore...... if this happens, I''ll do it, Aug!

    "Whoa, you''re gonna lose with all these kids!

    Org put up his sword, and Kreutz put up his cane each.

    The idea of surrendering quietly seems to have no fine dust.

    Well, you will.

    If they don''t resist here, in the first place, I wouldn''t think about sidestepping the handle.

    Well, in good faith.

    Never, you can''t beat these people!

 94 94 story showdown

    "Canade, with me, two opponents! Tania has the poachers tied up again! Sola and Luna are on perimeter alert! Nina needs Tania''s help!

    Quickly skip the instructions...

    Everyone nodded lightly and flew to their respective holding areas.

    "Let''s go, Canade!

    "Oh, my God!

    I ran with Canade.

    As this one moves, the org wields his sword.

    A sharp, quick blow.

    Exactly, the C-rank name is not Dada.

    It''s just... from me right now, that''s not a threat or anything.

    He fought Arios and also fought the Demons.

    Those experiences are putting my skills to the bottom.

    Now there''s nothing like hitting just an adventurer''s attack.

    Make sure you twist your body and avoid the blade at your leisure.

    Continuous attacks are also carried out in such a way that they remain on the spot.

    The sword of the org tips his hair with a tingle.

    "This guy, he''s kidding! Shut the fuck up."

    "Yes, I''ll be quiet, there''s no such thing as him!

    Tease the sword of the org, fist...

    "Windcutter!

    Kreutz''s magic was unleashed so as to fill the gap in the org.

    I fly over here as the blade of wind cuts off the branches of the trees.

    Brilliant support to fill the gaps in your partner.

    For years, I''ve served as the other party, which is why I would be a geisha.

    It''s just that Aug isn''t the only one who can count on you.

    "Shit!

    Like a canade covering me, I jumped forward.

    On the spot, wave your fists as hard as you can.

    BOWN!!!

    A tremendous sound sounded like a giant iron sphere had passed.

    At the same time, shock waves occur.

    The shock wave created by Canade''s speeding fist offset the blade of the wind and knocked it off.

    "Become...!? How can you prevent my magic in such a way......!?

    "Hmm, I won''t let Rayne touch one finger!

    "Thanks, Canade"

    "You''re welcome!"

    "At this rate, I''m gonna hit you all at once!

    "Rajah!"

    Now the two of us stormed.

    I''m from the right.

    Canade comes from the left.

    Run as you arc to pinch Aug and Kreutz from left to right.

    "You little brat!

    "You didn''t lick us. Go! Flare Arrow!"

    Org gave me a throwing knife.

    Kreutz releases flaming arrows, each.

    I don''t even have to avoid this stuff.

    Activate Narcami''s special mechanism.

    I ejected the needle and slapped off a throwing knife without leaving a single one.

    "Uh-huh, heh!

    Canade picked up an affordable stone and threw it with flaming arrows.

    Rigid fastball punches through the arrow of flames.

    Canade is a cat spiritual clan, weak for magic, but...

    That''s why I''m not weak enough to manage with such intermediate magic.

    Really, I can count on you.

    "Now..."

    "Over!

    Me and Canade''s fists caught Org and Kreutz.

    Each, a blow to the abdomen.

    It''s a blow from my enhanced fist and the Cat Spirit Clan.

    There was no way I could stand it, and Aug and Kreutz knelt on the spot.

    "Gosh, what, this power... this me, this kid..."

    "Oh, it can''t be... Whatever the Cat Spirit Clan is, what the hell is this man''s power...?

    "Hmm, ''cause Rayne''s strong, huh? Because it''s so many times more amazing than you guys!

    Why, will Canade be good at it?

    Well, that''s fine.

    He seems complimented, and I''m a little happy.

    "Damn, keep it up......! Paralysis shock!"

    "Ugh!?

    Kreutz chanted magic, as in the last evil ascension.

    Something like a white plant stuck in our legs.

    Tickles and the feeling of being stabbed by a needle.

    "Holy crap......!?

    Canade shows off his quirky moves.

    You mean show off, or you can''t do anything but...

    "Or my body is paralyzed... I can''t move properly!?

    "Kuku...... you''re alarmed. Now you won''t be able to move properly for an hour. Rest assured. I''m the same adventurer, I don''t do barbaric imitations of killing, etc. However, would you like me to be quiet here for a while? In the meantime, we bring poachers to our guild..."

    "Uh... I''m sorry I''m talking like I''m good at it, but that''s an impossible story"

    "Become!?

    It didn''t change anything in particular, and when I saw me moving normally, Kreutz gave me a surprise look.

    "Duh, how can you move......!? Sure, the magic should have been activated!

    "I''m sorry. That doesn''t work for me."

    Thanks to my contract with Luna, I now have the ability to completely deactivate the state anomaly.

    Enough to have prevented instant death magic.

    There''s no way paralysis works.

    "If so, silly...... high tolerance to state anomalies? No, it''s something like that, it''s in a normal person... If so, an item? Could it be that you were spotting this happening......!?

    "Well, you know what?"

    I don''t need to go out of my way to reveal what''s in this hand.

    I seem to be mistaken, so I left it there without correcting it.

    "Gu......! There''s no way I''m gonna lose with the kids!!!

    Looks like Kreutz broke his heart, but Aug seems to give up worse.

    He was hit in the abdomen painfully, and normally he shouldn''t be able to move...

    With temper and guts, I was forced to move my body.

    Wake up to jump and wave your sword.

    Sometimes C-rank, it''s a sharp blow.

    Plus, me and Canade get caught off guard that we won''t be able to move anymore, and it takes an unintended form.

    Normally, it would be a special blow in the middle.

    ... if normal.

    "I''m paralyzed, but that''s about it, I can move... ugh!

    "Hey!?

    Canade''s fist played the blade of the org.

    From an org''s point of view, it would be an incredible sight.

    Totally unexpected. Unnoticed.

    Yet, they played it. The attack was prevented.

    Canade was noticing an unexpected blow, nothing like that.

    Me and Org thought Canade couldn''t move anymore.

    Yet Canade prevented Aug from attacking.

    Why?

    The answer is terribly simple.

    Canade noticed Aug''s attack and took immediate action.

    Unbelievable reflexes and superhuman velocity prevented the Org from attacking.

    The power of Canade is in a realm never reachable by ordinary humans.

    The aug who saw it didn''t seem to intend to resist any more.

    He walks in with his sword in his hand and sneers at me.

    "You can''t just leave me like this, though."

    I took the wire out of Narcami and tied it up so I couldn''t move Aug and Kreutz.

    "Well, everyone..."

    "Rayne, you''re welcome"

    Tania brought Nina.

    I don''t see the poachers...?

    "Oh, those guys? Don''t worry, I won''t let you get away with it."

    "Did you use something, even rope, to tie him up?

    "I''m not going to be such a hassle. If I tried to escape and threatened to eat the fireball again... I''d be quiet in one shot."

    "Ah......"

    If they say that, the poachers will have to be quiet.

    Tania''s fireballs are intense...

    You''ll never want to taste anything like that again.

    And thanks to Nina.

    "Nina did?

    "Show me subspace storage, and I''ll throw anyone who doesn''t quiet in here," he said.

    "... I wouldn''t do that..."

    "Hatter, hatter. But it worked great."

    "... n"

    Few would be able to defy me when I was told that I would be thrown inside a subspace I''m not sure about.

    "I''m back now"

    "I kept you waiting."

    Sora and Luna, who were on guard around, also returned.

    "Is there a problem?

    "No, nothing"

    "If you insist, we''ve got a bunch of forest animals in the middle of a commotion."

    "I''ve also been attracted to some demons, but I''ve repelled them"

    "Thanks. Thanks to both of you, I was able to focus on the battle with confidence."

    "Phew, praise me. You can stroke."

    "Luna! You, stay out of shape immediately"

    Calm air returns, as it marks the end of the feud.

    Well... from now on, how did you do this? Interrogation time.

 95 95 story interrogation

    "Well."

    Take them back to camp again, how inefficient.

    Or it''s annoying.

    Because I could sleep to some extent...

    Let''s just keep taking him to the city.

    I just have something to do before I do.

    We need to find out more about the poachers and who they''re dealing with.

    Crushing the other party is also included in this request.

    "Let it be."

    I just want to talk to Aug and Kreutz.

    Aug and Kreutz lost all their will.

    I''m trying not to be able to move, so don''t worry...

    Exactly, don''t even leave me on guard, that''s not how it works.

    "Sola, Luna. And... Nina. Can you keep an eye on these two?

    "Hmm, maybe I should?

    "No, no, because I didn''t say that"

    "What, no"

    "I thought I''d make you regret making Sola and the others cocky."

    "It hurts...... do you?

    I don''t want you to say anything like a villain.

    Nina misunderstood.

    Well, there''s something I''d like to ask you.

    Stand in front of Aug and Kreutz.

    Then we all got on guard so that whatever happened.

    Very dependable.

    Rest assured, let''s move on.

    "How did you do such a stupid imitation?

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you regret losing to us? Or couldn''t you forgive me for my pride as a senior?

    ¡­¡­

    "Answer me. Depending on the response, I also think about untying you. But if you''re not going to say anything, I''m going to stick with the poachers to the guild."

    "Nyah... Rayne, are you mad at me?

    "That''s a rare tingle."

    "Well... speaking of angry, I''m angry"

    The double booking of the request led to a battle to take place.

    And we won.

    Yet Aug and Kreutz broke their promises and tried to sidestep the handle.

    That in itself...... doesn''t bother me so much.

    Though somewhat angry...

    Rage prevails over anger, and there''s nothing much to think about.

    If you insist, do you not want to be on the same level as these two?

    "Rayne, you''re an adult."

    "If I were you, I''d be roasting the whole thing."

    "But then what are you angry about?

    The answer is simple.

    that the request may fail.

    I remember my strong anger at that.

    I refuse, but I don''t care that the adventurer''s fame goes down.

    I''m not really interested in that neighborhood.

    Not that I''m at all interested in getting fame...

    If I can count on any of you, that''s fine.

    I missed the point.

    Anyway, all I care about is that the request will fail.

    In this case, it is to get away with poachers.

    What if it fails?

    I don''t get paid.

    In some cases, a penalty will be paid.

    That''s a minor problem.

    The biggest problem is that Hornwolf''s capture cannot be stopped.

    My mistake......

    Besides, what if the request fails because of the worst thing that''s ever happened to you and you can''t stop Hornwolf from catching it?

    I can''t even see it.

    "Well... Rayne was worried about Hornwolf."

    "Normally, I think you care about the successful failure of the request...... but in a way, it might seem like Rain"

    "... Rain, sweet..."

    "Damn, I like you. I don''t hate that kind of thing."

    My thoughts may be sweet...

    But everyone is smiling.

    If everyone understands, that''s fine.

    "Beautiful..."

    "I don''t mind the beauty. In fact, that''s how you can help Hornwolf."

    "Shit... this sweet girl, this me..."

    Aug threw up a grudge festival.

    Though Kreutz won''t say anything, if you look at him staring at this one, I guess he''s just like an org in his heart.

    "So... why did you do this?

    "... you can''t be admitted. There''s no way we''re gonna lose to a rookie for a month."

    "This is an unfortunate request for you. It''s only natural that we take over."

    "You know..."

    It''s better to catch a poacher first.

    We should have fought on those terms...

    If you lose a lot, you complain, you try to take sides.

    There doesn''t seem to be any pride in being an adventurer.

    Even now, it''s like you''re not reflecting...

    There''s no way you can keep acquitting me like this.

    This kind of thing, if you don''t keep it straight, might sound like it in the future.

    "Let me report this to the Alliance"

    Alliances sometimes arbitrate between adventurers.

    Double booking like this one is rare...

    It doesn''t seem so uncommon for adventurers to get angry with each other due to other factors.

    If adventurers compete with each other, not only will the request become unattainable, but so will the credibility from around them.

    Failure to properly manage adventurers also reduces the authority of the Alliance.

    As a result, requests are no longer received and adventurers lose their jobs¡­ in a vicious circle.

    To prevent that from happening, the Alliance prohibits adventurers from fighting each other.

    Killing each other is taboo, even if it happens.

    You must always report the upside of the matter to the Alliance.

    And the guild makes a fair decision.

    In doing so, the Alliance manages and guides the Adventurers.

    Here, it''s hard to think that the Alliance will make an unfair decision.

    Aug and Kreutz will have a fair punishment.

    "Damn... remember that"

    "I won''t forget this humiliation......!

    "I already forgot about mine."

    These people, they''re not worth remembering.

    With that attitude of mine, you two are increasingly getting angry in the face, but you don''t deal with them.

    Apparently that hurt their self-esteem badly, distorting their faces.

    This much will be a good pill.

    "Bye, Sola and Luna. Nina. I asked for the rest. We''ll talk to the poachers."

    "Ugh, I''ll take care of it!

    Leave Aug and Kreutz to the three of us to get to the poachers who are sealing the move a little further away.

    "You kept me waiting."

    ¡­¡­

    "You guys decided to keep taking me to the guild. Then they''ll turn you over to the Knights."

    ¡­¡­

    "I just need to ask you something before I do. I''m talking about your business partner."

    ¡­¡­

    "Where were you carrying the prey you captured? Who were you dealing with?

    ¡­¡­

    The poachers are making up their minds.

    I won''t even try to keep an eye on this one.

    It''s going to break my bones pretty bad.

    "Nyah... one shot, you want to go?

    "One shot of Canade is too intense..."

    "Then shall I bake it for you?

    "Tania is also intense..."

    Okay, what''s going on?

    You don''t like interrogation or anything.

    Or I''ve never done it.

    I wish I could threaten you, but how can I break the hearts of the poachers...

    "Gwow."

    "Yeah?"

    tonnes, and he was slapped on the shoulder in a powerful way.

    And a wild squeal.

    Looking back, there was a bear.

    "Whew!?

    "Nha!?

    "What, enemies!?

    "Ah... no, wait! I''m not, I''m fine."

    He''s the bear I was taming.

    Speaking of which, you stayed teemed and didn''t cancel your tentative contract.

    They must have come after us for new orders.

    Nevertheless, there are no new orders.

    I''m going back to the city now, so I don''t even need you to take my stuff.

    Cancel your tentative contract here... seriously?

    "... could be used"

    I laugh and see the poachers.

    "By the way, suddenly things change, but I''m a beast taster. So... this bear, I''m takin ''it now."

    The complexion of the poachers changes.

    You must have understood what I was trying to say.

    "You know what? Bears are so powerful, aren''t they? People''s bones are easily broken. If they hit me or bit me, it would hurt."

    "Hih......!?

    "If I cancel my tentative contract here, what happens? I guess I''ll be the first to hit you guys who can''t move... well, there''s no choice. If you won''t tell me anything, you can leave me here. No problem."

    "What, no, um..."

    "Well... what do we do?

    I laughed at the poachers again.

    "Rain is an unexpected ghost... I wouldn''t even do that."

    "Tamer the Livestock"

    Here. There.

    Stop adding weird titles.

 96 96 Stories Dark Merchant

    Tran Zipec.

    A Horizon City based merchant.

    What we deal with ranges from daily groceries to groceries, reaching out to businesses everywhere.

    He has business talent and is blessed with luck.

    As the man who built wealth in a generation and developed the Chamber of Commerce, he seems famous among merchants.

    "... that''s the information on the man you''re supposed to be dealing with"

    Return to the city and hand over Aug, Kreutz and the poachers to the guild...

    Then while eating at the inn, I organized the information.

    "That tran is, ahem, the mastermind behind this request, right?

    "Why don''t you either talk or eat?

    "Blah blah blah!

    You choose to eat...

    Well, I can say it sounds like a canade.

    He said, "If you heard the guy you were dealing with, wouldn''t it be our turn? We''ll leave it to the Knights, won''t we?

    "That''s not how it works, is it?"

    "Why not? No way, like when we were lords, we''re splitting money again, or something like that?

    "Exactly. That''s not it."

    Stella is now in command of the Knights.

    I can''t think of Stella dyeing her hands illegally first.

    "Normally, an audit of the Knights will be conducted based on the testimony of the poachers..."

    "Oh, I see."

    Sola flashed, he says.

    "You''re understaffed, aren''t you?

    "Sola, correct"

    "Huh, what''s this about?

    "In an earlier incident, the Knights have seen a significant reduction in the number of people. And we haven''t been able to replenish it yet."

    "Oh, I see. We got a case here and there, Tran? Until you look into a bad merchant like that, you can''t get around to it."

    "Luna''s right too"

    The Horizon Branch knights were dismissed and imprisoned for the majority of the cases earlier.

    They''re requesting a replacement from Wang Du...

    They say the holes that have fallen out are large and not so easily filled.

    At least, they''re gonna need another month to refill.

    For this reason, it seems that the Knights are not functioning properly in a situation where their hands are scarce.

    Cases have been prioritized...

    Investigations into poaching suspicions about trans are said to be of low priority, as they are not harmful to the city''s people right now.

    That''s what Stella asked me earlier, so I''m pretty sure.

    "Stella, I''m sorry, you looked"

    "I can understand the situation where the Knights are placed, so I don''t do anything to blame them..."

    Still, I guess I feel like I''m responsible.

    That''s a knight named Stella Emplace.

    "So... it''s our turn?

    "That sort of thing"

    The Adventurer''s Guild now undertakes about half the kind of work that would otherwise have been handled by the Knights.

    Because if you don''t, the city will stop functioning.

    "The earlier request ended when we caught the poachers and asked about the tran. There''s nothing wrong with pulling it up here. But as far as I''m concerned, I want to get Tran."

    "I''m going to raise the fee."

    "Nyah... Tanya''s a good guy"

    "What, if you can have it, you should have it. With more rewards, you can have a good meal."

    "Dinner! I agree."

    Really, Canade is easy to understand.

    I laughed bitterly with Tania.

    "It might be a little dangerous... but what does everyone else think?

    "I also agree with Sola. Let the evil merchant bring down the hammer of righteousness."

    "Huh, I don''t disagree with the Lord, do I? I''ll take care of everything."

    "I, too... agree. The bad news is... from the root part, we have to do something..."

    "Okay, it''s settled"

    Thus, we decided to fulfill our request, including the capture of the tran.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The night book descends and the city is engulfed in darkness.

    We moved closer to Tran''s home so we could get lost in the dark.

    A large mansion on two floors.

    The garden is also large and the house is surrounded by high walls.

    I wouldn''t even call it the Lords'' Hall, but it''s a pretty fancy house.

    "That''s a bad merchant''s house."

    "What do we do? Blow it up with my braces?

    "Because I won''t blow you away"

    How could Tania''s thoughts be connected to blowing anything up?

    Aren''t you going too far?

    "The goal is to secure the identity of the tran. It''s not like I want to kill you, is it?

    "I know, it''s just a joke"

    "Seriously... I think it was..."

    "Muggle."

    Nina put a scratch on me and Tania looked bitter.

    "What are you gonna do, Rain?

    "Right..."

    According to information gathered in advance, Tran is busy flying around the place.

    It''s just that tonight, he says, he''s staying at this Horizon house.

    Tomorrow, he says he''ll be out of town again, so tonight''s the only time to catch him.

    Already, testimony was obtained from the poachers.

    We are also given the authority to audit instead of the Knights, so there is no problem in storming them like this.

    Just don''t be alarmed, it seems there are some guard soldiers out there.

    Maybe mercenaries are hired, like in the Lords'' Hall.

    We need to move more carefully than it could lead to danger for everyone.

    "First, I want to know what''s going on inside. Sola, Luna. Can''t we find out?

    "Mmm."

    Though they tried to make me count on Sola and Luna, they looked difficult.

    "What''s going on?

    "It''s possible to use magic and find out what''s going on inside..."

    "It''s hard not to be noticed at all."

    "What''s this all about?

    "I feel a disturbance in the flow of magic. Perhaps there is a magic device in place that inhibits magic."

    "With our magic, we can use magic without chaotic magic equipment or anything? It''s just that they might find out because they''re pushing things pretty hard."

    "... I see"

    Are there quite a security system in place?

    Okay, what''s going on?

    If you want to find out what''s going on inside, but use magic, they might alert you.

    Ready to be alert and have Sora and Luna use their magic?

    It might be better than storming without getting any information...

    That''s troubling.

    "... hey"

    Kuruku, Nina pulled my clothes all the time.

    "Yeah?"

    "I thought... you know... ask Tina to help... what do you think?

    "To Tina?

    "Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, so...

    "Oh, I see."

    "Not a good idea? Hey, Rain."

    "Right. Thanks, Nina."

    "Eh..."

    Everyone praises me and Nina laughs happily.

    Three tails were shaking.

    "Canade, can you get Tina for a second?

    "Ugh, wow, I...?

    "Yeah? Something wrong?

    "There''s no problem..."

    "... Hit me, scared?

    "Actually, hey"

    We''re supposed to live together, and Canade''s fear of Tina seems to be fading...

    Still, yes, it seems so easy to feel bad doesn''t go away.

    Well, Canade''s scared of ghosts, and I can tell you there''s no choice.

    "Well, to Tania instead..."

    "Ugh, I''m coming!

    "Are you all right? You don''t have to..."

    "If you''re ever scared, it''s bad for Tina! To get used to it, me, good luck."

    "Oh well... yeah, that''s the intention"

    I''m glad Canade is actively trying to embrace Tina.

    After all, I want all my people to get along.

    "Well, you''re coming!

    Canade makes the big jump on the spot.

    Jump to the roof of a nearby private house and keep running.

 97 97 Stories Past Causes

    "Oh my goodness!

    After a while, Canade came back with Tina.

    "I brought Tina. Yo!

    "They brought me here."

    You''re about to step into the house of a bad merchant, but not so much, two people with no tension.

    Well, should this be it?

    In good shape, this tension also relieves me.

    "Ya, I''ve been stuck in the house forever, so I can''t help but hippo. That''s when Canade comes and tells you he''s counting on us? I''m so happy. Rayne''s husband has a lot of help, and we, good luck!

    "Yeah. It''s a good thing you''re willing, but hey, let''s keep your voice down, huh? Because if you find it, it''ll be a hassle."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. We like to talk..."

    And Tina laughs.

    Tina''s been alive for over thirty years...

    But it''s a ghost, so it doesn''t change its appearance at all.

    So when you take such a trick, you look strangely cute.

    Well, aside from that.

    It''s time to get down to business.

    "The mansion beyond the corner there...... you know what I mean?

    "I get it. A house full of gold hobbies, bad hobbies, huh?

    Speaking of bad taste, maybe it''s bad taste.

    A golden statue in the garden (?) or because it''s decorated with objects I''m not sure about...

    Still, Tina''s relentless.

    ... Maybe it''s just, like, a bad mouth.

    "From now on, I want to step into that mansion, but I don''t know what''s going on inside. Even if I try to find out by magic, I get inhibited. There..."

    "What do you mean, our turn?!?

    "Yes, but... you look somewhat happy, don''t you?

    "Ya, we, we can''t walk outside at noon. Yay? I''m just gonna have to leave a message. Yeah? So I had no choice but to be hippocampal. We want to do something for Rayne''s husband, too, don''t we? So I''m happy to be able to help this way."

    "I''m glad you could help me... but how can you be so cooperative? I didn''t do anything big enough to get you that far."

    "I did. Damn, Mr. Unconscious is in trouble."

    Yes, I did...?

    Though I look back on my actions, I have no idea.

    I knew Tina and decided not to force her into Buddha, but to live with her.

    I didn''t do anything else.

    "Rayne''s husband is dull."

    "That''s not..."

    "There is."

    "Yes, I do."

    When I tried to say no, there was an ambush unexpectedly.

    Canade and Tania are nodding, yeah, as they agree with Tina.

    Did I do something...?

    "Of which, did you do it alone all the time?

    "Ah..."

    "You can''t relate to ghosts, fundamentals, people... because you have to live in hiding. That''s how I''ve been spending 30 years alone."

    "Tina......"

    "But when I met Rain''s husband and everyone else, we were alone or gone. That''s very happy and happy. I can''t believe how much fun it is to be with someone... again, I realize that connecting people is important. So thank Rayne''s husband so much."

    "... well"

    I''m not gonna make a big deal out of this...

    Still, if it had been able to heal Tina''s loneliness, I''d be happy to.

    "So if it''s for Rayne''s husband, even in the water in the fire!

    "But Tina is a ghost, so doesn''t fire or water matter?

    ¡­¡­

    Tina sweated once again at Luna''s calm scratch.

    "Luna, you can''t have those now."

    "Um... hey, I, didn''t you read the air?

    "You haven''t read it yet."

    "Whoa... what a failure what I did. I won''t talk anymore, so you can start over."

    "No... even if they say that, that''s not how it works"

    Tina laughs bitterly.

    Just... this made me look like I was having fun.

    I guess I couldn''t even chat like this without other love.

    So now, I guess it''s really fun.

    "Well. It''s time to show them where we''re active. I don''t want you to feel useless."

    "I don''t think so."

    "Rayne''s husband is sweet. But this is about how we feel. I''m sorry I stuck around all the time. Here''s one thing I want to help you with. Come on. Come on!

    "Oh, I asked for it"

    "I''ve been entrusted!

    Tina giggles.

    Then he floated around and disappeared into the mansion.

    "Tina, are you okay?

    "I''m sure you''ll be fine."

    I gently stroked my head to calm down the canade that seemed worried.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Would it have been about half an hour?

    Tina is... not back yet.

    "Uh-huh..."

    Canade looked restless and softened.

    Everyone else feels the same way.

    It''s hard to think that Tina has been found because there is no noise going on...

    But I''m anxious.

    I''m worried.

    It''s hard to just wait like this.

    "You''re too late..."

    "Maybe you''re being caught?

    "I don''t think so. It doesn''t look like it''s gotten into a scene."

    "So, aren''t you lost?

    "You don''t have that. It''s not Luna."

    "I''m not directional tone deaf, am I?

    "... worried,"

    I''ll stroke Nina''s head, which makes her look anxious, and calm her down.

    A little more, see how it goes...

    If Tina still doesn''t come back, then, let''s go in.

    It''s too late for something to happen.

    "Ah!"

    Canade''s tail stood pean.

    Following his gaze, he saw Tina around the roof of the mansion.

    Tina slips through the walls and walls and moves this way fluffy.

    "Welcome back!

    "You''re safe, I''m glad"

    "I was worried because it was late."

    ¡­¡­

    Mouth to mouth, everyone speaks up.

    Tina just doesn''t respond to it.

    He had a blue-white face with a nagging addition.

    It doesn''t seem normal.

    What happened inside the mansion?

    "Tina, are you okay?

    ¡­¡­

    "Tina!"

    "... Ah... Rayne''s husband"

    Calling strongly, Tina cursorily raised her face as she finally noticed this one.

    ... had terrible eyes.

    The drool and all sorts of emotions are simmering, eyes that have peered into the abyss of the world.

    What the hell is in the mansion...?

    "What happened and what did you see? Will you talk to me?

    "... what''s the big deal?

    "No way."

    "... found out?

    "There''s no way you''re not gonna find out, look like that"

    "We look terrible like that?

    "Mirror, are you there?

    "Uh... I''ll stop. We''re girls, too. If I see you look terrible, wow, that''s gonna happen."

    As we talked, little by little, Tina''s complexion got better.

    Looks like he''s calmed down a little.

    "... don''t do it today"

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t want Tina to force me. Since no deadline has been set, there is no problem even if it extends slightly behind¡­"

    "Rayne''s husband is sweet...... but you don''t have to care that much. Yeah? Instead, you mean it''s hard the other way around... Told you? We want to help Rayne''s husband."

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry about us. I just remembered something I didn''t like."

    "Disgusting things...?

    Can I ask you something?

    Although I get lost...

    I dared to ask him back.

    "Uh... hey, I don''t know what to say..."

    I''m not trying to force you to talk to me.

    But if you talked to me...

    At that time, we are going to do everything in our power to eliminate ''something'' that afflicts Tina.

    "... boring story or what? It''s so personal..."

    "It might be easier to tell someone than to hold them alone"

    "... when we were alive, we were doing maids, did we talk about that? So, he was killed by a torture-loving pervert, he said. That''s when the man... did the Lord of this mansion."

 98 Ninety-eight stories, for my people.

    To the confession of shock, everyone makes a surprise face.

    Trying to say something...

    But I can''t say anything...

    The place is surrounded by silence.

    "My old husband is such a fat, distinctive guy... at first glance, he''s an unforgettable, impressionable guy. So... even after thirty years, I knew right away. Oh, this guy is the one who killed us..."

    Tina speaks pale.

    Maybe he''s talking pale so the air doesn''t get heavier any more.

    "What... I''m sorry. Even if it gets weird air. I didn''t mean to..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, haha..."

    Tina laughs at Kara...

    Then it makes me look like I remember Ha.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I don''t know what''s going on in there... Finally, I might have forgotten it all because I was a little surprised. Security soldiers, private soldiers, I feel like I was there to some extent, but the placement, it could be completely out of my head... impatient. One more time, I''ll sneak in..."

    "... no, that doesn''t extend."

    "To?"

    Two things, a certain emotion springs up.

    The emotions spread throughout the body, giving heat and strength to the body.

    The identity of that emotion is... anger.

    Is there someone in the mansion who killed Tina?

    Is that the poacher''s dealer?

    In a way, just fine.

    It''s really convenient.

    This is a great opportunity to take Tina''s revenge.

    Tina just met the other day.

    But time doesn''t matter.

    I''m one of those people who''s gonna have a hard time together.

    It''s a family living under one roof.

    There''s a guy who tormented Tina like that.

    I didn''t just suffer, I have someone who killed me.

    Then there''s the guy who gave him 30 years of loneliness.

    It can''t be forgiven.

    "Everybody..."

    "We''re coming too, Rain!

    I started Canade and everyone nodded to agree to my will.

    Each with anger in his eyes.

    Everyone felt the same way about me.

    Think of Tina...

    Angry for Tina.

    "Huh? Huh? Guys...... uh, what are you doing? We''ll see what''s going on inside again..."

    "No, Tina did her part well."

    "Yes, yes. Good luck with that."

    "Our prey also taught us that it was Tina''s enemy. It works great."

    "Rain. In Sola and Luna, can I blow this mansion up?

    "I haven''t been here in a long time! I can''t forgive you!

    "...... hmm. Me too... I can''t let go"

    "There is no blowing up the mansion. Some people will just be hired, and some may not be related. There could be damage to the perimeter... and most importantly, if you did that, you wouldn''t be able to hit him directly, would you?

    "Whoa, so is that! I almost made a terrible mistake to make Tina easier."

    "Uh... guys? Why are you so angry...? It''s all our problem..."

    Tina puzzles me.

    In contrast, the words to be returned are fixed.

    "Because I''m one of you."

    "Eh."

    "Tina is an important companion. family. So whoever harms it cannot be forgiven"

    I don''t need any more small work.

    Beat down all of your enemies directly from the front...

    I''m gonna double the pain Tina has tasted!

    I stopped hiding and walked out of the corner.

    Straight to the mansion and confront the gatekeeper.

    "What, you guys?

    "This is the residence of the great merchant, Lady Zipec. Go home if you don''t want to."

    "If it''s for you."

    "What?"

    "But you don''t have a appointment to see me at this hour. What the hell do you want?

    "It''s a simple story...... I came to beat the crap out of you with Zipec"

    "Nyah... you guys, be quiet!

    "Sleep there!

    Canade and Tania pop out and, respectively, strike the gatekeeper''s belly.

    The gatekeeper fell to the ground after being mowed of consciousness by one blow.

    Look at that, Tina panics.

    "What, hey......!? I''m really going to storm you from the front!? There is no such thing as impotence!?

    "... oh yeah. From the front, is that a bad idea?"

    "Look... you got it"

    "Maybe we can get out of the back. We have to crush you too."

    "I don''t understand!?

    "Sola, Luna. Backhand, please."

    Copy that, sir.

    "Ugh, leave it to me!

    Flying magic, Sola and Luna flew behind the mansion.

    That''s not a problem.

    In case, you won''t let your enemies get away.

    "Well."

    Again, head back to Zipec''s mansion.

    He hasn''t noticed the disturbance on the surface yet, and the mansion is a quiet one.

    There''s a huge gate sitting in our way.

    But you can''t stop us with something like this.

    I''ll tell you about it now.

    "Nina. Hey, can you help me?

    "...... eh"

    When I gave her my hand, Nina shook it back.

    With the empty hand, I pulled out the dagger...... ''Kamui''.

    Through the connected hands, Nina''s power flows in.

    The dagger shines red and emits a flaming aura.

    "Ha!!!

    Gaaaaaaaa!!!

    I waved down my dagger.

    A raging force swallowed the gate and blew it from the ground up.

    The surrounding iron fences and walls also blow up...

    The entrance to the mansion was messed up, as if it had also fallen on a meteorite.

    "Hey, what are you doing!?

    "I''m in the way, so I broke the gate?

    "Sarah, don''t say that, Sarah!

    "You wouldn''t be so surprised, would you?

    "I will! Munchkin ''shitty! I mean, if you make such a loud noise, Akan do it!? Don''t let the people inside notice!?

    "That''s what this is all about."

    "To?"

    So to speak, this is a declaration of war.

    I''m going to beat you up now, that''s a threat to Zipec.

    Would you have been a little surprised?

    Would you have frightened me?

    Otherwise, it''s boring.

    The sin that tormented Tina.

    I need you to make amends for that.

    "Rayne''s husband seemed so warm... so lame"

    "Really?

    "Oh, yeah. I''ve never seen anyone punch me in the face before... Homma, I''m impotent."

    "It''s for Tina. I don''t know what to do."

    "Uh... we haven''t said anything yet."

    "Is that annoying?

    "... it"

    As we think, Tina put it between us.

    Close your mouth, let your gaze wander...

    Looks like they''re circling this thing.

    Slightly, it feels like a child asking about the complexion of an adult, look here.

    "Whatever you mean about us... you''re bothering Rayne''s husband or everyone, we... that''s distressing, so we don''t all have to be impotent?

    "There''s nothing like this."

    "But..."

    "And when are you going to do it without being impotent right now?

    "Eh."

    "The person who tormented Tina is right there. I''m spending my time trying not to atone for my past sins. I can''t tolerate that. I can''t forgive you... but if Tina doesn''t want it, stop"

    "We..."

    To get lost, Tina lay her eyes down.

    I don''t think so either.

    All of a sudden, I was reunited with the person who killed me.

    You want revenge?

    Or, forgive me?

    Such a choice, it''s hard to choose right away.

    "If I were in Tina''s shoes, I don''t think I''d forgive you. I think I regret it. So I decided to hit a rotten guy like Zipec. That''s what I decided. But this is just my idea. I''m not going to force Tina."

    ¡­¡­

    "But... if that''s how you feel about being a little regrettable or unforgivable... don''t hesitate to say it. We''ll punish Zipec instead of Tina. Because it rewards him for what he''s done. So...... I want you to tell me how honest you feel"

    "... you can''t forgive me, you don''t"

    With his fists trembling.

    Biting my lips.

    Tina utters a heartfelt cry.

    "There''s no way I can forgive you. Do it!!!

    ¡­¡­

    "We suddenly got killed! I did nothing and he tortured me... no matter how many times I asked him to help me...! He killed me like a bug... hate me, I want revenge!

    "... well"

    "Do you know...? After we died, I saw how my family was. The old man and his penis are like loose shells... all we can do is watch... Huh!!! Regret... Regret, repent! Honestly, I never forgot my grudges! I''ve always wanted revenge! We don''t have a saint who can forgive us for being caught like this! I feel bad if I don''t hit him one shot!!!

    "Then let''s go beat him up"

    "Sweet...... yeah? Let me force you...... yeah?

    "That''s what people are called, isn''t it? I think Tina''s one of us."

    "... then let me sweeten you"

    Tina leans on me softly.

    Though I don''t have an entity... Still, I felt like I felt warm.

 99 99 Stories Angry Progression

    "Who are you people? Whose mansion do you think this place is!?

    "Is the explosion of the table your fault!?

    "A thief! The thief showed up!

    As I stepped into the mansion, guards jumped out of here and there.

    Armed with swords, spears, axes, etc., they surround us.

    Moves quickly.

    It would be well trained evidence.

    Surprised by the sudden intruder, he doesn''t look frightened.

    Everyone and he are eager to keep their weapons in place and see what happens here.

    Each and every one of them could be as strong as a C-rank adventurer.

    That much pressure felt.

    When it comes to turning them against the enemy, it could be a hassle.

    But if you don''t make it through here, you can''t get to Zipec, until you push on.

    "Nina is behind me. In case of trouble, ask for support."

    "... n"

    "Canade and Tania..."

    "I''m gonna bust you."

    "You can kick it, right?

    We were both motivated.

    You must be as angry as you are about what Tina told you.

    "I''ll take care of it. Just don''t push it. Take care not to get hurt either."

    "Nyah. I''m fine. This time... me too, because I''m angry!

    "Who do you think we are?

    "With me and Tania together, you''re invincible!

    Saying off a reliable line, the two storm toward the guards.

    "Damn, these guys, are you going to defy me!?

    "I don''t care, kill me! The uninvited guests are ordered by Master Zipec to eliminate everything!

    "I don''t know who anywhere, but let me pay for the stupidity of the act...... Grr!?

    Canade''s fist captured one of the guards.

    Iron armor falls into fist form.

    There is no one who can stand properly with all that power, not so.

    The guards were extinguished and collapsed on the spot.

    "This guy!"

    "You''ve got to be kidding me!

    Two guards shook up their weapons so as to pinch Canade in.

    Speed, timing, impeccable blow.

    But it never reaches Canade.

    Canade is on the spot, jumping in the vertical direction. I fled to the universe.

    When it spins around and upside down...

    Grab the heads of the two guards who step on their feet as they gain momentum.

    Keep it up, Gatsung! and hit the heads of the two guards together.

    "Nah...!

    Stu, and Canade landed on the floor.

    Without missing that gap, three guards stick out their spears.

    Canade, who just landed, is out of shape and hard to avoid.

    So what do we do?

    "Ugh!!!

    Grab the two spear patterns with both hands...

    The last one was biting the tip guttingly and taking it with his teeth.

    Impossible moves frighten the guards.

    In the meantime, Canade regains his position and storms again.

    "Who gets in our way..."

    At an invisible speed, move in front of the guards.

    Shit, and grabbed his leg with both hands, and lifted up the guard.

    And...

    "Go away YEAH!!!

    Big spin on the spot.

    Replace the captured guard with a stick and crush the enemy one after the other.

    It was an unscrupulous sight.

    I can''t believe you used enemy soldiers as weapons.

    If you don''t have a weapon, you can use the enemy as a weapon.

    I felt like I was going to hear that line.

    "Shit, I always feel sorry for this guy!

    From the back, a big man showed up.

    Would he be over two meters tall?

    My whole body is covered in muscle armor, and I might be more convinced to say orga than human.

    Perhaps he''s the head of the guards.

    "I''ll take care of him. Canade, please keep cleaning!

    "Aye, aye!

    Still, give voice to Canade, who keeps spinning big...

    Tania faces the big man.

    "That horn and tail...... no way, hey, dragon clan?

    "Yeah, that''s right. If you mean run away with your tail wrapped around it, I''ll miss it for you?

    "Ha, don''t be silly. I was just hoping to get along with the most powerful species for once. I''ll show you my power... physical upper!

    I guess I used the magic of muscle enhancement.

    The big man''s body swells up one more turn.

    Your arms will be about as thick as a whole, and your clothes will bounce and fly.

    "Ha ha, see, this is my power! A body that''s been worked up to this extreme!

    "Wow..."

    Tania was a dong-puller.

    Can you not show me the painful stuff?

    Like I said, I was making my face stick.

    "My opponent is here... you''ve lost your temper at once"

    "Did you cower, little girl!

    "That''s not true. I just lost my temper. Damn...... okay. Just call me."

    Tania gave me her hand...

    He moves his fingers and provokes the big man.

    "Lick it ahhhh!!!

    The big man shouted up, fisting out.

    I think it''s just a muscle idiot, and that blow is a brilliant one.

    One movement at a time is sophisticated and as sharp as a fighter.

    If you''re a regular person, you can''t see through.

    On the contrary, he would be taking a blow and fainting before he knew what had happened.

    If you do poorly, you could die just like that.

    The big man''s fist was no longer a murder weapon.

    better than fine equipment and would be able to do damage.

    Such a blow...

    "Ho, ho."

    Tania took it with one hand.

    "Hey, what''s not!?

    "... so?

    "Damn...... don''t get on well in the rare!!!

    A big man greets Tania with a rush.

    Strike a powerful blow like a broken castle hammer into Tania from all angles, up, down, left and right.

    It''s not just force, it''s speed is impeccable.

    Still... it doesn''t reach Tania.

    "Ho, ho... ho"

    "Behold, hey ah!!!?

    Tania let all the big man''s fist beatings be prevented with only one hand.

    It was a joke sight for Tania''s thin arm to take on an arm like the big man''s Marutai.

    Take the enormous power directly from the front...

    Completely discern a speed that is not perceptible to a constant person...

    Tania laughs at the big man, as if he was dealing with a child.

    "... so?

    "I wonder if this ever happens. Ahhh!!!

    The big man screams...

    I took the tablet from somewhere and swallowed it in one bite.

    The bump and the big man''s body deforms further.

    More sturdy muscles together...

    Your blood vessels will rise and your body will become red.

    Looks like he didn''t just use magic to boost his muscles, he also used medicine.

    I guess it''s a big man''s trump card.

    My breath is rough and I''m about to suffer...

    For that matter, I was getting a tough body.

    The big man picked up the sword of a falling guard so that he could show off his powers... and let him bend it with just his fingertips.

    It''s like a candy maker.

    The big man was getting the power to do all that.

    "I didn''t know you''d let me use your wife''s hand... that''s what I''d call the most powerful species. But that''s it, too. I''m not being nice anymore, am I?

    The big man laughs invincibly.

    In contrast, Tania...

    "... so?

    "Huh...!!!

    Pump, and I heard the blood vessels cut off the big man''s head... I felt like it.

    "Don''t lick me!!!!"

    A fiercely high big man stormed Tania.

    He steps and crushes swords and other things scattered there in one blow, blowing the pillars of the mansion like a toy.

    There was pressure like a giant rock looming.

    Tania doesn''t avoid it, she doesn''t take it...

    Just stand still, stand on the spot.

    And... the big man''s blow captured Tania!

    WOW!!!!!

    The big man''s blow burst.

    I definitely caught Tania.

    Tania was defenseless and didn''t even try to avoid it.

    But...... Tania doesn''t move.

    I took the big man''s blow without falling, without even shaking it...... I let him take it directly from the front.

    "... so?

    "Ahhh... ahhh..."

    "Now that''s the trump card, that means there''s no more. Then it''s my turn."

    "Ma''am...! It stays the same, I''m not...!

    "I''m so grumpy right now, aren''t I? So this is just eight hits. I''m not gonna kill you, but give up the healing home send, okay? So...... goodbye!

    Tania shot out a fireball, and the big man blew up like a doll, clashing straight into the wall and fainting.

 100 A hundred stories, settled in the past.

    "Uh-oh!!!

    "No way!!!

    Fast forward march continues between Canade and Tania.

    Though one guard after another appears, no one can stop them.

    Throw the chisel, throw the chisel...

    Like that, it was instantly destroyed.

    "Shh, wow..."

    Tina, who was watching the scene behind her, gave such a complex look that she was impressed.

    This is the first time I''ve seen the power of both of us properly.

    You must be surprised at the non-standard strength, in many ways.

    "This is the power of the most powerful species. It''s so amazing. We can''t do this."

    "Well, there''s something called two local powers... but now it''s clearer than usual."

    "Really? Why not?"

    "It''s for Tina."

    "Us?"

    "Listen to Tina, we''re both angry. I can''t forgive him for making Tina look terrible,... and I''m as angry as I am about myself. So I guess that''s all you can do."

    Not for myself, but for someone.

    I can be angry for my people.

    Canade and Tania can do that.

    I''m as proud of you as I am of you two.

    "I don''t know... for us..."

    Tina seemed happy, well, she looked confused.

    I''ve spent thirty years alone.

    Touch Canade or Tania''s heart and maybe she''s not sure what to do.

    All this, I can''t do this.

    It''s his problem.

    However, I''m sure Tina can take everyone''s feelings.

    So let''s do what we can now.

    "Rain, this room is so suspicious!

    A leading canade stops in front of a certain room.

    It''s locked and looks like a sturdy door.

    Canade makes cat ears peel.

    "Nyah... I can hear things from inside. Someone''s hiding."

    "Isn''t he like Zipec? I couldn''t find another room like that... and I think this is the most likely place."

    "You''re right Tania. This must be a place of refuge in times of need."

    The door is made of iron and has multiple locks.

    If I try to break right through the front, my bones are going to break.

    "... Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "With my... metastasis, I go inside...?

    "Huh? Can Nina''s transfer slip through walls and doors?

    "Just for a second, then... it''s okay"

    "Nina is amazing...... hey, good girl good girl"

    "Ha-ha."

    The cat was healing the fox.

    "Because of this, I''ll try again with Nina''s help."

    "Me... useless...?

    "That''s not true. I just don''t need Nina to help me with this..."

    Breaking the door with force would do more mental damage to Zipec inside.

    I was thinking about that.

    Around Canade and Tania, I decided not to go that far because I was going to mention ''Belly Black Tamer'' or something.

    "I''ll kick it down? Or use Rain''s dagger?

    "No, because Kamui''s power can''t be so streak"

    Instead of being able to elicit mighty power, there can be no outbursts.

    If abused, they won''t be able to withstand the force drawn from the strongest species and will break their torso.

    I heard that explanation from Gantz beforehand.

    "So it''s my turn after all?

    "No. I''ll take care of this."

    "Nha?

    I wanted to try something.

    The moment I signed with Nina, some knowledge poured into my body.

    It was about the power gained by signing with Nina.

    For years, I had mastered a certain ability, as if I had used that power.

    In time, I was going to try...

    Now would be just the right time.

    "Creative"

    Imagine something in your head, chanting magic.

    Then, instead of magic being consumed, a certain substance was produced.

    Substance creation.

    This is the new power... the power of bonding with Nina.

    "Bu, material creation......? That''s quite a rare skill in the Divine Clan..."

    "Rayne is one step closer to the outside world."

    "Here and there. I don''t say weird things."

    I''m a regular beast taster everywhere.

    ... I don''t know what to say to myself, but it''s a little harsh, for God''s sake.

    Anyway.

    Set the generated gunpowder on the door.

    Tell everyone to get away from the door...

    "Fireball"

    Magic with minimal power, ignition.

    Dwong!!! The iron door blew away, along with the bursting noise that

    Shit.

    For now, I would just blow it with gunpowder, and I forgot to adjust the amount.

    There''s been a hell of an explosion.

    Is Zipec safe inside?

    ... Well, if not, do you mind?

    "Hi-ha-no, hey, what''s up!? What the hell happened!?

    I heard voices coming from inside the room.

    Probably a zipec.

    He was lucky, and he seemed safe.

    Send signals with your eyes to everyone and go inside.

    An iron door was blowing up, crushing the desk that was in the room.

    Right next to it, there''s one old man sitting on the floor with his hips off.

    When you find us, you make a face that looks appeased.

    "Hey, what, you guys...? Well, anyone. Wow, protect Non! There''s a thief breaking in."

    "We''re the thieves."

    "Become... what!? Whoa... whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Someone''s coming, there''s a thief here!

    "Nobody''s coming. Mi-na, I''m sleeping there."

    "Finally, you can''t even run away, can you? The back is perfectly stiffened."

    "... n"

    "Then, silly...... such things are, ah, impossible! Impossible, you admit it!

    I''ll tell him it''s over, but Zipec can''t seem to look directly at reality.

    Reddening his face and calling and scattering.

    "Who do you think you are!? You''re the best merchant in this city, Mr. Tran!? Don''t think you can do this for free."

    "That''s our dialogue."

    "Hih."

    Throwing words in anger, Zipec shook his body.

    All guards down, no escape.

    I guess we finally realized we had the right to life and death.

    "We are adventurers in this city. Tran Zipec. We''re taking you into custody as a target of illegal trade in protected animals."

    "Become... wait. You said adventurer, didn''t you? Then why don''t we pay double? Yes, no... it''s going to triple! So let''s not imitate the crap. It would be a loss to the entire merchant of this city to capture Noon."

    "The next threat is a takeover... really, you''re a typical villain"

    "Nyah... it''s getting gloomy. Can I hit you?

    "No."

    "Uh."

    "It''s... Tina''s right"

    I''ll, like, move aside...

    Make way for Tina.

    Tina flew through the universe fluffy and moved in front of Zipec.

    "Hey, what the... this guy... could it be a ghost...?

    "Long time no see, sir. Do you remember us?

    "What? I don''t know any ghosts... Yes, no... wait. Wait, wait, wait... That face, too, could be..."

    "Apparently, you reminded me of the maid you killed thirty years ago."

    "Stupid!? Oh, that''s why... you must be dead! Non must have killed him! There''s no way I''m here. Oh, there''s no way I''m here!!!

    "No, that''s why I''m saying ghosts."

    "Hih...!? Don''t come, don''t come, don''t come!!!

    Faced with past sins, Zipec falls into a semi-flame.

    My back hits the wall immediately, although I lag behind in trying to escape the fear in front of me.

    There is no escape here.

    We can''t let them get away with this.

    The time has come to be punished.

    "Your husband has a lot to say, don''t you? Will you listen to me?

    "Hih...!? This is how it happens... it''s not bad, it''s not bad!

    "It''s only a big deal to be able to say that over this period. But do you think that would convince us?

    "Wow, I''m sorry! Because I''m sorry...! You''re right, I apologize. So forgive me! I need your help!

    "We pleaded like that, too, didn''t we? Please help me... but you just laughed and didn''t stop. Killed us lightly. Hey...... what do you think? Can you forgive me?

    "Oh, oh...!?

    "Be prepared. Scattered, you''ve come to like it, haven''t you? Happy now?

    "YAY, I DON''T YOU AGAIN!!!

    "Oh my...!!!

    Tina waves her hand up...

    In response to the motion, a pot that had been decorated on the shelf floated flutteringly.

    I guess Tina is manipulating it with magic, as she did with the poltergeist phenomenon.

    The kettle flies through the universe like a creature as it is and crashes into the side head of Zipec.

    "Damn!?

    The kettle cracked...... to its impact, Zipec fell to the floor.

    He''s cutting off his head with a shock, and he was bleeding.

    However, he seems to be alive for a long time, causing his hands and feet to cramp with pimples.

    "Phew."

    Tina did the trick of wiping her forehead and spilled a satisfying exhale.

    I feel like I''ve done my job.

    I mean...

    I guess that means that Tina''s revenge is over.

    "Are you sure?

    "Hmm? What?

    "I can make you see the same thing, can''t I? We won''t stop."

    "Hmm... at first, I meant to do that"

    Ever since I showed you my wandering bareback...

    Tina grins.

    I couldn''t feel anything like dark emotions, it was a pleasant smile.

    "If I''m with everyone, I don''t care if it gets better. When I was watching everyone hang in there for us, my chest got warm... and I thought," Come on. "Plus, I''m refreshed to hit you once, and I''m gonna leave you with this."

    "Oh well."

    "Us, be nice?

    "You shouldn''t say that yourself."

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    I had a laugh with Tina, who looked refreshed and clear.

 101 101 stories, new vows.

    I tied up Zipec, who was fainting, and took him straight to the guild.

    In testimony from a poacher who had caught him beforehand, the guild was apparently moving ahead, working with the Knights.

    Based on the poacher''s testimony, initiate an investigation.

    I got physical evidence and I was blocking Zipec''s exit.

    I woke up. Gipec, remember, what a temple dialogue you had...

    According to Stella''s story, he found a lot of black evidence other than the back deal, and his guilt is confirmed.

    I''m almost certain I''ll be eating decades of jail time, and I won''t be able to worship the light outside while I''m alive, and so on.

    In prisons, merchants and others who have done all they can for luxury tend to be adored.

    Let''s make it plenty more enjoyable.

    If you think about what Zipec has done, you have nothing to pity...

    It''s who killed Tina.

    I want to say, "Oh, my God."

    ... By the way, Aug and Kreutz, who forgot but are another set of problematic children.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!?

    Stopping by the guild again, there was just an interrogation going on against Aug and Kreutz.

    An org screams within the guild.

    It''s a healthy thing to be in captivity.

    Natalie, who opposes him, tells him with a cold look and without mercy.

    "I''m not kidding. Mr. Org, Mr. Kreutz''s adventurer credentials will be stripped. We''re responsible for the double-booking thing, but... that''s why we can''t believe we''re trying to sidestep the grip... it''s a problem behavior that shakes trust in the guild. Besides, reopening it and trying to injure Mr. Shroud and the others¡­ that sin is never light."

    "Do you believe in bullshit like that? We were trapped by this man."

    "That''s right! There''s no way we''re doing that! It''s all made up by these kids!

    "Phew."

    Natalie spills a sigh of disgust and looks around.

    "Who believes in what we''re talking about?

    Ask the adventurers around you, but nobody raises their hands.

    Everyone was sending a frightened gaze to Aug and Kreutz.

    "Hey what, those eyes...!?

    "Selling a fight to a city hero did you a boring thing"

    "You guys are nowhere to be found."

    "Just go away."

    "Gu... Here''s the thing..."

    Aug and Kreutz blued or reddened their faces, showered with spicy words by the adventurers around them.

    "Mr. Natalie, I''ll take care of the rest."

    "Yes, leave it to me"

    I left it to the end and tried to leave the guild behind.

    Aug and Kreutz speak up on my back like that.

    "Ma, wait! Sorry, I apologize...!

    "Come on... I''ll pay for it, so let it go to water this time..."

    "I''m sorry."

    Block the two words and tell them over their backs.

    "One more thing, I''m mad."

    "Huh...?

    "I didn''t forget I pointed the blade at everyone."

    Hunted down, upside down, trying to hurt the Canades...

    It''s not something I can forgive.

    "I deserve it. You have to accept the end of what you''ve done."

    I could see Aug and Kreutz kneeling without words.

    I took my gaze off those two, and now it''s time I left my guild behind.

    Thus, one request ends and one case ends.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    When I got home, Canade dived into the couch.

    He looks like that and shakes his tail flat.

    Seeing it, Tania looks like she''s stunned.

    "You''re behaving badly."

    "''Cause I''m tired of all this... after all, the house is the best"

    "You agree with that opinion, too, Sora. When you have a base, you can rest assured of everything. You can relax."

    "Hmm. You don''t get mad when you speak out loud."

    "Ma, it''s nice to go home and settle down. If you hit me so hard on the leg, I''ll see you, okay?

    "Can you see?...... what!?

    And Canade rose up, and held down his skirt.

    I''m turning the red face over here.

    "Rain...... did you see it?

    "I haven''t seen it."

    "Really?"

    "It''s true."

    "Nyah... I hope so"

    If that''s how you''re ashamed of yourself, I want you to pay some more attention.

    Because there''s something defenseless about Canade...

    "Well, shall we have dinner?"

    Everyone will be tired, so I bought lunch in the city today.

    Arranging a lunch box on the table made everyone''s eyes shine.

    "In the meantime, I''ve chosen the right one, whatever I want..."

    "Me, meat lunch!

    "Oh, that''s what I was after!

    "Hmm, early winner."

    "Sola, let''s make this a mountain vegetable lunch box"

    "I''m an egg-roasted lunch box!

    "I... like this cute lunch box..."

    "I can''t eat us... watching everyone makes me cum around my belly Wow"

    Take the leftover lunch and I''ll sit in the chair too.

    Then, when you have it, you make a chant, and meal time begins.

    "HAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG

    "Wow... Canade... Wow, that''s momentum..."

    "You have a surprising appetite. Aren''t you beating Luna?

    "Wait. Why did you send me out to pick me up now?

    "I wish I could eat some more calm. I don''t know how good it tastes to eat in a hurry, and most importantly, on my throat..."

    "Fugu!!!? Whoa, whoa!!!?

    "... don''t say it"

    "Are you all right? Look, in the water."

    "Huh, huh, huh... puha! Oh, it was dangerous... I thought I''d get hit for lunch."

    "How surreal a sight for a cat spirit clan to be hit for lunch...?

    I was able to finish the request safely...

    Not only that, but I can settle for Tina''s past...

    Is it because of that?

    Guys, you look bright and have a good time eating.

    "Phew."

    "Rayne, what''s going on? Tired?"

    Canade peeks into my face.

    He was worried about me, and his tail was moving restlessly.

    "No, I guess the other way around"

    "Reverse?"

    "Eat dinner with everyone, talk about no other love... it''s better this way than to fight,"

    I feel fulfilled when I''m asking for a favor and adventuring with everyone.

    It''s just not all filled with that...

    This is how I felt happiest when I was having a casual time with everyone.

    Canade laughs gently at my words like that.

    "Yeah. I get it, what Rayne''s saying"

    "Really?

    "Ugh, I think so too! After all, relaxation and neatness are best."

    "It''s just that Canade doesn''t just like to take a nap?

    Tania has been in the conversation.

    Niyanya and I look a little mean.

    "What, that''s not true? Well, we cat spirits like naps, but we''re not always asleep, are we?

    "You like naps, you look like a real cat"

    "In a way, isn''t it something like that?

    "Nap... I, too, like..."

    "Nina''s one of us."

    "Wapu."

    Canade hugs Nina, who sits next to her.

    Although Nina is shuddered, Kanade is fine.

    ¡­¡­

    Really, I wish these sights would last forever...

    I think so.

    "... Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    Sneaking up, Tina called me.

    I guess lurking your voice is something everyone else doesn''t want to hear.

    Judging by that, I''ll whisper it back, too.

    "What''s wrong?

    "Later, I need to talk to you for a second... even if you come to our room. Yeah?

    "Copy that. When do you want it?

    "Eat your dinner, and I''ll ask for as much time as I have."

    "Well, I''ll be there in an hour or so."

    "Please."

    Maybe it''s a secret story...

    What the hell, man?

    I leaned my neck alone.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    An hour later...

    Move in front of Tina''s room and knock on the concoction and the door.

    "Tina, it''s me."

    "Come in. Yeah."

    "I''ll Grandpa"

    When I walked into the room, Tina was floating fluffy.

    "I''m sorry. We can''t open the door from the ghost. Well, to be exact, there''s nothing you can''t do with magic, but you''re tired."

    "He said he didn''t care. There''s nothing like opening a door."

    "Oh, sit in bed, if you will."

    Sit in bed as I was told.

    Then Tina moves fluffy and stands in front of me.

    "I''m sorry to bother you."

    "Fine. What can I do for you?

    "... let it go"

    Tina standing in front of me makes a serious face.

    I stared at this one.

    And open your mouth nervously...

    "Ugh, make us...... Rain''s. Heck!!!?

    "Ooh!?

    Unexpectedly coughs up at words that don''t clap.

    Tina saw me like that, first of all, properly...

    Then, reddening his face and panicking, seemingly understanding the meaning of his statement.

    "Oh, no, I will!? Shit!? That''s not what I meant, my words were just bad...... so!?

    "Oh... well. Right, yeah... surprised."

    "Oh, I can''t believe we''re doing this poka anymore... Ugh, this is how I feel about wanting to go in if there''s a hole"

    "Er... don''t?

    "Don''t console me...? You''re embarrassing me..."

    "Uh... what''s more important than that?

    The time just passes when I keep it up, so I moved on slightly forcefully.

    Tina seems to have decided to get on with it too, so she really coughs up and opens her mouth so that nothing happens.

    ... though my face remained red.

    "Uh... you can sign with us. Hmm?

    "What''s the contract... like everyone else?

    "Seya. I heard the story, but that''s what Rayne can do, he''s a fucking Tamer, right?

    "I would argue with that title... well, I have a deal with everyone"

    "Then why don''t you join us? We got a lot of help from Rayne... and I want to thank him for it. I want to help."

    "That''s... but okay? It doesn''t have to be that far..."

    "We want to. I want to make Rayne my new husband. Oh, now I''m just saying your husband because we''re ex-mades, doesn''t that mean anything weird?

    Tina waves with warmth.

    What mistake did they think I was making?

    I''d like to hear it, but if I did, I would hate to hear it, and I''m likely to get a strange answer back.

    Anyway.

    Contract with Tina......?

    That''s what I thought, I didn''t help...

    But if Tina wants it.

    "... ok. Shall we sign a contract?"

    "Whoa, whoa!

    "I have to thank you better. Thank you, help me."

    Bite your thumb and draw a magic formation with flowing blood.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    "... Tina Holli..."

    The contract was concluded.

    On Tina''s hand, the same magic formation is drawn.

    "That''s it. What?

    "Oh. Especially if something changes, it doesn''t... again, say hello"

    "Hello!

    Trying to shake hands...

    I will, my hands slip through all the time.

    Me and Tina look at each other with a pompous face...

    I laughed strangely when I was dull.

 102 102 Stories Tinas Thoughts

    Rayne walked away, and we were alone.

    Nothing in particular, floating in the universe fluffy.

    It''s a ghost, so I don''t need to go to sleep.

    I don''t even need to eat it.

    Or I can''t eat it.

    Been a ghost for thirty years.

    Now, I can''t sleep. I''m sorry I can''t eat...

    "At times like this, it''s no bother"

    There''s Canade, there''s Tania, there''s Sola, there''s Luna, there''s Nina.

    And there''s Rayne.

    When we''re all here, the fact that we''re alone makes me feel like I''m lonely.

    Something difficult, homma.

    Now I can''t believe I remember the loneliness of being alone.

    But... this is it, I didn''t feel bad.

    One misses him.

    It''s natural.

    And yet, I don''t think anything''s happened before...

    The feeling of loneliness was paralyzed.

    You just have to think that being with everyone made it normal.

    Well, it''s a complicated mood.

    "Stop. I can''t help thinking about the dark. Think brighter."

    Shake your head and change your mind.

    Bright things, bright things...

    After all, shall we do what we met everyone?

    Without rejecting us, he accepted.

    He admitted to being one of us.

    Canade doesn''t like us for a second...

    Well, I know you''re afraid of ghosts, so I can''t help it.

    Still good luck trying to get along, and I''m happy.

    "... Rain..."

    Pompous, I uttered the name.

    Our new Lord.

    New husband.

    Someone who took us out to a warm place alone in the dark.

    Not only that...

    Someone who settled for our past causes, too.

    "... thank you, thank you very much."

    I want to return the favor someday.

    I mean, it''s not right for me to be given it.

    I want to be in a win-win relationship.

    Though, what can we do?

    Housekeeping?

    Because you can use magic to move things, that''s how easy it is.

    He''s a former maid, so he''s tapped in perfectly.

    Nevertheless, is that all you need?

    Rain is an adventurer.

    There will be many opportunities to fight.

    When that happens, I wish we could fight... I think.

    "Us, I don''t know about that kind of tease..."

    Unlike everyone else, we''re just ''humans'' or something.

    To be precise, human ghosts or.

    No great power, no special abilities.

    There will be nothing useful in the fight.

    I regret that.

    "If I can do something, I don''t know... um, ghosts, something that grows? Can you remember a new stunt?

    If you''re also a ghost senior, you might understand the story...

    Unfortunately, I don''t know anyone like that.

    All this time, I''ve done it alone...

    "Well, if you''re Rain, I don''t think you care where you are"

    If we say we want to help in the fight, don''t force it, you''ll say.

    That''s Rayne''s true intent, and I wouldn''t even think it would be helpless about us.

    But I can''t just be sweet about it.

    I want to be of some help.

    I want to help Rain.

    "... you want to help the man you care about, do it normally?

    That''s right.

    We''re concerned about Rayne.

    You like it, yet, I''m not sure where it is...

    But I''m pretty sure it bothers me.

    It hasn''t been long since we met...

    What choice do you have?

    Help me where I''ve always been alone...

    Tell me we''re buddies and family...

    Besides, it made me settle for past causes.

    This makes it weirder not to care.

    "Though, there are many rivals,"

    Tania on Canade.

    Sola and Luna.

    Nina... is it okay to include her in the list?

    Anyway.

    There are a lot of kids who are going to be rivals, and struggle is a must.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good thing to keep going.

    "Well, you''ve got an idea in a weird direction."

    Because of this thought, the thought circuit feels a little overheated.

    It''s a ghost, but I think I''m going to have a wisdom fever.

    Akan Akan.

    Let''s just calm down.

    "Phew..."

    Drain and weaken your shoulders.

    Fluffy and drifting through the universe.

    ... I felt a little calmed down.

    My head is clearing up.

    "... you want to help, or you want to return the favor. We are."

    Rayne doesn''t care about that...

    After all, that doesn''t convince me.

    I don''t know. I want to help.

    "Well, what''s going on?

    We floated and thought about the future.

 103 103 stories. What are your new abilities?

    "So what power did Rayne gain?

    Morning.

    When I woke up and moved to the living room, Tina asked me that.

    "What are you talking about?

    "So talk about Rain''s power or. Did you get any new power when you signed with us? That''s what everybody says."

    "Will that happen?

    Want an explanation, see Canade.

    "Hagu, gu, gu!

    I was obsessed with dinner.

    When I look at Tania instead, she explains it politely.

    "Tina''s not a normal person, she''s a ghost. Classifying, about the D-rank? It may be critical, but I think it''s possible that Rayne is gaining some power."

    "All right!"

    For some reason Tina was happy.

    Why would Tina be happy when it''s my story?

    "Is Rayne not interested in what kind of power he''s gaining? If you want to find out, we can help."

    "Oh, I might be interested in that, too"

    "Is it Rain''s new power? Sora''s concerned, too."

    "What happens if I sign with a ghost? Can you float fluffy?

    Sola and Luna have also participated in the conversation.

    Nina''s having dinner quietly...

    From time to time, I look here and there.

    Nina seems interested, too.

    "Hagu, gu, gu!

    Canade was alone, continuing to eat dinner.

    Maybe he''s just not listening...

    My pace, by the way.

    "I get it. Well, we''ll find out later."

    "Yeah, yeah, let''s do that. If you do the ability of ghost relationships, we can teach you."

    Tina is keen to ride...

    Why do you care so much?

    It was a little strange.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Finish your breakfast...

    The place is, again, the living room.

    However, the table was left at the edge for easy movement.

    "Then the first time! Tina, what is the power gained from signing a proper contract!? Verification competition, get started - Yikes!!!

    "" "" Wow, pussy!

    "... pussy"

    "Guys, you''re so tense..."

    Every day, if I asked for it, it would be a big deal, so I set it for the holidays today.

    So you can spend as much time as you like...

    Everyone was assembling.

    Is it hippo?

    ... I guess it''s a hippo.

    "Nah, has Rayne ever made a pact with a ghost?

    "I don''t. In the first place, until a little while ago, I only signed with normal animals."

    "Great! Then the ghost contract is that we''re not the first!

    "Speaking of first..."

    "If you''re gonna say that, I''m the first to sign with Rayne, right?

    For some reason, Canade counters Tina.

    He''s got his chest up and he''s good at it anyway.

    "When it comes to who''s first, it''s not Canade."

    "Uh, why?

    "What was Rayne''s first contract?

    "Uh... Is my first Tame, a rabbit?

    "That''s why"

    "Nah..."

    Canade dropped his shoulder.

    Were you most committed to that?

    You don''t have to worry about that.

    For me, everyone, including Canade, is an important companion.

    It doesn''t matter what order you signed the contract or anything like that.

    "Yes, yes, it''s out of the question. Now, the time to verify the power gained by signing with us or"

    Tina slapped pampers and hands to focus everyone''s consciousness.

    A sudden development, though somewhat confusing...

    But is it necessary to check the force?

    Until now, there are a lot of places where we bump into each other...

    Knowing beforehand may reduce the danger.

    "But how do you verify it?

    "It''s..."

    Tina gets stuck in words at Canade''s most questionable.

    I guess I didn''t think about it in particular...

    He looked so troubled that Tina was sweating again.

    "Uh, that''s... Look, look, alley. You want me to wake you up when you''re cornered, or you want me to do a KingsRoad pattern?

    "Me, do I have to be cornered...?

    "Nyah... I don''t want to be abusive to Rayne"

    "Then, uh... oh no! Like when Nina was there, her body''s learning how to use it, or something like that?

    "Hmm..."

    Try to move your body gently.

    Try to hold or open your palm.

    I will check this and my body, but I am not uncomfortable.

    Like in Nina''s time, I don''t even feel it from doing anything.

    Nothing in particular.

    "Come on..."

    "Have you learned new magic or something like that? Look, just focus."

    "Hmmm...... that doesn''t sound like it either. There are still three types of magic that can be used."

    "Have you ever had more power or something like that?

    "What do you think? I don''t feel like when I signed with Canade... isn''t that the same thing?

    "So how''s the magic? Why don''t you use some magic?

    "I don''t have much magic to use in a bit... don''t feel different about that either. For example¡­ heels"

    I put healing magic on myself.

    Yesterday, the thumb scar I was able to make when I signed with Tina disappears.

    At the same rate, with the same power, I can''t feel a change.

    "So... me, like... special abilities?

    "When that happens, we won''t be able to confirm. I have no idea how to make it express itself."

    "You can''t."

    "Gu-ha."

    Tina was disappointed by Tania''s words without a lid.

    How could Tina care so much?

    Is it something I''m involved in, so I don''t feel comfortable checking it out?

    "... um, I wonder what''s going on"

    Even after that, I tried different methods to confirm the power gained from signing with Tina...

    I couldn''t find out, only time had passed.

    "Nyah... I don''t know anything"

    "Doesn''t this mean you don''t know, hey, there''s nothing?

    "Seriously..."

    I''m so depressed that Tina doesn''t have any more.

    It feels so sad that you can''t speak up easily.

    I don''t know why you care so much...

    I want to do something about it.

    To do that, I have to check on the power I gained by signing with Tina... Well, what''s up?

    "Why does Tina care if she has the power?

    After getting lost, I decided to ask straight.

    Sometimes I don''t know if I don''t put it into words.

    "It''s..."

    "If you like, can you tell me?

    "... I want to repay Rayne''s husband for taking such great care of him. So, when it comes to contracts, we might be able to help..."

    "Oh well... is that what happened"

    You don''t have to worry so much...

    But apart from that, I''m happy with Tina''s feelings.

    The power I gained by making a pact with a ghost......?

    I''d like to find out somehow, but it''s hard.

    Tina doesn''t seem to think of anything either, she''s floating fluffy.

    ... floating?

    "Hit me..."

    Second, I came up with a possibility.

    It seems worth a try.

    "Rain?"

    "Guys, take a look there for a second"

    Close your eyes and concentrate.

    Turn your consciousness inside yourself...

    Explore the power gained by signing with Tina.

    ... Found it!

    The light that was sinking into the depths of my body.

    Pick it up and make it your own.

    And...

    "Ooh!?

    Feels like separating the shackles on your body.

    When I did that, my feet got off the floor.

    My body floats slightly and drifts fluffy.

    "Rain, it''s floating... Huh? Huh? Why?

    "Is that the power I gained by signing with Tina...?

    "I guess... oh... this is hard to control"

    "How is it floating? Wow, that''s weird."

    "I feel the magic flow, but it''s not magic...? Is it a skill?

    "... manipulating gravity...?

    "Nina, correct"

    By manipulating gravity, you float through the universe as fluffy as Tina.

    I never thought about being able to interfere with gravity, so I couldn''t notice at first...

    Once I realized the possibility, the rest was easy.

    Most of all, it''s pretty hard to control.

    Just a few centimeters, I finally floated...

    Even the magic that I greatly upped by signing with Tania doesn''t seem to last long.

    "Phew... I guess this is the place"

    "Ooh, ooh... you signed with us and you were getting the power right... something touching."

    "Why is Tina so impressed?"

    "That''s... because I want to help Rain. Us, did it help?

    "Wow. I think it would be a pretty useful ''weapon'' if I could use it. Thanks to Tina, thanks."

    "Oh my... we could have been of use to Rain... Ha, I''m so happy"

    Tina, smiling, looked so shy.

 104 104 Tales of the Brave...

    Arios One line moved south after leaving the city of Horizon.

    Through Stride Bridge to the Southern Continent.

    And we reached the city of River End, near the bridge.

    River End is a small city compared to Horizons.

    There is no particular industry such as this, nor is it a tourist destination.

    If I were to insist, it would be an accommodation for people travelling across the continent.

    The first city to cross the South is River End.

    The majority of travellers stop by this city to soothe their travel fatigue.

    So, in a way, River End is an important city.

    At its River End, it was now plagued by the presence of demons.

    Down the River End¡­ a bunch of C-rank demons appeared there.

    A C-rank demon alone is not that much of a threat.

    If you are an adventurer of the same C-rank, you can undoubtedly repel it first.

    But when it comes to being a herd, it''s not the story.

    According to the scouting of the River End knights, there are about thirty C-ranked demonic flocks.

    Besides, we also have a collection of D-rank, E-rank demons, about a hundred in total.

    It was comparable in strength to the army.

    Normally, it is unlikely that demons without intelligence will flock.

    Even among themselves, sometimes, eating together is a monster.

    But there are exceptions.

    Stampede.

    A demon swarmed by the urge to destroy becomes a storm of disaster that swallows everything.

    It is said that there are many precursors to the resurrection of the Demon King and the coming of the end, but the cause of this is unknown.

    Just one thing.

    What we know is that once a stampede occurs, there will be outrageous damage.

    The herd of demons that occurred near River End was, without a doubt, a precursor to stampede.

    Leave it like this and the number of demons will swell up even more...

    When you''re beyond a certain point, you''ll snuggle up like a tsunami and swallow everything.

    Before that happens, we must crusade all demons.

    And it was Arios and the others who were given that role.

    As for Arios, I was not interested in crusading demons.

    Even if the stampede happened, it didn''t matter, I was going to walk away.

    But rumors of ''The Braves Abandoned the City'', born in the city of Horizon, ran all the way to River End.

    Still at the rumor stage, in fact, it doesn''t mean something went wrong.

    But leaving it like this is a bad idea.

    So I had no choice but to take on a demonic crusade...... so.

    "Shit, I''m so gloomy...... Gigabolt!

    Arios unleashes lightning magic that can only be used on brave men.

    As a dragon crawling through the earth, an electric shock broke out, turning several demons into extinguishing charcoal.

    Continue to take the sword and shake it to cut the wind.

    Auga''s leg is severed when she growls and hits me.

    Where he fell apart, Todome''s blow.

    Pierced through the head, Auga was doomed.

    "Noooo!!!

    Multiple demonic assaults, Agus took a giant sword instead of a shield.

    Use your whole body, bounce back...

    Beat the sword to the side.

    Demons who get their bodies amputated.

    But it did not come true to inflict fatal wounds on all demons.

    Surviving demons regain their posture and try to strike again...

    I was reading that.

    "Leanne!

    "I know! Look, I''m coming... Red Crimson!

    Leanne''s magic burst and blew up the surviving demons.

    "Phew, I''m the one against these miscellaneous fish..."

    "Not yet, don''t be alarmed!

    "Heh?... Ha!?

    Lizardman popped out of the flames.

    The sword is swung down.

    Although Leanne barely avoided it by jumping to the side, there is no next.

    A second slaughter strikes Leanne...

    "Holly Arrow!"

    Before that, Mina''s magic wiped out Lizardman.

    "Are you okay!?

    "Ugh, yeah... thanks, thanks for the help"

    "I told you, don''t be alarmed"

    "Ha, it just so happens! This is not happening again."

    "Whoa, you''re playing! We still have enemies left."

    "I know."

    In the words of Arios, each once again laid his weapon.

    ... After the Horizon, Arios and the others who reached River End were counted on by the city people there.

    There''s a precursor to stampede, so I want you to crusade a bunch of demons right now.

    Now the adventurer is paying off and there is no one else to rely on......

    Why do you have to take on such chores when you are a brave man?

    Arios initially showed difficulty¡­

    The bad reviews born in the Horizon were spreading to River End because of merchants and travelers.

    As it is, it could be two dances of the Horizon.

    So we had no choice but to take on the crusade.

    It was supposed to be an easy request.

    When it comes to dealing with Stampede, it breaks my bones...

    If it''s a precursor, it''s not a big deal for Arios and the others.

    All you have to do is kick it with overwhelming firepower.

    It''s a job that will be over soon.

    ... That''s what I thought.

    But what about the truth?

    It wasn''t even a struggle, but Arios and the others were just a little handy with a bunch of demons against them.

    Losing one-on-one is impossible first.

    Even if there are more than one opponent, you won''t lose.

    If you are certain of your previous experience...

    Arios cuts in and Agus takes on an enemy attack.

    Mina provides cover, and at the end, Leanne sweeps away with advanced magic.

    That pattern was supposed to work.

    But what about reality?

    I was just trying to connect, and my enemies get in the way, like I was aiming.

    My buddies are targeted at an exquisite time and I can''t take the next step.

    Why, it doesn''t work?

    One more step and I''m stuck somewhere.

    It''s like God is flirting with me.

    (Could this be...)

    I really can''t fight well and while Arios and the others are frustrated...

    Only Agus, alone, was calmly thinking things through.

    who we are and who we were before.

    What''s different?

    ... the presence of Rain.

    Rayne couldn''t do any damage to the enemy.

    It was the end of the day when the enemy targeted me and annoyed the hands of my allies.

    But... wasn''t that idea wrong?

    Wasn''t Rain able to do damage to his enemies because he prioritized allied support over attack?

    Did it not enable us to connect successfully?

    And wasn''t Rain being targeted because the enemy had figured out that Rain was the key to the party?

    (No way...... na)

    Agus denies his own thoughts.

    But even if you try to deny it, the possibilities that come to mind once won''t disappear.

    Instead, isn''t that what''s right? I was beginning to think.

    Think calmly now, that''s what happened.

    It''s a sure fact that Rain didn''t have the strength.

    But he was aware of it and was trying to support the party in a different way.

    Enter allied support at an exquisite time, and get hit instead of your allies by daring enemies at times...

    In every sense, wasn''t Rain becoming the ''shield'' of his people?

    (... No, I think too much. That can''t be, there''s no way)

    Agus shook his head and denied his thoughts, now it was time to kick in.

    There''s no way that''s happening.

    Suppose it really happened...

    If they banished Rayne, they wouldn''t be able to discern the essence, it would mean they would be completely dumb.

    Such a thing is unacceptable.

    Agus decided not to think any further.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Get it together and sweep it!!!

    To Arios'' signal, Agus, Leanne and Mina pulled back.

    Before confirming it, Arios unleashes advanced magic.

    "Lunatic Bolt!!!

    A thunderbolt greater than heaven fell.

    In addition, lightning rumbles to follow it.

    The raging raging light swallowed and extinguished a bunch of demons.

    "Ha... ha... that''s it?

    Arios wipes his sweat and checks his surroundings.

    The current magic is causing dirt and dust, and my vision is extremely poor.

    I can''t see more than a meter away.

    No survival or vigilance...

    "Gah!!!

    "Arios, behind you!

    "Huh!?

    An orga appeared from behind me so as to make a gap in Arios.

    Shake up a giant fist and take Arios...

    "Nah."

    "... what?

    Something quick ran through.

    Immediately after that, Auga falls with her head smashed.

    Desperate as it was, it became a demonic stone.

    What happened?

    Arios looked around in a hurry.

    But there''s still dirt and dust, and I''m not sure.

    "Duh, what do you mean... now what...?

    ... At the edge of my vision, I felt like I could see only a few cat ears.

 105 105 Tales of the Brave...... Part 2

    The Arios, who swept the demons, returned to River End.

    Report to your lord that you have finished your request and head to the inn on that foot.

    Order your meals and booze properly and get to your seats.

    "I''m glad everything''s over."

    "Oh, yeah"

    Agus nodded at Mina''s words.

    The two were satisfied that they were able to stop the stampede beforehand.

    The opposing Arios and Leanne looked like they had been plugged.

    We, the brave ones, were conveniently used for the exorcism of demons.

    That kind of recognition was in the two of us, hurting our pride.

    Look at those two, Agus speaks up.

    "Still not convinced?

    "There''s no way you can convince me. There''s no reason for us to leave on purpose. I want you to do something about this city''s adventurers and knights, about a precursor to stampede."

    "Each, people were paying for it. Don''t you think we have no choice?

    "I don''t think so. It was the neglect of the Alliance and the Lords that made the city defenseless. I want you to be the one who gets paid for that"

    "Well, I don''t know, but..."

    "It''s just been a good training, don''t you think?

    Mina opened her mouth to cover Agus.

    "We still have to be strong."

    "It''s..."

    "Sure, I wonder how it would be to treat us like a convenient convenience store... but still, we were able to have a good experience. Can''t we just cut it off from being strong?

    "... right"

    "I don''t care if I even get paid, do I?

    "Leanne¡­ think more deeply about the mission we have"

    "I''m thinking about it. But you need money, right?

    "It''s, well..."

    "But, well, I got a new commission, and maybe I didn''t have to earn it."

    "Totally......"

    Whatever you say to Leanne may be useless.

    Giving up like that, Mina resumed her meal.

    The other three also eat meat, drink alcohol and have a peaceful time.

    Although River End is not a rich city, the inn is plentiful because of the many travellers and merchants who come and go.

    A fine meal was also prepared to satisfy the tongues of Arios and the others.

    "Master Brave."

    "Hmm?"

    As Arios and the others continued their meals, the old man called out.

    It''s like I saw him somewhere, Arios thinks.

    That should be it, too.

    Because old men are close to serving the lords of this city.

    Even though we haven''t exchanged so many words, I can say that there is a problem with Arios who doesn''t remember his face.

    "Thank you very much for stopping the precursor to stampede."

    "Oh, you mean that. That''s not gonna happen to me."

    "Yes, exactly. We were just in the middle of something... really helpful. Again, thank you."

    "Remember, thanks to me, right?

    "Yes, of course it is"

    Arios speaks like he''s the only one with a handle.

    It''s just that that''s the usual thing.

    Agus, Mina, Leanne, they don''t say anything.

    "Well, if you need anything, you can tell me. Not always, but if you care, there''s nothing I can''t do to help you."

    "Yes, yes. Truly, the brave can count on you."

    Although it was a boring request...

    Being turned to words of praise doesn''t make me feel bad.

    I thought so, and Arios was in a good mood.

    "... you got a minute?

    To the conversation between the two, a man dressed like a merchant breaks in.

    "What is it, you?

    "I''m a merchant. Hey, I just wanted to say... there''s no need to thank this brave man."

    "Oh my God... the brave man stopped the precursor of stampede and saved this city, didn''t he?

    "Ha, is that really what the brave man did to me... I doubt it"

    "... what are you? All of a sudden, you don''t think it''s lacking in gratitude to say that?

    He gets a cross spear stabbed in the upper mood and makes Arios look grumpy.

    I stare intimidating...

    Still, the merchant-style man''s mouth never stops.

    "Thanksgiving is for someone who deserves it, isn''t it? I suppose the brave ones will be excluded."

    "What...?

    "I know what happened in Horizon."

    Arios glanced slightly.

    The proximity of the lord looked strange.

    "What''s wrong with Horizon?

    "Before this, the Demons showed up and there was a lot of damage. The Demons were defeated by Horizon Adventurers... but that''s crazy. At that time, there were brave men in the city, you know?

    "... that''s just a rumor, isn''t it? I know about the incident... we were already out of town by then. I''m not impressed with being danced to poor quality demas."

    "Dema hey... my fellow merchants, even though they all say the same thing?

    It''s not a rumor.

    One new man joins the conversation.

    He was drinking quite a bit and his face was red...

    He clearly dwelt the colour of his anger on his face, staring at Arios.

    "I''m a Horizon resident! Now I''m out buying the materials I need to rebuild... I did see that! Where the brave men are in the city."

    "Eh."

    "The brave didn''t do anything for me! You''re traveling with the money we got from our taxes, and you didn''t do anything! Apparently someone I know went to the brave men for help, but they ignored me! Whatever happens to Horizon, it doesn''t matter. Ha, what a brave man. I don''t have the courage to fight the Demons.

    "You......!

    To the rumbling of the man, Arios just can''t stand it and takes a seat.

    In a hurry, Agus suppressed Arios.

    "Calm down."

    "You want me to get cocked so far and keep quiet!?

    "Look around."

    Everyone around them had their eyes set on Arios.

    The emotion in that eye is... contempt or disappointment.

    Everyone knew the rumors about Arios.

    Everyone knew what Arios was doing.

    Even the lord''s side was listening.

    However, there was also merit in stopping the precursor of stampede, and I had just decided not to hear any rumors.

    "Gu......!?

    I was hit with a cold gaze from the surrounding area, and Alios just bared.

    "Give me those eyes..."

    Dark emotions dwell in Arios'' eyes.

    The hand extended to the pattern of the sword.

    "Arios!?

    "... it''s a joke"

    To Agus'' strong words, Arios let him shrug his shoulders.

    "Danced by boring rumors, there''s no way you''re gonna do anything stupid, is there?... I''m going back to my room first."

    "Oh, oh..."

    As he shook out his surrounding gaze, Arios climbed the stairs and disappeared behind the inn.

    Signal that, and the blurring returns.

    After all, the brave are suspicious.

    Are you sure you can count on me?

    Is he brave enough?

    Such stories fly everywhere.

    I should have been praised as much as just now...

    Now, I will not be able to turn my eyes to respect.

    It''s just seen with the opposite eye.

    "Ha... what''s wrong with this air?"

    "Leanne, such a thing..."

    "This is what happened because of Arios'' judgment. We''re not bad."

    "It''s..."

    To Leanne''s words, Mina can''t say anything.

    Inside, because Lene thinks she''s right.

    Because that''s how you''re unconsciously pushing for responsibility.

    "... you got a second?

    Agus dives into his voice and says:

    "What?

    "There''s something I need to tell you right now"

    "What is it?

    "When you were in Horizon, you''d have had tons of money disappear, wouldn''t you? That... could be Arios"

    "What, what''s that!? What yu!?

    "Keep your voice down."

    "... do you have proof?

    "No, but in the light of the circumstances, there is no human being other than Arios who can get his hands on gold"

    "It''s..."

    "But what did you use it for? That''s a lot of money."

    "I don''t know that. I don''t know...... I might need to keep an eye out for Arios in the future. I wanted to tell you about it."

    "No... only Arios, a brave man, such a thing..."

    "Can you tell me there isn''t?

    ¡­¡­

    To Agus''s inquiry, Mina returned her silence.

    In my position, I want to assure you that there will be no.

    But Arios has been acting strange lately, such as about leaving the Demons alone.

    That was creating a stray in the mina.

    A discord arises within a brave party¡­ it gets a little bigger.

 106 106 Stories Lunas Cooking Class

    "Nha... Phew... Phew... Phew..."

    "Sooo... sooooooooooooooooooooo..."

    On the couch at the end of the living room, Canade and Tania were taking a nap making sure they brought each other together.

    And Canade laughed, and behold, whosoever was dripping.

    Maybe he''s dreaming of eating long-awaited fish.

    Tania was feeling a little uncomfortable sleeping.

    From time to time, Canade''s tail is hitting his face, so maybe that''s what bothers him.

    Tranquil time flies.

    This isn''t a bad idea.

    Now, there are plenty of requests, and they can be properly accomplished.

    Your income is stable, and your savings are pretty good...

    Let''s add more holidays like today.

    I''m tired of moving all the time.

    These days are important.

    "... Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah? Nina. What''s the matter with you?"

    Nina walked up to me.

    "Tina...... don''t you know?

    He said, "I''m gonna clean up, but aren''t you around?

    "Oh well..."

    "Do you have something for Tina?

    "... cooking, I want you to tell me..."

    "Cooking... then Tina would be the best, but I don''t know because she seemed busy"

    "Oh well... too bad. Is Rayne... busy?

    "I''m fine, but I''m not good enough to teach people..."

    "Then I''ll take care of it!

    "Wow."

    Hiko, Luna appeared to grow and Nina jumped.

    It''s about Luna, so I guess I was listening nearby and weighing the timing.

    Because you seem to like that.

    "Luna... are you going to cook, teach...?

    "Hmm. I''ll take care of it. You look like you''re good at cooking."

    "Speaking of which, this previous dish was amazing."

    "Mm-hmm! If you hit me, that''s about it!

    Are you kidding me?

    A little bit, you want to say?

    Since he didn''t seem to notice the mistake in person, I decided to leave him alone.

    "It''s time for noon, and we''ll teach you when we make dinner!

    "Yes, but..."

    "Um, I don''t mind! Nina''s like a sister and she''s cute, so it''s okay!

    They moved into the kitchen.

    I''m curious, so I followed you both.

    "Does Nina have anything she wants to make?

    "Mmm... Rayne seems happy..."

    "Mm? Rain did? Does that mean you want to learn to cook for Rain?

    "...... hmm. Always, thanks for your help... you know, thanks."

    Were you thinking about that?

    Even I, Nina, have a lot of help.

    Nothing to worry about...

    But I''m purely happy with Nina''s feelings.

    Stop it, or something like that, I feel like it''s impeccable to say...

    I decided to keep an eye on the two of them.

    "Hmm. By the way, how much experience does Nina have with cooking? Can you make something simple?

    "... Ugh... I can''t make... cooking, first time..."

    "Don''t be depressed. It''s the first time anyone''s ever done that. I''ll take care of it!

    "Me, but... are you okay?

    "Ugh. I''ll take care of everything. Ha ha!

    Luna laughing like the evil leader...

    Somewhere, I felt like I could count on you.

    "Being a novice to cooking...... Hmm. Stiff, curry."

    "... curry..."

    "Spice conditioning is a hassle... well, you can use what''s in the house. You can buy it when you don''t. All you have to do is cut the ingredients and simmer, so it''s easy."

    "Ooh..."

    "First, get ready. Hmm... wait a minute"

    Once, Luna left the kitchen.

    Slightly, I came back with a small stepping stone and apron.

    "Nina, you should wear this apron."

    "Thanks......"

    "And then you should use this stepping stone. With Nina''s back, it still won''t arrive."

    You''re careful with the details.

    If I were you, I probably wouldn''t even notice Nina''s tall.

    Luna is usually like that...

    Do I look after you unexpectedly?

    If Sola and the others were three sisters, they could have been good sisters.

    "Cut the vegetables first."

    "... vegetables"

    "The hand with the vegetables, it''s the hand, isn''t it?

    "Canade?

    "Mm-hmm? No, not canade... okay. Uh, anyway, keep your hands round so the blade doesn''t hit you."

    "...... hmm. Ok...... like this?

    "Um, no problem like that. So you should hang up."

    "... eh"

    Swing the knife down from the top...

    Don''t temple me like that, it''s surprisingly handy and cuts vegetables instead of the first time.

    Although the arrangement is somewhat suspicious, work will be done well over time.

    With careful work, the vegetables were cut so beautifully that I didn''t think it would be the first time.

    "Ooh, Nina, it''s amazing. It''s hard to get a clean cut like this in the first place."

    "Really...?

    "Ugh, that''s my apprentice! Rarely."

    "... eheh"

    Soon, Nina was made Luna''s apprentice.

    Well, the person seems happy, so let''s keep it good.

    After that, Luna''s cooking class continues.

    Nina is enthusiastically taught to make tips and curries.

    It''s gradually taking shape...

    I''m starting to look forward to completing it.

    "Oh? What are you doing?

    Hiko, Sora turned up all the time.

    "Luna''s teaching Nina how to cook."

    "Is it cooking"

    For some reason, I felt Sora''s eyes glow like Kieran.

    Sola comes forward and wraps her arms around.

    When Luna notices how it is, she asks somewhere frightened rather than suspicious...

    "... my sister. For once, listen, what are you doing?

    "Luna''s hanging in there for Nina, so I thought I''d help Sora, too"

    "Please stop!!!

    Forgetting the usual way of talking, Luna pleaded with the kind of momentum that lowered her head.

    Hey, what?

    Sounds like I don''t want Sola to help me...

    Why would you refuse to do that?

    "Why not? for Luna and Nina."

    "That''s not true... but... Sora''s not a good cook, is she? No, it''s not on a bad level... I don''t know, that''s hard to put into words... anyway, isn''t it? So stop it."

    Speaking of which, you used to talk about that.

    At that time, I was listening in half...

    ... Is Sola''s cooking arm that bad?

    As far as Luna''s panic goes, it seems quite...

    "Mmm... when you say that, you can''t stand it. There''s one thing here, you need to correct Luna''s misperception. Luna, open my space, too."

    "Ahhh......"

    Sora also joined the cooking class.

    Seeing it, Luna gives a desperate look.

    Even when I fought the Demons before, I didn''t look like that...

    What the hell is Sola''s cooking arm like?

    On the contrary, I got interested.

    "Huh. By making a very, very tasty curry, I''ll let you re-rate Sola."

    Sora is good at holding knives...

    tonnes, and rhythmically slaps the slab, cutting the vegetables handily.

    Oh?

    I was expecting something outrageous because Luna says it''s terrible...

    Not really.

    Or are you more handy than Luna?

    "My Lord... don''t let the appearance fool you. The worst thing about Sola is that it''s coming."

    "Coming up?"

    "I can''t keep an eye on Sola because I have to teach Nina how to make curry. If you can, Rayne will stop you."

    I don''t know.

    What the hell is going to happen?

    And that was then.

    Sola cut all the ingredients, saut¨¦ed them, added water and started simmering...

    "Hmm... today, let''s go spicy. Hey, hey."

    I let the spice dover like a mountain.

    For a moment, I don''t know what happened, and I''m stunned.

    "... No, no, do it!?

    "What is it, Rayne?

    "I think I just put in an unlikely amount of spice..."

    "Today, I''m going to make it spicy"

    "It''s not like spicy is a level... that makes it spicy?

    "Really? Then add sugar and sweeten it."

    "Huh?"

    Soon as it stops, Sola puts sugar in it.

    Dover, as loud as it sounds all the time, I put a lot into it.

    "Hmm... you don''t have enough color flavor. Let''s add salt."

    Why salt...?

    Adding salt won''t change the color...?

    I''m putting in a lot of it again...

    In fear, Luna speaks softly.

    "... My Lord, do you understand? This is Sola''s cooking. I''m very handy... but I have to arrange this with myself to cook a hell of a dish."

    "What am I supposed to do with the dishes that Sola made...?

    "Good luck."

    "... good luck, Rain"

    Soon, Nina had also bonded with Luna.

    Love.

    We''re buddies...

    "Hmm... Now I''m starting to feel like I''m not sour enough. Add some lemon juice."

    While we were scared, Sola kept cooking.

    Or... can you call it cooking anymore?

    Experiment......?

    Me, do I have to eat that...

    ... you could die.

    I''m sorry about Sola, but that was the honest feeling.

 107 One hundred and seventy-seven, we got a fish for the memorial.

    "Uh..."

    Walk cursorily, holding the area around your stomach.

    Canade walking next door looked at this one worried.

    "Rain, it''s okay......?

    "It''s okay...... I''d like to think so"

    Though I managed to eat all of Sola''s dishes...

    As a result, he was struck by a terrible illness.

    About an hour after I ate it, I couldn''t move for a while.

    Sola''s cooking is really amazing...

    Dangerous in many ways.

    My condition is abnormal. They won''t completely deactivate me.

    "Sola''s cooking is amazing...... hey, what did it taste like? The smell was normal..."

    "That''s hard to compare to words...... if you dare, if you''re going to eat that array again, you''d better face the dragon with your bare hands a hundred times better, I guess"

    "Nah... Rayne, that''s what I''m saying..."

    I don''t really want to say this either...

    But it was such a shocking dish that I stuck to my mouth.

    When I remember, you''re starting to feel weird around my stomach again.

    "If it''s hard, I''ll be fine by myself, okay? As much as you shop, you can."

    "No matter how powerful Canade is, when his luggage is bulky, he can''t hold it, can he? I''ll help you, too. If you''re a body, lie down for an hour or so and recover somewhat."

    Join Canade in buying ingredients and daily necessities.

    All for six.

    Canade, it''s going to be tough on your own, so I decided to help.

    "Eh heh heh."

    And then, Canade smiles.

    "What''s going on?

    "Hmm... I went out with Rain, and it was fun."

    "You''re not going to play?

    "Yeah. With Rayne, that''s what matters."

    Is that what it is?

    Even with me, nothing, I can''t tell you an interesting story... hmm?

    Canade sings a nose song or something, puffing her ears in an upbeat mood, pretending to be her tail.

    I don''t know...

    If Canade is going to be happy, okay?

    "Wha!?

    Suddenly, Canade stopped.

    "Canade?

    "... sooooooooooooooooooooooo"

    He looks surprised. He doesn''t notice me, and Canade makes his nose snap.

    Sounds like he''s smelling something... what''s going on?

    "Rain, over here!

    "Ooh?

    I run as I go, drawn to a canade of serious looks.

    Did you find anything?

    In the meantime, if you follow me...

    "There you are, there you are! Fresh fish just arrived this morning! There''s one more left! Ah, quick win!

    "Ooh, fish."

    ... I see.

    I''m getting the smell of fish, you mean?

    "Customer, what do you say? If you miss this opportunity, you won''t know when you''ll eat next."

    "Hmmm...... still, well, you got a fish"

    "Really, it was delivered to the aristocrats. But she changed her mind, and she said she didn''t want it today. So, this is how it''s arranged in stores."

    "I see. Still, fish..."

    Horizons are inland, so I rarely get a chance to buy fish.

    Most of them sell out quickly, and before then, it''s usually the aristocracy that buys them up and doesn''t put them on the market.

    Look at the canade.

    "Nah, nah... ? Fish, fish... jiru"

    He stared at the fish with the momentum that seemed to drown.

    Or it was a little drooling.

    "Sir, what do you want to do? Earlier, someone else just bought it, so the last one will sell right away, right?

    "Right...... by the way, how much?

    "Five silver coins!

    "Don''t be so cool..."

    "It''s a luxury ingredient. If you don''t get that much, even as us... is that it? If you look closely, aren''t you a hero?"

    "To?"

    What, what''s that big name?

    Confused, the merchant continues to talk somewhere excited.

    "You''re a hero, aren''t you? He said he defeated the demon clan that suddenly appeared and saved this city. I have a Cat Spirit Clan lady, and I''m sure of it!

    "Uh... Whether heroes or not, the Demons defeated..."

    "I knew it! Thank you so much then! Thanks to you, we''re going to pimp like this."

    "I wish I was safe."

    "But when this happens, um... Okay, take this fish, for free!

    "What!? Yes, okay?

    "You won''t get paid from the city''s benefactor. At the very least, thank you so much."

    "... ok. Then sweeten your words."

    "Yikes! Can I get a fish!? Can you eat it?

    "Oh, I really need to thank you."

    "Thanks Uncle!!!

    Canade thanked God with the momentum to worship him, sparkling his eyes.

    The momentum makes me and the store owner laugh bitterly.

    But I''m glad you''re so happy.

    Canade always has help...

    I could get the fish at a good time.

    "Lady, would you like to eat on this occasion?

    "Can you eat it?!?

    "We have all the tools for tasting. Not as good as baking fish."

    "Eat!!!

    It was a quick answer.

    I''m in the middle of shopping... well, okay.

    After Canade had answered, the shopkeeper prepared the tools and smothered the fish.

    It''s brilliant.

    And bake the fish.

    Fat drips from the body and burns the skin.

    "Ahhh..."

    Seeing it, Canade had a tranced look on his face.

    Are you so happy by now...?

    Looks like he''s on some weird pills, he''s a little scared.

    "Yes, wait!

    "Nyah."

    Canade receives roasted fish.

    And try to eat with a full smile...

    "... do you want Rain too?

    Ask him how this is going.

    "I''m fine. Never mind, because canades can eat them all."

    "Are you sure? Are you sure?

    "Fine."

    "Nyah."

    Canade looked sincerely happy and now it''s time to hit the fish.

    "HAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG

    It''s so full of food.

    In no time, the fish will only be boned.

    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    "Was it delicious?

    "It''s great... oh, when I open my mouth, the fish aftertaste escapes, it''s a waste..."

    Canade was very satisfied.

    With all this joy, this one makes me happy.

    "Fish, thanks"

    "No, I''d be happy to return the favor."

    "And I''d like to buy a lot more than fish..."

    "Yes, what do you want it to be?

    "Uh..."

    Looking at the notes I left from Tina, I''m going to order what I need.

    The ingredients are likely to be somewhat available in this store.

    All you have to do is look around a few other stores and get all the missing ingredients and supplies and you''re done shopping.

    "No, still, we''re lucky today"

    "Is something wrong?

    "Of course, it''s about meeting the hero. It''s been a good day to repay you."

    The store owner smiles at me and makes me feel like I''m not in the right mood.

    Really, there''s no such thing as a hero...

    I just did what I could.

    Besides, I''m not alone.

    It''s what we could accomplish because we all were there.

    Well... can I get some details?

    It''s important to have a smile back at the city people.

    Though I haven''t completely rebuilt it yet...

    But the people of the city are smiling and living powerfully.

    I was as happy about that as I was about myself.

    "Really, it''s your lucky day, today. I can see the hero, and I see the Cat Spirit Sister... have I used up my whole life''s luck?

    "Ha, don''t exaggerate...... hmm?

    Now what...?

    "Sister of the Cat Spirit Clan...?

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "That''s not this canade?

    "No, I''m not. Look, there were other customers who bought fish, right? That person was a cat spirit clan. Not only heroes, but cat spirits, it seems like something good is going to happen today."

    That means...

    A different cat spiritual clan from Canade is coming to this city?

 108 108 Stories Canades...

    I looked around some stores since then and bought all the ingredients I was missing.

    The rest is for daily use.

    Hold the ingredients separately with Canade and walk through the city.

    "Trends in other cat spiritual clans?

    As I walked, I asked Canade that.

    According to the store owner''s story earlier, other cat spiritual clans are coming to this Horizon.

    I was wondering if Canade would know anything...

    "Hmm... I don''t know. No"

    "Nothing?

    "Nothing. But how could you do that?

    "I''m not sure yet, but thanks, they have a different cat spirit clan coming to the city from Canade"

    "Really? Oh, do you know me? I''d love to see you."

    "It''s not definitive, is it? I just heard rumors like that..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Canade? What''s the matter with you?

    Two, Canade glances a little farther, creating a worried face.

    It''s always a cheerful Canade-like look.

    "Hmm... hey, I remember my hometown"

    Homesick...... is it?

    Canade looks lonely.

    I don''t want to see your face like that...

    "Canade. Look, there."

    "Nha?

    "I have a treat that mimics fish. You want me to buy it?

    "Fish!?

    "Excuse me, one please"

    Purchase confectionery before asking for a reply.

    And in Canade''s hands.

    "Yes, go ahead"

    "Here you go. Sooo, ham!

    Smile, Canade smiles and eats sweets.

    The clothes seemed crisp, and there was the sound of a crisp.

    "Mm-hmm."

    "Is it good?

    "Ugh! Not like fish at all... but it''s sweet and crisp, and this is delicious, haha."

    A smile returns to Canade''s face.

    After all, Canade should be laughing.

    And then, when I noticed, Canade was staring at me.

    ¡­¡­

    "Canade?

    "Thanks, Rain."

    "Yeah? What?

    "Rayne always makes me smile. I really appreciate it."

    "I''m not making a big deal out of it..."

    "Yeah, that''s not true. It''s a big deal."

    "Isn''t that a strange word?

    "Uh... anyway, I just want to say thank you. So take Rayne honestly."

    "If that''s the case"

    "Thanks, Rain."

    Canade smiled like a clear blue sky.

    In my heart, I tell her it''s in Canade.

    How many times have I been helped by this smile?

    When I was about to screw up, I was helped by Canade''s smile.

    Keep it up...

    "What, Canade?

    "Nha?

    In a slightly gazed gap, Canade gets drunk by a people-wave.

    In the meantime, Canade''s appearance turns away.

    "Nha, ha!? Ray, Ray!?

    "Oh, hey!? Canade! Excuse me, please step aside... no"

    Canade disappeared in the distance...

    I lost sight of it as it was.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I can''t find you"

    Would it have been about half an hour since I left Canade?

    Though I''ve been walking around the city for a while, I don''t see Canade.

    How far has it been flushed, or is it mistimed?

    Either way, I''m pretty unlucky that we can''t rendezvous this far.

    Well, even if it''s detached, we''ll be able to rendezvous when we get home.

    So I''m not that deeply worried...

    "You''re still in the middle of buying it out... you have no choice. When you''re in trouble, do you want to go alone?"

    I''m a little suspicious if I can hold a lot of baggage...

    Well, we''ll figure it out.

    I can''t help thinking deeply.

    "Well... well, let''s go get some groceries"

    I give up rendezvous with Canade and head to the store I always use.

    I was on my way.

    "Yeah?"

    I saw cat ears in the crowd.

    Definitely, it''s Canade!

    "Canade!

    I jump into the crowd in a hurry, and I say I''m sorry, I move on.

    Then grab the hand of the cat-eared girl...

    "Mia?

    "... that?

    I grab my hand and the girl with the cat ear looks back at this one.

    She''s a very pretty girl.

    She looks delicate and looks like a princess in a fairy tale.

    So, somewhere, there''s a shadow of Canade.

    I get the impression of being young somehow, so the fact that I''m old is one or two canades down?

    Hair is short hair.

    The eyes are big and adorable.

    He was wearing a pair of high-exposed clothes with a pair of pant looks where he could see a navel.

    "Brother, who is it?

    "It''s Canade... isn''t it?

    The child was the second cat spiritual clan I met.

    "Canade? Brother, did you just say Canade? Could it be that you know Canade?

    "Huh? Uh, well... yes"

    "Really?! Fair enough, I can''t believe that kid has a human friend. I was really anxious to get out of there and see if I could do it well... but you''re doing it right."

    "Uh..."

    This guy... who?

    From the mouth of it, it doesn''t sound like you know Canade for sure...

    Or is it family?

    He seems to know more about Canade...

    Above all, that face.

    It doesn''t even look exactly like Canade, but it looks a lot like it.

    "Um... okay?

    "Yes? What is it?

    "Maybe it''s Canade''s family? Like your sister?

    "Oh well. You''re a good flatterer."

    Flattery?

    How can the current dialogue be a compliment?

    "It seems rude to return a question...... what about you?

    "I''m Rain Shroud. I''m with Canade."

    "Friends?"

    "Because Canade is now an adventurer with me"

    "Heh, ho. I see, that kid did the adventurer...... how are you doing?

    "Yes. I have other people, but we''re all getting along. Canade is always smiling and helped by it"

    "I see"

    Like identifying something, the Cat Spiritualist girl nodded cocky.

    Would you have spoken too much of your personal information?

    But because it''s like Canade''s family... is there a problem?

    "Um."

    "Ah, yes. What is it?

    "If you like, will you let me hear more about that kid?

    "Oh, yes. I don''t mind that. I''m just in the middle of shopping right now, so can I come back later? Canade and I have fallen apart..."

    "That kid near you?

    "I was shopping with you. About half an hour ago, I got ripped off."

    "That kid, he''s dull in strange places, so hey. You must have been confused about food."

    "Ha... oh, yeah. If you like, would you like to come to us? What are you talking about... and I think if you wait, Canade will come back."

    "Thank you. Well, let me sweeten your words."

    "Okay. Then come here..."

    I just tried to show him home, and I remembered that I hadn''t even heard the name of this kid yet.

    "By the way... may I ask your name?

    "Oh. Sorry, I was following you by accident... I say tin. Canade''s......"

    "Mother!?

    Sounds unexpected, a voice I''m used to hearing.

    Looking back, there was Canade... and he looked at this one, surprised.

    ... What did I just say?

    "Oh well, not Canade. I was worried because I heard it was off."

    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''m not a kid anymore! I mean, uh, that? Why is your mother here...?

    Again, Canade utters the word.

    It would be unlimited to be misheard or hallucinated.

    That means...

    "Er... is Mr. Tin the mother of Canade...?

    "Yes, I am. My daughter always takes care of me."

    Mr. Tin laughed and said something terrible.

 109 109 Stories Mother and daughter

    "Hey, tea."

    "Oh, I''m so sorry."

    For one thing, I invited Mr. Tin home.

    Me and Canade are sitting side by side, opposite each other, Mr. Tin is sitting.

    Tina stayed away for a little while...

    Everyone else is informed of the situation and watching how it goes on the edge of the living room in such a way as to be intrigued.

    Zero intention of hiding.

    As a matter of fact, I wish I could join the conversation.

    "Ha... This tea is delicious. Aren''t you using good tea leaves?

    "Oh, you know what I mean? He''s expensive there. I usually go in the back, but when Kanade''s mom comes, I think I''m gonna have to get her out."

    "Thank you"

    They seemed to get along.

    Do you feel comfortable?

    "Mother, why are you here?

    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, and the first word is that? Mother, I''m so sad..."

    "Don''t cry. You''ll see soon enough."

    "Canade, you''ve grown. I used to be easily fooled and muddled. Mother, does it hurt anywhere? Don''t cry because I''m here."

    "Well, you don''t have to say that!

    Canade turned red and rushed to block Mr. Tin''s story.

    That''s about it, he''s embarrassed about the old story.

    For a child, parents are irresistible forever...... oh my god.

    "Nevertheless... is Mr. Tin really Canade''s mother? Actually, don''t you have a sister or something like that?

    "It''s really my mother. Do I look like I haven''t been able to do my mother well......?

    "No, that''s not what I meant... I don''t care what you think, because I''m a sister rather than a mother..."

    He is shorter than Canade and has a younger face than Canade.

    This makes me more incapable of being a mother.

    Even my sister is in a critical place, and if she were, she would come closer to me when she said she was my sister.

    "Oh, you don''t have to flatter me like that, do you? But I''m happy, thank you."

    Laughing makes you look even younger.

    Sneaky, ear to ear to neighbor Canade.

    "Hey, Canade..."

    "Yeah, I know what you''re trying to say. Mother, things are crazy. But I''m the undisputed mother..."

    Is this what cat spirits are all about?

    When you get older, will Canade stay like this or what?

    It doesn''t matter, but it bothers me a lot.

    "Ha... tea is delicious"

    One, Mr. Tin, was neat.

    "That''s better than that! Mother, what''s going on here? Could it be on the way to sightseeing or something?

    "No, you don''t, do you?

    "Then how did you get to this place away from the inside?

    "Of course, it''s up to you because you were looking for Canade."

    "Me?

    "It was tough, wasn''t it? I talked to a lot of people and followed Canade''s footsteps... so I managed to get to this city. Until we get here, Mother, have enough adventure to talk a little..."

    "Ugh, hard work is fine. More than that, why were you looking for me?

    "It''s decided, isn''t it"

    Mr. Tin offered his hand to Canade.

    And say it with a smile.

    "Come on... let''s go home together"

    "... Huh?

    "" "Yeah yeah eh!!!?

    First of all, Canade did it right...

    Then we were watching how things were going and we shouted out loud.

    "Hey, wait, Mother! Let''s go home together, huh? Huh? What do you mean?

    "It''s still a word, isn''t it? Kanade-chan is going home with me to the cat spirit clan."

    "I didn''t ask!?

    "I just told you."

    "That''s not the problem!? Or me, because I''m not going back inside!?

    "Oh... Canade, rebellion period?

    "Because that''s not even the problem!?

    "Uh... both of us, or Canade. Just calm down for a second."

    "Fuscher......!

    Exciting. Not really, he was even intimidating.

    I stroke Canade''s head and ears, and I manage to calm him down.

    The opposite tin was calm from the beginning.

    I look at my panicking daughter with a merciful look, without disturbing her at all.

    If it''s a family matter, I shouldn''t have broken in...

    Hi, that''s not what I hear.

    When Canade leaves, it matters a lot to us, too.

    I don''t know what you think, but let me tell you something.

    "Excuse me from the side. Did Mr. Tin come to bring back Canade?

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "How could that be? Could it be Canade... or should the Cat Spirit Clan not go out inside, or have a decision?

    "No, there''s nothing like that."

    "Then... first, could you let me know why? All of a sudden, so is Canade, but we''re confused..."

    "Oh. Speaking of which, you didn''t talk. I''m sorry I surprised you."

    Is this guy natural?

    Or is it just missing...

    I''m just never a good opponent to lose my mind on.

    Intuition, but I think so.

    "Actually, I was against Canade leaving the house."

    "Really...?

    "Your father said it would be a good opportunity, but I was worried¡­ somehow, you''re just a kid. I don''t have to think about it when I grow up a little bit more... but I still think Canade will be traveling fast."

    "Ugh, Mother! I''m not a kid, I''m a grown man."

    "It''s only about age, isn''t it? Canade, you can''t rely on anything else. Didn''t you run out of food and collapse on your journey?

    "Ugh!?

    Exactly, so Canade loses the word to argue.

    "I know you want to travel. I also agree with your father that you are going out into the outside world to expand your visibility. But it''s my idea that it''s still early. Canade''s just a kid. You don''t have to rush. After I grew more, I decided to take him back, thinking again that we just had to go on a journey¡­"

    "I see... but you allowed me to go on a journey once, didn''t you?

    "No. If this kid steals my eyes and leaves the inside on his own...... everyone inside also says a good opportunity for Canade to be alone or something, instead of stopping him, add in... it''s a trouble. I was'' peeing ''on everyone in there, so I was late chasing Canade."

    ... like I just heard disturbing words?

    Softly, Canade hears.

    "... I think I left it in the ''physical'' for everyone inside because it''s about your mother."

    "... Could it be that Mr. Tin is quite a militant?

    "... your mother is the strongest of us."

    "... are you serious"

    Looks like, in the Little Version of Canade...

    Even though you seem to know, I didn''t know you were the best.

    Among the Cat Spirit Clan, a being at the apex.

    Doesn''t that mean the strongest of the strongest?

    I finally understood the reason for my intuition that I should never insult this man.

    "Come on, Canade. Let''s go home."

    "No! I''m not leaving."

    "Ah, so is that. You can''t go home without saying hello to the people who took care of you. So, I''m gonna give you a day, and you''re gonna say hello, right?

    "Because that''s not even the problem!

    "Oh, had you already said hello? Well, that''s not a problem. Now, go home with your mother."

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!?

    Canade screamed like crazy and gasped his head.

    That''s a lot confusing...

    Well, go home all of a sudden, and if you say anything, can''t you just calm down?

    "Sorry from the side every once in a while"

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Talk about bringing Canade back inside...... could you please stop?

    "Oh."

    If Canade wants it, he can''t stop it...

    I don''t care what you think, it doesn''t look that way.

    Then I have to stop Canade from being brought back inside.

    Why?

    Because I''m one of Canade''s people.

    "Mr. Rain, was it? Are you against taking Canade home?

    "You disagree"

    "Heh heh, you say clarity. That kind of kid is a good impression. But... why? Can you tell me why?

    "Because Canade is one of us. And Canade doesn''t want to go back inside."

    "... I see"

    "Mr. Tin said he was worried because Canade was a child, right? But that''s not true. I think Canade is a fine adult and a cat spiritual clan per serving"

    "Hmmm...... there, that''s a disagreement"

    "Aren''t you convinced?

    "I can''t."

    Though the tone is soft, Mr. Tin''s will hidden behind it is stiff.

    This is going to break my bones to convince me...

    "Going back inside, not going back, should respect Canade''s will. Bringing her home forcefully only undermines her trust with Canade."

    "You know more about Canade than I do, don''t you? I don''t think that''s a problem at all."

    "It''s..."

    "Wait a minute!

    Continuing the conversation, Tania broke in.

    Tania isn''t the only one.

    There are also Sola, Luna and Nina.

    "If you listen to me, you''ll say something of your own accord. Canade is not a child. The Cat Spirit Clan. And yet my parents will come out later and not say anything extra?

    "Suddenly, I''m sorry. Sola, says Sola of the Spirit Clan. Can you stop taking Canade home? Canade is an important companion."

    "Um, Sola''s right! Canade is important to us. If we can talk about taking him home on our own, we''re in trouble."

    "Um... Nina, I... I hope you don''t take Canade,... with me, I want..."

    Everyone I was listening to couldn''t keep their mouth shut and it looks like they joined the war.

    Each complains eagerly about wanting to be with Canade.

    This can''t be handled without even Mr. Tin, making a lost look.

    Silence flows...

    After a while, Mr. Tin opens his mouth.

    "... ok. Then let''s do a test."

    "Test?"

    "Like you all said, is Canade really alone... I''d like to do that test"

 110 110 Story Tin Trials - Part 1

    It was decided to do a test to make sure that Canade was alone.

    If you pass the test, Mr. Tin will go home quietly.

    However, in the event of failure, Canade will be brought back inside.

    Such promises were made.

    And quickly, Mr. Tin''s test was to take place.

    Get out of the house and stay out of the city.

    I walked a while and came all the way to the woods.

    "Okay, here''s the first test"

    To some extent, as he stepped into the depths of the woods, Mr. Tin, who walks in the lead, stopped his legs.

    Looking back, looking at us.

    ... By the way, it''s noon now, so Tina''s leaving a message.

    The last test said we''d all need it, so we''re supposed to rendezvous later though...

    Tina was depressed when she couldn''t help herself at times like this.

    I''ll have to follow you later.

    Forget that.

    Now, I have to pass Mr. Tin''s trial.

    Let''s think about that.

    "The first test will confirm your bond."

    "Bond?"

    "If you ask me, Canade says she''s an adventurer with you all. Adventurers, working with their peers becomes more important. I mean, bonds matter, right? If we don''t bond well, we won''t be able to go on for long."

    It makes sense.

    I didn''t say anything wrong.

    I just wonder how you measure bonds?

    "Actually... only one of you is my collaborator"

    "Huh?"

    "We talked beforehand and had you on my side"

    "Oh, that''s..."

    Unexpectedly see everyone''s face.

    Guys, I don''t know that, so I shake my neck sideways at the same time.

    "You can''t even try to check. It''s not easy to break your mouth."

    "How the hell did you do that..."

    "At first, when it was difficult to bring Canade back, it was to get her to help persuade me...... it''s a good opportunity, so I''ll use it for testing. The first test is to find the traitor among you. If you''re building a real bond, that should be easy, right?

    ¡­¡­

    "By the way, Mr. Rain is not a traitor. I guarantee that. So let''s have Mr. Rain look for the killer."

    "Should I find someone connected to Mr. Tin?

    "Yes, that''s the thing. Uh, well... without a hint, I think it''s just hard, so I''ll allow you to ask each question one at a time. However, if you ever get the answer wrong, it ends at that point. It''s out. You''re not allowed to fail, are you?

    "... you''re responsible."

    "Rayne, hang in there!

    Canade is there for me.

    You can''t fail this test!

    A traitor connected behind Mr. Tin...?

    Truth be told, at the time I heard the story, I was getting to an answer.

    It just doesn''t mean I''m 100% confident.

    Let''s ask everyone a question to get certainty.

    First of all, Tania.

    Right. What questions should I ask Tania?

    Think a little and then spin the words.

    "What does Tania think of Canade?

    "I don''t care what you say... be, I don''t know what you think, do I? Heck, but I don''t think of important people like that... but, well, when they''re gone, that''s what I miss... so I disagree"

    "Oh, thank you."

    Go on, it''s a question for Sola.

    Well, what do we do?

    If your head spins fast, Sola, you might be getting to the same idea as me.

    Given its potential...... would you honestly ask?

    "Who do you think Sola is a traitor?

    "That''s a stupid question. Isn''t that answer already solidified in Rain?

    "That''s Sola''s answer?

    "That''s right. Sola supports Rain''s idea."

    "Oh well... thanks"

    Next, Luna.

    Luna has excellent intuition.

    Though it''s the same as Sola and her head spins quickly, next to Canade, her intuition is sharp.

    The question for Luna like that...

    "What does Luna think of Mr. Tin?

    "What do you mean?

    "You just have to answer whatever you want. Are you a good mother, or something like that?"

    "Hmm, right... I think you''re a good mother, huh? Slightly forceful, though. But the strong thing about it is that I think of my daughter, but it''s because of her behavior. I wonder if there''s anything I can do about it."

    "I see."

    Finally, a question for Nina.

    Although Nina is young...

    Thus, we can discern things with pure eyes.

    Let me count on that.

    "How does Nina take the meaning of this test?

    "Er...?

    "Why don''t you just let me ask you what you want?

    "Hmm... you''re right, I think... I don''t think there''s any other purpose..."

    "You''re right, you think it''s something to test our bond?

    "... n"

    "Okay, okay. Thank God."

    Question closed.

    Keep Nina''s head pounding and stroking.

    "That''s the end of Question Time. Come on, Mr. Rain. Answer me."

    "Waited."

    "Maybe you want some time to think? I don''t mind a little bit, but we can''t wait very long, can we?

    "I haven''t finished my questions yet."

    "Huh?"

    "I didn''t ask Mr. Tin any questions"

    "... I see"

    Niyali, and Mr. Tin laughs.

    Sounds like fun somewhere...... well, an invincible smile.

    "Yeah, I don''t mind. If the question against me isn''t ant either, it''s unfair. Ask me anything. But there''s only one thing, right?

    "You think bringing him back inside is the best thing for Canade?

    I threw the question without getting lost.

    This is something that I don''t think has anything to do with this test.

    So Mr. Tin looked surprised and used his time to answer.

    "Uh... what does that mean? What does that have to do with the test?

    "It may or may not have something to do with it. More than that, can you answer me?

    "... right. We think it''s best for Canade."

    "Why is that?

    "Like I said, because Canade is only a child. It''s still early to get out. That''s why."

    "I see."

    "Is this satisfying?

    "Yeah. I know what you want to know"

    My last question is an omelet.

    I just simply wanted to know what Mr. Tin thought.

    In Mr. Tin, Canade is still a child......

    In this test, Mr. Tin won''t convince you unless you let him change his mind about this.

    We need to think about the future around that.

    First test?

    Then you''ve already cleared it.

    "Now, give me an answer. Who is the traitor who goes through with me?

    "It''s..."

    For once, I see everyone.

    Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina.

    Anyone connected to Mr. Tin...

    "No one like that. That''s the answer."

    "... I see"

    When I say kippy, Mr. Tin once opened his eyes wide...

    Then I saw this one somewhere that seemed like fun.

    "What does that mean? I didn''t know, do you mean?

    "No, you don''t. The answer is that none of us is connected to Mr. Tin."

    "I see..."

    "Tell me something that would make you fall into a suspicious dark spot and make me look for a killer who''s not supposed to be there... that''s what Mr. Tin is for, isn''t it?

    ¡­¡­

    "Here, for example... let''s say I nominated Tania. Then I would have been danced to Mr. Tin''s information and suspected Tania. Is there a bond there, as a companion? There''s no way."

    ¡­¡­

    "The correct answer to this test is that no one should doubt their peers... Believing in your people without being confused by the extra words. That''s what Mr. Tin is asking for. Different?

    Small silence.

    ... Slightly, Mr. Tin had a soft grin.

    And clap with the pussy.

    "Brilliant. Everything, Mr. Rayne is right."

    "Nyah... Mother, it''s a mean matter..."

    "This is also what I did to test your bonds."

    To his daughter Jito''s eyes, Mr. Tin answers flatly.

    That''s right, I don''t know...

    The thickness of the nerves is overwhelmingly higher on Mr. Tin.

    "Still, you get it, don''t you? When did you notice the answer?

    "There was absolutely no certainty, but that''s when you heard the problem"

    "Huh? From the beginning?

    Apparently the answer was unexpected, and Mr. Tin looked surprised.

    It''s just a naturally derived answer for me.

    There''s no way the Ments are with me to help get Canade back inside.

    Everyone believes in Canade, counts on it, and wants us to be together.

    I just believe in that and I don''t doubt it.

    So I realized that everything was Mr. Tin''s hatchet...... a lie.

    When I tell him about it, Mr. Tin turns his eyes round again...... then laughs gently.

    "I see... Canade seems to have been blessed with some really good company"

    "I''m a proud fellow."

 111 111 Stories Tin Trials - Part 2

    "Well, here''s the real deal."

    Mr. Tin says so, nicoting.

    When it comes to production...

    Maybe fight Mr. Tin...... or something?

    It''s not an impossible story.

    It''s not a common story for trials like this...

    I can also convince you why I purposefully moved the place outside.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    "Next time, let''s have a little fun."

    "Er...?

    "It''s a mess, a mess. Maybe you don''t know?

    "No, I know..."

    Why are you snooping...?

    What does that have to do with the point of having to bring Canade back?

    It sticks and makes me look out of between.

    Everyone else was similar and surprised.

    "Hey, Mother"

    "What is it?

    "What does that have to do with having to bring me back...? Doesn''t matter at all......?

    "I have a relationship. Running away is very important."

    "Running away?"

    "When you continue to be an adventurer, sometimes, you meet enemies you can''t match, no matter how, right? At that time, you''ll have to run away... because if you run away slowly, you''ll be caught. I just want to make sure you know how much your escape leg is so it doesn''t happen."

    "I don''t know why. But I don''t..."

    "It feels so subtle to be tested for escape..."

    With Tania, I make an indescribable face.

    "This time, please join Canade"

    "Nha. Am I with you?

    "It doesn''t make sense because Canade''s escape was slow at the time."

    "Hmm? Well?"

    "So I''ll explain the rules. The time limit is three minutes. In the meantime, if not one of you gets caught by me, Mr. Rayne and the others win. Conversely, if I catch all of you, it''s my win."

    "Can we just have three minutes? That''s how easy it is."

    "Heh heh, you''re a healthy kid"

    "You shouldn''t insult your mother. When you''re going to move your body, Mother, because it''s going to overshadow common sense."

    "Hmm... a question. Can I use magic?

    "Yeah, I don''t mind."

    The time limit is three minutes.

    Besides, you can use magic to escape.

    Pretty good for us.

    Still, Mr. Tin''s grin doesn''t go away.

    Are you confident that you can win, even on such terms?

    Normally, I guess we win...

    Better not be alarmed. Let''s get our minds together.

    "Are you ready?

    "Yes."

    "Then, if you give the signal, run as you please. I''ll be chasing you in 30 seconds."

    "Okay."

    "Okay...... hey, start!

    On Mr. Tin''s signal, we were scattered in all directions.

    Tania uses her previous physical abilities to run wildly.

    I quickly lost sight of my back.

    Sola and Luna use magic and fly high in the sky.

    Although the magic said Ali, you just can''t catch that one...

    Nina was traveling far, repeating her metastases.

    I can''t touch it any way while I''m having a metastasis.

    In a way, Nina is probably the most troublesome.

    Me and Canade were running through the woods side by side.

    If we are acting together, we risk being exhausted...

    To some extent, I decided to act with Canade for a while because I wanted to keep track of the movement of my allies.

    "Rain, Rain. What are we gonna do now? Can you just run normally and get away with it?

    "Mr. Tin is the most powerful of the cat spirit clans, isn''t he?

    "Yeah. It''s so strong."

    "Then don''t remain anxious... we''ll send out a reconnaissance"

    Contract with a nearby bird.

    Assimilate and fly to Mr. Tin.

    "Come on, let''s go."

    He just finished counting 30 seconds, and I saw Mr. Tin move out.

    Mr. Tin leans forward lightly...

    He disappeared.

    "Huh?"

    When I rushed to run my gaze around, I saw Mr. Tin on the other side.

    That distance in an instant...?

    While he was flashing, Mr. Tin caught up with Tania.

    Amazing Tania.

    Mr. Tin touched Tania''s shoulder lightly, smiling at my pace.

    "You''re lying..."

    Bullshit fast.

    How can you travel at that speed?

    Instead of overshadowing common sense, we''re getting through common sense...

    After catching Tania, Mr. Tin saw his surroundings as kyoro-kyoro-kyoro in search of his next prey.

    Far above Mr. Tin...... above, I saw Sola and Luna lagging behind.

    If I stay away from that, normally, I can''t put the two of you in my sight...

    Mr. Tin seems to be ''unusual''.

    They found them both right away.

    Look up and look like you''re in trouble.

    Right.

    That''s right, Tin, what do you do with someone flying in the sky...

    "Eh!

    If I thought I couldn''t... Mr. Tin jumped.

    Like a shell was ejected, it rushes through the sky.

    I noticed Mr. Tin coming through, and I saw Sola and Luna, a little.

    Change the flight course in a hurry.

    Now Mr. Tin has no choice but to land once.

    Whatever it takes, changing the orbit in the air...

    "Eh!

    Mr. Tin kicked the air.

    Modify the track in an unscrupulous way and approach Sola and Luna.

    And...... touch.

    They''ll both get caught.

    "Shall we be the children of the Divine Family next?"

    Standing down on the ground, Mr. Tin now ran to Nina''s.

    Fast enough that you''re going to lose sight of it if you''re not paying attention.

    How fast are we going...?

    I''m going to be dazzled just thinking about it.

    "Hia!?

    "Yes, I got you."

    Nina was caught lightly after being targeted between metastases and metastases.

    The rest...

    "... Phew"

    Mr. Tin sees me assimilated to a little bird.

    The gaze fits.

    Shit.

    Sensing an instinctive sense of crisis, he immediately deassimilated.

    "Rain? What''s going on?

    "We''re gonna get out of here in a minute. Oh, guys, we''re already caught!

    "Yeah!?

    Dash as hard as you can with Canade.

    Run in the opposite direction that Mr. Tin was in.

    "Mother, did you get everyone already!?

    "Ah, it was an instant kill!

    No matter how many opponents are the strongest of the strongest species, I can''t believe everyone gets caught so easily...

    That''s just too unexpected.

    If we don''t hurry, so do we...

    I was just in a hurry and felt signs behind my back.

    Footsteps loom with tremendous momentum.

    I don''t even have to look back.

    It''s Mr. Tin.

    "Kick, kick!?

    "We''re breaking up second-hand! Buy some time..."

    "I won''t let you. Yo!

    I was just about to break up to the left and right, and Mr. Tin came around to block his whereabouts.

    We should have had quite a distance, but I can''t believe we''re already caught up...

    It''s a hell of a speed.

    "That''s it."

    Mr. Tin is imminent.

    Neither I nor Canade have the art of preventing it.

    Still, you can''t give up.

    Until the last moment, I wonder if I have any hands...

    "... ah"

    Perfectly, Mr. Tin''s hand stops right in front of me when he was trying to capture me.

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m afraid it''s been three minutes."

    "Yes... what is it?

    "Yes. So the second trial also breaks through, that means. I''m sorry I was so close."

    ... so we broke through the second trial where we were in danger.

    But that''s what you could call a critical point, not something you''d be happy with.

 112 112 Stories Tin Trials - Part 3

    After I managed to break through the second trial...

    We went home once and waited for the night.

    Mr. Tin said, I want everyone to try the last trials, and so on.

    So I waited for the night for Tina to move freely, so...

    And the night came.

    It''s night, take Tina and go outside again.

    And now we moved to the plain.

    The plains at night were quiet, with gentle winds.

    We don''t see any animals, we don''t see any demons, we''re the only ones.

    "Well."

    Mr. Tin stops at the head and looks back at this one.

    "So, we''re going to do one last test."

    Mr. Tin was nicotine.

    "Ugh... I have a bad feeling."

    "What''s the matter, Canade?

    "When your mother looks at you like that, it''s mostly when you''re thinking about things that aren''t even rocky..."

    "I see."

    I know because I''m a daughter, I guess I have a mother''s fear.

    Canade feels frightened, with his ears flattened.

    "... ugh"

    "It''s okay."

    "Nha... Rain?

    Gently, hold Canade''s hand.

    Like transmitting my fever...

    Grip hard.

    "Nyah... does it hurt?

    "I''m sorry. But I was wondering if I should do this now"

    "... yeah. Hey, maybe you can feel safe."

    "Whatever the test is, I''ll definitely let it break through. Because I won''t let Canade go back inside. You can count on us."

    "... Rain..."

    "That''s what I''m talking about! I''ll take care of it. Ha-ha."

    "Sora will do everything in her power."

    "I''ll help you out, so you don''t look so shitty."

    "Me too... good luck"

    "We, too, do what we can for Canade!

    "... everyone..."

    Canade''s tear glands are loose.

    But now I''m still not about to cry.

    Canade was much more patient and turned forward.

    "Hmmm...... kind of like me being the bad guy?

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let Mr. Tin go any further than he hates me."

    "... because Canade says she doesn''t want to go home? If Canade says she''s going home, will you be quiet?

    "... you don''t have that either. We want to be with Canade. Even if Canade says he''s going home, I guess, I''ll convince him to reconsider. I''m just being selfish... but let me push through."

    "I see, I see"

    Mr. Tin seemed in a good mood and snorted.

    The smile stays on my face all the time.

    "... maybe Canade is growing more than I thought"

    "What is that...?

    "Come on, that''s it for the chat. Let''s start the final test."

    Before asking, Mr. Tin stops talking.

    Right now, there was an atmosphere that seemed like we could solve with a discussion...

    Was it your fault?

    "The last test, what do you do?

    "You will fight me"

    "... Huh?

    "You will fight me"

    Mr. Tin grinned and repeated the same thing twice.

    Hopefully, I misheard...

    Can''t that be the case?

    "With Mr. Tin..."

    "Fight..."

    Tania and Luna were holding their faces together.

    I can''t help it.

    At daylight, I would have felt Mr. Tin''s unscrupulous abilities on his skin.

    It''s just a mess.

    When it comes to actually fighting, I can''t imagine how powerful it will be......

    "I can''t be frightened of this! Well, I don''t have any toothpicks these days... and it''s gonna be just the right training."

    "Uh-huh. For my opponent, who is a genius, it''s just the right thing! Hmm, I''m starting to look forward to it."

    Tania and Luna said so, as to inspire themselves.

    Although it is not hidden where it is slightly stronger...

    I don''t think I have a choice.

    To be honest, I''m as upset as I am.

    Fight Mr. Tin...?

    Fulfill, what are the odds of winning?

    As far as daytime abilities go, if you clash directly from the front, you won''t win first.

    I need to use my hands or frame you for a trap...

    "When it comes to fighting, what happens to the terms of winning and losing?

    "Right... shall we faint or lose where we can no longer move"

    "I see... then"

    One, I came up with an operation.

    If we hook up well, we might be able to figure it out.

    "I am alone. Then you can all call me."

    "Hey, can I say that?

    "It is. No matter how much, don''t you lick us too much?

    "Really? I think it''s just the right hand..."

    "" Much. ""

    Tania and Luna pulled the temples together.

    It''s an obvious provocation...

    Let''s just leave it alone.

    Even if it''s a form that can be put on provocation, if it''s motivating, it''s better.

    Like I was saying, if you were cowering at all, you wouldn''t be a contender.

    "... your husband, your husband"

    Gently, Tina spoke to me.

    "... we''re not good at fighting or anything..."

    "... can you help me this time? It''s no exaggeration to say that Tina is holding the key."

    "... our? But you can''t make a big deal out of it, can you?

    "... I have a very important role to play. That''s all Tina can do."

    I told him some of the operations I was thinking about.

    "... I see. Sure, we can only get a job."

    "... can you ask?

    "... when I leave it to you. A maid who meets expectations, Tina Ya."

    Reliable reply.

    This could really work out.

    "No time limit. A battle. If I lose, I''ll give up bringing back Canade. But if the Rains lose, Canade will take them home. Is that all right?

    I don''t give instant answers, I see everyone.

    Everyone snorted as if I could handle it.

    Turn your gaze back on Mr. Tin again and let him snort.

    "Yeah, that''s okay."

    "Good reply. Besides, you have good eyes... hey, if you don''t have anything to do with Canade, I''d like to take my time talking to you."

    "You can always talk."

    "Well, you''ll need a farewell party."

    "A meeting to drop Mr. Tin off, isn''t that a mistake?

    "Pfft. You''re a really funny kid. I can''t believe you didn''t pull a step against me¡­ Forget about bringing Canade back, purely, I''m looking forward to fighting Mr. Rain"

    Mr. Tin, compared to when we met, he seems to be a little bit different in character......?

    "... Mother, there''s something about me that''s battlemaniac"

    "... I see"

    Know the unexpected side of Mr. Tin by being eartipped by Canade.

    No, not surprisingly?

    I hear you''re the strongest of the Cat Spirit Clan...

    Given that, I''m also convinced of Canade''s words.

    "Well, what do you want to do? I can start right away..."

    "Wait a minute. Because I want to have an operational meeting."

    "Yes, go ahead"

    Gather everyone together and have a quiet operational meeting.

    "Rayne, what are you going to do? I think it''s so lame to fight your mother..."

    "I have an idea"

    "This is an operation by Tamer the Livestock."

    "I hope so, livestock Tamer."

    "Can you stop calling me that...?

    Surprisingly, Tania and Luna may be able to afford it.

    "The key is Tina."

    "Tina, is it?

    "You know that, right? The Cat Spirit Clan is the strongest in physics, but the magical entanglement attacks are weak. So we''ll stop Mr. Tin from moving, and Tina will possess him."

    "Ah... that way..."

    The color of understanding spreads across everyone''s face.

    When I met Tina, nothing else, that''s what Canade, the Cat Spirit Clan, said.

    Cat spiritual clans are easily possessed...... and.

    With Tina, we should figure it out.

    Then......

    Fine maneuvers and close the maneuver meeting.

    And turn to Mr. Tin.

    "Here you go"

    "No, I don''t care. So, it''s time to start, okay?

    "Yes."

    "Don''t hesitate, call me as hard as you can. Me, I''m sturdy even when I look like this, so I won''t get hurt for a little bit or softly."

    I''m going to do that even if they don''t tell me.

    If you get out of hand poorly, they could do it in an instant.

    "Okay...... here we go!

 113 113 stories The strongest of the strongest Â· 1

    Mr. Tin won''t try to move when he says he has declared a start.

    In an indefensible position, he stands smiling.

    Am I watching you?

    No, it''s unnatural not to even bother with that.

    That means...

    "Uh-oh... what''s this?"

    "Call me, is that what you mean?

    Canade and Tania make an irritating face.

    As the two expected, Mr. Tin doesn''t try to move off the spot.

    He even yawned, fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh.

    Take a look at Canade and Tania...

    A little bit of an invitation.

    You can always.

    Call me.

    That''s just an attitude.

    "I''m already mad! I''m gonna do it without any help."

    And by the way, they hurt my pride when I was seen downstairs, which makes Canade look angry.

    "Ugh...... Yikes!!!

    Kick the ground, dash.

    Its appearance is so fast that it cannot be seen.

    Apparently, as the word goes, I decided to hit it with all my might from the start without any help...

    Though it takes the form of getting on Mr. Tin''s provocation for real...

    But going in full bloom from the start would be the right answer.

    Mr. Tin, who showed great ability, is the opponent.

    I felt like if I had spared you, they would have done it in no time.

    "Because you''re a mother, you don''t hesitate!

    "Heh heh, I''ll make sure you see how much you''ve grown"

    Mr Tin says with an extra grin.

    "Hey, fool me! I''m gonna make you change that Nico face to a crying face."

    It wouldn''t be a word for parents, that''s.

    Though I think so, I''m in the middle of a battle now, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.

    Canade approached Mr. Tin at a windy rate, and wow! and rolled out his fist.

    It''s a tough blow to pierce even an iron plate.

    No matter how much tin you have, it''s like taking it from the front...

    "Yes, yes, all the time"

    I took it straight from the front!?

    Mr. Tin took Canade''s fist flat in his hand, still grinning.

    There is no such thing as the fact that Canade was, in fact, a handful.

    In that evidence, Mr. Tin''s body was being pushed back so that he could be pushed by Canade''s fist pressure.

    But that''s all.

    He doesn''t look like he took any damage, and he''s not even out of shape.

    "Hmmm...... that''s a pretty good blow right now. Canade, too, is growing...... you just can''t have no such thing as technology at all. Just beating him up. So, no big deal, huh?

    "Nha...!?

    "When you put your fists in, like this, you have to use your hips!

    "Phew!?

    Mr. Tin twisted his body lightly...

    I shot out my fist.

    It''s a different speed than Canade.

    Although I could barely see it, I might not see it next time.

    That''s fast...... and heavy.

    Mr. Tin''s fist hits Canade and his little body dances the universe.

    As if caught in a tornado, Canade was flown far away...

    It made a big hole in the ground and finally stopped.

    "... and that''s outrageous."

    Tania, who was watching a series of streams, made her face stick.

    Canade, who should have fought equally with the Demons, was adorned as if he were a child.

    Again, I think of Mr. Tin''s extraordinary power.

    Though Mr. Tin intercepted Canade, he doesn''t chase him.

    He stood with a grin, like a champion waiting for the challenger, without attacking everyone else.

    Decide there is no pursuit, and go to Canade''s.

    In a small crater, he reaches out to Canade, who is turning his gaze.

    "Canade, are you okay?

    "Ugh, yeah... it''s okay, wow...? Funya."

    "Don''t suddenly storm alone"

    "Yeah, I''m sorry...... but I thought you should. Where my mother fights, guys, I haven''t actually seen it... and I thought if I could find a way to live at all... Uh-oh, they did it in a flash. That didn''t help..."

    "That''s not true. I could grab a lot of things."

    "Really?

    "Can Canade still move?

    "Ugh, I''m fine!

    "Okay, then let''s go!

    Pull Canade''s hand, make him stand up.

    Then we go back to everyone.

    "It''s a little hard to grow up, but we''re gonna push it off with a number of violence"

    "Nyah... what are you going to do?

    "Me, Canade and Tania are avant-garde. Anyway, I''ll make some trouble and not give Mr. Tin while he turns to fight back"

    "Yeah, okay."

    Canade and Tania nodded.

    "So, Sola and Luna are the rear guards. Look at the gap and tap into the magic."

    "Okay."

    "Roger that! You''re gonna have a painful blow."

    Hold your fists so that Sola and Luna can be motivated.

    "Nina and Tina are trumpets. We''ll hold Mr. Tin somehow, and then, with Nina''s transfer, Tina needs to be possessed."

    "Ugh...... yeah. Good luck, of...!

    "Let it be!

    She was nervous because of the trump card, and Nina was stifling her face a little.

    The opposing Tina was grinning whether she had the courage or not.

    I''ll stay a little nervous...

    I don''t have time for any more detailed meetings.

    Mr. Tin has changed his mind and doesn''t necessarily have to turn to attack.

    "Let''s go!

    Oops! and everyone responded well.

    Canade, walk alongside Tania.

    At the same time, build a magic formula in your head and unleash it.

    "Multi Boost!"

    I included myself and increased my abilities.

    Every corner of the body is stretched with power and the feeling of nerves being sharpened.

    Compared to Canade and Tania, I''m powerless...

    This should allow us to follow you to some extent!

    "Ha!

    First, I''ll knock a blow in.

    Right in front of you, turn around to the side, kick it up like it''s creeping.

    Try to match it, from the front, Canade and Tania see the rush of their fists.

    Concurrent attack from the front and side.

    If this...!

    "Hey, is this...?

    Mr. Tin shrugged Canade and Tania''s rush with both hands and avoided my kicking away.

    However, the grin that had been floating had disappeared.

    Instead, there is a small look of surprise.

    Perhaps you have noticed that Canade''s power is amplified.

    Surprise and perplexity...... those two can be read from Mr. Tin''s expression.

    "We''re gonna keep folding!

    Now''s your chance.

    Me, Canade and Tania, we make a onslaught from three directions.

    "Oh, oh... this is quite..."

    That''s right, Mr. Tin, it seems difficult to deal with the three of us at the same time.

    Cannot turn to counterattack and become a side of the battle.

    All right, that sounds good.

    Grab this flow and don''t let go.

    Keep pushing it off......

    Look at the timing and seal the motion with the Narcami wire.

    Of course, they''ll get out of here soon enough, but if they can stop moving even for a moment, it''s enough.

    Ask Sola and Luna to tap into the magic...

    Get Nina and Tina to move, confused by its whimsy.

    I was assembling an operation like that in my head...

    "What does that mean? More like Canade is getting stronger than just now......?

    "I won''t reveal myself."

    "So is that. Well, there''s nothing much wrong with that, so let''s go."

    "What...?

    You will soon understand the meaning of Mr. Tin''s words.

    Mr. Tin''s fist moved...... it looked like it.

    Too fast to see exactly.

    "Wha!?

    "Yikes!?

    When I realized, Canade and Tania were being thrown away.

 114 114 stories The strongest of the strongest Â· 2

    "Sola, Luna! Cover me!"

    I can''t deal with Mr. Tin alone.

    We need to make him keep it until Canade and Tania get back on the front.

    To that end, he asked Sola and Luna for backup.

    Me and Mr. Tin are approaching the critical point, so normally, we can''t unleash magic.

    Because it involves me.

    But there''s only one way you don''t have to get involved.

    If you two were, you''d notice that!

    "" PARALIZED SHOCK!!!

    As I hoped, Sola and Luna unleash state anomaly magic.

    I have the ability to completely deactivate a state anomaly.

    If this happens, there''s nothing wrong with getting involved.

    "Mia!?

    Billy, and in a paralyzed manner, Mr. Tin raised a strange voice.

    No matter how much Mr. Tin is the strongest of the strongest species, the Cat Spirit Clan is vulnerable to magic.

    They couldn''t overcome that weakness, and it took a state anomaly.

    Now''s your chance!

    Paying for Mr. Tin''s feet, trying to push him down to the ground...

    "Eh."

    "Become...!?

    ... I just tried to pay for my legs and Mr. Tin let me twist my body slightly.

    I raised it to bitterness...... not that.

    There was no waste, and he avoided my attack with the least amount of motion necessary.

    Foot payment is avoided and my foot kicks the universe.

    And vice versa, Mr. Tin put a foot payment on him, and he fell to the ground.

    "Why......!?

    "Pfft. The weakness of the Cat Spirit Clan is magic. I''ve got my eyes on the good parts...... did you think I would leave my weaknesses behind forever? There''s nothing I can do about attack magic, but I was doing special training to be able to move to a certain extent even with abnormal state magic."

    Say hello, Mr. Tin.

    I can''t believe you can move even if you''re subjected to abnormal state magic...

    How can you do such an unscrupulous thing?

    Not good.

    Mr. Tin is tougher than I thought.

    Always up here.

    Nevertheless, you can''t give up.

    If you give up here, you''re breaking up with Canade!

    "What magic can we use..."

    "There''s still plenty of them!

    Sora and Luna scream.

    "Poison......"

    "Freeze......"

    The magic of adding poison, the magic of making it frozen, each tried to be unleashed.

    But Mr. Tin moves before that.

    "I don''t have the same hands."

    "Shah!?

    "Muggle!?

    Mr. Tin swung his fist wide out so as to punch a giant enemy.

    That''s all there was to it, a shock wave caused by a fist blow.

    The shockwave involves Sola and Luna and throws them up high in the sky.

    When I twirl, the leaves fall like dancing... dunno.

    They turn their eyes as they are.

    "Gap..."

    "Ali no no!!!

    Canade and Tania, who should have been thrown away, were back at some point.

    At the same time, he jumps at Mr. Tin, who remains in a swinging position.

    There''s no gap.

    "Wha!?

    "Hiaaaaaaa!?

    Canade and Tania to be thrown away again.

    Flying with tremendous momentum, rolling down the ground.

    Will it be okay, is that...?

    "Hmmm...... are you guys calling me at the same time? You''re a little clapped up. I''m not moving at all from this position, am I?

    "Knock..."

    This guy is a hell of a monster.

    Though he was meant to know the height of his physical abilities and to know his powers during the day...

    This is outrageous.

    The source of this man''s power lies entirely elsewhere, independent of the physical abilities of the Cat Spiritual Clan.

    "Technology."

    Techniques for fighting are still so sharpened.

    I''m no different than a skilled adventurer...... no, that''s more than that.

    For once, don''t you have as much skill as an S-rank adventurer?

    We have fought only on our physical abilities.

    I have a lot of experience...

    Such a thing doesn''t help the opponent with a skill that has been worked out to the extreme.

    It''s like a kid challenging a professional fistfighter to beat him up.

    The difference in force is overwhelming.

    I can''t believe there''s a difference so far...

    "Is that it?

    "... no, not yet"

    After Mr. Tin''s provocative grin, he slowly rises.

    Everyone else woke up and set up each.

    Although there is more difference than I thought...

    You can''t just stop!

    "Sola, Luna! Go with me!

    "Copy that!

    "Ugh!

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Unleash multiple fireballs.

    I can''t afford to cut it, it''s all I can do.

    It instills its own magic, and a huge number of fireballs arrive at Mr. Tin.

    Still, Mr. Tin doesn''t try to move off the spot to show off the difference in force.

    I wave my fist, and just that pressure sparks a fireball.

    "" Lightning Strike!!!

    At the right time, the magic of Sola and Luna burst.

    Like a serpent crawling through the ground, a violet lightning bolt rushes through.

    "Add this, too!

    Tania spread the wings of the dragon and flew high in the sky.

    And tap into the dragon braces.

    The magic of Sola and Luna.

    And Tania''s braces come together, bursting...

    "It''s sweet."

    Mr. Tin''s grin, I mean, it still doesn''t go away.

    I let Sola and Luna play their magic with their fists directly from the front.

    If we don''t hit it straight, it''s no problem, right?

    He''s a hell of a man.

    Tania''s braces were offset by waving her fists and creating shock waves.

    Me and Canade have done something similar...

    At that time, it felt like we were finally able to do it.

    Besides, Tania was on the lookout.

    Now, Tania should be serious too...

    Mr. Tin is prevented by himself.

    "Not yet!

    "Ugh!

    He ran with Canade in a way that followed the attack by the three of them.

    The two of us work together, knocking a storm of fists and kicks in.

    But everything is done, or avoided.

    but that''s predicted.

    As I was reading, though Mr. Tin''s fist of counterattack flies...

    "Right here!

    "What?"

    I got it from signing with Tina, "gravitational manipulation," which zeroed the gravity applied to me.

    Fluffy, jump over Mr. Tin.

    Exactly this seems to have been unexpected, and Mr. Tin''s fists lose sight of the object and shake the universe in the sky.

    In the meantime, disarm the gravity operation.

    Standing down on the ground, I immediately activated Narukami''s special mechanism and ejected the wire.

    Tie Mr. Tin''s body up from behind.

    In addition, Canade hugs Mr. Tin from before and seals the motion in double.

    "No matter how much, you won''t be able to shake this restraint off right away!?

    "Right. But you can''t beat me just to stop moving."

    Mr. Tin is right...

    We have a trump card.

    "Rain......!

    The space in the immediate vicinity distorted, taking Tina, and Nina appeared.

    I guess I decided it was a great opportunity and flew in on the transfer.

    "Nice timing, Nina!

    "... ugh!

    "And... I''ll take care of the rest, Tina!

    "Ouch. I''ll take care of it!

    Tina, thumbs up all the time...

    As it was, sooo, I tried to dissolve it in the air and disappeared into Mr. Tin.

 115 115 stories, the strongest of the strongest, three.

    Mr. Tin''s movement stops perfectly as he continues to fast-forward.

    It didn''t move like a stone statue and the light went out of my eyes.

    "Yay!!!

    I jumped a little as Canade expressed his joy.

    With the momentum as it is, I''m going to hug you here.

    "Whew!?

    "Rain, you did it! I beat your mother!

    "Ma, wait. It''s still too early to judge that. A little more, after seeing how it goes..."

    "That''s not necessary. Cat spirits are vulnerable to ghosts. You win, you win."

    Canade jumps on the spot.

    Every time, all over my body is pressed...

    I want you to weigh yourself a little.

    Anyway.

    "What does Tania think?

    Tania was peeking into Mr. Tin''s face, which remained solidified.

    "Hmm... I agree with you that the Cat Spirit Clan is vulnerable to these attacks..."

    "But?"

    "Possessed, in other words, isn''t it strange that Tina''s consciousness doesn''t appear on the table?

    "Ah."

    If you ask me, yes.

    If you succeed in possessing it, Tina''s consciousness should appear on the table.

    Yet without anyone''s consciousness coming out, Mr. Tin remains consolidated...

    Don''t have a bad feeling about it.

    And the hunch is medium.

    Pickle, and I saw Mr. Tin''s fingertips move.

    "Tania, get away from me!

    "Huh!"

    Apparently Tania also sensed Mr. Tin''s movements.

    I jumped back in a hurry.

    And...

    "Hiaaaaa!?

    Pawn, it felt like Tina jumped out of Mr. Tin''s body.

    No.

    It would be more right to be bounced off, rather than jumped out.

    Tina was blown away as she spun around...

    Keeky, and cleverly brakes in the air to stop.

    "Tina, are you okay!?

    It''s okay. It''s okay.

    It looked fluffy, but I guess my consciousness is clear because I have a proper answer.

    Good.

    Though reassuring...

    View Chirali and Mr. Tin.

    I notice this gaze and grin.

    ... the biggest threat has been removed, doesn''t it?

    "Shh, I''m sorry... we did our best, but even if we failed..."

    "What... why? I can''t believe how many mothers can resist ghosts..."

    "That''s what you can do."

    Mr Tin says with a smile.

    "I told you, didn''t I? I won''t leave the weakness of the Cat Spirit Clan as it is, he said. It''s perfect for dealing with ghosts."

    "Oh, I don''t..."

    "Nevertheless, Mr. Tina''s powers are quite strong and it took a little while to put an end to possession..."

    "Knock."

    "Was that the trump card now? If so, you missed your chance to win. While I couldn''t move, I wondered if I should have wrapped it around and taken any action."

    Exactly, so I have no words to give back.

    Possession would be fine, and I shouldn''t have been chronic.

    The opponent is Mr. Tin, the strongest of the strongest.

    I should have packed it more thoroughly.

    "Well, what do you want to do? Even if you lose your trump card, do you still want to go on?

    "Of course, sir."

    I''m no match for everyone in a bunch.

    Tina''s possession has also been removed.

    Still, there''s no such thing as surrendering.

    If I retreat here, Canade will be gone.

    That''s all I can''t admit.

    Nevertheless, what is it......

    We have to beat Mr. Tin somehow.

    How to do that?

    Whatever.

    To beat Mr. Tin, the action to be taken here is¡­

    ¡­¡­

    One thing came to mind.

    Estimate the probability of success in your head.

    ... maybe as much as 5%.

    But as it stands now, there''s a zero chance you can beat it even if you hit a dark cloud.

    Then I''d like to bet on those who have a slight chance.

    It''s like a suicide bomber, so I can only use it once.

    Be careful...... then we need to be bold.

    "Canade, help me with the signal. Use Kamui."

    "Ugh."

    "Everybody, take cover and stir up."

    Copy that.

    Starting Tania, everyone nodded.

    "Let''s go!

    I ran on the signal.

    "You have a lot of temper. But I''m going to tell you that there''s nothing you can do about it."

    Mr. Tin only smiles sparingly and intercepts us.

    "Even this, don''t eat it!

    "" Dragoon Howling!!

    Tania releases fireballs in a row.

    To go with it, Sola and Luna unleash magic.

    The two attacks overlap, causing a blazing storm to strike Mr. Tin.

    But without escaping, Mr. Tin cleaved a blast storm with fist pressure.

    Nevertheless, it is a tremendous physical ability.

    With one fist, I''ve never heard of a dragon clan and a spiritual clan able to repel an attack.

    But I could play a role in blocking my vision.

    Approaching while Mr. Tin''s vision is blocked by the blast flame.

    Run alongside Canade and raid from left to right.

    "It''s sweet."

    In a move that also had eyes on the sides, Mr. Tin took the attack on me and Canade exactly.

    Although it moves straight to indiscriminate hitting, none of it leads to effective hitting.

    "So it''s time to fight back...... Huh!?

    Mr. Tin''s movements become dull for a moment.

    When I saw it, Tina was holding hands.

    With the application of possession, you''re probably controlling the other person''s body.

    It just doesn''t last long.

    Soon the restraint will be lifted and Mr. Tin will be free.

    "Eh!

    Now Nina popped out.

    Move directly over Mr. Tin with the metastasis.

    Keep it up, use your whole body to hit your body.

    Although not damaging, he was surprised at Nina''s bold behavior, which makes Mr. Tin''s movements dull again.

    In the meantime, Nina made another transfer and fled far away.

    "Boost!

    Here, enhanced magic was used.

    The target... is me.

    I have already used it once.

    On top of that, it was used on top of each other.

    Strengthened magic overlay.

    That''s the new trump card I came up with.

    "Gu......!?

    For a moment, my vision blurs.

    Such a distorted feeling, like a creature lurking inside your body.

    My body is going to be able to play it, but I can''t help but suppress it...

    Make the power flowing from the depths into your own.

    "Ohhhhh!!!

    "Damn!?

    With his doubly fortified powers, he beckons Mr. Tin with indiscriminate beatings.

    For the first time here, I saw a rushing color on Mr. Tin''s face.

    Looks like you''re not catching up on my offense, and some, clean hits are decided.

    It''s through!

    Then...

    "Boost!!!

    Triple use.

    With further enhancement of his abilities, he pulled out the Kamui behind his hips.

    "Canade!

    "Ugh!

    Reach out...

    Canade holds my hand tight.

    Kamui''s fullness glowed like no more.

    "Now...... what do you say AHHHHHHHH!!!

    I waved down my full blow.

 116 116 stories The strongest of the strongest Â· 4

    ÌåÖÐ¤ÎÁ¦¤¬’i¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    Ï¥¤¬¥¬¥¯¥¬¥¯¤ÈÐ¦¤¤¡¢Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤È¤À¡£

    ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤âšÝ¤ò’i¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þµ¹¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¡¢¶þ¶È¤ÈÆð¤­ÉÏ¤¬¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤·¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Þ¤À¡­¡­¤À¤Ã¡¹

    ±ØËÀ¤ËÒâ×R¤ò¤Ä¤Ê¤®¤È¤á¤Æ¡¢Ç°¤òÒŠ¤ë¡£

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢¥«¥à¥¤¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¡¢³õ¤á¤Æ·ÀÓù¤Î×Ë„Ý¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤ÏÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ´_¤«¤ÊÊÖê¤¨¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤âÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ½ñ¤Ï¡¢¥«¥à¥¤¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤ÇÍÁ°£¤¬Îè¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¡¢Ò•½ç¤¬™¤¯¡¢ºÎ¤âÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤Ë½ì¤¤¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ¤³¤ì¤Ç½K¤ï¤ê¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ½Y¹û¤òÒŠ½ì¤±¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¡¢µ¹¤ì¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ã¡¢´óÕÉ·ò£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤È¤«¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡­¡­¤À¤Í¡¹

    ¤ä¤¬¤Æ¡¢ÍÁŸŸ¤¬Çç¤ì¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ºÎ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤òÂ„¤«¤Ê¤¤Ìå¤òß³ßå¤·¤Æ¡¢¥«¥à¥¤¤ò˜‹¤¨¤ë¡£

    ¤¤¤¶¤È¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢ßB°k¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤Ã¡¹

    ÍÁŸŸ¤¬Çç¤ì¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¡¢¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤¬Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤Á¤³¤Á¥Ü¥í¥Ü¥í¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡­¡­

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¤ï¤ê¤ÈÔªšÝ¤½¤¦¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ç¡¢¤·¤Ã¤«¤ê¤È´óµØ¤òÌ¤¤ß¤·¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¡­¡­¿±ÛÍ¤·¤Æ¤Û¤·¤¤¡£

    ±¾µ±¤Î»¯¤±Îï¤Ê¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    Ê§Àñ¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Ä¤¤¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    ¡¸¤ä¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤Í¡£½ñ¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤Ê¤«¤Ê¤«„¿¤­¤Þ¤·¤¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ç¤­¤ì¤Ð¡¢µ¹¤ì¤Æ¤Û¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤±¤É¤Í¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ò»¤Ä¡¢Â„¤­¤¿¤¤¤³¤È¤¬¤¢¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤±¤É¡¢¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Í»È»¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤µ¤ó¤Î„Ó¤­¤¬Á¼¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤±¤É¡¢¤¢¤ì¤Ï¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤¤£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¨¤Ã¤È¡­¡­ÄÜÁ¦Š»¯¤ÎÄ§·¨¤òÊ¹¤Ã¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤è¡¹

    ÊÖ¤ÎÄÚ¤òÃ÷¤«¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤Ù¤­¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤¿¤À¡¢šÝ¤¬¤Ä¤¤¤¿¤éËØÖ±¤Ë¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤ÎÈË±ú¤¬¤½¤¦¤µ¤»¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¤Ç¤â¡¢ºÎ¶ÎëA¤«¤Ë·Ö¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤·¤¿¤è¤Í£¿¡¹

    ¡¸ÖØ¤Í¤¬¤±¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸³õ¤á¤Æ¤Î¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢¤Ö¤Ã¤Ä¤±±¾·¬¤Ç¤¹¤±¤É¤Í¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤¦¤Þ¤¯¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ç¤â¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤µ¤ó¤Îî†¤òÒŠ¤ëÏÞ¤ê¡¢¤«¤Ê¤êŸo²è¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ç¤Ï£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡­¡­¡¹

    ¤¢¤Á¤³¤Á¤¬Í´¤¤¡£

    Ö¸ÏÈ¤ò¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È„Ó¤«¤·¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢á˜¤Ë´Ì¤µ¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊÍ´¤ß¤¬×ß¤ë¡£

    Ìå¤òÏÞ½ç¤ò³¬¤¨¤Æ¿áÊ¹¤·¤¿·´„Ó¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¡¸Ÿo²è¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤·¤Þ¤¹¤Í¡£¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤«¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ë¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤¹¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¤½¤ó¤Ê¤Ë¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¹

    ¼´´ð¤·¤¿¡£

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤¤¤«£¿

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤È„e¤ì¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿

    ´ð¤¨¤Ê¤ó¤Æ›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Ò»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤¤¤Ë›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    „e¤ì¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤Ë›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ³õ¤á¤Æ¤Ç¤­¤¿¡¢¡º±¾µ±¡»¤ÎÖÙég¤Ê¤ó¤À¡£

    ÓÂÕß¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤ò×··Å¤µ¤ì¤Æ¡¢Í¾·½¤ËÄº¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿•r¡­¡­

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Ï¡¢Ã÷¤ë¤¤Ð¦î†¤Ç°³¤òÓ­¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    ´ó¤²¤µ¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢Ãü¤Î¶÷ÈË¤È¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤¯¤é¤¤¤Ë¡¢°³¤Ï¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Ë¶÷Áx¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ˆÔ¿à¤·¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¤¤«¡£

    ¶÷Áx¤È¤«¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ï„e¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤â¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤è¡£¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¤Þ¤¹¡¹

    Ò»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤¤¡£

    °³¤ÎË¼¤¤¤Ï¡¢¤¿¤À¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤À¡£

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸£¿¡¹

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤«¤ò´_ÕJ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÙ|†–¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Ê¤¼¤«¡¢‘é¤¤¤òÔÙé_¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤ó¤À¤í¤¦£¿

    ¤â¤·¤«¤·¤Æ¡¢°³¤ÈÍ¬¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤â¤±¤Ã¤³¤¦¤Ê¥À¥á©`¥¸¤òØ“¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«£¿

    Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤È¡¢¤È¤«£¿

    ¡­¡­ß`¤¦¤«¡£

    ÒŠ¤ëÏÞ¤ê¡¢¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤ÀÓàÁ¦¤ò²Ð¤·¤Æ¤¤¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    œºÉí„“ðê¤Î¤³¤Á¤é¤È¤Ïß`¤¦¡£

    ¤È¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤¤¡­¡­£¿

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Õ¤¥¡¹

    Ð¡¤µ¤ÊÍÂÏ¢¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤Ï¤É¤³¤«¼Å¤·¤½¤¦¤Êî†¤ò¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤¦¤ì¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÐ¦¤¦¡£

    Ã¬¶Ü¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê±íÇé¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    ¡¸ÓH¤¬¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¡¢×Ó¹©¤ÏÓý¤Ä¤â¤Î¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ë¤ã¤ó£¿¡¡¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¦©`¤ï©`¡¢¤ä¤é¤ì¤Þ¤·¤¿©`¡¹

    ¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤°ôÕi¤ß¤ÎÌ¨Ô~¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢¤Ð¤¿¤ó¡¢¤È¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤¬µ¹¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤ï¤±¤¬¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Í»È»¤Î¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢°³¤Ï¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¢Ëû¤Î¤ß¤ó¤Ê¤â¤­¤ç¤È¤ó¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤¨¤Ã¤È¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡Ï²¤Ð¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¥ì¥¤¥ó¤µ¤óß_¤Î„Ù¤Á¤Ç¤¹¤è£¿¡¹

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÔªšÝ¤½¤¦¤Êî†¤ò¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡­¡­

    ¼{µÃ¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢Õ¹é_¤¬Í»È»¤¹¤®¤ÆÀí½â¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À£¿

    ¡¸¤Í¤¨¡­¡­¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÔªšÝ¤À¤è¤Í£¿¡¡¤ä¤é¤ì¤Æ¤Ê¤ó¤«¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤Í£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¤¤¤¤¨¡¢¤ä¤é¤ì¤Þ¤·¤¿¤è©`¡£¤µ¤Ã¤­¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤Ï¡¢¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤ÍþÁ¦¤Ç¤·¤¿¡£¤â¤¦Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤é¤ì¤Þ¤»¤ó¡£¤­¤å¤¦¡¹

    ¤â¤Î¤¹¤´¤¤¤ï¤¶¤È¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤ÏˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢ÑÝ¼¼Á¦¤Ï½ÔŸo¤Î¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    ¡¸¤Í¤¨¤Í¤¨¡¢¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡£¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È£¿¡¡¤¤¤­¤Ê¤ê¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊïL¤Ë¤Õ¤¶¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤â¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¤¤«¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¤Õ¤¶¤±¤Æ¤Ê¤ó¤«¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó¤è¡¹

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢¤È¤Æ¤âƒž¤·¤¤î†¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸Ë½¤ÎØ“¤±¤Ç¤¹¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ç¤â¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤ÏÀï¤Ë¤¤¤ë·½¤¬¤¤¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤Þ¤·¤¿¤±¤É¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ïégß`¤¤¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¡£Àï¤Ë¤¤¤ëí•¤Î¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê¤ËÔªšÝ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Ë³ÉéL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£¤«¤ï¤¤¤¤×Ó¤Ë¤ÏÂÃ¤ò¤µ¤»¤í¤ÈÑÔ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÍ¨¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡£Íâ¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë´¥¤ì¤¿¤ª¤«¤²¤Ç¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤Ï³ÉéL¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤¿¡£¤Ê¤é¡¢ßB¤ì‘ø¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤·¤Þ¤»¤ó¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡­¡­¡¹

    ¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤¬Àí½â¤òÊ¾¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¤Ë¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Ï¸Ð„Ó¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È›æÄ¿¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤¢¤Î¤Í¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤À¤±Ó†Õý¤µ¤»¤Æ¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Ë½¤¬³ÉéL¤Ç¤­¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Íâ¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë³ö¤¿¤«¤é¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤è¡£¥ì¥¤¥ó¤Ë³ö»á¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó¤µ¤ó¤Ë¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¡¢½ñ¤ÎË½¤¬¤¢¤ë¤ó¤À¤è¡£¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡¹

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤¬¤Ë¤Ã¤³¤ê¤ÈÐ¦¤¦¡£

    °³¤â¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤ÎÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤Ä¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬¤È¤Æ¤â¤¦¤ì¤·¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡£¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤Ê¤é¡¢¤Ê¤ª¤µ¤é¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤òßB¤ì‘ø¤¹¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤­¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Í¡£Ë½¤¬égß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¡­¡­¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤Á¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤òÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤±¤Þ¤»¤ó¡£¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Á¤ã¤ó¤ò¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÓý¤Æ¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹¡£¥ì¥¤¥ó¤µ¤ó¡¹

    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢°³¤ÏºÎ¤â¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤¦¤¤¤¦•r¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤¿¤·¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤è£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡­¡­¡¹

    °³¤Ï¤¤¤Ä¤âÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¡¢ºÎ¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤Ê¡­¡­

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¡¹

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤¬°³¤ÎÇ°¤ËÁ¢¤Á¡¢¤Ë¤Ã¤³¤ê¤ÈÐ¦¤¦¡£

    ¡¸Ë½¤Î¤¿¤á¤Ë‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤³¤È¡¢¤¹¤´¤¯¤¦¤ì¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¥«¥Ê¥Ç¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ëû¤Ë¤â¡¢É«¡©¤ÈÖú¤±¤Æ¤â¤é¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡­¡­Ë½¤¬Ò»·½µÄ¤ËºÎ¤«¤ò¤·¤Æ¤ë¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤«¤é¤Í£¿¡¡Ë½¤â¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó¤ËÖú¤±¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¡£É«¡©¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ò¤¤¤Ã¤Ñ¤¤¤â¤é¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¤è¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤½¤Ã¤«¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤Í¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó?¡¹

    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤¤¤¿¤·¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡£¤½¤ì¤È¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ë¤ã¤ó£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤â¤è¤í¤·¤¯¤Ê¡¹

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¤Ã?¡¹

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤¬¤¦¤ì¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÐ¦¤¦¡£

    °³¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎÐ¦î†¤òÊ§¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Çœg¤ó¤À¡£

    ¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ±¾µ±¤Ë¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¤Ã¡­¡­×Ô·Ö¤ÇÒý¤­Æð¤³¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤±¤É¡¢Ò»¼þÂä×Å¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«¡¹

    ¡¸¥Û¥ó¥È¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤è¡£¤ªÄ¸¤µ¤ó¤¬ÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¡¹

    ¡¸¤´¤á¤ó¤Ê¤µ¤¤¡¹

    ¡¸¤â©`¡¹

    ¤µ¤Ã¤­¤Þ¤ÇÈ«Á¦¤Ç‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤ÏË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤¯¤é¤¤¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤È¥¹¥º¤µ¤ó¤ÏÖÙÁ¼¤¯¡¢Ò»¾w¤ËÐ¦¤¤ºÏ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤«¤ó¤À¤Ç¡¢ÖÙ¤ÎÁ¼¤¤ÓH×Ó¤Ê¤ó¤À¤Ê¡£

    ¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤¦¤é¤ä¤Þ¤·¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­¤ä¤Ð¤¤¡­¡­¡¹

    ¾oˆ¤Îôé¤¬½â¤±¤Æ¡­¡­

    Í¾¶Ë¤Ë¡¢Í´¤ß¤äÆ£„º¤ä¤é¡¢É«¡©¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬Ò»šÝ¤ËÑº¤·¼Ä¤»¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    Ôª¡©¡¢Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤È¤ÎÉí¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎØ“µ£¤ËÄÍ¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤ï¤±¤¬¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤Ë¤ã¤Ã¡¢¥ì¥¤¥ó£¡£¿¡¹

    Òâ×R¤¬ßh¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤ÎÉù¤¬ßh¤¯¤ËÂ„¤³¤¨¤¿¡£

 117 117 Stories Canades Thoughts - Part 2

    Rayne sleeps on the bed.

    From time to time, he looked painful.

    "Nah... Rain..."

    Sitting in the chair beside the bed, I gently reach out and wipe Rayne''s sweat for you.

    That''s all I can do.

    I feel sorry for myself like that.

    "Probably don''t care if it''s Rain, I say... I can''t. I''ll care. Rayne, you worked hard for me, but I, I can''t do anything..."

    Your mother came and said she was taking me back inside.

    So, there''s a lot going on, and we''re going to fight.

    Thanks to Rayne, I managed to get your mother to admit it...

    But Rayne suffers from an unscrupulous recoil.

    It''s my fault.

    I feel so sorry for you.

    I wanted to apologize to Rayne at all...

    And I wanted to return a lot of thanks...

    I offered to see a doctor.

    "Nah... Rayne, is it painful? Are you okay?"

    Though I speak up, there''s no response from Rayne.

    I just groan painfully.

    Naturally...

    I can''t believe I put the magic of enhanced abilities on myself... I''ve never heard of such impotence.

    If you do poorly, it''s not weird if your body is broken.

    I can''t believe that''s all I''m being impotent about...

    "No, you can''t..."

    Concon, and the door was knocked.

    The door opens and Tania shows her face.

    "How''s it going?

    "... I won''t wake up yet"

    "Oh well."

    Tania lines up next door and sees Rain''s face.

    Tania had no choice, what a face she looked like.

    "You''re so impotent, you worry about us... you have no choice."

    "It''s true..."

    "Neither does Canade care much"

    "Huh?"

    "Anyway, it''s your fault, you think?

    "Nah... but you''re right..."

    "You''re not."

    "Ugh!?

    Bachikon, was decoupled.

    Ouch...... what are you doing?

    There was resentment. Turning her gaze, Tania makes her laugh.

    "I don''t think that''s boring."

    "Boring things, I mean..."

    "It''s not Canade''s fault. Of course, it''s not Rain''s fault... it''s nobody''s fault."

    "But it''s what I caused..."

    "That''s how you''re gonna blame yourself, make a dark face... and make Rain look like that?

    "Eh."

    "Well, I don''t know... you look better laughing, so just laugh at the brain weather like you always do"

    Tania says so in a somewhat illuminating way.

    I guess you''re encouraging me.

    It''s a little clumsy... but I''m so happy.

    "... thanks"

    "Nothing, that''s not what I''m going to do... and if Canade''s not well, I''m going crazy too"

    "Yikes... Tania, you''re a tundra"

    "Tundele, no!

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    Okay, I''ll take care of the rest.

    Leaving that behind, Tania left the room behind.

    Like a lie, the dark feeling had disappeared until just now.

    That''s right.

    You can''t show Rayne where you''re depressed.

    If I did that, I''d be burdening Rain more and more.

    I have to laugh brightly and cheerfully!

    "But you can''t help but worry..."

    It''s been two days since I fought your mother.

    Meanwhile, Rayne sleeps all the time and doesn''t wake up.

    I had Sora and Luna do some restorative magic, and your mother saw me, so I don''t think you have to worry...

    "... I hope you feel better soon"

    I want you to stroke my head.

    I want you to hold hands.

    I want you to smile.

    "... Rain..."

    Gently, hold Rayne''s hand.

    But that''s not enough...

    On Rayne''s sleeping chest, he gently lowered his forehead.

    "Nah."

    If you do this, your chest will be thrilled...

    In retrospect, Rayne''s figure.

    That you said you wanted to be with me.

    For that, that you dealt with your mother.

    Every time I think back to that time, my chest pounds stronger.

    Not only that, fluffy, warm things spread...

    Somehow I feel filled.

    "Mmm... Rain"

    Nature, I uttered the names of my loved ones.

    Then, a little away, I see Rayne''s face.

    You''re sweating, so I''ll wipe you gently.

    "... nah"

    I wonder why?

    I''m so thrilled, my chest is bitter, I''m fluffy...

    Weird feeling.

    I''ve never felt this way before.

    "... maybe, maybe not... is that what this is about?

    Gently, stroke your own chest.

    I was thrilled to hear the noise.

    This feeling is that this thought...

    Probably... love, right?

    "...... yahhhh"

    I get embarrassed as soon as possible and my face gets hot.

    I think I lit a fire.

    I think I''m turning bright red right now.

    "Wow, wow... uh-oh"

    I like Rain.

    As a girl, I like Rayne.

    At last, should I say.

    I became aware of that.

    I recognized it as clear.

    ''Cause you have no choice, do you?

    You always put a gentle smile on me and keep me warm...

    Good luck for me, until I fall...

    It''s weirder if they do that and don''t like it. Yeah.

    So it''s normal for me to like Rain. Naturally.

    Decisions!

    "... I''m thinking about something I don''t really know..."

    It''s a mess in my head.

    I wonder if I''ve gone crazy...?

    "This... what should I do?

    Tell Rayne how I feel?

    Imagine that time...

    "Aww!?

    My tail stands bean.

    Oh, I can''t do that! Because you can never do it!?

    I''m so embarrassed, I think I can handle it!

    "Ha... and for now... yeah. You can keep it that way, right? All of a sudden, SU, SU... I like it... or something, Rayne will be in trouble too... and now, this feeling is in my chest..."

    Uh-oh... I can''t see Rayne''s face properly.

    Embarrassing......

    "Because you can''t do that"

    We need to take good care of him!

    Yeah, I changed my mind!

    "... but just for a moment"

    Again, put your forehead on Rayne''s chest.

    Looks like Rayne''s warmth is coming through, and his chest was so puffy.

    Eh heh... I''m happy ?

    "Rain...... I like it"

    I snapped gently and stroked Rayne''s cheek.

 118 118 stories. Shall I give you a special training?

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    The consciousness that was sinking deep slowly surfaced.

    Little by little, my vision brightens and my head clears.

    I opened my eyes slowly.

    "... This is..."

    It''s my room.

    I can see the ceiling I just moved in recently.

    "Uh..."

    My body is terribly heavy.

    Besides, I have vague memories.

    Me, why are you sleeping?

    It''s like I was doing something important...

    "... nya..."

    Second, I heard voices I was used to hearing.

    Wake up gently and look in the direction of your voice.

    "Sooo... sooo..."

    I tried to keep my torso in bed, and Canade was asleep.

    He looks a little difficult, and he doesn''t seem to sleep very well.

    My ears are moving from time to time.

    "Canade?

    "... nya"

    Why, Canade is here... and yes. I remember.

    You fought Mr. Tin.

    You''re more right that you managed to win...... or that you admitted it.

    That can''t be very winning.

    So... I guess I was down with the recoil because I was so impotent.

    Canade... he was probably giving me medical attention.

    "Thanks."

    "... Nha?

    When he stroked his head, Canade moved.

    Shit, I think I woke you up.

    Canade wakes up slowly and yawns, wow.

    Then rub your sleepy eyes and look at this one...

    "Holy shit, Rain!?

    I realized what was happening to me, and I turned my ears upside down with Pean.

    "You''re up!? You''re up!? Your body is ok!? Nothing hurts!? I''m not thirsty!? I''m not hungry!?

    "Oh, please calm down. He said he didn''t know."

    "Ah... oh, I''m sorry"

    "Fine. That''s all you were worried about me, wasn''t it? Don''t worry about it. I''m glad Canade feels like it."

    "Nah..."

    The way the canade illuminates, makes her face red.

    However, that''s not all this time...

    I''ve got a hot gaze on this one somewhere.

    It''s a reaction I don''t normally see.

    What''s the matter with you?

    "Canade?

    "... Nha!?

    Speaking up, Canade freaked out, looking back at me hah.

    "Hey, hey, it''s nothing!? Yes, can''t you!?

    "Really?

    "Yes, yes. Hey, I was just confused... I was in love or something... anyway, because it''s nothing!

    "Oh, oh."

    In the form of being pushed by the momentum of Canade, he decided not to pursue it any further.

    It''s an unprecedented reaction, so I was wondering...

    Well, there will be one or two things you want to hide, even though you''re one of them.

    I decided not to care deeply.

    "By the way... me, how long have you been asleep?

    "Three days."

    "Not so..."

    "Rain!

    "Ha, yes!?

    Suddenly Canade has a tough gaze and she''s stuck around.

    "How could you be so impotent?

    "Uh... you mean the triple boost?

    "Yes! If I did that, I wouldn''t know what kind of recoil there would be... and if I did poorly, I could have died! As it turns out, I just had to go to sleep for three days... but how worried I was or everyone else... nahhhhhhhh"

    Canade was weeping a little.

    Look at that, I reflect deeply.

    Even though it was to keep you from taking Canade, that doesn''t make sense if you''re worried about Canade.

    Or...

    There are some very harsh things that make me cry.

    I enjoyed it more than being yelled at.

    "I''m sorry... I''ve been impotent, I''m reflecting"

    "Really...?

    "True. I think it was a reckless move."

    "Don''t you ever do that again?

    ¡­¡­

    Couldn''t answer instantly.

    Though I''m going to be careful...

    What if the same thing happened?

    What if my people are in danger?

    If I were in a situation where I had no choice of means, I would be unscrupulous without getting lost.

    He also understood Canade about that, and he has turned his attention to Jito.

    "Nyah... Rayne''s Fool"

    "Ugh... I think what I''ve worried about is really bad. However, when it comes to things, I can''t choose any other means... and I may be impotent"

    "I''m worried about you. I want you to be us."

    "... sorry. No words."

    "But... maybe that''s Rain."

    Canade laughs softly.

    Then you hold my hand with both hands.

    "I don''t have the right to bind Rayne to his actions... but I don''t want him to be impotent."

    "I know. Try not to do the same thing this time."

    "Nah... there, absolutely, I want you to say... I can''t help it. That''s Laine, isn''t it? Just... don''t forget, okay? That we are."

    "Ah..."

    "Rayne''s not alone. Even when there''s nothing we can do about it by ourselves, because we''re here... if we all hang in there, we might figure it out. So don''t hesitate to count on us in that case." "

    "... oh. I''ll count on you then."

    "Nyan."

    Canade sounded in a good mood, looking satisfied with my answer.

    ¡­ and.

    That''s when the door opened and Mr. Tin showed up.

    Probably came to see how I was doing.

    Mr. Tin looks at me and Canade holding hands and turns his eyes round.

    A little bit, it looked like fun, smiled.

    "Oh, oh. Am I interrupting?"

    "Oh, Mother!? Out of the way..."

    "Again, you''re Canade''s mother. I''m going to know how you feel about Canade. So leave it to the two younger ones later, and I''ll pull in, right? Pfft."

    "Chi, because you''re not!? That''s not what I''m talking about... well, I... uh-huh."

    "Heh heh, spring has arrived for Canade too"

    "I mean, how do you know!?

    "I''m a mother."

    "Nyyyyyy"

    Mr. Tin with a mysterious grin.

    And Canade turned red to his ears, and was stifling and stuffy.

    What the hell is wrong with you?

    I don''t know...

    Even after all that happened, Canade and Mr. Tin could laugh at each other...

    I was very happy about that.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After another day...

    I recovered to such an extent that I could move around.

    However, the adventure may still be early.

    Well, I have a lot of storage, so I don''t have to move for a while...

    An adventurer like that has heard of being noticed by his guild, and he can''t even pull it off all the time.

    Maybe I should rehab and move my body lightly.

    With that in mind, I left the room behind and moved to the living room where everyone was.

    "Morning."

    "Whoa, Rayne."

    Canade greets you well.

    I have a bright smile as usual...... what is it?

    For a while now, I felt like the quality of that smile was getting different.

    I have trouble when people ask me exactly what makes the difference... what is it?

    Everyone else looks fine.

    Exchange morning greetings and get to your seat.

    "Rain, is your body okay now?

    Luna, who prepares the meal, looked at this one worried.

    "Oh, there''s nothing more. Muscle pain, or something like that, is a bit left. There''s nothing to live in this way."

    "Really? Good for you. Then eat plenty of good food so you can recover quickly. Look, it''s my special breakfast."

    Receive Luna''s breakfast.

    Originally, meal duty is alternating...... Though Sola is off duty due to Luna''s fierce opposition...... it''s my turn today.

    But Luna took turns telling me it would still be tough.

    Everyone always helps me, I realize.

    "Come on, we''ve got everybody''s share!

    "Also today...... looks delicious"

    Luna serves breakfast...

    Nina, who saw it, slapped me in the tail. Easy to understand.

    "Tin, please."

    "Thank you"

    Mr. Tin was still staying with us.

    Even though I gave up taking Canade home, goodbye then, I miss you.

    So I decided to ask you to stay with us for a while.

    I''ll have it, and we''ll all chant, and we''ll each get our hands on breakfast.

    Yeah.

    Luna''s food is delicious even today.

    I can''t stop eating.

    "By the way..."

    Likewise, Mr. Tin, who was eating breakfast healthy as a puff, looked at this one, feeling like he remembered.

    "One thing I''d like to suggest."

    "Is that a suggestion?

    "Under me, would you like to do a special training?

 119 119 stories, in preparation for now.

    "Special training......?

    Unexpected words make me unexpectedly decent.

    Like me, everyone else was wondering.

    Suddenly they say it''s a special training, but it doesn''t pin.

    Or what kind of special training?

    Normally, I guess it''s for sharpening your combat skills...

    How could you do that?

    "Uh... that special training is for fighting, is it?

    "Yes, I am. Other than that, is there anything else?

    When asked, Mr. Tin snorted.

    It''s about Mr. Tin, so why don''t you bring up some weird special training? Oh, my God, I was just thinking.

    Because this guy is easy to understand, and he''s not sure.

    "How can we talk about that?

    "Hmm... you say Zuba, right?

    "Yes, go ahead"

    "Because Mr. Rain and the others are weak."

    "Ugh."

    You''ve really come a long way.

    He says whatever he wants to say.

    It''s just... some things I''m a little uncomfortable with.

    We''re having a party right now, and it hasn''t been long...

    I''m sure I''ve stepped on quite a few places.

    I dealt with various people, I fought demons, and sometimes demons.

    Yet being said to be weak is a little out-of-heart.

    Then Mr. Tin says in such a way that he sees through my insides.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not going to disparage Mr. Rain and the others in vain. Aren''t you just being chronic? Aren''t you mistaken? I want to say something like..."

    "Again, you say clarity..."

    "Do you think Mr. Rain and the others are strong about themselves?

    "It''s..."

    When they ask me that, I get stuck in words.

    Are we strong?

    You have the power?

    There''s something I can''t answer with clarity.

    Thinking back is when we fought the Demons.

    At that time, everyone, although they fought with all their might, could hardly give them a decisive dozen. I''ve prolonged the fight.

    What if it was one-on-one then?

    What if one of us is missing?

    I could not defeat the Demon Clan and I may still have let it go wild.

    There could have been a lot of damage.

    In the end...

    We''re just counting on numbers and high specs.

    "Nothing to say back, that means you admitted my words, okay?

    Mr. Tin''s eyes peek into our hearts and says so.

    Admittedly, although I regret it a little...

    But I couldn''t help but look good here, so I nodded small.

    "I don''t think you''re strong."

    "Beginning with Canade, even though we have all the most powerful species? Even though Mr. Rain, who binds everyone like that, with so many contracts, has gained so much power?

    "If it''s a spec, I don''t think it''s expensive enough to beat anyone else. I think we''re all strong. Just..."

    "Just?"

    "We don''t have the technology to fight"

    Guys, I''ve never done combat training.

    Canade hasn''t polished his combat skills because he popped out inside because he wants to see the outside world.

    Nina is only a child, and she was only venerated, so I don''t have to tell her.

    I hear Tania was on a training journey, but I haven''t heard anything about her learning combat skills in earnest.

    Sora and Luna apparently learned attack magic to protect the gates that lead inside the Spirit Clan, but they don''t seem to have learned how to handle it efficiently.

    Tina is just a ghost, so I don''t have a chance to fight.

    And I''m all self-taught except for Tame''s technology.

    When I was at the brave party, I was entrusted with all the chores, and that wasn''t the time...

    Even then, I didn''t do anything to sharpen my combat skills.

    ... because I never encountered a situation that would require combat skills.

    "There''s been a lot going on so far... but I guess we got over them because we all have high specs..."

    "I see, I see"

    Take my word for it, Mr. Tin nods with a convincing face.

    Then he puts his hands together and says with a smile.

    "Yes, it''s passed"

    "Huh?"

    "My own weakness is hard to admit...... but Mr. Rain was able to face himself properly and acknowledge where he was weak. That''s not quite what you can do. You can be strong unless you forget that attitude."

    "Ha..."

    I don''t know, but it looks like they were trying before they knew it.

    When I saw the canade, he looked like a jerk.

    Looks like Mr. Tin does this a lot, as far as Canade is concerned.

    What would have happened if I hadn''t passed the current trial?

    ... was limited, was it?

    "Here, let''s go back to the beginning"

    Mr. Tin, as always, continues to talk with an emotionally unreadable smile on his face.

    "As Mr Rain said, ladies and gentlemen, the specs are high but we are not taking advantage of them. So he struggled with me against him. Right?"

    "Well......"

    "That''s right..."

    Tania and Canade admitted, reluctantly.

    I don''t make excuses for being bad, even though I make you feel sorry for me.

    Such an attitude seems to have been favorably reflected in Mr. Tin, smiling at both of them.

    "I think acknowledging weakness is more about strength. The bad news is you can''t face your own power."

    "Nah... Mother, is that a compliment?

    "You''re complimenting me, aren''t you? I''m glad Canade grew up fine, Mother."

    "Nyah... Something''s complicated"

    Well, being praised for admitting you''re weak won''t make you feel very good.

    In the end, I''m just reminded of my lack of power.

    "Well, you missed the point."

    Undo the story of Mr. Tin''s derailment himself.

    "We''re not going to do anything like bring Canade back, are we? Canade seems to be best with Mr. Rain and the others. But I''m worried about you. Shouldn''t we have some more strength to fight? That. Conveniently, I don''t have to go back inside yet and... if you don''t mind, let me show you how to fight? I want to talk about it."

    "I see..."

    "The Rains will continue to act as adventurers, won''t they? For once, there may be times when you bump into someone very strong. For that occasion, don''t you think it''s necessary to have special training?

    "... wait a minute"

    Mr. Tin has a point.

    Since the other day''s battle with the Demon Clan, I''ve been thinking too.

    In the way we fought relying on local power, one day, we might get stuck.

    While you can afford it, you might want to wear full combat skills.

    Although I haven''t told that story to everyone yet...

    It''s something I''ve been thinking about secretly.

    So the timing is good...

    However, what would everyone think?

    You can''t decide in my presence.

    "What do you think of Canade?

    "Hmm... I guess I agree. I was wondering if it was a little short... if I could get special training for my strongest mother in the Cat Spirit Clan, I could be stronger... and that would help Rain better... then, ho, get compliments... hehe"

    "Yeah?"

    "Nah, you can''t do that!? And anyway, I guess I agree."

    Although there was somewhat suspicious behavior, Canade voted in favour.

    "What about Tania?

    "I agree."

    "... that''s a little surprising. I thought someone was going to teach me or rebel."

    "What do you think of me, at all? Well, if I were to be taught by someone halfway through it, I would disagree... but Mr. Tin wouldn''t complain. My purpose is to be alone, but if you can be strong, you''re welcome."

    Tania also voted in favour...... and.

    So what about Sola and Luna?

    "I see... what about Sola and Luna?

    "Sola is..."

    "I agree!

    Try to push Sola over and Luna shouts out loud.

    "I''ve always thought about it. I want to be stronger. I want the world to know about this power¡­. If that''s what you''re training for, I''ll be happy to do it."

    "Is that the motive...?

    "Sora explains. Luna could have done a lot more with more power. Even when I dealt with the Demons the other day, I was able to minimize the damage. I don''t want to feel so sorry for you that I want to work harder..."

    "Mmm, don''t speak for my thoughts on your own!

    "By the way, Sola thinks the same thing about Luna."

    Sounds like Sola and Luna agree.

    Normally, it''s easy to understand and helpful. I laugh bitterly when I stick around.

    "What about Nina?

    "I... uh, the..."

    "Calm down. At your own pace, tell me exactly what you think."

    "Ugh, yeah... you know what? Because I can''t help you... still, everybody be nice to me... but I''m sorry, I''m so full of feelings... even if I can help you... good luck, I want to"

    "Oh well... yeah, I understand how Nina feels"

    Nina''s not helping or anything like that...

    Don''t touch that now.

    Just say the words, but you don''t know if they''ll make sense.

    This kind of thing is a matter of how he feels.

    If you want to do special training to improve your feelings, you have no reason to disagree.

    "Uh... Finally, what does Tina think? Well, I think it''s hard for Tina to fight."

    "Us? We don''t agree."

    "Really? You''re making it very clear."

    "If we''re going to be able to fight, I want to. If it''s special training for that, be happy. I want to thank Rayne and everyone."

    "Oh well."

    Everyone feels like one.

    Turn back to Mr. Tin.

    "Uh... I''m listening to what I''m saying, and you may have figured it out already... special training, can I ask you a favor?

    Yes, I''ll take care of it.

 120 120 stories, in the land at the end.

    Arios One line went further south after River End.

    Take the path west from there.

    The southern continent is a plain with a soft east and a series of steep mountains to the west.

    Arios One line steps into the mountain and goes straight to the back.

    "Uh, I''m so happy."

    It is an undisclosed land, so there is only a beast path.

    It looks like the grass is flourishing and blocking our way.

    It goes on while paying for it, but it never gets faster.

    Leanne spilled her stupidity, as she became frustrated with the matter.

    "There are lots of bugs involved... haha, I want to take a bath"

    "Leanne, you can''t be selfish. We have a noble mission, and we are on that journey."

    Though Mina praises, Leanne doesn''t seem to have switched minds just by returning an appropriate response saying yes.

    Nevertheless, this is the usual sight, so the Arios and the others don''t look concerned.

    The only thing I care about Leanne is the leading adventurer.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    Arios, who noticed the adventurer watching Flirting and Leanne, spoke up.

    The adventurer laughs lovingly in deception.

    "No, it''s nothing. I don''t know what to say, but there''s something about the braves."

    "Though we''re brave, we''re human too. I''m sick and tired of having to go to the back of the mountain like this."

    "Indeed."

    I''m counting on you.

    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it"

    It''s a once in a lifetime chance to be counted on by a brave party.

    The adventurer man leads the way as he strains.

    To be precise, he''s second.

    The first hand is Bloody Bear, the demon he serves.

    As the name suggests, it''s a big bear demon.

    A demon comparable to the C-rank, he reigned as the Lord of the Mountains.

    Such a bloody bear, the adventurer man taemed.

    He is a famous beast taster in the South.

    Its ability is excellent and demons as well as animals can be taemed.

    I happened to be visiting a country village on vacation...

    That''s why Arios and the others called me out and decided to act together.

    "But you''re surprised."

    "What is it?

    To Arios'' words, the adventurer seemed to wonder.

    "The Beast Tamer can also serve demons. What''s with all this stuff, but you''re the weakest job anyone wants to be a beast taster, right? Yet this is how you serve C-rank demons, and you gain a lot of power. I don''t think it''s a very good sight to see."

    "I''m glad you said that. I struggled a lot to get the power I have now."

    "Hmm."

    Arios looked from foot to face, as he ordained the adventurer.

    This man might help.

    It is convenient that demons can be used as well as animals.

    In contrast to public common sense, as a beast taster, I have the power to break.

    If he joins his people, it will definitely make the journey easier.

    That''s all I thought about, and there''s a glimmer of Rain''s face behind Arios'' brain.

    "... by the way, I have a few questions"

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Can you serve the most powerful species?

    "Huh? Is it the most powerful species?

    To Arios'' question, the adventurer showed confusion.

    "No way. You can''t use the most powerful species. There''s no such thing as a man who can serve."

    "... right"

    Hearing the words, something cooled rapidly in Arios.

    If Rayne can''t do what he can, I don''t want this man.

    As originally planned, once we have achieved this objective, we shall cut it off there.

    I don''t even know that Arios is thinking of that, and he leads by looking like an adventurer.

    For the subsequent Arios, we have to cut the branches of the trees, etc., but it''s an easy task.

    The leading bloody bear has a big body, he just walks, and he makes quite a path.

    The other demons don''t come near for fear of the Bloody Bear.

    It''s an easy job.

    This would allow us to accomplish the request without any problems.

    ... At this time, I thought so.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It took about an hour for Arios and the others to reach the summit of the mountain.

    The summit is an open place with nice views.

    There''s a little square, and I think I can take a break.

    In the center of it, a small temple was seen.

    A wooden temple is set on a flat stone.

    Nothing else, it was a lonely sight.

    "Dear brave man, I''ve got it."

    "Very much so... Agus. And Leanne and Mina will be on perimeter alert."

    "Oh."

    Agus nodded and turned back a little on the path he had just come.

    Leanne and Mina scatter left and right.

    "Hmm."

    Arios saw the temple.

    The more I touched it, the more it was going to break, the more I looked worn out.

    "... hey, can you give me that demon over here?

    "Huh? Why not?

    "Come on, come on."

    "Wow, I get it. Here, go."

    In a strong tone by Arios, bewildered, the adventurer followed the instructions.

    Instruct Bloody Bear to move next to Arios.

    But...

    "Gah!?

    Trying to get close to Arios on the side of the temple, Bloody Bear was bounced off to be held back by an invisible wall.

    For a moment, the air shook, and the purple electricity ran.

    "Hey what...!?

    "I see, this is how it works"

    The adventurer wandered about the unexpected, but Arios was as calm as he knew.

    Around the temple there was a bond that did not send demons.

    That''s why, even if it was built behind such a mountain, it wouldn''t have been destroyed.

    Is it worth protecting such a worn-out temple in the junction?

    A human being who knows nothing may wonder.

    Now, the adventurer looked confused.

    But Arios isn''t.

    I know this temple is worth it.

    ¡­ more precisely, what is in the temple, though.

    Arios pulled out his sword.

    "Yu, brave man? What do you do?

    "Stay back, I''ll destroy this temple now"

    "Huh?"

    "There will be quite a shock because we will cut off the junction. You have to show me the way home, too. If you get extra injuries, it''s a hassle. Stay back."

    To Arios, who said pale, the adventurer openly made him wolf.

    "Duh, how did you get that temple?

    "This temple is served with the equipment I seek."

    One of the legendary pieces of equipment, a ring called ''Tears of Heaven'', is dedicated to a certain mountain temple.

    With that information, Arios and the others hired adventurers to climb the mountain.

    Otherwise, you can''t come all the way here.

    "That''s not good..."

    "... are you going to stand in my way just because I hired you?

    "No, I didn''t mean to... but they say the temple was built by the people in the village at the foot... and then they''re sealing up the disaster..."

    "Ha..."

    Arios sighed boringly.

    "That''s a superstition, isn''t it?

    "No, but it''s pretty credible..."

    "If this temple is containment of disaster, it wouldn''t be strange if it was taken care of more, would it? But... take a look. Worn out. Not respected at all. There''s no way a monastery like that could contain a disaster, is there?

    "But..."

    "Even if something was sealed, it''s not my enemy. Who do you think I am? He''s a brave man."

    ¡­¡­

    Arios says in a strong tone, feeling that he will not tolerate objections.

    The adventurer shut his mouth in such a way that he lost to Arios.

    With the adventurer shut up, Arios nodded satisfactorily.

    And... wave down your sword at the temple.

    "Hih!?

    Bachi! The temple collapsed when the sound sounded.

    The air trembles and the adventurer shrinks himself.

    It''s just... that''s all.

    Nothing more happens, only silence dominates the place.

    "Look, there''s no such thing as"

    Arios removed the wreckage of the broken temple and removed the ring from inside.

    Legendary Gear, "Heavenly Rings."

    With this, there is no use anymore.

    Let''s get off the mountain right away and go to our next destination.

    ... that was then.

    "... dull rinse"

    An innocent laugh sounded like a child.

 121 121 stories Heavenly Nation

    "What...?

    Suddenly, Arios looked around in surprise at the laughter he sounded.

    But I don''t see anything.

    A fellow figure and adventurer. And only the demons that the adventurer tames.

    There is nothing else.

    "dull rinse"

    Yet all I could hear was laughter.

    Continue to sound on the spot without interruption.

    "Hih."

    To a sudden strange phenomenon, the adventurer was about to lose his hips.

    Pity.

    Arios pulled his sword out again, pounding his tongue.

    "Agus! Leanne! Mina! Come here."

    "Ahhh."

    My people must have detected an anomaly, too.

    Be vigilant around you, return to Arios and form a circle.

    Agus asks Arios.

    "What''s this all about? What''s going on?

    "I don''t know...... just don''t have a bad feeling"

    Chilly, as the temperature dropped suddenly.

    Then, I''m attacked by a chilli sensation.

    In Arios, instincts are issuing warnings.

    This place is dangerous, we must flee immediately......

    But the brave pride got in the way of it.

    There''s definitely something going on.

    But that''s why I can''t imitate it to escape at first sight.

    I am a brave man.

    He''s the chosen one.

    And yet, there''s no way I can expose myself to that ugliness.

    Such pride makes Arios stay on the spot...

    Immediately, I am reminded that it is a mistake.

    "... what?

    How long have you been there?

    Soon, a little further away from the Arios and the others, the girl showed herself.

    Is he about fifteen years old?

    The jewel-like silver hair is bound by a crimson ribbon.

    White skin like ceramics.

    Red eyes like ruby.

    Clothes like black dresses had a lot of frills on them.

    At first glance, she''s a doll-like girl.

    That''s how beautiful it was, and it had a finished beauty.

    "dull rinse"

    The laughter belonged to the girl.

    Never see the Arios.

    I just keep laughing, happily enjoying myself.

    It had an unusual atmosphere.

    Just watching makes my heart tremble and I''m going to be trapped in fear.

    Now, the adventurer was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak.

    Speak to Arios as Mina sets up her wand.

    "Arios, be careful. That kid..."

    "I know."

    Arios grabbed the pattern of his sword so that it could be slashed at any time.

    She looks like a girl, but the signs don''t belong to people.

    It could be a demon turned into a person.

    Or a demon clan.

    Should we make a pre-emptive strike?

    But you look like a girl.

    That drives Arios'' judgment crazy...

    Now it was useless to think of anything.

    "Hey."

    "Become!?

    If you noticed, the girl was right in front of you.

    When, how, and how you moved.

    I didn''t understand Arios at all.

    "I''d like to ask you a few questions, would you mind?

    "... what?

    Arios tried to calmly return it, suppressing his inner agitation.

    I get nasty sweats.

    I learned a hell of a lot of pressure, like being bare-handed and relative to a raptor.

    "Did you destroy the temple?

    It didn''t look good on the outside and the girl had an adult tone.

    "Are you the ones who broke the temple and set me free?

    "I don''t know what liberation means... but I''m pretty sure I broke the temple. What''s wrong with that?

    "Fair enough...... hehe...... hahaha!

    The girl looks delightful...

    Then laugh like crazy.

    "If it was man who sealed me, I can''t believe it was man who set me free... oh, how funny. I can''t believe I met such an interesting thing as soon as I was liberated... hehe, maybe I''m lucky"

    "You... who are you?

    Arios could barely ask.

    My throat is sore and it seems to burn.

    That was because of the overwhelming pressure this girl was under.

    "Me? Me... this is who I am"

    The girl giggles.

    And... there''s been a change.

    Wings grow on the girl''s back.

    There are eight large wings that are about the length of your body.

    It spread to the universe so as to cover the girl''s body.

    "... Heavenly, are you saying...?

    ... once existed the most powerful species called the Heavenly Nation.

    The name comes from an angel.

    It was named that way because it is a people-shaped race with angelic wings on its back.

    Physical ability comparable to cat spirit clan.

    Magic comparable to spiritual clans.

    Excellent at all abilities and said to be the strongest of the strongest.

    The greater the number of wings, the stronger they are said to have.

    Records say there were heavenly tribes with up to ten wings.

    That power is like questioning common sense, that you could have caused a natural disaster by yourself?

    Though a heavenly people with such mighty power, one day he vanished into pieces.

    I didn''t perish, I didn''t dive into the depths like a spiritual clan.

    He disappeared neglectfully, just as his presence was illusory.

    The cause has not yet been elucidated.

    Said it failed to adapt to environmental change and perished.

    Said, with the use of a real God, I returned to heaven because I served.

    Various hypotheses have been made.

    "Are you sure you''re Heavenly...?

    Arios crushes in incredible condition.

    And the heavenly girl reacts, grinning.

    Yeah, you''re right.

    "Stupid. How could the Heavenly Nation be in such a place..."

    "Is that what you say? Aren''t you the one who set me free?"

    "Me...?

    "Yeah, yeah. I was sealed in that temple."

    "... the calamity that the villagers were saying is about you"

    "Heh, that''s terrible. I can''t believe you caught someone like me, and it was a disaster. But... if it''s from a human, maybe it''s not wrong."

    The girl laughs.

    The grin is an abusive one, like a child who kills and plays with insects, if you like.

    Seeing the girl laugh, Arios remembered the chill.

    "Heh heh heh... oh, it''s been a long time since the world has been great. This feeling...... that you will be free. That''s great. Now you can play with humans again. Now it''s time to play a lot... hehe, we need to have plenty of fun"

    If only words are to be captured, they are no different than those emitted by innocent children.

    But the words of the Heavenly Girl contained plenty of malice.

    It''s so black that it condenses malice around the world, so much so that you can''t keep it sane without the Arios and the others.

    The adventurer was so faint.

    "I would love to play with you guys if I were you..."

    "... are you going to fight us?

    "No, I''ll stop. Me, even if it looks like this, it''s the right thing to do, isn''t it? You let me go... so I''ll stop playing with you."

    "That won''t help."

    "Besides... if you''re human, it sounds like there''s plenty more. Heh heh, sounds playful. I''m so excited, hehe, hehe."

    The Heavenly Girl had a broken grin.

    I smiled full of madness.

    One, looks like fun, laughs innocently...

    Then, give a toast to Arios and the others with graceful tricks.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me."

    "... will you wait?

    "Oh, what is it?

    "I want to talk. I''m not gonna let you take the time, and I think it''s gonna be a fun story for you... What do you say?

    "Oh. Oh. I can''t believe humans talk like that...... hehe, sounds so funny. Fine. Let''s hear it. So, what''s your name?

    I''m Arios.

    "I am, Illis. Shall I call you the most powerful species of the murderest? Ha-ha-ha."

 122 122 Story Special Training Outcomes

    ¡­¡­

    "Uh-oh..."

    Confront Canade.

    Me and Canade, each with a harsh look on their face, stare at each other.

    Put your fists up, drop your hips gently, and focus on your feet...

    They stare at each other, scatter sparks, and crawl through their opponents'' gaps.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Would it have been about five minutes?

    Sweat all over Canade''s cheeks, his tail moving picnically.

    Now!

    When Canade''s concentration began to break off, he rushed out at once.

    "Wha!?

    It took a brilliantly unexpected form, and Canade put the upset on the table.

    Just for a little while, too.

    As soon as he calmed his mind, Canade gently pulled his body back and moved to the interception set-up.

    "Shit!

    Canade stuck his fist out.

    It''s a windy blow.

    I''m not free if I hit it.

    Twist your body, dodge.

    But Canade apparently was reading it, and he went on to release a low kick.

    Avoid by leaping.

    He said he attacked from here, but he quickly regains his posture and takes the lead in the offense.

    Again, Canade can''t be insulted.

    We don''t just avoid it, we need to tap into the attack!

    "Ugh!

    Canade unleashes a kick, as he chases me away into the universe.

    There''s nothing like scaffolding around.

    I can''t get back on my feet and get a decent shower of canade kicks...... should have.

    "Gravity manipulation"

    I used the abilities I gained from signing with Tina.

    I have been using it many times lately, so I have become more proficient.

    Operate the gravity applied to yourself directly and horizontally.

    My body slid sideways, avoiding canade kicking.

    Then gravitational manipulation is used to normalize the direction in which gravity is applied.

    Threefold more gravity...

    Drop speed + triple gravity momentum and release a spinning kick.

    "Great!?

    Exactly, I hear this was unexpected.

    Approaching at a faster rate than expected by Canade, pounding in a heavy blow!

    "Nha!!!

    "Become!?

    I thought it was decided...

    Canade only had the reflex nerve in front of him to try to prevent my blow.

    Although he originally had tremendous physical abilities...

    These days, I feel even more polished.

    "That''s it!

    "Sweet"

    Although the Canade counter bursts...

    Now gravitational manipulation on Canade.

    Five times the gravity applied to Canade''s arm.

    Still, he could not push and kill the power of the Cat Spirit Clan, but succeeded in attenuating the speed.

    This, the power of ''gravitational manipulation'', is outrageous to see again.

    At first, though it was difficult and confusing to handle...

    Actually, it''s a pretty good ability.

    Depending on how you use it, it can be a powerful weapon.

    Thanks to this, Canade and I can cross each other.

    Avoid the Canade counter, and now, tap this one in.

    A kick like pruning from the side.

    Guarded, but predicted.

    Engage your feet in guarded Canade''s arms and seal your movements.

    Plus, make sure you jump up, tangle your other leg in Canade''s torso, and rotate.

    I gained momentum and slammed it off to the ground.

    "Phew!?

    Before Canade''s eyes trying to get up in a hurry, he pokes his fist.

    "There''s a battle."

    "... yes, that''s it"

    Where it was settled, Mr. Tin raised his voice watching the battle.

    Hearing that, Canade threw both hands and feet to the ground.

    "Uh-oh, I lost..."

    "Are you okay, Canade?

    "Yeah, I''m fine......"

    Give me a hand and get Canade up.

    "Rayne, you''re strong... it''s not like I''m chronic, but I never thought I''d lose."

    "Everyone''s been working out here lately."

    I asked Mr. Tin for special training, and the days there had passed.

    Now, as in Canade, we play mock wars with someone every day...

    After that, I was instructed by Mr. Tin that it''s bad there, bad here, etc...

    I''ve even encouraged special training.

    Though the word is soft, Mr. Tin was relentless in the way he taught and a ghost coach.

    But because of that, I feel like I could be quite confident.

    "You''re annoying. Even though it''s training, it''s amazing to beat Canade."

    Tania calls out.

    Sola and Luna followed suit.

    "Sola and the others are growing, but maybe Rain is growing the most"

    "Hmm. I''m starting to get interested. It''s Rayne. Now, why don''t you join me?

    "Did Luna forget that Rain beat the crap out of her the other day?

    "Oh, that was just a little alarming."

    "... Rain"

    Gently, Nina came and gave me a warm towel.

    "This... go ahead"

    "Thanks"

    "Ho. And Canade''s share."

    "Thanks."

    Canade had received a towel from Tina.

    It feels so good when you put a warm towel on your sweaty face.

    "Yes, annoying"

    Taking a breath, Mr. Tin gathered everyone together.

    "You guys have grown up looking pretty good"

    "Really? Me, getting stronger?

    Canade asks somewhere happy.

    "Yeah. Canade, you''re stronger. At first, you just stormed right in the front, and now you remember the proper rush."

    "Ahhh... I''m not sure if that''s a compliment."

    "Hehe, I''m complimenting you."

    "Hmm."

    Canade with a complicated face.

    Maybe I don''t get the feeling that I''m getting stronger.

    "Canade''s getting stronger."

    "Phew!?

    When he stroked his head with a pong, Canade jumped up in surprise.

    I wanted you to feel confident and I did what I always do...... would I have surprised you?

    "Fuck, Rain!? Well, all of a sudden when I can stroke my head... I don''t know, I''m surprised... ha."

    "Right, sorry. Something''s wrong with the usual, you know."

    "Yes, fine. Uh, well... you tried to cheer me up, didn''t you? Then it''s not about getting angry... or rather, happy... yah."

    Somehow, something was wrong with Canade.

    You say you''re blushing and getting all sorts of... what is it?

    "Hmm."

    Seeing a strange looking canade, Mr. Tin was nodding with some convincing face.

    Then smile and pound Canade''s shoulder.

    "Canade."

    "Nha? What, mother?

    "It''s important to have special training to be strong, but it sounds like you also need special training to get along. If you like, can your mother tell you how to keep it?

    "Oh, Mother!? That''s right in front of Rain......!

    "It''s okay. Because these things seem dull, Mr. Rain."

    "... that may not be denied"

    I''m not sure what they''re talking about, but I understand they''re doing it.

    "Then today''s special training is over. Guys, you''re annoying."

    In Mr. Tin''s words, we all exhaled like we were distracted.

    Power falls out of my body and fatigue strikes me all at once.

    Anyway, I''ve been doing special training all morning and all night...

    "Guys, you want to take a bath? It''s already boiling."

    "Nice, Tina"

    To Tina''s words, Tania makes her face shine.

    "Because of this, shall we all come in? It''s a hassle waiting for you."

    "Sassy! Nyan" "

    "Oh, apart from Rayne?

    "I know, I know."

    I laughed at Tania''s words.

 123 123 stories, gentle moments.

    "Ahhhhhhhh"

    Immersed in hot water to his shoulders, Canade spilled a mellow voice.

    He has sloppy eyelids and a tranced look on his face.

    The cheeks were slightly stained with cherry blossom.

    It''s just not just Canade.

    Other female members are soaking up hot water in a pleasant way.

    ... Tina is a ghost, so technically, she pretends to be soaking in hot water.

    They all understand that it''s just wild to say, and nobody says anything.

    Time for a bath together for everyone.

    I was smiling and sharing a peaceful moment.

    "Hey, Canade."

    "Hey, Tina?

    "I don''t care to ask you this, but you don''t like a bath called Canade?

    "Yeah? I love it, don''t I? Why are you asking me that?

    "See. Most cats don''t like baths, do they? So I thought," I don''t like canades either. "

    "Oh, I see"

    "I was worried about that, too. Or didn''t you say you weren''t good before"

    To Tina''s question, Luna followed.

    To those two, Canade makes me laugh bitterly.

    "Sure, a lot of cats don''t like baths. The Cat Spirit Clan doesn''t really like baths either, and I wonder if I was subtle. But when I went in with everyone, it was fun, and my bad consciousness disappeared. Now, I love the bath ? As much as I want to be in it all the time if it''s warm, pompous, and there''s nothing I can do to put it up ?

    "Oh, I know that. I want to take a bath every day without my body like this."

    "Mm-hmm. Bath is the moisture of life."

    "I''ve never heard such a story before."

    In Luna''s words, did Sola say? and tilt his little neck.

    "There''s no point in not knowing. Whatever, it''s a word I just made up!

    "Luna''s, you know, personality that pushes straight without even thinking about it, can you handle it?

    "Han!

    I was told with a flat chest, and that''s just Sora, too, gave up her sister''s persuasion.

    How did you grow up like this?

    I want to believe that''s what I grew up looking at my sister''s back.

    ¡­¡­

    Two, Nina was staring at Tania.

    To be exact, I was looking at Tania''s breasts.

    Tania, who noticed the gaze, asks.

    "What''s going on?

    "... wow"

    Nina feels somewhere touching and just startles me.

    "Yeah?"

    "Tania... boobs, big, huh..."

    "Really?

    "It''s floating in hot water, of... can I touch it...?

    "Huh? Well, that''s fine..."

    With her permission, Nina gently reaches out to Tania''s chest.

    As it was, he sank his fingers into a soft swell.

    "Wow... soft"

    "Huh."

    "And... after all, it''s big..."

    "Hey, hey, Nina? Touching me like that makes me feel a little weird... haha"

    "Ah... oh, I''m sorry. It hurt...?

    "It doesn''t hurt, but, uh... you know, more than that, Nina''s into big breasts?

    "... n"

    Nina snorted.

    "Tits, bigger... Rain, I wonder if I''d be happy..."

    "Ooh!?

    Tania flashed at the bomb speech that jumped out of the little Nina.

    The canades who were listening to the story also turned away.

    Seeing everyone like that makes Nina seem strangely decent.

    "What''s wrong...?

    "You know, bigger breasts... where did you learn that story?

    "I went to the Adventurer Alliance before this, when... the adventurer told me that story... did you? A man should be bigger..."

    Next time, let''s burn down both adventurers.

    He was a stiff and determined Tania.

    "Uh, Nina. That''s due to personal subjectivity, so you don''t have to worry too much."

    "Or if you truly take it, in Akan"

    Canade and Tina teach Nina.

    A fun bath for everyone, the venue of transforms into a place for sex education for children.

    "Really?

    "Yes, I am."

    "... what"

    Just for a second, it was Nina who seemed sorry.

    Seeing Nina like that makes Canade wonder.

    "Nina wants Rayne to be happy?

    "... yeah. Rayne''s smile, I want to see it."

    "That''s, uh... like what? With what intent?

    "Oh, yeah, it''s nothing, but. Ugh... I can''t believe I''m even worried about Nina''s trends... maybe a little too conscious"

    Nina looked strangely at Canade, who turned red on her own.

    "But... look again, those breasts are still against the rules"

    Luna has a jitty eye and does her gaze on Canade and Tania''s chest.

    As I followed it, so did Sola.

    "How do I grow up with that...... that''s a mystery. It''s the mystery of the human body."

    "If there''s a trick, I''d love to know."

    "The trick, even if they say..."

    "Hey?"

    Canade and Tania looked at each other in bewilderment.

    Nothing, I''m not particularly conscious.

    This is what was happening when I realized it.

    ¡­¡­

    Nina had her hands on her chest.

    Regardless of whether Rayne is happy or not, she still cares about the size of her breasts as one girl.

    I was touching my own breasts, like raising, raising.

    "Don''t worry about us."

    "Oh, a new milk alliance is going to be formed!

    "We''re going to be breastfed!

    In Luna''s very words, Tina put a scratch in it.

    "Mmm? Really? If you ask me, Tina''s there..."

    "You''re a traitor."

    "Shit. We''re on our side."

    "You''re wearing something fine there, but you say that!

    "Do you know...? There, that''s halfway there, the least demand... is that sad or what? Bigger is the man''s joy, and even smaller is in demand for it...... the hard part is, it''s normal!

    To Tina''s soul cry, Sola and Luna looked somewhat shocked.

    I do my hand on that shoulder in tears.

    "Really...... Sola was wrong. Tina is hard too..."

    "You should join our alliance... and someday we''ll look back on Canade and Tania... oh yeah. Nina''s in our alliance."

    "Me, too...?

    "Here, there. You make a weird alliance and you don''t involve Nina."

    Tania looked frightened and cautioned Luna, who valves hot.

    "In the first place, it''s only Sora and Luna."

    "Don''t tell me it''s too late!

    "''Cause Sola and Luna are definitely fourteen, right? Though not futuristic, if that''s about it at that age... well,"

    "You pitied me!?

    Gunn, and Luna in shock.

    Next to it, Sora also looked depressed.

    "But Nina''s not a kid yet. From now on, I think it''s quite possible."

    "Oh, yeah, right. Hey, hey, Nina. Did Nina''s mother have big breasts?

    "Uh... yeah. Wow."

    "Then I''m sure Nina will grow up, too. From now on, you don''t have to rush."

    "... n"

    In a somewhat relieved manner, Nina grinned.

    On the other hand, Sola and Luna look like muggies.

    There is no denying that Nina has a future.

    But if we admit it, aren''t we the only ones with no future?

    Just the two of us.

    I can''t admit that.

    Or Canade or Tania is jealous.

    I understand it''s just jealousy, but I couldn''t stop it.

    Chest size is a very important issue for girls of all ages.

    "No, you share that richness with me, too!

    "How can I be big? I''m not leaving until you tell me the trick!

    Luna and Sola cram into Canade and Tania.

    The two clogged up are bewildered.

    "Well, even if they say that... you can''t separate them"

    "I mean, when it''s big, that''s tough, huh? Shoulder rubbing..."

    "That statement is a declaration of war against our Lactating Sisters!?

    "Luna, stop making weird alliances"

    "All right. We, the Lactating Sisters, are going to take that declaration of war!

    Cute and exhilarating Luna.

    Everyone tenses up so that we can get to it.

    A lively and enjoyable time passed and a calm moment passed.

    ¡­ they will know from now on that it is only a temporary tranquillity.

 124 124 stories. See you next time.

    "Hmm, I see...... yes! First of all, should we keep the special training to this point?"

    After a few days of special training¡­

    Mr. Tin says that in front of us, who assembled in the garden, as usual, that day.

    "Nha? Mother, is that enough?

    "Is that what you and I, the exemptions are all about?

    "No, not yet."

    In Tania''s words, Mr. Tin smiles strangely scared, feeling like he stabs a nail.

    What that smile means is, don''t be alarmed, don''t float.

    Under the pressure of Mr. Tin''s smile, Tania made his face snap.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, you''ve learned how to fight properly. I think we can fight many times better than before"

    "Thank you"

    "No, you''re welcome. Canade''s taking care of you, that''s about it. Just..."

    Mr. Tin makes a serious face.

    "I think you''ve all gotten stronger. But that''s why you''re not overconfident in your power, is it? Some people in the world have unimaginable powers. For example... Demon King or something."

    ¡­¡­

    Nature and feelings tighten to Mr. Tin''s words.

    "Well, shall we keep this for the hard words? Good luck, everyone. annoying."

    "Nah... it''s finally over"

    "I have muscle aches everywhere and I don''t want to move..."

    Canade stretched her back a long time and Tania turned around her shoulders.

    "Sola is tired. I feel like sleeping for a week or so."

    "We''re a drag race."

    "Don''t tell me what to pull"

    Sola and Luna are the same.

    "...... eh"

    "Nina, what''s going on?

    "I... have grown stronger, have I?

    "Hmmm... SEYA. Think you''re getting stronger."

    "Now... to help Rain, I can help..."

    "Were you thinking about that? Hmm, you''re so cute."

    "Wapu."

    Nina had Tina stroking her head.

    After a tough special training, everyone, looked serene.

    Now that I think I''m done with Mr. Tin''s special training, I know exactly what it''s like to be relaxed.

    However, when you look like that...

    "Oh, oh? Ladies and gentlemen, you still look good. Because of this, would you like to have additional special training?"

    "In Nha!?

    "I''m a jerk."

    "I don''t need that kind of mess!?

    "My mother''s love is something to receive, Canade."

    "Ahhh!?

    It unfolded as expected and I accidentally sighed.

    It''s going to be just a little further before the special training is completely over.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Mr. Tin''s special training in Omake continues into the evening...

    I''ve been soaked.

    They were all so tired that they couldn''t help standing.

    Nevertheless, Omake''s special training is over, and now it''s over.

    We were able to graduate from Mr. Tin''s Spartan class.

    The sense of relief is stronger than the sense of achievement.

    Because those hard days are finally over.

    ... Well, if you say that, I''ll keep it in my mind because it''s not necessarily impossible to impose any further omens.

    And at night.

    Mr. Tin made me dinner that day.

    Both Luna and Tina were stretched out with special training, so Mr. Tin offered.

    The food Mr. Tin makes is simple, but they were all delicious.

    It tastes strange and warms my chest when I''m eating it.

    Is this the one called ''Taste of Home''?

    Everyone was smiling and finishing their meals.

    Then, take turns taking a bath...

    Drinking cold juice and making a joke...

    It''s getting late, guys, back to the room.

    ¡­¡­

    I didn''t go back to my room, I was out in the yard.

    The stars look up at the glowing night sky.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    Looking back, Mr. Tin looks like him.

    "Can''t you sleep?

    "Well, that''s the place"

    Mr. Tin stands next door.

    Likewise, I looked up at the night sky.

    "Beautiful starry sky."

    "Yeah. I don''t know, it feels like I''m about to get sucked in"

    "Heh, that''s an interesting expression"

    Mr. Tin laughing corny.

    If you look at it like this, you don''t really think she''s Canade''s mother...

    My sister is a good place at best.

    It''s my sister if I see it normally.

    "What''s wrong? Something on my face?

    "Oh no... Speaking of which, what is Mr. Tin going to do now?

    Special training is over, and Mr. Tin''s role is over.

    The purpose of bringing Canade back also disappeared.

    If so, what are we going to do?

    I''m going back inside.

    "Are you leaving..."

    "Oh, that sounds unfortunate. You want to stop talking about me?

    "Hmm... well, yeah"

    "Oh well. Surprisingly honest."

    "With all this together, it would be uncomfortable to be gone. Besides, I think Canade would love to be with you."

    "Really? Canade is also a girl of her age, so isn''t it restless when her parents are nearby?

    "Uh... well, maybe there are places like that. But isn''t Canade a very honest kid? I''m glad to be with you, Mr. Tin."

    ''I can''t help it anymore, Mother''... Oh, my God, I can think of Canade smiling next to Mr. Tin.

    He imagined something similar, and Mr. Tin smiled.

    "Pfft. If you say so, it will be a mother''s profit."

    "Still, are you leaving? I can stay some more... I have extra room."

    "Thank you. I''m glad to hear how Mr. Rayne feels, aren''t you? But you can''t be sweet forever... because without me, you''ll be annoyed inside too"

    "... Really?"

    When you become the most powerful person in the city, you probably have a lot of work to do.

    I can''t help it.

    "Mr. Rain."

    "Yes?"

    Second, Mr. Tin makes a serious face.

    "Be careful"

    "Uh... what''s that?

    "Excuse me. I can''t be clear... Hi, I have a bad feeling"

    "A bad feeling...... is it?

    "Cat spirits are sensitive to signs, right? Just like that, when you''re about me, you can feel a bad feeling. You''re gonna hit it, aren''t you? Well, I don''t want you to hit a bad feeling..."

    Mr. Tin smiled bitterly.

    "You don''t know any more specifics about that unpleasant feeling?

    "I''m sorry. I can''t help it... but for a while now, I''ve been feeling like a heartbeat... if I were to analogize, would it feel like I had a natural enemy in front of me?"

    "Natural Enemy..."

    The most powerful species of cat spiritual clan...... and I can''t believe you let Mr. Tin, who has superior powers among them, say this far.

    You shouldn''t clean it up as just a hunch.

    "If I can, I''d like to be with you..."

    "You can''t keep following us, can you? I don''t have a choice. Mr. Tin has something else to do."

    "That would be helpful if you could say that... Mr. Rain"

    Mr. Tin holds my hand.

    In that state, I was stared at.

    "About Canade, please?

    "... Yes. Leave it to me."

    Canade is an important companion.

    No matter what happens, I''ll try to protect you.

    With that willingness, I let him snort firmly.

    He was relieved by my attitude like that, and Mr. Tin smiles.

    "If you say so, you can rest assured. And then, if Canade''s thoughts are fulfilled, it''s perfect."

    "Achievement?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    What is it about?

    Mr. Tin seems to be noticing something I don''t know about Canade...

    Hmm, you don''t know what I''m talking about, do you?

    "Well...... it''s time for me to go to bed"

    "Good night."

    "Mr. Rain, you shouldn''t stay up late, either, should you?

    "I know. I''ll be asleep in a little while."

    "Yes. Good answer. Good night, then."

    Mr. Tin smiled and went back inside the house.

    Drop that back off...... Again, look up at the night sky.

    "... a bad feeling, huh?"

    The night sky said it was so beautiful, but it seemed like disturbing signs were approaching and I had a chill somewhere.

 125 125. Emergency request.

    The next morning.

    We''ll all drop Mr. Tin off that we''re going back inside.

    "Okay, folks. Thanks for your help."

    "No. Sola and the others are the ones who took care of me."

    "You can come back anytime! Then I''ll treat you well with my dishes!

    "Nice. Let''s cook with Sola and her sisters."

    "Oh no... I hope you don''t mind Sora...?

    "Good luck to us, too"

    Sola and Luna drop him off fine and Tina smiles too.

    "Well, thanks to you for everything. I could have been stronger... and I''d thank you for that."

    "Tania...... follow me?

    "Who!? Who taught Nina these words!?

    Tania and Nina were dropping off funny.

    "Mother..."

    "What''s wrong, Canade?

    Canade faces Mr. Tin.

    The reunion of the longtime parents and children is over, and the farewell comes.

    He seemed to be particularly aware of that, and Canade was soggy.

    There was a lot going on...

    After all, he misses being separated from Mr. Tin.

    "Canade, stay well"

    "Yeah... how''s your mother?

    "You take care not to catch a cold, don''t you? Make sure the futon sleeps properly. And don''t sleep naked."

    "And I won''t."

    "What do you think? When I was inside, Canade said it was because it was hot..."

    "Whoa, whoa!!!? With Rayne, hey, what are you talking about!?

    "If you panic about this, you''ll have a hard time ahead, won''t you? Mr. Rain, it looks pretty dull."

    "Ugh... maybe, Mother..."

    "Phew, I''m here for you."

    "... nah"

    A conversation unfolded that I didn''t quite understand, and Canade punched my ear out.

    What the hell does that mean?

    "Well... no more, you''re going to be a shame"

    Mr. Tin takes a step forward.

    So, twitch and flip.

    He looked at us and lowered his head.

    "Thanks for all your help"

    "Welcome."

    I''ll give it back to you, too.

    Go on, everyone bowed their heads, too.

    "See you somewhere"

    Mr. Tin smiled and waved, turning his back on us.

    Keep walking out...... its back is getting smaller and smaller.

    "Mother!

    Canade stepped forward and shouted out loud.

    "Hey again!!!

    Mr. Tin looked back and saw him smiling and waving.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I can''t see Mr. Tin completely.

    The drop-off was over, and the air flowed like nothing else.

    "... Phew"

    In it, Canade looked neat somewhere.

    I know you feel lonely...

    Still, I could say a proper goodbye.

    So I guess I don''t feel like dragging.

    "Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    "Something''s happening right now, I feel like moving my body so much! Hey, hey, let''s go to the guild!

    "... right. I''ve been practicing here lately and I haven''t asked for anything in a while."

    I don''t need to disagree with you in particular.

    It adopted the opinion of Canade.

    "So Sora and Luna are waiting for you at home. Because I have to prepare for cleaning and dinner."

    "No, Sola doesn''t have to cook. I''ll do that, won''t I?

    "We can''t go out at noon, so I''ll leave a message."

    Sora and Luna return home......

    From inside the house, Tina called out like that.

    "What about Nina?

    "Uh... together, even... okay?

    "Of course."

    "Huh."

    Nina smiles and takes my hand.

    Looks like he wants to hold hands.

    Do you miss me?

    "Mmm... does that make sense? Or is it unconscious...? Nina, be careful, right? We need to be careful."

    For some reason, he saw me and Nina holding hands, bumping and crushing things that Canade didn''t really understand.

    Then......

    With Canade and Nina, I visited the Adventurers Guild.

    I try to find the request as usual...

    "... what?

    Inside the guild there was a slight rush.

    Officials move left, move right...

    The adventurers also look somewhat harsh and have some sort of meeting.

    An atmosphere like never before.

    What the hell is wrong with you?

    "Yikes... that''s something."

    "... hey, I''m scared"

    They grabbed the edge of my clothes.

    It''s a little hard to move... well, that''s about it, okay?

    "Ah, Mr. Shroud!

    Natalie noticed this way and walked over.

    "Just fine. I''m trying to get in touch with Mr. Shroud now..."

    Two, Mr. Natalie''s gaze turns to Canade and Nina.

    Each one of them sees me grabbing my clothes and somehow half-eyed.

    "... what happened to you today? Could it be that you''re here to show it off?

    "Huh? Showing it off... hmm? What''s that supposed to mean?

    "... no, it''s nothing. Ha... right? Mr. Shroud, that''s who he is, isn''t it? Totally no more... I can''t believe you made me jerk off like this"

    "Er...?

    "That''s not the case!

    "Pi."

    Suddenly, Mr. Natalie raised her voice out loud and Nina, surprised by it, stood her tail up perfectly.

    "It''s tough! It''s a big deal."

    "Oh, calm down. Something''s wrong with the words."

    "Ah, alas. I beg your pardon."

    She regained her calm, and Mr. Natalie looked a little embarrassed.

    Then I cough with Cohon so I can change my mind.

    "Actually, an emergency request has been issued."

    "Urgent request?

    "Nha? That, what? You''ve never heard that before."

    "An emergency request is a kind of emergency, right? All normal requests will be stopped and all adventurers who can handle them will be driven out to urgent requests. Gather natural adventurers to work with more Knights to deal with things. That''s the emergency request, isn''t it? To sum it up briefly, if you think that all adventurers and knights must come together to challenge, that high-profile projects have come in."

    "That means... now, can''t we just pull and contract a regular request?

    "Yes, I''m sorry..."

    "That Kinki-ku request? Are we being driven out of here?

    "No, that is optional. If I could, I''d like all adventurers to join me."

    "Something... looks terrible..."

    Nina is right.

    As much as I''ve never seen before, the guild is noisy.

    Urgent requests that get like this...... what the hell happened?

    "So right now, we can''t ask for a regular request. Excuse me. But if you mean you can request an urgent request, let me talk to you over there...... Mr. Shroud, could you help me?

    They look at me like I''m obsessed.

    I can''t just leave it alone as an emergency...

    If there''s even a catastrophe on the massive scale, we might not be able to remain irrelevant.

    You should do what you can.

    Nevertheless, you can''t decide on your own with my one and only existence.

    "First, if you just listen to me"

    "Yes, yes. That''s fine with me. Absolutely!"

    He was guided into the discourse space as he was pushed by the momentum of Mr. Natalie.

    "Aside from our associates, please keep the conversation to yourself. Well, I think it''s only a matter of time before everyone in the city finds out... because we''re waiting for the official announcement of the Knights."

    "Copy that. So, what the hell happened?

    "Do you know the city of River End, on the southern continent?

    "Nha? Riba-endo?

    Canade tilts his little neck, but I knew it.

    "I know. When you cross the stride bridge, you''re the first city to arrive, aren''t you? It''s small, but it''s an inn, and there''s a buzz there or something."

    "So do you know the village further ahead? It''s a small village called Pagos."

    "No, you don''t."

    "The pagos... are devastated"

 126 126 stories, demon.

    "Destroyed...?

    I inadvertently lurk my eyebrows in words that are not calm.

    "What''s this all about? Some kind of local disaster?

    "No¡­ it''s artificial"

    "Is that... is it possible that another country attacked?

    "No, that''s not either. Or my words were bad, weren''t they? It turns out that it was done by someone... who was ambiguous."

    From Natalie''s face, the colour of the confusion was seen.

    Looks like the Alliance hasn''t got the exact information yet.

    Still, you''d have a lot more information than I do not know anything.

    Hear it out.

    "Not really, I don''t understand the story. Can you tell us more about this from the start?

    "Yes, that''s right...... sorry. Seems like I was confused just about everything."

    I don''t have a choice.

    One village was destroyed.

    It''s harder to be calm when you ask me that.

    "The beginning was the story of a merchant."

    Natalie opens her mouth quietly.

    Everyone heard that, including me.

    "The merchant had a deal with the people of Pagos. Pagos was treating textiles as specialties, and he had an exclusive contract with that merchant. Every month, on the same day, the people of Pagos leave the village and go to the merchants to sell their textiles¡­ somehow, this month, it seems that the villagers never came"

    ¡­¡­

    "The strange merchant decided to visit Pagos. Pagos got there about a week walking from River End...... nothing in particular. And¡­ the merchant was to see the devastating Pagos, as if he had suffered a disaster."

    Suddenly, the villagers were disconnected.

    Destroyed village.

    This alone shows that something unusual is happening.

    It''s just...

    As far as Natalie''s frightened face is concerned, things seem more serious.

    I''m just listening, but I get nervous with nature.

    "The house broke, burned... I hear the whole village was worn out, as it happened in the war. And... and the corpse of the villagers."

    "Terrible......"

    He imagined the sight, making Canade look like he was about to cry.

    "Fortunately... there was survival. The merchant asked the survivors what had happened. Then the villagers said with their mouths shut. The devil has risen..."

    "Devil...?

    "What... is that? metaphorical...... stuff?

    Nina tilts her little neck.

    "I dunno... we guilds heard from the villagers but we could only hear the same thing... we were all in a state of panic. I think it was horrible."

    "... the guild just listened?

    "No way. I can''t say enough, but I did the best I could. We traced the history of Pagos back to see if there was a being called the devil... and we looked at those parts as well."

    "What''s the result?

    "... the devil exists"

    Natalie nodded her nervously face.

    "The literature that passes on to Pagos and the records of the past around it¡­ After considering all sorts of things, I came to the conclusion that the devil exists"

    "The Devil..."

    "Don''t you know his name or something? Or is it that demons are demons?

    "Sorry, I haven''t figured that out yet..."

    To Canade''s question, Ms. Natalie looked sorry.

    "I''m just certain that someone called the devil exists. The demon, according to the story of the people of Pagos, seems to have been sealed in the mountains. Something happened and the seal was unsealed. And..."

    "You attacked Pagos... and?

    "Yes, that would be the guild''s view"

    ¡­¡­

    Be a natural and rugged look.

    A being with such immense power as to be sealed was unleashed.

    The danger was proven by the destruction of the Pagos.

    ... Maybe this is a bigger case than I thought.

    "Currently, the Alliance is giving you total strength to investigate the devil. As things stand, its appearance, its purpose, nothing is known... but the devil is the kind of opponent who destroyed one village and caused a large number of casualties. You''re too optimistic to think that nothing''s going to happen."

    "Right."

    "The Alliance has certified this one as an emergency request. If left unattended, the damage could be done to other cities as well as to Pagos. So we''re going to do everything we can to deal with it. The main way to do this is to create and operate three squads."

    "Nha? Three?"

    "First, a team that investigates the demon''s identity, purpose, etc. Next, a team exploring how to seal the devil. And¡­ it''s a team that crusades the devil."

    I see.

    You mean you''re not just going to crusade, you''re going to attack from all angles?

    Examining the qualities and purposes is whether a compromise cannot be found.

    Examining the seal is for insurance when the crusade fails.

    The Alliance seems to recognize the Devil and his opponents as complete ''enemies''.

    ... Well, that''s natural too.

    Somehow, it''s like they destroyed one village.

    I don''t know who that is, but it would definitely be harmful to people.

    "Mr. Shroud."

    Natalie looked straight at this one.

    "We cannot deny that it is dangerous in this case. On top of that, I dare you. Please, can you help me?

    "It''s..."

    "Mr. Shroud... no, Mr. Shroud, I feel like this case can be resolved safely... can''t you please?

    As far as I can tell, this request is dangerous.

    Anyway, if it''s just me, I honestly don''t feel comfortable involving everyone.

    But...

    ¡­¡­

    I remember my hometown.

    This time the enemy... the devil and the others destroyed Pagos.

    That looks overlapping with my hometown.

    I don''t think it''s human resources.

    How dare you leave me alone...

    But get everyone...

    "Ok!

    "Canade!?

    Lost in reply, Canade answers at will.

    "Leave it to us. I''ll see what I can do!

    "...... hmm. Good luck."

    "Until Nina... take that upon yourself..."

    "I think Rayne cares about us... it''s an extra favor."

    "... Rain is... just like Rain wants to, okay...?

    "Yes, yes! We''re just gonna help you with that. Tania, Sola, Luna, Tina, everyone, you''ll never complain."

    "... more... count on it, I hope"

    "Eh."

    I was shocked by Nina''s words, not least.

    I was thinking about everyone...

    Actually, maybe you didn''t trust me.

    Because it''s dangerous, just think about keeping it away, and don''t do anything sweet...

    So, can you say you''re one of them?

    "... right. You two are right."

    "Then..."

    "I''m going to ask for this request. I can''t leave you alone, I can''t just leave you alone and fix it... and above all, I don''t think it''s any other HR. So I want to fix it at all costs. For that, can you help me?

    "" Ugh. ""

    Canade and Nina, all together, smiled and nodded.

    Everyone else who isn''t here, I''m sure, will respond with a smile.

    Honestly, I was able to make a good run for it.

    If this is destiny, then I feel like thanking destiny.

    "Uh... so you''re okay with me taking it on?

    "Oh, I''ll take it."

    I snorted at Natalie''s inquiry.

    "Thank you! With the addition of Mr. Shroud and the others, I''m sure we''ll succeed!

    "You''re exaggerating."

    "No, you''re not exaggerating. Mr. Shroud and his men are the heroes of the Horizon! With the addition of Mr. Shroud and the others, I think we can fulfill this request safely."

    I want heroes to stop.

    It''s because of the blackness.

    "Besides... I believe in Mr. Shroud myself"

    Smile, Natalie laughs.

    Unlike before, it''s a warm smile.

    "Nah..."

    Look at that, for some reason, it makes Canade look like he''s on guard.

    Why not?

    "Uh... I''ll get back to it, but what are we supposed to do? You''re gonna split the squad in three, right?

    Investigation team examining the demon''s identity and purpose.

    Crusade against the devil.

    An exploratory squad exploring how to seal the devil.

    Where will we be assigned?

    "It is not yet this decision, so it is a prediction¡­ I was wondering if Mr Shroud and his team would be assigned to the investigation team"

    "Nha? Aren''t you a crusader?

    He was willing to fight, and Canade looked a little clapped out.

    "I think we can defeat the devil or whatever. Even if it''s dangerous, it doesn''t matter."

    "Danger is the same for every squad."

    "Well, Natalie''s right."

    The investigation team will be approaching nature to find out about the devil, so there should be a lot of danger involved.

    The expedition, which examines how to seal it, is threatened with obstruction from the devil.

    Needless to say, the crusade squad.

    Explaining so, Canade strikes a flat hand with a convincing face.

    "I see. You''re in trouble everywhere."

    "That''s what I''m talking about"

    "I know this request will be as difficult as it has ever been...... thank you"

    Natalie said so, bowing her head deeply.

 127 127 words, purple electricity.

    The investigation into the devil will take place in two groups: our party and another party¡­

    When conducting the survey, it was decided that it would be inefficient to have too many people because light footwork would be required.

    And then the other adventurers are turned to crusaders, so it seems to be the current situation that they can''t even reach the investigation squad.

    It''s a simple story, it''s understaffed.

    Urgent requests can be joined regardless of rank¡­

    Because there is no way that F-rank adventurers and others would be happy to participate.

    The demon who destroyed one of the villages is the target.

    There are many adventurers who feel in danger and are quiet.

    I heard that participants are quite a few, such as those who aim for a thousand dollars.

    "Nina, why don''t you go back to everyone and give us an explanation?

    "...... hmm. All right, I got it."

    Nina nodded cocklessly and followed her running guild.

    "Nah... you''re a hippo"

    "Right."

    We were just waiting in the guild.

    According to Natalie, we''ve already decided on the rest of the party for the investigation squad, and we can introduce you immediately.

    Then I thought we should keep it face-to-face early, and I asked Natalie to mediate.

    While Natalie brought the adventurers, we sat in the chair relaxing without doing anything in particular.

    "... so relaxed, I don''t think something terrible is happening."

    "Right...... same as usual, I feel"

    Most... I''m in a hurry in the guild, and this is the only place I have a different vibe.

    "Here you go"

    So much less, Mr. Natalie''s back.

    Behind it, I see two adventurous pairs of men and women.

    "Oh, you''re the" Horizon Heroes "? I''m Axe Ginn. He''s a swordsman using a little special weapon. Nice to meet you!"

    "¡­ I, Cel Marsenal. Greetings."

    A man is older than me... like mid twenty?

    upside-down hair.

    He covers his forged body with light armor to make it easier to move.

    He had a casual personality and a bright smile on his face.

    Even though this one doesn''t do anything, he''s going to force me to shake his hand.

    A woman would be as good as a man.

    Blue hair grouped together in a shortcut.

    Slightly small, but I can see it being forged up as an adventurer.

    This one was targeted at men, and I got a very calm impression.

    It''s not like it''s dark or cold, it''s calm and settled.

    I got a nice vibe.

    A bright man and a calm woman...... two in contrast.

    "I''m Rain Shroud. This is my buddy Canade. Greetings."

    Man...... responds to Axe''s handshake.

    "And stop being a hero. Thank you."

    "Hmm, you''re being modest. I imagined a more magnificent man because he called me a hero."

    "Are you disappointed, unlike you imagined?

    "No. For a while now, you''re going to be one of us acting together. It''s easier to be casual."

    Niya, Axe laughing all the time.

    It''s a pure grin like a child.

    Until now, I haven''t had a very good image because I''ve had a lot with other adventurers...

    That could have been prejudicial.

    Maybe I''m just simple, but Axe looks like a good guy.

    "Nyah..."

    However, it seems Canade is still on alert and was a little distant.

    "Whoa, you''re really a cat spirit clan. I''m Axe. Nice to meet you!"

    "Uh-huh... nice to meet you"

    "And yet... that''s cute. Why don''t you join me on a date for the night?

    "Nha!?

    "I''ll give you an unforgettable time. It''s definitely for fun. Huh?

    "Stop."

    Suddenly, Cell slapped Axe''s head, who started the numb, reluctantly.

    Or, now, the cell is like beating him with a bow he had in his hand...?

    The bow''s sturdy, so it''s no different than getting hit with a hammer, huh?

    "Yes, what do you do all of a sudden, Cel? I was just trying to have a good time with Canade.

    Wow.

    One more time, I hit you in silence.

    "Stop imitating embarrassment"

    "Oh well... sorry. You were jealous, weren''t you? But don''t worry. My destiny is, Cell, you alone. This is a little play!?

    "That''s rude to me and to her."

    "Oh, I... I just like cute girls. Higgoo!?

    "I''m sorry, what?

    "... sorry"

    I stuck my head all over it and Axe lowered his head.

    ... Somehow, I felt like I figured out the relationship between these two.

    "... Rain, Rain"

    Canade''s ears are pounding softly.

    "... these people are weird, aren''t they?

    "... tell me straight."

    "... really, are you going to adventure with these people? Are you okay?"

    "... it"

    I get stuck in words.

    "Whoa, don''t worry about that."

    You were supposed to be lurking, but Axe reacted to our conversation.

    "Even if we look like this, we''re A-rank adventurers."

    "What, really?!?

    "Don''t get a little hurt when you''re so surprised..."

    Axe crept and dropped his shoulder at Canade''s reaction.

    "For once, it''s true."

    Instead of Axe, Natalie answered, keeping an eye on what had been going on.

    "You two are A-rank adventurers with two names:" Purple Electricity. "

    "Nyah... two names... with those two?

    Canade looked bitter.

    Those two would mean Aug and Kreutz.

    Reminds me of unpleasant memories and gives me a subtle look.

    "Don''t leave us with those people. I''m proud of my adventurers, and I work hard every day."

    "Right."

    "And unlike the others, me and Cell are tied together in a strong bond. We swore to each other in the future. So guh!?

    "Don''t weave your lies all the time"

    As a matter of course, the cell hit Axe.

    ... Is this also a natural sight for both of us?

    "Uh... Mr. Axe has a little difficulty with his personality... but we''re both sure of our arms. I''m sure you can count on it."

    Natalie put in a follow up.

    To be honest, I''m anxious...

    But it seems certain that your arm will stand.

    At first glance, it just looks like you''re kidding, but there''s no gap.

    Even if I hit in unintentionally, I would react instantly and respond.

    I had a feeling about that.

    And...

    "Nyah... sounds a little light, but aren''t you a bad person?

    Canade was a little off guard.

    Double the number of people, if Canade, sensitive to those signs, is de-alerting, I think you can trust him.

    I want to rely more on my fellow citizens than on my own feelings.

    "Mr. Shroud and Mr. Axe would like us to act together from now on. If you can, I would like you to go to the investigation as soon as possible..."

    "I have to check with the other guys... well, I don''t think it''s a problem. What about you?"

    "Oh, I don''t have a problem with that either."

    "Good. Because I don''t think I''ve ever moved faster. Oh, here, this will be material for this case. Not many... help me with my investigation"

    Receive material from Natalie.

    "If you need anything, come to me. Best regards,"

    Mr. Natalie lowered her head with a pepper and disappeared into the back.

    Under the influence of the incident, I guess there''s a lot that needs to be done.

    "Rain, can I call you that?

    Axe reluctantly asked.

    "It''s going to hit the bees to dump the city heroes... but I don''t like that kind of stubbornness. And for a while to come, you''ll be one of those people who''s gonna act together, right? I think you should be comfortable..."

    "Oh, I don''t mind. I mean, stop being a hero, didn''t I just tell you? Normally, I don''t mind calling them out. I mean, we have to be polite. They''re A-ranked."

    "Come on, don''t do this. It''s not great because you''re ranked higher, is it? Or a city hero... if it''s Rain, it wouldn''t be weird to be so A-ranked."

    "I don''t think so..."

    "Don''t worry about rank or anything. I usually let you call me Rain. So you can use Axe about me."

    "Me too, a cell would be fine."

    "Oh. Greetings, Axe, Cell"

    Again, I shook hands with them.

    If you''re with these two, it looks like you could do well.

    Somehow, but I thought so.

 128 128 stories south.

    Then we were officially assigned to the investigation team.

    The purpose is to examine the demon''s identity and purpose.

    Everything, including weaknesses, if you can.

    At the same time, negotiations were to be entrusted to them.

    In the guild, they negotiate with the devil.

    I''m not sure if the negotiations will go through or if there''s a need for them to destroy one of the villages...

    If they can, they want to do it without fighting.

    Well, half of it would be like buying time.

    Crusaders take a long time to organize because they work with the Knights.

    In the meantime, while we look into the other person, we negotiate and buy time.

    If the negotiations succeed, that''s fine.

    If you fail, after you''ve bought as much time as you can, hit the crusaders.

    I heard that''s the kind of operation.

    So when I heard the whole story, we went home once.

    Explaining the request to everyone who had left a message, he agreed to leave it to me. These are the people you can count on.

    Then get ready for the journey...

    And the next day.

    "Oh."

    "Morning."

    Moving to the city''s south gate, there was already Axe and Cell.

    "Sorry, did I make you wait?

    "No, that''s not true. Well, even if they wait, I don''t care. I was with the cell, so have a sweet and intense time Guru!?

    "Yes there. Don''t bullshit me."

    With no expression, the cell was tapping his elbow into Axe''s belly.

    That''s a violent relationship...

    "You''re in the middle of nowhere."

    Cell looks at this one and says a little surprised.

    "Mr. Canade, I haven''t seen him yesterday. Others, uh..."

    "I''m Tania! Phew, as you can see, the proud dragon clan."

    "Sola says Sola. I will rose because you may know, but I am a spiritual clan."

    "I''m Luna! I usually hide my feathers."

    "Nina... that''s right"

    Everyone introduced themselves briefly.

    And...

    "Whoa, are you the purple electricity rumors? Ho ho, I see. It feels strong. Let me count on you! Whoa, you''re late to introduce yourself. We are, Tina! Greetings."

    "... am I dreaming? Yakan seems to be talking..."

    "Cell, that''s not a dream. I''m seeing the same thing."

    "In that case, there''s a better chance of dreaming."

    "What do you mean?!?

    Confusing two.

    Well, that''s no choice either.

    You can hear Tina from Yakan, who put her over Kanade''s head.

    "Uh... briefly, Tina is a ghost"

    "Yu, ghost...... so?

    "I''m surprised, you even keep people like that company. But how can I hear voices from Yakan?

    "It''s a ghost, so you wouldn''t be able to go outside during the day, would you? Then I won''t be able to accompany you on your journey, and you''ll be asked to leave a message at home all the time. I wondered about that, so I managed to find a way to get there with you. Then..."

    "Us, we can possess things, but in the meantime, it seems like we can go outside regardless of time. So, this is how it attaches to Yakan, Echo Kakiya!

    "I see... that''s... amazing"

    "I don''t know what to say, but you''re sure it''s amazing"

    Surprisingly, there were two less vocabularies.

    Anyway, Axe was upset about the cell as well.

    Again, it could have been a bit of a shocking sight.

    When I first saw it this morning, I couldn''t speak properly for a while either...

    "I understand about Mr. Tina... why are you putting Yakan over your head?

    ''Cause this looks better.

    Canade replied with a smile.

    Apparently, while he''s possessed by Yakan, his vision can be properly secured.

    The position of the viewpoint is the same as that of Yakan.

    So it was decided that Canade would carry Yakan over his head that he would feel better on the high ground.

    ... When I explained that, they turned out to be more and more weird.

    "What''s going on?

    "No... I don''t know... there''s still something in the world I don''t know... that reminds me that I''m small"

    "... let''s break it off with something like that"

    Would that surprise you?

    ... No, surprised naturally.

    There''s a ghost possessed by Yakan, and besides, he''s got it on his head.

    It was such an odd sight that I didn''t even know what I was talking about.

    Well... I just have to get used to it.

    You can''t just leave Tina.

    "Is it time to leave? We''re not running out of time, we''d better hurry."

    "So is that. All right, let''s go!

    Axe leads the way and we follow.

    Get out of the city and go to Stride Bridge first.

    The goal is the southern continent that lies ahead.

    "Nyah."

    A canade walking next door was making her tail peel with a nagging look.

    "What''s going on?

    "What is it at a time like this... hey, excited. Me, I''ve never been to the South... nya, look forward to it" "

    "Hey Canade, you''re not traveling, are you? It''s a decent request."

    "Ugh... that''s right..."

    Tania scorned me, and Canade shunned.

    But, well, I don''t know what it feels like.

    When it comes to going where you''ve never been, you won''t have a choice but to feel high.

    "Rayne is calm. Yikes... I knew it wasn''t like me."

    "Well, originally, you''re from the South. I''m not so excited about this because it''s more like going home than going to a new place."

    "Oh, I was. Rain, you''re from the South."

    I totally forgot.

    Because I touched it lightly before, I don''t think I can help but forget it.

    "Well, then. Well, when you''re done with this request, why don''t you do some sightseeing? I wonder if Rayne would like to stop by a lot."

    "... right. If you can afford it, that might be nice."

    "Not a good idea for a canade"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    The tail of the canade shakes pretentiously like you did.

    "... so, if possible, Rain and I... yah."

    Somehow, I was crushing it additionally, but I didn''t hear it very well.

    "Hey."

    Axe slowed down ahead and lined up next to him.

    "What''s all this stuff, Raines, you''re so calm"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?

    "This request is a pretty big one. If you''re a normal adventurer, freak out and bluish your face when you hear it''s an emergency request. And yet, the Rains are relaxing... oh, not in a bad way, huh?

    "I understand the importance of the request."

    One of the villages was destroyed.

    We''re not stupid enough to understand what that means.

    "You just can''t help being weird and nervous, can you? Of course, it''s not like you can get distracted... but I think you''d rather relax in moderation than that. If I was nervous, my thoughts would harden when I had to."

    "I see."

    "We all know that, so I think this is it."

    "That''s right, you''re a Horizon hero. I don''t think so."

    "So don''t be a hero."

    "That''s a compliment, huh?

    "It''s nagging. I mean, that was because everyone was there, talking about. I didn''t defeat the Demons by myself."

    "I think it''s a good place to be humble. I like the Raines. Especially Tania."

    "Tania did?

    Still, you two shouldn''t be barely exchanging words...?

    "Whatever, that beauty! It feels like a beautiful sister and has excellent style! You''re perfect for my ideals. For once, I want to be trampled with contempt."

    "Hey."

    Is that what you mean?

    Besides, isn''t your sexuality a little too special?

    "If that''s the case, shall I step on it for you?

    "Sake, let, cell......!?

    "You want to be trampled, don''t you? Look, I''ll step on it for you."

    "Yes, no. Cell is a bit...... I''m pretty for sure, but just a little short of breasts. Ahhh!?

    "Die."

    They stepped through the mines brilliantly, and Axe was stomped.

    ... Axe is also Axe, you don''t feel nervous.

    Well, I guess for the same reasons we do, we have moderate room in our minds.

    Otherwise, you understand that it will crumble.

    "Huh, that was terrible."

    Worn Axe lined up next door again.

    "He''s a cell guy, don''t you think? Hey, I just slipped my mouth."

    "I feel like I deserve it."

    "Don''t say things that don''t hold up. At times like this, you promise to cover your friends."

    When did we become friends?

    ... Well, if it''s Axe, I think we can have a good friendship.

    "You can afford it, Axe and the others."

    "I''m confident in my arms. Besides, I''d like a place this time. Even if it turns out to be a rough thing, you can end it easily if it works."

    "How could that be?

    "Now there are brave men on the Southern continent."

    "... what?

    "So there are brave men on the southern continent. I don''t know if we can be good together... but if we can be together, we can be safe, right? Oh, my God, it''s that brave guy. There''s no way I''m going to get rid of an emergency request."

    Axe told me that optimistically.

    The public appreciation of the brave is high, and Axe, in keeping with the general values, is talking...

    "... do you have Arios?"

    Against me, I remember all this strange chest noise.

 129 129 stories met. Or, reunion.

    We didn''t get into trouble like we used to, and we were able to get across the stride bridge safely.

    Keep going south.

    After a while, we reached the River End, the first city on the southern continent.

    It''s a small city, but it''s a hub for adventurers and merchants to go to and from, and I don''t have any trouble with the inn.

    I spent most of my time traveling and the sun was already setting.

    We''re going to rest here today... that''s settled, we took an inn.

    "Nyah..."

    When I finished picking up the inn, Canade seemed unhappy for some reason.

    "What''s going on?

    "Why are we falling apart? Like before I bought a house, we all want a room together."

    "You won''t have a choice. I don''t have a room."

    I could have rented one large room, but unfortunately it was all buried.

    The rest, only a small room for two.

    So I rented four small rooms.

    By the way, room splitting is me and Axe, Canade and Tania, Sola and Luna, Nina and Cell.

    Tina was to be with Nina because Yakan is like a bed replacement.

    "I don''t feel comfortable being alone with Tania, or something?

    "Yeah, that''s not true. It''s just... if it''s because of you, I wish I was with Rayne... I can''t believe it"

    "Yeah? Why, you better be with me?

    "Nah, you can''t do that!? Hey, you know, I just kind of thought so... it doesn''t make any deep sense! How dare you!?

    "Oh?

    Kanade in a hurry.

    Did I say something that weird?

    Since Mr. Tin arrived, thanks, I feel like something is wrong with Canade...

    Um, I don''t know.

    "Look, let''s go have dinner"

    "Oh, dinner."

    Anyway, I need to rest my body now.

    A little late, I moved to the dining room on the first floor of the inn.

    Everyone''s already in their seats, and we''re the last.

    "All right, you''re all right! Well, let''s make a toast! Only for a while, but we''re a party to travel with. Let''s get along. Today, drink and eat and have a good time!?

    Cell silently punched Axe, who takes the head of the toast.

    "Hey, what... do you...?

    "What are we going to do with a rapport? Dinner is served. The main thing is to discuss how it''s going to work and what policy it''s going to be...... right?

    "Oh yeah... but don''t you have to hit me...?

    "Axe won''t know until he does this."

    "Most..."

    These two are good friends or bad.

    Don''t get lost in judgment.

    "Nyah... you two are close. Your breath fits."

    Canade was coming up with such an answer.

    "... please stop. Out of my mind."

    The opposing cell was making a tired face with the feeling that the bottom of his heart,

    Really, they''re two people who don''t really understand the relationship.

    "Well... what if we reschedule and talk about what''s coming?"

    Axe makes a serious face and pulls the story.

    "Our aim is to investigate the ''demons'' who destroyed the village. So I''m going to start by going to the village that it''s devastated, okay?

    "I don''t know about that."

    "I do."

    Me and Cell, they disagreed at the same time, and Axe made a face like ''yeah''.

    "Duh, why can''t I?

    "Huh? No... if you go to that place, you might run into the devil, right? The killer returns to the scene... and I think we should avoid going through more than that..."

    "Rayne''s right. If you want to investigate, you should talk to the survivors of the village. We''ll have more problems investigating the village later."

    "Mmmm... if you ask me that, I''m starting to feel that way"

    "... is Axe a pigsty character? I think even kids can come up with this, not me."

    "... Shh. Luna, you shouldn''t say things like that if you notice them."

    Behind him, he was smashing the real thing that Sola and Luna shouldn''t have said.

    Luckily, it doesn''t sound like Axe.

    "When it comes to talking to the surviving villagers... is the destination, the village of Jith?

    "Yeah, right. Right now, they''re building the biggest shelter out there, so I think all the surviving villagers are gathered."

    "It''s just... that''s a little far. When you walk, it''s going to take a week."

    "If I could use a carriage, I think I could shorten it more...... the road to Jis is rough and they can''t use a carriage properly. Even if I could use it, I might get rattled on a rough road and get fatigued instead"

    "Then will I have to walk away? At this River End, we''d better make the journey before we leave."

    "Yeah, that''s the best part."

    ¡­¡­

    Me and Cell talked about the future... and Axe, who saw it, was pompous.

    "Oh, you guys...... how do you know all kinds of specifics? I don''t know anything..."

    "Huh."

    Cell sighed at Axe''s inquiry.

    "You didn''t see the pre-distributed material?

    "Huh? And materials?

    "In commissioning this request, a variety of materials were distributed by the Alliance, right? Now, that''s what it says."

    "Oh yeah... I don''t like paperwork and letters... that kind of thing keeps me away"

    "Don''t do it. Information is important."

    "I''m sorry...... I apologize, don''t step on my head...... Grr!?

    "Totally...... well where you push without thinking about it is good because it didn''t just start now...... no, that''s not good. This time, I''m asking for a joint request with Rayne''s party. Study carefully so you don''t bother."

    Somehow, I saw a power relationship between the two of them.

    And then I also understood that the two were a good combination.

    Axe where the pig rush is, but the cell supports it exactly.

    Complaining but not stopping supporting Axe is probably a sign of trust.

    Good party.

    I want to build a relationship like you and me.

    "Shh, Cel... That''s good, step on it more..."

    "Really, you have no choice... look, look"

    ... not all of them, but some of them, it looks like they don''t have to be apprenticed.

    "Hey...... Tania. That... what are you two doing, are you...?

    "Shit... you can''t look at it. It''s too early for Nina."

    Bad for Nina''s education, Tania was blindfolded.

    Nina, who doesn''t completely understand the situation, just makes her wonder anyway.

    As it is, I want it to remain pure.

    "I''m sorry. This idiot, he''s not smart enough, but he wants a partition. I won''t let this happen again, so will you forgive me?

    "No, that''s fine... does Axe stay on foot? That looks so painful..."

    "This is... It''s necessary."

    "Oh well."

    After all, I wasn''t sure about the relationship between the two of us.

    "Well, I''ll take over the story... my first destination is Jith''s village. So gather information about the devil... and then act according to the information we gather"

    "Yeah, that''s fine."

    "So... Jis is far away, so... let''s take a day tomorrow and get ready. So, we''re leaving the day after tomorrow, okay?

    "I agree with you."

    "Gu... I''ll leave it to Cell''s opinion"

    As he was stepped on, Axe said groaning.

    Should it hurt, but is it because you seem a little happy?

    "Hey hey... what is that...?

    "So don''t look."

    Behind, Nina was blindfolded by Tania again.

    Somehow, it''s been a bit of a chaotic meeting...

    Well, the conversation went on.

    I could decide on a future policy.

    In the meantime, let''s do it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    When I went outside, the sun was completely down.

    The sky is stained with black monochrome, and the stars shine, as scattered with gems.

    One, after the inn, I wandered around the city without a particular destination.

    "... you''re back on the Southern Continent"

    This request probably has nothing to do with my past.

    Still, I couldn''t help thinking about my hometown.

    Stepping into one of the southern continents of my hometown makes me think of the old days.

    Because of that, I can hardly sleep...

    When I noticed, I was out and cooling my body in the night air.

    "Phew... I already meant to blow it off... I knew it wouldn''t be that easy"

    When I think back to the past, my chest still bothers me.

    A storm blows in my mind, and I can''t stay calm.

    "I shouldn''t be like this... I can''t really break it off..."

    Let''s take a little walk around the city.

    So, I need to keep my head cool.

    Right now, I''m in the middle of an important adventure... and I want to avoid making mistakes.

    "... hmm?

    As I walked through the city at night, I heard voices including insurance.

    If I take you there...

    "Yo, lady. It''s a good night, don''t you think?

    "What''s the matter with you alone? If you''re alone at this hour, you''re gonna get tangled up by the bad guys, right?

    "Like us or something."

    With the bad galas...

    "Hehe... Hey, tonight''s moon, don''t you think it''s very pretty?

    A girl in a black dress was there.

 130 130 stories, Iris.

    "I feel so good. On days when the moon looks clear like this, it doesn''t. You''ll feel calm watching."

    The girl smiles, saying she is surrounded by men, without any frightened appearance.

    What is it...?

    You mean you can afford it or you''re not even putting the guys on your teeth...

    It''s not a reaction taken by a normal girl.

    "Right. It''s a good night."

    "Damn, I can''t believe I met a girl like you."

    "What do you say? In honor of that, why don''t you have a drink?

    "Hehe."

    Girls don''t answer.

    It''s just a grin.

    The men, on the other hand, had a demeaning look on their face without hiding their desires.

    "... okay? Don''t let them get away with it."

    "... I know. This guy''s got a lot of balls."

    If it''s just a numb, pretend to know each other or whatever, I just did it right...

    Apparently, the men, they think of something more guessy than that.

    There''s no way I can overlook it.

    I''m taking a step towards the girl...

    "It''s going to be a fun night. Come on... let''s dance, shall we?

    "Huh!?

    Moment after moment, Zokri and his back trembled.

    What, this feeling...?

    I remember signs of heterogeneity that I had never tasted before.

    It''s like relative to a raptor...... no, that''s not enough.

    Absolute end...... as if you are confronted with a reaper.

    I don''t know what to say myself, but I''m confident I''ve dived quite a bit of a training ground.

    But I was so scared that I could easily smash that confidence.

    Yes... I''m just purely scared.

    I don''t know why, but I''m not sure why... I''m scared.

    "Damn... this, with...!

    Not now, if you''re trapped in unidentified fear!

    We need to help the girl.

    "What are you doing?

    I scolded my trembling body and forced myself to step forward.

    "Huh... ah?

    In my voice, I saw this one as the men shuddered.

    The men, too, were given an unidentified fear, and they were unable to move.

    "Oh? Oh?

    The only thing that looks like nothing is a girl.

    Look at this one, he looks surprised.

    However, that quickly turned into something that seemed like fun.

    Looks like you''re welcoming a new intruder... you look like you''re enjoying this situation.

    I''m relieved that help is here, but it doesn''t look like...

    Does this child understand the situation in which he is placed?

    "Hey, what the hell...?

    "Disappear if it doesn''t matter. It''s that way."

    When the men understood that I was alone, they got as strong as they could.

    Try to surround them and apply pressure from each of them.

    But this stuff, it''s no big deal compared to everyone else.

    It''s like a baby.

    "You''re the ones who disappear."

    "Am I?"

    "Don''t think boring. Stop putting your hands on this girl."

    The grin disappears from the men who were nibbling.

    "... you know what?"

    "Finally, it''s you, isn''t it? You made a bad decision, didn''t you?

    "You know who we are? You don''t understand, do you? Will you regret it in the afterlife?

    In the end, will this be the kind of development?

    A little bit more, if you have a good mouth, maybe there''s a different development...

    Otherwise, I can''t help it.

    Besides, these people don''t need any help.

    We need to be thorough here so that we don''t do anything stupid again in the future.

    "You stay back."

    "I don''t really understand the situation... are you trying to help me? Is that what you''re saying, okay?

    "That sort of thing"

    "... hey, you missed your plans"

    "What?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Well, I''m not in the mood for that right now... I''ll take care of it."

    The girl backs down, like a cover, and stands in front of it.

    Well...... do it!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Fuck, fuck! Remember that."

    Leaving a tempered dialogue, the men fled.

    If you''re all that energetic, you might also think about weird things.

    Might have gone a little too far.

    Nevertheless, I can''t leave a girl behind to chase her...

    I have no choice.

    For today, let''s keep it that way.

    "Are you all right?

    Looking back at the girl, asking.

    "Yeah, no problem."

    Girl laughing loosely.

    Go on, I bowed my head down small.

    "Thank you, I see you''ve helped me. Thank you. I''d love to thank you."

    "No, because I just did the obvious"

    "Heh, you''re a special winner."

    Girls laugh when they dull...

    Then he kept putting his body forward and peeking into my face.

    "Duh, what''s going on?

    My face is close...

    It smells strangely sweet and my head just cracks a little.

    "I see, I see... hehe"

    The girl stared at my face like she was going to do a price tag.

    Slightly, nodding as I was convinced.

    "You look so pretty."

    "Really?

    "Especially with very beautiful eyes. It''s pure, like you don''t know any dirt... hehe, it looks very tasty"

    "Uh... yes, but what?

    Is this complimented?

    You''re a girl with your own values.

    Slightly, the girl left.

    "Why don''t you tell me your name?

    "Speaking of which, didn''t you name it? Bad. Uh... I''m Rain. Rain Shroud. I''m an adventurer."

    "Rain Shroud...... hehe, that''s a nice name. I like you, Rain."

    "I like it, even if they say..."

    "I''d like to make you mine... what do you say?

    With a luscious expression, I was invited to do so.

    You look like a girl below me...

    The signs that come with him are more adult than old.

    I was stuck in a demonic atmosphere, and I was going to snort.

    "... stop joking"

    "Oh, what makes you think that?

    "We haven''t seen each other in a while, have we? Yet even if they want it or something, they won''t be convinced."

    "But there''s the word love at first sight, isn''t there?

    "... Really?

    "Phew... Well, what do you think?

    It''s a girl with no grasp.

    Somehow, I feel like I''m being rolled over this kid''s palm.

    "Speaking of which, what''s your name?

    "Oh. Sorry, you hadn''t named me yet. Rayne is so strange, I stuck with him and forgot to name him."

    The girl hands on her skirt and bows gently.

    "My name is Illis. Thank you for your patience."

 131 131 Stories Night Talks

    A strange girl.

    Keep the atmosphere quiet and courteous.

    Though I can feel a bit like a little devil, given my age, it''s something so-so for a girl like this.

    At first glance, you look like some lady.

    Noble Lady, if you say so, I will be convinced.

    It''s not just that...

    I feel something heterogeneous.

    Such discomfort, like a vicious beast wearing a man''s skin.

    Isn''t the overflowing aura a regular? Makes me think.

    "Oh, what''s wrong?

    "Uh..."

    Trapped by the girl''s strange sensation, she stuck around and stared.

    Though I''m concerned about who the girl is...

    Exactly, that''s not good to stare at in person for the first time.

    "I''m sorry. Nothing."

    "Heh heh... if it wasn''t for my complacency, wouldn''t you be interested in me?

    "It''s..."

    "If you''re seen passionately like that, you might be curious about it"

    "... stop teasing me"

    For a moment, I got a zombie feeling.

    Like a frog staring at a snake...

    Such fear, like confronting an absolutely powerful man.

    Are you afraid of this girl?

    There are a lot of people in the world whose common sense doesn''t work, although I don''t think...

    For example, with everyone at our party?

    Doesn''t look like it''s harmful...

    But maybe we should be careful.

    Now, I''d rather rely on intuition than common sense.

    "What''s wrong?

    "... no, it''s nothing"

    "Oh, really? Hehe."

    "By the way, what about the house? This is the time, and it''s not like we''re gonna meet these guys again, so I''m gonna send them."

    "Oh, I''m so happy. Rain, your escort would be very reassuring."

    "I don''t know what I''m talking about, but I don''t know if I trust the person I just met that much..."

    "Heh heh... no problem. I don''t trust you."

    That''s... what does that mean?

    If you don''t trust me, why are you treating me so casually?

    After all, is there something?

    It makes me more alert to girls.

    If it''s true, maybe we should break up here.

    But what if it''s all my mistake?

    What if the girl is just a normal kid like everywhere and there''s nothing behind it?

    Given that possibility, I couldn''t say goodbye here.

    "Well, because of that, please."

    "entrusted"

    Walk the city at night alongside Illis.

    It was a quiet night.

    There is an illusion that Iris and I are alone in the world.

    It''s never comfortable...

    Somewhere, it was a creepy silence.

    "Rayne, what are you doing?

    "I''m an adventurer."

    "Oh, really? Excuse me, but it didn''t look that way."

    Let me get this straight.

    I laugh bitterly when I stick around.

    "Working in this city?

    "No. The hub is a city on the Central Continent. I came here to ask for a little favor, and along the way... I''m stopping by to replenish it."

    "I see."

    "Is Illis from this city?

    "No, I''m traveling, too."

    "Really?

    "Yeah, I''ve been looking for something¡­ I''m walking around the city."

    "Maybe alone?

    "Yes, it is."

    "Isn''t that... dangerous?

    The demons are full of bandits and lots of danger outside the city.

    I judge you by your appearance, but it doesn''t look like Illis can travel alone...

    "Even if it looks like this, I have a lot of power."

    "Really?

    "Yeah. You''re very strong, aren''t you?

    tickles, and Illis laughs.

    Somehow...

    If I had seen that invincible grin, I would have thought it was true.

    People say it doesn''t look like it...

    I guess Illis is equipped with as much power as he can travel alone.

    "Really... bad. Something to insult me."

    "No, because I don''t care"

    "Let me just say on top of that... if you can afford it, you better hire an adventurer"

    "Oh. Again, don''t you believe me?

    "No. That''s not it, this is, I guess, my rule of thumb. No matter how strong Illis was, it''s a tough one to be alone. When I''m with someone, they can help me when I have to... and I thought maybe we could create a ''buddy'' to make things easier together."

    Iris turned his eyes round.

    Simply, you seem surprised.

    Slightly, I laugh when it tickles with pleasure.

    "Hehe... I''ve never seen anyone say that to me."

    "Really?

    "Everyone, when they know about me, they will no longer hold such thoughts"

    "Me neither, because I don''t know much about Ilis... I don''t know, so I could say things like right now, I wonder if there''s anything like that"

    "Well, Rayne, if you found out about me, you''d say the same thing."

    "Really?

    "Yeah. Well, this is my idea."

    Iris stopped walking and leaned over here for a long time.

    Keep peeking into this face.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yes, Iris?

    "... you''re a stranger, Rayne. I''m a human being... and I don''t smell bad. Wonder, I''m going to forgive my heart."

    "Er...? Is that a compliment?

    "That''s the finest compliment I''ve ever heard."

    The dust and the iris laugh.

    An innocent grin.

    But... are you out of your mind?

    What makes you feel like there''s something cruel hidden in your innocence that your child occasionally shows you?

    "Oh?"

    Two, Illis looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    That''s the way we''ve been walking.

    ¡­¡­

    "Iris? What''s wrong?

    "... drop me off, that''s all you need. Thank you."

    "Home near here?

    "Yeah. So I''m saying goodbye here."

    "... well. Okay."

    They''re lying.

    Though I intuitively thought so, eating down here would be a little different.

    You''re right that you don''t want to be with me... but you''ll have trouble following me.

    Though I''m curious...

    I don''t want to do anything to uncover what I''m trying to hide on purpose, for no reason whatsoever.

    "Okay. Here, then."

    "Thank you. Hehe... I hope to see you again"

    "Right. Take a relaxing stroll through the city."

    "Yeah, I promise."

    Illis waves...

    I followed the scene so that I could be dropped off.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In the alley at night, the rough exhales of the men were spilling.

    Women are being ambushed by such men.

    Clothes are messy, tearful, desperately trying to resist.

    But the men held me down disappointed, blocked my mouth... and I didn''t have the skill to exchange it.

    "Hey, hurry up."

    "I know. I''ll keep your share, so don''t rush it."

    "I failed earlier... hehe, let me have some fun, okay?

    The men grinned lowly, reaching down their pants...

    At that moment, something ran through the scene.

    Humph, there was a wind cut...

    Then I put it down for a while, and something fell.

    A man who was trying to reach out to a woman looks at you.

    My arm was falling off.

    "... ah?

    The man spilled a grumpy voice...

    Then, finally, I realized I was losing my arm.

    "Become!? Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!?

    Momentum bled out of the man''s arm.

    The man rolls on the spot and can quickly build up blood.

    "Hih!?

    In the loose clearance of the men''s restraints, the woman fled at once.

    A new figure appears so that it can be replaced with it.

    "Hehe."

    "What did you just...!?

    Illis, who appeared before the men, was grinning softly.

    But the expression is cold.

    The eyes that look at the men are inorganic...... I can''t feel the emotions.

    "I heard a little voice, so when I came to see how it went... it was you guys, after all. I try to hit other people with lust that I couldn''t dissipate... it''s a very easy diagram."

    "This guy..."

    "After all, garbage is garbage. It''s annoying even if it''s bugged, so I need to clean it thoroughly. Well... that''s why it''s time to clean up."

    Illis laughed when he shrugged...... from that back, he grew wings.

 132 132 Stories Axe and Cell

    The next day.

    We''re ready. We left River End.

    The place to aim is the village of Jith.

    It will be a week or so itinerary, so it will be a long journey there.

    I am not worried about replenishment or anything because I am well prepared.

    However, when it came to carrying a week''s worth of food and water, it turned out to be a cool amount.

    So I decided to use the bear and have him carry my stuff.

    "Oh, wow. Beast Tamer, isn''t it convenient?"

    Seeing a bear carrying luggage, Axe says somewhat pleasantly.

    The cell walking next to it was sending a cold gaze to Axe.

    "You have to be like a child. It''s embarrassing."

    "But it''s amazing, don''t you think? Look, this bear, he''s carrying his stuff properly... and BeastTamer can do this. I''ve only heard of out-of-the-box, so it feels very unexpected."

    "Hmm. That''s right, Rain is amazing."

    For some reason, Canade has joined the conversation.

    "Why, Rayne is our master! It''s special."

    "Why would Canade be proud...?

    "Ha ha, you''re loved"

    "Wha!? Oh, I don''t know about love... the, uh... ahhh"

    The canade turns red and gets all sorts of things.

    How can you react so much when it''s just a light mouth?

    "Ha-ha."

    Look at the panicking canade and it makes Axe look naughty.

    "Right, right, that''s what this is all about? All right, Canade. If that''s the case, I''ll work with you."

    "Huh!? No, no, no, that''s okay!

    "Don''t say that. I''m on the girl''s side. It''s a shame we can''t be close to Canade... well, for that matter, let me help you."

    "Yes, we are now in a good position to maintain the status quo..."

    "Sweet! You don''t know when someone''s gonna take that, do you? Leave it to me! Oh, Rayne. What do you think about Canade?!?

    Cell hit Axe with a bow.

    "Hey, what are you...?

    "There''s no way you can solve that kind of delicate problem, is there? You just mess it up and confuse it more than ever, so don''t talk it out."

    "Well... you''re jealous of Yakimochi because I care about Canade, aren''t you? But don''t worry. I''m just gonna play with the fire with a bunch of cells. Grrr!?

    "I don''t know what that means, and in the first place, what are we going to do with a grand declaration of affair?

    "Nyah... Rain, Rain"

    Sneaky ear punch.

    "These two really A-ranked adventurers? Aren''t you really a performer?

    "I know exactly how you feel."

    I wouldn''t look very A-ranked adventurers if I only looked at what I looked like on a daily basis.

    Probably switching the switch on and off.

    I can''t stay tingly all year round.

    ... maybe, but.

    "Whoa."

    I got back on my feet right away and Axe was leading the way...

    I stopped my leg, looking like I noticed something.

    "What''s going on?

    "Stop. A demon."

    "Huh?"

    This is a street, and demons rarely show up.

    Even if it''s a place to hide, it''s like a shade or a small bush.

    Doesn''t look like there''s a demon...

    But Axe had a serious face he''d never seen before and had already pulled out his sword.

    I''m sure of it.

    I told everyone to stop.

    "Where?

    "Hmm... I don''t know for sure, but you''re about 200 meters away. From that neighborhood, the signs of disgust pound."

    "Nyah... ah!

    Canade punched his ears... so much so that he lost them that he stood his tail peaned.

    "Rain, Rain. Axe is right, there are signs of demons! Look, you see? On that tree over there."

    "Uh... I see, that one"

    There are trees lined up in the distance.

    I made sure to hide in the fresh green leaves, and I saw bird-shaped demons.

    Is that... sure it was Flarebird?

    A bird-shaped demon who spits fire and specializes in ambushes.

    Canade would have found you even if you were this far away...

    Even though Axe is a normal person, he''s well found.

    "Come kick your ass."

    Put everyone on standby here, go ahead, and exterminate Flarebird.

    That''s what I tried to do, and Axe made me stop it by hand.

    "Yeah?"

    "Fair enough, leave this place to the cell. Cell, you''re gonna be okay, right?

    "Yeah, if it''s as far away as this, it''ll be fine."

    Cell already had a bow.

    Squeeze the strings wide...... and release!

    Rip the wind open and the arrows fly.

    As if, it had been predetermined that it would, the arrow pierced the head of Flarebird 200 meters away.

    It''s not a shame or a coincidence.

    As proof of that, the cell releases arrows one after another.

    None of the arrows come off and stick them in Flarebird''s head to be sucked in.

    It''s all a blow.

    "It''s over."

    "Yep."

    Canade, who watched the whole thing, was pompous.

    I feel the same way.

    Feel the signs of the demon 200 meters away before Canade...

    And shoot through with a bow.

    But we can''t have that kind of artistry.

    Is this the strength of A-rank?

    "Okay, we''re done cleaning! Let''s move on."

    On Axe''s signal, everyone moves forward again.

    "Wow."

    "Hmm?"

    "I sense a demon 200 meters away. And super-range sniping. That''s not what a normal adventurer can do."

    "Really? It''s only natural for us to do that. Otherwise, you won''t survive."

    With that said, Axe was nibbling.

    I guess I was happy to be praised.

    He''s easy to understand.

    But, well, I don''t hate that.

    "To be honest, I was a little nervous at first... and now I think I can count on you a lot"

    "Ugh, leave it to me! You were anxious at first!

    "Bad. Whatever, it was my first meeting..."

    "Axe, it''s your fault."

    "Is it my fault!?

    "Aside from you, who else is responsible?

    "Yes, it''s my fault, sorry..."

    Axe shrunk as he was stared at by the cell with an icy cold eye.

    I''m still not sure how these two relate.

    Either we''re close or we''re not.

    I''m pretty sure it''s a good combination though.

    "Hey, can I ask you something?

    I resumed my steps and Axe opened his mouth a little while later.

    "Yeah?"

    "Why did Rain and the others ask for this request?

    "Why, even if they say so... that''s a question of intent?

    "It''s pure interest. And curiosity."

    Axe sent me a gaze to identify this one.

    "This request, the reward is good, but for that matter, it''s risky, too, right? Somehow, the target is the unidentified demon who destroyed one of the villages. I don''t know who he is... well, he''s definitely not even Locke. Injury is not an easy thing to do, you could die. And yet, why?

    "There''s no big reason. I just couldn''t leave you alone."

    "Hmm?"

    "What''s going on? It''s not like I can leave you alone, and if there''s anything we can do, I wanted to do something. That''s all."

    Axe was silent for a while...

    "Ha ha."

    I laughed comfortably.

    "Fine, that sort of thing. I don''t hate it. I mean, it''s my taste."

    "What about Axe like that?

    "Same goes for me. A demon that would destroy one of the villages...... there is no way that such a presence can be left alone. If anyone''s doing something wrong, we have to make it right. In a nutshell... I''m a righteous ally."

    It was a very understandable and even simple reason.

    In a way, it''s childish.

    I can also say that I live ideally.

    They might say it smells blue...

    But I liked it.

    I think I could do a good job with Axe... and not only that, I felt like I could be a good friend.

    ... but I didn''t know at this time that the wish would never come true.

 133 133 stories, pitch black.

    The journey went well.

    On the road, I rarely met demons, and even when I did, Axe and Cell were killing them instantly.

    That''s right, A-rank. I can count on you.

    They''re looking for the devil, and although the interrogation was laid by the way, it''s none of our business.

    Pass lightly...

    I stepped straight through the itinerary and reached the village of Jith in five days, where I was due for a week.

    I am delighted that I was able to shorten my schedule because time is going to be important for this request.

    We just started listening to the village...

    "Phew, Phew... Ha, Hino... Shh, why don''t you take a break? I''m... tired."

    "There''s no hippo you''re talking about..."

    Luna and Sola were brilliantly buttery.

    We both don''t have the strength...

    Along the way, he was suppressing his health consumption with flying magic and other things, but he was still tough.

    "Nyah, what do we do?

    "Hmmm... I can''t let you do this, so can you two just keep the inn? Because I need that too. So, Tania and Nina. And Tina asks for an escort."

    "Me too?

    Tania turned subtle.

    "You can''t just leave Sola and Luna alone now, can you?

    "Well, well... that''s not true."

    "Can''t you?

    "... does that mean you''re counting on me?

    "Of course. I want you to count on me"

    "Hmm, you don''t have a choice if that''s the case. Fine. I''ll take good care of Sola, Luna, Nina and Tina."

    He didn''t feel bad about being counted on, and Tania took it on with a smile.

    Behind me, I felt like Canade was saying "choroin nya..." but I decided not to care.

    "Nina and Tina, would you mind going to the inn first?

    "Hmm... that''s okay... me, I''m fine... right?

    "We have nothing to do with fatigue. Gun, can you hear me?

    "I don''t know what I''m going to have. You should rest when you can. It''s just an interview. We don''t need that many people."

    ... Oh, my God, half of it is for real, half of it is thinking something else.

    Nina is just a kid, so even if she asks, she doesn''t know if they''ll answer properly.

    Plus, sometimes, you might get to hear tough stories...

    If I can, I want to keep Nina away from that.

    Tina... looks like Yakan.

    There''s something you can expect from Tina''s talk, but there''s nothing you can do about it in Yakan.

    You''re just going to surprise them, and let''s have them wait here.

    "Hmm... if Rayne says so"

    "Okay. Sweet for your words, we''ll take our time."

    "Oh, do that. Bye, Tania..."

    "Yeah. I''ll take care of it."

    Tania took everyone and went looking for an inn.

    "Nyah, Rain. Done?"

    "Oh, you got me covered."

    From now on, I''ll be listening with Canade.

    "Are you ready?

    "Sorry, did I make you wait?

    Cell was waiting for me in discipline while we were discussing it.

    "What... that? What about Axe?"

    "Axe would have sent me to explore the area. Because unexpectedly, I don''t know if I can find a clue about the devil."

    "That''s right... alone? If you''d told me, I''d have let people out of here."

    "It''s okay. Probably after the Knights and the others have gone over it all in advance, and it''s unlikely they''ll find anything. Truth be told, I just threw it away because it would get in the way."

    "So what''s in the way..."

    "You both kind of understand that Axe''s head is alley, don''t you? It would be more annoying if you could come and listen."

    "Nyah... that''s spicy"

    Canade was sweating once again at the words of the relentless cell.

    Axe is in trouble too...

    Nevertheless, I can''t feel that the cell doesn''t think anything of Axe...

    As Cell says, don''t get lost, Axe goes exploring.

    The cell is a cell, trying to play its part.

    I don''t know, you look like you''re building trust.

    "You two, Rain and Canade?

    "Oh. I can''t help but have too many people, and the other members decided to have them look for the inn"

    "That''s a reasonable decision. Well, shall we go and listen?"

    Copy that.

    Cell walks in the lead...

    Me and Canade followed up and started listening.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I started listening, and a lot of time went by.

    "Phew."

    It''s a cell that doesn''t really change his expression, but he''s feeling quite tired, and now he was slightly distorting his face.

    Canade has no heart or tail.

    I can''t help but get tired of you two.

    The listening went well.

    I was able to meet with people from the village of Pagos who had been evacuated and I was able to hear a lot of stories.

    I could get quite a bit of information.

    It''s just...

    All of that story is tragic, enough to make me frown when I hear it.

    Not so long ago there had been a tragic incident in the village of Pagos.

    If they''d listened to me like that all the time, I''d come spiritually.

    Cell and Canade getting tired was also an inexorable story.

    "Shall we take a break?"

    Seeing it, I made that suggestion.

    "Nyah... Agreed. I''m a little tired."

    "Well... as a matter of fact, I was able to listen to you, so let''s wrap it up."

    Where I got the agreement, I moved to the village square.

    There''s a bench just in place, and I''ll sit there.

    "Me, next to Rayne."

    Me, Canade, sit on the bench in the order of the cells.

    I feel like the distance between the canades is slightly closer...... is it my fault?

    "Phew."

    The cell spilled a small exhale and looked up into the sky.

    I can see the sadness on the side of it.

    "Though I''ve heard a lot of stories... you seem to understand, you don''t."

    "Right. The information is complex."

    While agreeing with Cell''s words, he collated the information obtained by listening.

    It started about twenty days ago.

    The people of the village of Pagos had a routine that was no different that day.

    Adults put their energy into field work and children play in the square...

    He said there was the usual serene sight.

    But... it was suddenly lost.

    "The Devil" appeared.

    The devil burned the house, ransacked the livestock... and killed a man.

    Before the overwhelming power, the village vigilante did nothing to help.

    I couldn''t have listened to the specifics...

    Apparently the devil has enough power to go beyond common sense.

    He happened to have a B-rank adventurer staying in the village that day...

    Even the adventurer said he couldn''t scratch a scratch on the devil.

    It''s like adults and children.

    You think the adventurer just got played by the devil, as if he hadn''t been his opponent?

    The devil continued to ravage.

    I enjoyed the massacre.

    Immersed in destruction.

    That''s how...... Pagos was devastated.

    Should I call it luck in the midst of misfortune?

    All villagers were never killed.

    With the power of the devil, it would be easy to eradicate the villagers.

    It just doesn''t seem that''s what it''s all about.

    Destroy the village like a child plays...

    And walked away on a whim.

    ¡­ that''s the upside of this one.

    "It''s going to be a rough opponent in many ways."

    "Right."

    I agreed to the cell crunch.

    It has tremendous power, and its character is extremely brutal.

    If I can, I don''t want to deal with them.

    ... Well, that''s not how it works.

    "Though I got a lot of information... the biggest thing is that I was able to grasp its appearance."

    "... right"

    According to what I heard from the villagers in Pagos...

    The demon figure says it''s a girl with wings.

    Shiny silver hair with deep red eyes.

    A pitch-black dress that symbolizes death.

    When I heard that information, I was thinking of a certain girl.

    "... Illis..."

 134 134 Stories The Shadow of the Most Powerful Species

    I remember the other day about the girl I met at River End.

    Iris is consistent with what the villagers have told him.

    Of course, that''s all Iris-Devil, I can''t make a decision...

    I can''t ignore the discomfort I felt then.

    I''m a normal girl on the outside...

    The contents are heterogeneous, like hiding sharp fangs. Such a feeling.

    It''s impossible to think normally.

    What a coincidence.

    Still, I can''t abandon the possibility...

    "Nyah... Rain?

    "Huh?"

    "What''s going on? Don''t you look like that?

    Canade frowned and let him describe his difficult face.

    "Uh..."

    "Maybe you have something on your mind?

    That''s what Cell''s been asking.

    Sharp.

    I guess I spotted my change and came to that conclusion.

    Well, what do we do?

    If you give out uncertain information, it can confuse you.

    However, if the Iris thing is important information, it can sometimes develop irrevocably by sparing it.

    "... this is an unfounded story. Still, we''ll talk about it for once."

    After thinking about it, I decided to tell you about Illis.

    Although it could have confused me...

    Still, now, I decided it wasn''t a good time to spare it.

    "... and that''s why"

    I told the two of you about Iris.

    "I see... the girl we met at River End,"

    "Nyah... Rayne, I can''t believe you''re doing that at night... Nyah"

    Cel nodded quietly, and Canade, for some reason, turned to Zito''s eyes.

    That''s not what I''m saying, so I don''t want you to look at me like that.

    For once, we''re serious now, aren''t we?

    "What do you think?

    I asked the cell.

    "Well... from what I''ve heard, it doesn''t make any particular sense. I just stumbled upon a girl who matched her traits. The timing is too good, so I''m just being special and conscious."

    "Oh well..."

    "... that''s what I would normally say"

    Cell hung up his words there once, pinching between them like he thought.

    Slightly, I open my mouth again.

    "It might be worth looking into."

    "You believe me?

    "Now, I want any information. I don''t have many leads, so if I can identify myself, I''d like to bet on a few possibilities. And..."

    "And?"

    "If you say so, you can believe it to some extent."

    "Rain, did you win Cell''s trust so quickly? Yikes... as always, that''s how girls like you."

    So why are you staring?

    "hehe, don''t worry"

    Cell smiles slightly at Canade, who somehow seems grumpy.

    "I didn''t trust his personality. Something I just made a brief journey and haven''t allowed that much attention yet"

    "Nha? Then why?

    "I decided to believe in power, not his character."

    Now, Cell turned his grin to this one.

    "We follow many of the most powerful species¡­ Rain''s power is real. I''m on guard too because Rain is on guard like that. That''s what I''m saying."

    "I see...... hmm. Glad to hear about Rayne, but, you know, I feel like we''re getting along somewhere and I''m in a hurry..."

    What''s the rush?

    Canade these days, I feel a little strange.

    "Phew."

    Cell laughs small, understanding what Canade thinks.

    "Don''t worry. Simply said, I trust power. I''m not trying to get my hands on it."

    "Ha, ha, ha...?

    "That''s easy to understand, but it doesn''t seem to tell the truth."

    "That''s right..."

    "I don''t know what I can do, but I''ll back you up"

    "Wow...... thanks! Cell''s a good guy."

    I don''t know, but friendship was bonded.

    "For now... after this, what do we do?

    "Right... I need to talk to you about Rain, so for once, I just want to get back to River End..."

    "The interview isn''t completely over yet."

    I went around talking to the survivors...

    Some of them were heartbroken and unable to listen properly just because they were frightened.

    Maybe that kind of person has important information.

    With that in mind, I wonder if we should stop gathering information here.

    "Do you want to split it between the two hands? A group that continues to collect information here and a group that explores the River End"

    "... let''s not do that"

    After a little thought, Cell shook his head sideways.

    "The enemy must have tremendous power. In my imagination, perhaps¡­"

    "The most powerful species......?

    "Yeah, right."

    I had heard from the survivors and came to that possibility.

    Though a peripheral village, I can''t normally destroy one whole thing.

    They also said the adventurer was staying, but I hear it was as if he didn''t get his teeth up.

    In fact, I haven''t seen the village of Pagos...

    From what I''ve heard, they say that there are claw marks of disaster, just like they were in a massive natural disaster.

    Something that can exercise such bullshit power.

    The possibility of the strongest species is intense.

    "If it''s the most powerful species, it''s not a good idea to split the party. Though crusading is not the goal... I think we should avoid the danger."

    "Well...... if Illis is the killer, don''t be bad if you run into him"

    "I''ll report to the guild that the killer candidate girl is at River End along with the information I got from this interview. Now, I don''t think that''s a problem. We have limited time, and we should do the River End investigation only after the investigation here is complete."

    "Okay, so let''s do it"

    "Nah... after all, what do you mean?

    Canade was turning her eyes gently.

    He''s got a fever for wisdom in his current conversation.

    Nothing, I haven''t talked about it very hard...

    Should I let him study some more?

    "First of all, keep investigating here."

    "I see! What am I supposed to do?

    "Right..."

    Except in part, I could hear the circumstances from the villagers in Pagos.

    The next course of action is¡­

    "Whoa."

    A familiar voice.

    Looking back, there was an Axe figure.

    He''s in a hurry, and he''s running over here.

    "What''s going on? What about exploring the surroundings?

    "Maybe you found something?

    "No, we haven''t found anything."

    "... then why did you come back?

    "Oh, no. I have a few things to do, and I thought I should tell you right away..."

    Stunned by the cell, Axe made excuses everywhere.

    It''s laid on my ass...

    "A little something? What could that be?

    "Uh... you''re actually quicker to look at. Come here, please."

    "Ah... a little?

    Axe pulled the cell''s hand.

    In that state, look here.

    "Here. Rain and Canade, come quick, too."

    "Where are you going?

    "It''s the entrance to the village. They''re C-ranked, so I think you''ll see."

    What is it about?

    Though I doubt it, now I''ve decided to do exactly what Axe says.

    With Canade, who also tilts his little neck, he heads to the entrance to the village.

    Then there he was...

    "Leave it to me. I''ll get rid of you if you show up here, just like I did in Pagos."

    "Whoa, that''s brave!

    "How can I count on you"

    "I was frightened if that demon came after me, but now I can rest assured"

    Surrounded by villagers to be admired were¡­ Arios and his people.

 135 135 Tales Brave feat.

    "This is... isn''t Rain"

    He noticed this one, and as he greeted him, Arios raised his hand lightly.

    What I met in Jith''s village seems unexpected to the other side, and I am surprised with my eyes wide open.

    However, the surprise quickly turns off and switches to a laugh with plenty of room.

    "Hey, long time no see. How have you been?

    "Quite. What about Arios?

    "I''m fine, too. That''s why."

    "Why is Arios here?

    "That''s my dialogue... okay. I''ll teach you something special."

    Along with a good grin, Arios tells us why he''s here.

    "Being here means Rayne''s involved in that case, right?

    "The village of Pagos... is this about the devil?

    "Oh, yeah. I saved the villagers of Pagos."

    "What do you mean?

    "I was traveling around this southern continent, but by chance, stop by Pagos. He was attacked by demons, so I repelled him."

    "Arios...?

    "Nyah...... sounds like a lie"

    Canade, who was listening together, glanced at Arios half-eyed.

    "There''s no way you have the power to fight demons. That''s a lie."

    "Liar... as usual, you''re a rude beast. Shit."

    "Arios. Canad with the beast..."

    "Don''t be with me, are you trying to tell me? I know. It''s just that in this case, isn''t there something wrong with her? I just told the truth, and all of a sudden I suspected it."

    "It''s..."

    That was a good story.

    Canade hates Arios, so, I guess, he turned the eye of the doubt...

    If you think about it normally, the non-is to Canade.

    Though, I guess I''m thinking the same thing as Canade.

    Whether Arios can cross with the devil? That''s irrelevant.

    There''s been a lot of time since we did it, and Arios may be getting stronger.

    So I''m not so suspicious of the power of Arios.

    I just... I had something to catch on to.

    Is there any chance that the devil shows up and gives the devastated Pagos, by chance, a leg?

    Of course, it''s not a zero probability...

    The timing is good or it''s too convenient... hey, you''re curious.

    "Fair enough. I''m generous. [M] I''ll forgive you for your boring bullshit."

    "Nyah... this brave man, with his gaze from above"

    "Canade, calm down"

    "Fuscher......"

    Canade had his tail upside down and his teeth were sticking out.

    As he stroked his head to calm down, he looked just a little relaxed and his upside-down tail went down.

    "What I''m saying is true. Whatever, you should ask them"

    Arios pointed to a Pagos person nearby.

    Like earlier, they were sending respect, gratitude to Arios.

    I don''t think it''s an act, and there''s no reason to do that.

    Is it an indisputable fact that Arios saved Pagos?

    "What about Agus and the others?

    "Everyone is acting differently now"

    "What''s that?

    "Hey, why do I have to tell Rayne that anyway? What are you, my friend? You''re not one of them, are you?

    "... right. I heard something extra."

    "I just need to know. So?"

    "Yeah?"

    "If you''re Rain, I haven''t heard why you''re here yet."

    "Ah."

    Speaking of which, didn''t I tell you anything?

    Imitate Arios'' reply now...

    You wouldn''t be obliged to report to Arios anyway, would you? Shall I say?

    ... Let''s not.

    I just rub it, it doesn''t make any sense.

    Well, the hoarding might go down.

    "You know I''ve become an adventurer, don''t you? So, this demon case was issued as an urgent request."

    "Ho."

    Arios'' eyes narrow.

    I heard something funny, like he said.

    "Does that mean you crusade the devil?

    "No. I''m an investigation squad. Except for the Crusaders."

    "Hmm, really?"

    Arios laughs.

    "But I''m sorry to hear that. Your actions will be in vain."

    "What do you mean?

    "Here I am. I''ll handle the investigation and crusade of the devil."

    What the fuck?

    I was uncomfortable with Arios'' words.

    Why would Arios want to get so deeply involved in this case?

    Given Arios'' character, I don''t think he''s going to do anything extra...

    Or does this case exist ''something'' that needs to be involved?

    For example, what is necessary for the Demon King crusade¡­?

    ... No.

    Though I''ll think about it, I can''t get to the answer.

    Information is overwhelmingly lacking.

    Maybe we should find out more about Arios than just the devil.

    "Come on. Rain should go home to Horizon"

    "That''s not how it works. This one, too, asked for a favor. You can''t throw it out on your own."

    "You said you had me?

    "That wouldn''t matter, would it? Unless a formal order comes down from above, I won''t pull my hand."

    "Shit..."

    Arios tongued in a grumpy manner.

    Maybe you''re uncomfortable with me.

    "... okay. If you think about it, it''s also an opportunity to show off my power. I''ll tell you something different then."

    "That''s a lot of confidence, huh?

    "Who do you think I am? You''re a brave man, aren''t you? You and me... let''s make it clear which one is up there this time"

    I''m not interested in that hand fight...

    Arios seemed totally concerned about it, with an invincible grin.

    Hopefully it won''t be a hassle...

    Only when you think about Fate Goddess pranks or that, you''re in trouble.

    I had a bad feeling about it.

    "Well, then, I''ll be excused. To the consolation of the villagers, a meeting of devil''s measures. I''ve got a lot to do."

    "Oh...... I''m sorry. I think I stopped."

    "Kuku... let''s hang in there with each other, shall we? Hey... Rain."

    Arios walked away with an indescribable grin at the end.

    "Nyah... I knew I hated him! I was so stupid about Rayne."

    "I''m not gonna like Arios, either."

    "Do I fuck you?

    "Here."

    While I stopped the Canade thing, for a moment, I wondered if that was okay too... what a me.

    That much, it''s hard to relate to Arios.

    Or I don''t feel like it.

    I want to distance myself, as much as possible, because when I''m with you, I remember a bitter past.

    But Arios doesn''t seem to think so.

    It''s obvious from what I''m saying and doing right now, but thanks, he wants to make it black and white clear with me.

    When I did it before, maybe I have a funny-beaten one in my roots.

    I''m a brave man, so I don''t care about that, and I want you to prioritize what you need to do...

    I guess I wouldn''t listen if I told you, I guess.

    If you like, one of these days, the tsuke will come around.

    I don''t suppose you ever thought about that?

    "... okay"

    You don''t have to worry about Arios.

    I have to think about me.

    "Ever...... bad. We talked..."

    Arios distracted me and forgot about Cell.

    We''re acting together, but we''ve done something to ignore her.

    I hope I''m not offended...

    ¡­¡­

    The cell was pompous.

    I''ve only seen her calm down, so this is how she reacts fresh.

    "What''s going on?

    "You... you knew a brave man?

    "Yes, but... didn''t I tell you?

    "I didn''t say that. My first ear."

    "Bad. But it wouldn''t even be like saying it on purpose, would it?

    "Well... but if you''d let me know in advance, I wouldn''t have been more surprised here"

    "It''s... I don''t know, bad"

    I think I surprised that cell.

    Just a little, guilty.

    "I don''t want him to know much about his associates. I''d answer if you asked, but I was trying not to tell you from myself."

    "Were you hiding from yourself that you were an associate of the brave? You do strange things... even though it''s usually something you can be proud of for the rest of your life"

    "Well, a lot of things."

    "... yes"

    When you hear the "various" part, the cell becomes a convincing face.

    Between me and Arios, I can''t seem to get it done in one word, it seems like you''ve guessed there''s something.

    "There seems to be something I don''t want to tell you, and I won''t ask you in depth. I am."

    "Yes... what about me?

    "I''m sorry. I don''t care, but this one doesn''t seem to..."

    At the end of the cell''s gaze, there was Axe.

    ... Speaking of which, I also forgot about Axe.

    "You, you know the brave man!?

    I get stuffed all the time.

    "As it is, well, it will... What''s the matter, all of a sudden?

    "Please, can you get me an autograph!?

    "Axe is a big fan of the brave... ha"

    It was troublesome, and the cell sighed.

    ... Me too, I felt like spilling a sigh.

 136 136 stories admiration

    There was an eye, so for a moment, I took Axe and left the scene.

    Stop where you moved out of the village and resume the conversation.

    "Uh... so, was it a sign of the brave?

    "Yes, it''s a sign! You''re gonna get it for me!?

    "Bad. Probably can''t do that"

    If you want Axe, you can do as much as I ask...

    Maybe, when I''m the other guy, Arios won''t listen to the demands.

    "You''re not close, or rather, you''re not... even if I say so, I think I''ll eat the front door"

    "Are you serious..."

    Axe dropped his shoulder and looked sorry for him.

    By then, he had a strong longing for Arios.

    "If you want Arios'' autograph so badly, why don''t you go ahead and get it?

    "Mm, don''t push it. I can''t believe I''m talking to a brave man... that''s embarrassing!?

    "Maiden, huh?

    He was quite a tough guy.

    Cell spilled a sigh.

    "I''m sorry. Axe said something stupid. I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen."

    "Whoa. Cell is horny enough to fool the man you love. If you say that, hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey!?

    Axe had been beaten with a bow by a cell.

    Punish, don''t you know the word?

    "But why do you like that brave thing?

    Canade came to me wondering.

    "Yeah? ''Cause you''re a brave guy, huh? You''re a brave man, aren''t you? I hear all kinds of martial arts... and yes, it looks like you defeated the Four Heavenly Kings before this. If they ask me that, I would normally admire it."

    "But it''s not even locked, is it?

    "That''s not true. The brave must be clean, white and noble."

    "Nyah... I say love is blind, but is it in a similar condition to that?

    Although Canade looks at Axe strangely...

    Instead, I guess Axe''s reaction is common.

    With a mission to defeat the Demon King, fight demons every day.

    That is the image of the world''s brave people.

    I don''t know how many people I''ve met in person, so I don''t know what personality they have or what they say or do.

    As a result, the image is more and more beautified¡­

    Some people become admirers like idols.

    Axe is just the right example.

    If I talk to him, I might shatter his image...

    Well, is it possible that it won''t?

    It''s Axe''s problem, so let''s not say what I say.

    "Axe says, Arios... where do you admire the brave? If you like, can you tell me specifically?

    I didn''t mean to say anything, but I''m interested, so I threw that question at him.

    "Right... I admired numerous martial arts traditions, some of them... I, only once, have met a brave man. No, we haven''t talked properly, so it might be strange to say that we met."

    "What''s that?

    "A long time ago... that was when you just became an adventurer. I didn''t even know Cell by then, and I was acting alone. It''s just, you know, I''m so embarrassed... that he really believes that I''m very talented. I was so unscrupulous."

    "Axe still hurts."

    "That scratch is better. Yikes!?

    "Nyah, Axe and Cell, you''re breathtaking."

    "Please stop. It''s uncomfortable to be seen like that."

    "I''m the one who should stop saying that to me..."

    Axe was about to cry.

    The cell is as faceless as ever.

    I don''t know... it''s an interesting combination.

    "Uh... that''s way off the record. So... I was on track at the time and I was just being impotent. Naturally, it came around quickly and I fell into a pinch."

    "You went into the demon''s nest on your own, and you pinched it on your own."

    That''s what I said, as the cell would supplement.

    "I was just ready to die then."

    "How did you get over it?

    "The brave man helped me."

    "... Arios?

    "I heard you just took a walk through the neighborhood. So, he came after me to stop my unscrupulous behavior, and he fought the demons as they were, and he helped me... so..."

    Was Arios doing that?

    I don''t know what to say, but he didn''t look like the kind of guy who would do that...

    "When I say thank you, the brave man laughs, never mind. More than that, I''m glad you''re okay."

    "Nha...?

    Canade also apparently learned to question it, tilting her little neck.

    "I''m impressed. I didn''t think there was such a person in the world. So... Later, I found out that the man who helped me was a brave man. You can put your body up for someone and wield power for someone. As the same man, I can respect that."

    "So, like admiring a brave man?

    "Oh. I had a longing to be that person, too. I help someone, too, just as I was helped by the brave. That''s what I started to think. That''s the new behavioral philosophy that shapes me now."

    "I see..."

    "You have something surprisingly serious to say."

    "Come on, I''m serious all the time."

    Without snagging at Canade''s scratches, Axe smiled back.

    "Nevertheless..."

    The impression of Arios I hear from Axe is a lot different from what I know.

    From what I''ve heard, it looks like Agus and the others weren''t there yet and were acting alone...

    I guess it was quite a while ago.

    Arios seems to have a lot of problems right now...

    But you''re saying that the old Arios also had a personality worthy of being called a brave man?

    If so, where did that get distorted?

    I could hear interesting stories unexpectedly.

    "Still, I''m surprised."

    I say that with no expression, like the cell isn''t surprised at all.

    "Yeah? What?

    "You knew the brave man."

    "What, really?!?

    Axe has been eating up with tremendous momentum.

    "Earlier, I didn''t mean to be intimate...... but we would have talked normally, wouldn''t we?

    "Uh... well. For once, I knew him."

    "It''s amazing to know a brave man... where did you get to know him?

    "I had a little request, and there it happened"

    Actually, I''ve been at a brave party... what a mouthful, it''s going to be quite a hassle, so I duly deceived it.

    "Come on, that''s it for the chatter"

    That''s what the cell said, like tightening up the story.

    "Though we may be concerned about the brave, we have something to do. Let''s keep investigating."

    "But, as a matter of fact, you''re done listening, right?

    Canade questioned her as she looked strange.

    "Right. So, no more listening. After this..."

    "Based on the information you get from listening, you''re discovering further information."

    Take over Cell''s words and that''s what Axe said.

    The cell that was taken up the dialogue, although a little grumpy, continues the conversation.

    "I could get some closer to who the devil is... but that purpose and what means of attack he has remains unclear. In the future, I''m going to focus on that neighborhood... what do you think?

    I have no objection.

    "Me too!

    "It''s settled."

    unanimously, the following policy was decided:

    I don''t think there''s any particular problem, so Tania and the others who aren''t here will be convinced.

    "But how do we find out where?

    "I have an idea about that."

    Cell retrieved a map of the vicinity of Jith''s village, as he had presupposed Axe''s doubts.

    Point to the center of the map.

    "This is where we are now, Jis. And here further south... there''s the pagos."

    "At the foot of the mountain..."

    "I''m going to take a look directly at the village. I think investigating the crime scene can help."

    "Right."

    I agreed to Cell''s proposal.

    "Then I''m going to climb a mountain just outside of Pagos."

    "Hmm? Why are you climbing mountains? Tourism?"

    "You''re not going to do anything stupid like that. Damn it... shut up Axe."

    "The cell is cold..."

    Though Axe becomes a teardrop, Cell continues the conversation without moving at all.

    You''re strong in many ways...

    "I talked to the survivors, and they say there was a demon sealed in this mountain."

    "... I see, that''s what you mean"

    "Nha? Rayne and Cell, you look like you two figured it out... duh, what do you mean?

    "Examining the mountains may gain a way to seal the demons again, that is. Even if it doesn''t work out so well, I think we''re likely to get some information."

    "I see."

    "I don''t think you disagree... do you? So, is your next destination okay in Pagos and the mountains nearby?

    Guys, I nodded like there was no problem.

 137 137 Stories Trail of Tragedy

    After Jis, a few days south......

    I had no particular problem with the pagos.

    Along the way, we''ve encountered demons, but with A-rank Axes and cells, they''re not our enemies.

    Approximately, we were able to reach Pagos in the shortest possible time.

    "... that''s terrible"

    Stepping into the village, I frowned.

    Everyone else feels the same way.

    Half the house has burnt marks and is charcoaled.

    The other half was shattered as if the giant had waved his fist down into mischief.

    There are other things, small craters, deep cracks running in the earth...

    What the hell, how many things do I have to do to get like this?

    I can''t even imagine...

    Here, there is no doubt that a storm of destruction has blown over common sense.

    "It''s like you''re in a hell of a storm."

    Tania leaked that feeling.

    Sola and Luna agree to that.

    "Right...... I heard from the Rains and thought it was terrible...... no way so far. That''s more than I imagined."

    "Mm-hmm. Neither did I. While exposed to all this'' power '', the villagers often managed to survive by half...... Ah, no. Surviving is a pleasure, and you''re not gonna say it''s bad, are you?

    "A little careless, but I thought something similar."

    "Right..."

    I agree with Luna and Tania.

    Though half the villagers survived, it is a joy to be fortunate during misfortune.

    However, when I am shown so many traces of destruction, I wonder how I could have survived.

    I don''t know what was going on...

    If the power was being wielded to make the village this way, I would normally get involved and lose my life immediately, I think.

    Doesn''t mean...

    ... Could it have been deliberately missed?

    Oh, I thought so.

    It''s just groundless. It''s just a thought.

    Even though we want any little clue now, we can''t just speak of speculation.

    It just unnecessarily confuses everyone.

    More importantly, myself, I''m not sure why I thought that.

    For once, I decided to leave it in the corner of my head...

    Now, let''s just keep it quiet.

    "Nyah... I can''t believe this much can be done, after all, is it the most powerful species?

    That''s what Canade said as he looked around the village.

    "Probably more likely."

    "How...?

    She doesn''t know why she broke it, and Nina tipped her little neck.

    "When it comes to trying to do this, a massive army needs to move. Or someone with such mighty power as the mightiest species. You know what that is?

    "Uh-huh."

    "When the army moves, it should leave a lot of footprints"

    "If it''s a footprint... there is, isn''t there?

    Nina pointed to the visible footprints there.

    But that''s shallow.

    Those in armor should be able to step in and have deeper footprints.

    Explain that.

    "Become, I see..."

    "Well, it''s possible that it was moving lightly. Still, even if people get rampaged, it won''t be like this.... It''s not going to be that bad."

    "Mmm..."

    "And the survivors told me that I did it alone. It''s hard to think of anything other than the most powerful species that can do this alone."

    "Oh, well."

    "Nyah... Mud will be painted on our sign"

    Canade snapped unhappy.

    Then I look at this one, feeling a little frightened.

    "... Rain got scared of the most powerful species?

    "Yeah?"

    "Did you do this... scared of us?

    Canade looks like he''s layering himself with the killer.

    That''s not true.

    "Nha."

    Poop, I''ll stroke your head.

    Canade narrowed her eyes to make her feel good.

    "Canade is... and so is everyone... not like the killer who did this"

    "Rain......"

    "There''s no reason to be scared. Canade is Canade."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    Happily, Canade''s tail swayed a little.

    ¡­¡­

    Canade seemed anxious...

    Others don''t always think the same thing, do they?

    This time it may lead to the persecution of the most powerful species.

    I need to do everything I can to make sure that doesn''t happen.

    We have to catch the killer at all costs.

    I want information for that.

    Continue strolling through Pagos.

    "Still, it''s weird."

    I heard voices from Yakan, whom Canade was putting on his head.

    It belongs to Tina.

    Because you can''t walk with local power... they can fly with magic, but they won''t last long because they''re tired... so Canade carries Tina on top of her head.

    ... I don''t care, I''m walking with Yakan over my head, but there''s no sign of him dropping it.

    How did you get the perfect sense of balance?

    "Nyah, what''s weird?

    "Let''s talk about the strongest species that did this?

    "That''s right."

    "So, the most powerful species of it is called the devil. Us, we''ve lived for quite a while... yeah? Alive? That''s a weird expression too, he''s already dead... well, yeah. Anyway, it''s been a long time, but that''s the most powerful species I''ve ever heard of. Does Canade know?

    "Hmmm...... it''s a girl, wearing a black dress, with wings growing, right? Still, the devil... I don''t know."

    That''s right, the problem is.

    According to stories we''ve heard from survivors, the killer is likely the most powerful species.

    By looking at the scene in this way, I strongly believe that the idea is correct.

    Those who have the power to cause such a tragedy are limited to a very small number.

    So I don''t think the idea that the killer is the most powerful species is a mistake...

    I can''t think of the strongest species in question.

    "The best part is, do the wings. But we don''t know the most powerful species with wings. Does Canade or Rain''s husband know?

    "Yeah, I don''t know."

    "Me too..."

    I don''t know, I felt faintly uncomfortable trying to say.

    Do you really not know that?

    In the corner of my memory, something is caught...

    I wonder what it was.

    I don''t know, something to worry about...?

    "Whoa."

    He called me back.

    Looking back, I saw Axe and Cell.

    They were acting differently.

    We''re exploring the village.

    And Axe and Cell had him go check out the temple where the demon was sealed.

    "How''s that? Did you find anything?

    That''s what Axe asked me.

    In contrast, I shake my head sideways.

    "No. You don''t have a clue like this. If you insist... do you mean the killer is a monster this time"

    "Oh, I agree with you about that. I''ve only seen the village lightly... but I can''t believe there''s someone in the world who can do this."

    "Axe, this is out of the question."

    That''s what the cell said, so that he could jerk off Axe.

    "Oops, bad"

    "How''d it go with the Axes?

    I found something like a shrine.

    ... seemingly?

    In Axe''s rhetoric, I learned something that caught on.

    "I''d rather you actually look at it than talk about it. I wonder if there''s anything left to investigate in the village."

    "No..."

    Look at everyone''s face.

    Guys, I shook my head sideways.

    "Not at the moment."

    "Then will you come with me?

    "Okay."

    Once, I left the village.

    Then climb the mountain to guide Axe and Cell.

    Along the way, you''ll be walking on beast paths, etc., but there was also guidance on Axe and Cell, and you never got lost.

    And then I went into the mountains for about half an hour... and I arrived at my destination.

    "That''s the temple."

    "This is..."

    Because the existence of a demon is uncertain, there was some half-heartedness about whether the temple existed...

    The temple existed properly.

    ... but it was broken by some hand.

 138 138 Stories Memories of the Wreck

    On a flat, round stone, scattered with trees.

    This must have been the original shrine.

    Barely, the fundamental part kept the prototype.

    From what I can tell, it looks like a temple not so big.

    Probably only the size of my hips before.

    Seeing the dust on the fragments or the dirt on them, it looks like they''ve been made wild for years.

    The people of the village of Pagos knew about the existence of the temple...

    Really, he didn''t even think the devil was sealed there, so he must have left it.

    "Nyah... did it break naturally?

    "It''s lame, and maybe that too"

    Canade and Sola spilled that sentiment when they saw the ruins of the shattered temple.

    But in contrast, Axe shakes his neck sideways.

    "No, I guess not"

    "Nha? Why?"

    "Look at this guy."

    Axe takes part of the broken temple.

    That must be the frame of the temple.

    The impact of exposure to rainstorms makes it worn out...

    Some of them were cut clean in the middle.

    "If it decayed naturally, it wouldn''t scratch like this. Sword or axe...... must have been broken with a blade"

    "Ooh."

    "That''s surprising. I can''t believe Axe spotted that."

    "Will you not say anything?!?

    He seems vulnerable to mouth shots from girls, and Axe was a little teary-eyed.

    "That''s for sure?

    "Come on, you''re gonna say that to Rayne."

    "It''s just a confirmation. He said he had no other intention."

    "... unfortunately, Axe is right"

    As I follow, that''s what Cell said.

    In its hands, a stone is gripped like a jewel.

    "What''s that?

    "The bond that kept this temple from demons... the end of..."

    "What kind of a bond?

    "There are demons around here. Looks like the junction was laid to protect you from it. Most of all, the storm couldn''t shake and it seemed to be worn out..."

    "I mean... there are boundaries, so normally, demons can''t get their hands on it. Only people can destroy the temple...?

    "That''s what''s gonna happen. Well, when the Demons came out, I might have been able to break the line... but I can''t say,"

    "Hmm..."

    I found out that someone could have destroyed the shrine...

    Who is that?

    What the hell was the purpose?

    Did you or didn''t you not know about the devil?

    Still, I don''t know much.

    "What else seems to be a clue?

    "I don''t see anything like that... how about a cell?

    "You can''t do this either. I can''t find anything but the remains of a broken shrine."

    "Oh well... Wasted my legs"

    The temple could have been artificially destroyed, although we found out...

    I don''t have any information about the Devil at heart.

    I was hoping that if I came here, I might know how to re-seal it or something, but thanks, it seemed empty.

    "... no, it doesn''t mean you''re wasting your legs"

    "Luna?"

    "Rain, guys. Come here, I found something interesting. Oh, Nina waits there. Tina needs to see how Nina is doing."

    Tania was making a call a little further away.

    But... why is Nina leaving a message?

    "? Uh... okay, yeah"

    "I don''t know, should I leave a message with Nina? Okaya."

    The two seem to have no objection, waiting on the spot.

    We moved a little further away... to the steep slope of the mountain.

    Because the scaffolding is at stake, did Nina put you on standby?

    I think so... but soon, I know it''s a mistake.

    "This is..."

    "Raine and the others were checking the temple, weren''t they? So me and Luna were looking around... and then we found this guy."

    Ahead of Tania''s gaze...... there was a human body, as caught on the slope of the mountain.

    "Ugh, this is..."

    "... that''s terrible"

    Axe and Cell face each other.

    The two A-ranked men will not rarely meet a corpse.

    That''s enough for two of those people to put their faces on.

    I kind of want you to guess.

    "Uh-huh... this is... hey, that''s tough..."

    "Quite, you have something to come..."

    I guess the body was left alone for days.

    The bug was boiling... and it was damaged everywhere, whether it was by beasts or demons.

    Look at that stuff, Canade and Sola blues their faces.

    Tania spoke to those two, worried.

    "Are you both okay? If you''re tough, you should rest with Nina."

    "Tania, you''re so flat... wow"

    "It''s not like I''m fine at all. Just stop it. Patience. I really want to get out of here right now."

    "... then I''ll put up with it too. I can''t just make Tania feel tough."

    "Oh yeah... well, I hope you two want to... if you''re tough, don''t push it. All right? Beh, I''m not worried about anything, are I?

    With all due respect, Tania seemed a little spared.

    "Is that... a stab wound?

    "Yeah, probably by the sword."

    Axe and Cell were calmly observing the body.

    They''ve already figured out the cause of death. Exactly.

    Cell hands the chin and takes the thinking trick.

    "How could there be a body here...?

    "I don''t know... it''s hard to think of it as irrelevant."

    "Yeah, right. It must be natural to assume that a body near an artificially destroyed shrine is somehow related."

    "Hmm."

    I''ll sort out the information in my head, too.

    What is the connection between the destroyed shrine and the bodies found in its vicinity?

    "... witnesses, or something?

    "Nha? What do you mean, Rain?"

    Teach the strange Canade the possibilities that come to mind.

    "No, there''s nothing to be sure of... it would be too much to fall down here, wouldn''t it? It''s normal to think it has something to do with a broken shrine."

    "Yeah, you are."

    "So what was the connection? Did this man destroy the temple? But from what I''ve seen, I don''t have a weapon, and I can''t figure out how to break it and then commit suicide, or whatever. Then I was witnessing the crime scene, and I wondered if I could think that it was discovered and killed by a mouth seal..."

    "I see... that''s interesting"

    The cell that was listening to me snorted deeply.

    "It''s just a guess, there''s no basis for that, is there?

    "Still, for once, the muscles are coming through. I don''t think it''s a problem to think of as one of the possibilities"

    "Besides, that corpse is obviously another murder."

    That''s what Axe added.

    "How do you know that?

    "The stab wound was caused from the back. You wouldn''t be such a hassle to kill yourself, would you?

    "You see that..."

    That''s right, he''s an A-rank adventurer.

    I thought we had grown so much by being trained by Mr. Tin...

    There''s still something missing about the knowledge and experience of these adventurers.

    I have to apprentice the two of you.

    "Well... I guess this is where the investigation is"

    Nothing more to look into.

    For once, let''s turn back to Pagos and organize the information there.

    ... Oh, my God.

    "It''s Rain. Shall we see the memories of the body?

    Luna mentioned that.

    "Speaking of which, could the two of you have used the magic of exploring memories? But is that something that can be used against a corpse?

    "It''s a little cumbersome, but there''s nothing you can''t do, okay? Together, we''ll make it easier."

    I was wrong again.

    "Well, can you ask for it?

    "I''ve been entrusted!

    "I''ll take care of it"

    Sola and Luna strained, unfolded their wings, and began a magical chant.

    Look at those two, Axe and Cell are amazed.

    "Oh, he''s really a spiritual..."

    "I was listening to you... but you''re telling the truth. I''m surprised."

    With Axe and Cell''s surprised gaze on them, the two cast their magic.

    The light is sucked into the body.

    "Mmm."

    ¡­¡­

    Luna raised an odd groan.

    Sora controls her magic, quietly silent.

    Somewhat...

    They opened their eyes softly.

    "How''d it go?

    "That...... properly, I was able to search the memory of the body. So I could see the killer..."

    "Yeah? Something''s wrong with my teeth... what''s going on?

    "It''s Rain. Listen, you''re not surprised, are you? Whoever killed this man... and whoever destroyed the temple there was the same person. And he''s... brave."

 139 139 story conspiracy

    Everyone loses their words.

    Arios killed this guy?

    What the hell, why?

    Suddenly my head is confused and I can''t spin the words well.

    The same goes for everyone else...... especially since Axe was showing great upset.

    "... can you tell me more?

    I asked Sola and Luna as I tried to calm down.

    Anyway, I want information now.

    "I don''t care what they say... it''s hard"

    "Over time, all I have left is a shard of my soul. I was able to peek into all my memories."

    "Still. Tell me everything you see."

    "Um, I got it."

    Sola and Luna began to talk about the sights they had seen.

    That the man was an adventurer and was employed by Arios to act together.

    That with that Arios, I climbed this mountain.

    It is... that it is Arios who destroyed the temple.

    Then something went wrong and... Arios slashed me.

    "¡­ and that''s the memory of this man that Sola and the others saw"

    "There''s no lie, it''s the truth."

    ¡­¡­

    Words don''t come out.

    I don''t want to imitate you suspicious of my people...

    Still, is it true? I think.

    No matter how much, I can''t believe Arios slaughtered people...

    What would be a brave man do that?

    I don''t have to be a bandit or anything, they''re adventurers I''m supposed to have hired.

    Or... did the adventurer take some hell of a problem action?

    Was there a reason I just couldn''t help being slashed?

    Does the temple have anything to do with this?

    According to Sola and Luna, the temple was destroyed by Arios.

    I don''t know why I did that...

    An adventurer blaming you for that, getting in trouble or something?

    So, the cutthroat Arios took the sword... No.

    This is just an evil inference, not even an inference.

    They show unexpected facts, and they seem confused.

    Let''s chill our heads.

    "Oh, no way that''s happening!?

    Slightly, Axe shouted out loud as he regained me.

    He doesn''t want to admit that a respected brave man was killing people.

    The momentum grasped by Sola and Luna makes his voice absurd.

    "Something''s wrong! That can''t be happening!

    "Sola and the others saw this man''s memory, didn''t they? It''s fragmentary, so I don''t know the whole story¡­ but it''s true that this man was slashed by a brave man"

    "Axe respected the brave, didn''t he? A strange one. Well, that''s fine... it may be hard to accept, but this is true. We can''t lie about this."

    "So that''s what''s wrong with you! Failed magic, or something like that. Otis must be waiting."

    "The Solas are magic experts. Under these circumstances, where you can calm down and use magic, there''s no way you can make a mistake."

    "Just in case."

    "Knock..."

    Sora and Luna clearly denied Axe''s words.

    That attitude makes Axe flinch.

    "Such a silly thing..."

    Hard, apparently, to accept the words of Sola and Luna.

    Axe looked confused, bumpy and twinkly.

    Cell slaps the other shoulder gently like that.

    "Axe"

    "Cell......"

    "Calm down."

    "Guuuuu!?

    Cell was faceless, in a pale tone, punching Axe.

    "Nah, right on?

    "I beat you up right now...?

    "Hey, why did you hit me...?

    "Because it seemed like he lacked calm. To get you back to your sanity,"

    To the fearful inquiry Luna, Cell returned pale, at his usual pace.

    "But what, you don''t have to hit me...?

    "This is just the right amount for this idiot."

    "Oh, really..."

    To be clear, Sola looked like she couldn''t hold onto it any longer.

    I couldn''t pinch my mouth, either, watching how things went.

    "What the fuck!?

    Axe, whose cheeks turned red, protested the cell with tears.

    "I hit him."

    "Didn''t I tell you to tell the facts!?

    "If you don''t, you won''t be able to calm down, will you? What do you think? You could have calmed down a little bit?

    "Ah..."

    "I apologize for the brutality. But you have no choice."

    "Because you have no choice, beat the person you love, or normally..."

    "I don''t love you, though?

    He said it in his true face and looked like Axe had been hurt.

    And then...

    Ha, and spill a big sigh.

    "Damn... I''m not convinced... well, I''m calm. Thankful."

    I owe you one.

    "Yes, sir."

    I don''t know, it looks like these two are tied up in a strong bond.

    The thing just sees it, it conveys it well.

    "... sorry to disturb you"

    "No, because I don''t care about Sola"

    "Mm-hmm. I guess Axe admired the brave, huh? Then there''s no choice."

    Sola and Luna accepted Axe''s apology and poured it into the water in a rush.

    It''s not something I can do.

    I felt like I found out about the deep side of Sola and Luna''s nostalgia again.

    "Well... I repeat, again, I just wanted to make sure... that what you two said was true, right?

    "Yeah, definitely"

    "Oh well..."

    "Well... I don''t know the whole story, so maybe that brave guy had some kind of situation, too. This guy was actually a bandit or something."

    "I don''t think that''s a possibility. I''ve only met a few brave men, but he didn''t care."

    "Luna!"

    "I just told you the truth."

    Sora tries to follow up, but Luna crushes it...

    There was a bit of a cont-like development going on.

    It may be strange that thanks to......, the air in the field soothed a little.

    Axe also seems to have lost his shoulder strength just fine, and is wearing a shin and head.

    "But... what do you mean? Even if you think emotionally, you don''t know what it means for a brave man to kill an adventurer."

    "Isn''t that related to the temple?

    "Right."

    I agreed with Cell''s words.

    "Let''s organize the information for once"

    Align the information obtained by examining the surroundings with the testimonies of Sola and Luna to arrange something definitive.

    "Some of the memories that Sola and Luna saw included Arios breaking the temple,"

    "And there were signs that the temple had been destroyed by something like a sword."

    "So the man who destroyed the temple must be a brave man."

    That''s what Canade and Tania went on like following me.

    Let the two of you snort at me, and keep the word going.

    "Oh, I''m sure of that. The question is, how did you do that?"

    "I wanted to free the demons sealed in the temple... etc?

    "It''s about that brave man, so isn''t there a theory that it''s just plain worrying, too?

    "No... Exactly, I don''t think so"

    Though Sola and Luna say that, I denied that.

    At one point, I know because I was traveling with Arios and the others...

    Arios is the type of person who wants fame, etc., and is extremely reluctant to scratch his name.

    You won''t try to free the devil or destroy a sacred shrine in glory.

    "So... destroying the temple was the purpose? Or maybe it was in the temple, craving something?

    "Or were you trying to gain the power of the devil, maybe?

    "Right...... little by little, I feel like I''m getting closer to the truth"

    Axe and Cell''s reasoning seemed quite certain.

    Still, it''s unfounded. There is no evidence.

    Whether we''re discussing this here or not, it''s not obvious...

    "... Okay, I''ve made up my mind"

    "Nha? What are you gonna do?

    "Take the fastest, surest way"

    "I mean... fuck the brave!?

    "Because it''s not."

    How could Tania''s idea be any more noisy...?

    Is this what Dragons are all about?

    "I wouldn''t do that. Still, it''s a difficult situation¡­ it''s only convenient."

    "Hmm. When you say...?

    "The basics are, in discussion¡­ time and in some cases, forcefully. Like that...... directly, inquire about Arios"

 140 140 Stories Brave Thoughts

    Do some chores about the devil...

    Arios, one line went back to the inn.

    "Uh, I''m tired... I just feel like taking a bath"

    "Right...... today, you''re just in the mood to slow down"

    Leanne blurted out sick of it and Mina followed it.

    I offered the solace of the villagers of Pagos and then contemplated measures against the devil.

    Plus, speak up to the villagers frightened by the devil...

    To those "plain" "tasks," Lene was a pioneer.

    "Hey, Arios. Do I really have to do this? It''s too plain. I don''t like it."

    "Leanne. You mustn''t say that. It''s our mission to lead the powerless."

    "But... you haven''t done that before."

    Leanne''s point was the best.

    Arios made the Demon King crusade a top priority and had nothing to do with anything that would take him off that rail.

    Exactly, if anyone is attacked by demons in front of them, they have no choice but to help...

    Hearing that the village is being attacked in the distance doesn''t give you a leg.

    Yet this time it was different.

    Take all the way to Pagos to fight the devil and save the villagers.

    Leanne had doubts about Arios'' behavior, which was different than usual.

    "We''ve talked about that before, haven''t we?

    I opened my mouth as Agus explained.

    "One of the Horizons has discredited our reputation. It could get in the way of your journey as it is."

    "So let''s do good deeds once in a while, that''s why"

    Taking over Agus'' words, Arios said so.

    "Ma, I heard that. After all, when you actually do it, it''s hard to say. It''s not what we''re supposed to do, okay?"

    "Isn''t that nice? It was easy."

    "Sort of."

    Arios and the others moved into the room as we had a chat.

    It''s the biggest inn in the village of Jith, among them, the most expensive room.

    It was prepared by the villagers to welcome the brave.

    Arios sits in a fuzzy bed and laughs.

    "It''s troublesome... but it''s an easy job, isn''t it? Anyway, the devil is connected to us."

    Arios said it was a terrible fact.

    Girl I met when Arios got the Heavenly Ring......

    She was the ''devil''.

    Specifically, a heavenly girl who was thought to have been extinct.

    It looks like you have a strong grudge against people, and if you leave it alone, it will do a lot of damage.

    But Arios didn''t do anything to stop her.

    Instead, I thought about using it.

    She declared, first, that she would attack Pagos.

    Arios heard about it...... made her like it.

    It was clear that if left alone, there would be great harm, but still, I didn''t stop it.

    I made him like it.

    On top of that, I took a deal with her.

    "Let''s work together for your purpose. Instead, can you help us pull this off?

    ... I took such a deal.

    I have no doubt that girls are harmful to people...

    I guess I never dreamed they''d bring up a deal like that.

    The girl liked Arios and the others and decided to lay down a cooperative relationship.

    For starters, as proclaimed, a girl strikes Pagos.

    Somewhat satisfied, Arios and the others broke in.

    Let me play stand-up with the girl...

    The girl retreats at the right time.

    Thus the birth of Arios, the hero who saved Pagos.

    It''s all a geisha made because she was connected behind it with a girl.

    Thanks to this, Arios'' honor was restored.

    I was to be called a hero who saved a lot of people''s lives.

    "It''s an easy job. They praise us for being amazing."

    Leanne laughs fun.

    "I feel a little guilty... well, you have no choice"

    Neither does Mina blame Arios, the initiator of the plan.

    Instead, I had no choice but to split it.

    In one case of the Horizons, the valiant party has fallen short of acclaim.

    We have to recover that.

    For this reason, we cannot choose the means.

    That was Mina''s conclusion.

    "I was able to meet her at a good time. You''re lucky."

    "Do you want me to slam you? But in the right place, we come in to help. Then you''ll be greatly appreciated."

    "Spreading our names will help later. If you need it, you might want to consider¡­"

    And Arios.

    And Leanne.

    Mina too.

    I am not ashamed of what I do.

    Whatever you do is forgiven.

    That''s the privilege we''re allowed to have.

    ... That''s what I was thinking.

    Except for one.

    "... Arios. After all, wasn''t it a bad idea?

    Agus says in a heavy tone.

    In response to such Agus, Arios looked fed up with the feeling that, again,

    "Don''t steam the story back. We all made up our minds, didn''t we?

    "Is it because Arios took the liberty of proceeding to the point where he couldn''t turn back?

    "Still, in the end, we were all convinced. Including you."

    "That''s right..."

    "Hey, what are you unhappy about? It''s such an easy thing to sell our names, so it''s a great deal."

    To Leanne''s words, Agus makes silence.

    I''m making a sinister face, but I wasn''t rebelling against Lene''s words.

    Agus doesn''t think he''s ever been over it if he can make it easier.

    The plan that Arios had in mind wasn''t too bad either.

    I even thought this was just the right time, because I thought I had to undo the reputation I''d lost on one of the horizons.

    But.

    Really, Agus was concerned about the girl he called Iris.

    Is that really not the devil?

    Is it okay to put your hands together with such a presence?

    I cared about that.

    "What''s wrong with Agus? Can''t you do something to fool the villagers?

    "No, I don''t care much about that"

    Agus had no objection to Arios'' plan itself.

    If you''re against it, you''re stopping it when you free Illis.

    As far as not doing so, Agus'' sexual roots were also quite rotten.

    "Then what catches you?

    "... about that girl, Iris"

    Agus lays down his arms.

    On his arm, he had goosebumps.

    "What is Arios going to do with Iris after this?

    "Yeah? What do we do, what?

    "You''re just gonna leave me like this? Or do you crusade where appropriate?

    "Right..."

    After a little thought, Arios says with a grin.

    "She''s still worth the use. Let''s get some more help."

    "... shouldn''t we stop?

    "What?"

    "That''s dangerous. Ever since we met, to this day, the chills have not gone away. Now... maybe I shouldn''t have been working with that."

    "Oh man, what are you talking about... that''s more of a story now, isn''t it?

    "That''s right..."

    Agus cannot undo his frightened face.

    In that, I was thinking back to the grin of Illis.

    I look like a poor girl... but the contents are different.

    Stay on the spot. Okay, but Illis thinks of people like bugs.

    There is absolutely no such thing as seeing it in a reciprocal existence.

    That''s what, if anything, Illis would kill people laughing.

    That''s what I am.

    Maybe it''s a real demon, as the Pagos villagers were saying.

    Agus felt so threatened and vicious.

    I put my hands together with someone like that.

    I helped.

    I let it go.

    Now, didn''t you do something extraordinary? And my body is shaking.

    "Well, I''ll take Agus'' advice... but still, she''s worth using. For a while, let it be our convenient pawn. So, okay?

    "... ok. If Arios says so, I have no complaints."

    "It''s okay. Agus is worrying. Never will it be known that we are working with Iris... and if you are still worried, all you have to do is take proper control of her. Wouldn''t you?"

    "... right"

    Nodding, Agus couldn''t turn off the heartbeat.

    Is that something that people can control with their hands?

    Isn''t that what you are, like suddenly flat your hands back and smiling and chewing our throats off?

    ... such an Agus hunch would be so precisely centered that there is no more.

 141 141 Stories Iris Thoughts

    The man was running down a small alley in River End.

    He was fleeing with all his might, sweating and weeping.

    How could you do this?

    A man is not about a decent profession.

    The man behind the city of River End.

    Threaten the weak, sometimes sifting the violence, exploiting the money.

    Beginning with extortion, kidnapping, murder, trafficking in human beings...... I have dyed my hands in every crime.

    Still, a man never got caught.

    cleverly jerking off the Knight''s investigation...

    Sometimes, I''ve escaped difficulties by letting them grip the gold.

    So the man didn''t even think about this.

    I had never imagined a shard from the standpoint I was going after to be in a position to be chased.

    But...

    Now, the man was being chased.

    "Hey, what the hell, that monster is...!

    It was supposed to be an easy job.

    Stroll through the city and, as usual, abduct the products of the upper-ball.

    River ends are so popular that people can often find their upper balls.

    Just in case, I had multiple men with me.

    They are all practitioners and possess the strength of C-rank adventurers.

    Unless something like that happened, there shouldn''t have been a problem.

    ... the man will be reminded that the idea was sweet.

    A girl appeared out of nowhere and drove the men out.

    Ravaged unilaterally.

    While my men were being hit, it was best to escape.

    "Ha, ha... but you got away with it...?

    The man stopped and looked back behind his fearful back.

    There''s... no one there.

    "Phew..."

    Out of relief, the man spilled his exhale.

    Put your hands on your chest so you can calm your severe palpitations...

    Then bite the critical and back teeth.

    "I don''t know where someday... I''m just kidding. I''ll kill whoever pokes at me. Now, get the rest of your men..."

    "Hey... do the rest of your men mean these guys?

    "Huh...?

    Nanica fell before the man.

    Fall to the ground with a blur, roll, and sprinkle red liquid.

    It was a man''s life.

    They all had a distressed look on their faces, and I can imagine a tragic end to it.

    "Hih......!?

    The man lost his hips.

    Before such a man, a girl descends from the sky.

    Slowly descended, as even the wings were growing...... gently, I put my foot on the ground.

    Good afternoon.

    "Oh... and you..."

    The man shook his voice.

    This girl is not what she looks like.

    The contents are no exaggeration when it comes to demons.

    He was an overwhelming Nanica who could kill all of his formidable men in an instant.

    "Why are you imitating me like this? Who am I?"

    "Hmm... that''s boring"

    "What?"

    "I thought you''d let me hear a lot more words... it''s boring. I can''t believe it''s just a common word..."

    "Hey, what..."

    "You''re not coming anymore. Goodbye."

    "... ah..."

    The man''s torso and head were severed...

    Without understanding what had happened, the man''s consciousness disappeared.

    "Phew..."

    Girl...... Ilis sighed boringly in the blood buildup.

    Blurry as you roll the man''s head flat on your hands like a toy.

    "You can hunt humans, so this is fine...... after all, you don''t have teeth. It''s boring that you''re dealing with this kind of garbage all the time."

    Apparently, I threw away the man''s head all the time.

    "... let''s just clean it up"

    The shadow of Illis spread unnaturally.

    It''s bigger than its body, and the shadows grow all over the alley.

    When the men''s bodies touched the shadows, they slowly sank into it.

    No.

    Geez, I heard you chewing.

    They''re eating it.

    I''m eating.

    Men''s flesh, bones, blood.

    The shadow of Illis eats everything.

    And...

    By the time it was about ten minutes later, everything had disappeared clean and refreshing.

    "Yes, we''re done cleaning. Hehe."

    Illis skirted lightly so as to remove the dirt.

    Then I get a tranced look.

    "Huh... I feel the lives of these men. I wasn''t expecting it because it''s like this...... that tastes pretty good. It''s sweet."

    Peeling, tongue-in-cheek.

    "But... after all, that''s not enough to this extent. More quality souls... more souls."

    Iris was eating the souls of the men.

    I was devouring it with a snack sensation.

    I''m supposed to be doing something nasty, but I don''t see any shards of guilt in the look on the face of Illis.

    It is natural to do so.

    He looked natural, as if he were saying so.

    "Well... what shall we do?

    Hands on the chin, and Illis takes the trick of thinking.

    Iris made a deal with a certain human being.

    To thank you for freeing yourself, to obey the words of man.

    Obey the word of man, and let not all the men of the village of Pagos kill.

    I got it done in about a third.

    He then pretended to fight lightly with the person who came and retreated.

    From now on, we''re waiting for instructions from humans.

    While we wait, promises are exchanged that we will not have a major incident.

    So, Illis keeps it to the extent of these light pinches.

    If I were you, I''d eat a human city at once.

    I want to kill no one who lives in the city.

    Because I have the right to do just that.

    "... on second thought, with your first favor, you have no problem thinking that your in-laws have fulfilled it."

    After a while of thought, Illis came to such a conclusion.

    Interpretations, promises made with humans.

    There is no reason to continue to observe that in discipline.

    And...

    Anyway, one of these days, he''s the one I was going to kill.

    Breaking promises and being blamed doesn''t bother me.

    "Right, let''s do that. I wonder how boring I''ve been."

    no...... and a vicious grin is made on the face of Illis.

    "Okay, well. If so, what do we do after this?

    You want me to eat this river end?

    Or shall we ramble in a bigger city?

    How many human beings could you possibly kill?

    How many souls would you eat?

    Just thinking so, Illis even remembered the trance.

    "Well... before you do, you shouldn''t be left eating."

    Now we''re missing 70% of the inhabitants of Pagos.

    I can''t just leave it like that.

    I have to eat 70% of the rest for you.

    That way the villagers will be reunited with their families in heaven.

    "Hehe... I wonder how sweet I am"

    What kind of voice would you ring?

    What kind of face would you look like?

    With that in mind, Illis spread his wings.

    ... a mass of malice and madness flew.

 142 142 words disaster, again

    Down the mountain, to the village ruins of Pagos.

    Just in case, although I tried to base my investigation on the information I got in the mountains, I couldn''t get a new clue.

    Again, it looks like Arios is holding the key.

    Sola and Luna taught me, the memory of the death of an adventurer......

    What the hell did Arios do?

    I have to ask him directly.

    Axe and Cell seemed half-hearted that that brave man... but they were convinced at first, without just the ingredients to deny Sola and Luna''s words.

    Thus, we returned to the village of Jith to meet Arios.

    "Nyah... Something''s been going on for a long time"

    When we arrived in the village of Jith, Canade said that.

    It takes a few days to get back and forth to the village of Pagos.

    It''s been a long time, and it''s not strange to feel like it.

    "But... something''s not wrong with the vibe?

    Tania tipped her little neck.

    Sola and Luna agree with that.

    "Right. A strange atmosphere¡­ it''s different from when you visited before."

    "Somehow, it''s tingling"

    "Something... There it is, is it?

    Nina made her body smaller so that she was frightened by the prickly air flowing into the village.

    I''ll stroke Nina''s head like that and reassure her.

    "Mmm... Rain. Yes, but..."

    "It''s okay, ''cause I''m here, and we''re all here"

    "... yeah"

    "Still... Sora and Luna are right, things are not right? What''s the matter with you?

    "Hey."

    Earlier, Axe and Cell came back to see what was going on in the village.

    I was in a hurry, and the calm and sedentary cells were always changing their complexion as well.

    "Is something wrong?

    "Oh my god! I hear the devil''s out there."

    "Become..."

    While we were away from the village...?

    "Axe, I don''t have enough words."

    "Whoa, right. Sorry."

    "Yeah?"

    "Uh, I mean. Ahead of here, what did you...?

    "... River End."

    "Oh, yeah, that''s it. I hear the devil showed up there."

    "To River End? How could you be in such a place..."

    "I don''t know. I don''t know... there''s been a lot of mysterious murders lately. So I looked it up..."

    "They''ve reached the devil."

    "Ah, my line!?

    Axe gets a stubborn face, but Cell doesn''t mind continuing the conversation.

    "Coincidentally, some of the crusaders on the spot were engaged."

    "... what are the results?

    "It''s all gone."

    Cell looks bitter and says.

    I have heard that this urgent request cannot be received without a considerable rank.

    And yet, I can''t believe that without anyone surviving, it''s all gone...

    Apparently, the enemy may be stronger than you thought.

    "I should just say I''m fortunate to be unhappy... I''ve got some information about the devil. The devil is leaving River End for this jith."

    "In this village..."

    "We didn''t have information control, and the villagers were supposed to know."

    "You know what?"

    It makes sense that the whole village is tingly.

    The demons that devastated the village of Pagos and carried out the killing at River End are approaching.

    If I knew that, everyone would be scared.

    Instead, it was strange that I wasn''t panicking.

    "What''s the future flow?

    "I checked with the Alliance, and it seems to be our policy to intercept demons around this jith. Now the crusaders are on their way here."

    "Will that make it?

    "I don''t know...... no new information about the devil. I don''t know how much mobility you have. Maybe we''ll get here sooner than the crusaders."

    We''ll have to do it then.

    "Yeah, right."

    Although it hurts not to have a crusader...

    But we''re not losing either.

    We all have them, and even if the devil is the opponent, he should be able to eat them down to some point.

    It''s just...

    The other person is an unidentified person.

    I don''t know how much power you have...... that''s the source of anxiety.

    If I can, I don''t want to put everyone in danger...

    "Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    Hey, and Tania slapped me on the shoulder.

    With Tania, Luna looks serious and looks at this one.

    "Didn''t you think about crap right now?

    He said, "You don''t want to put us in danger, you must have thought about it."

    Wow. Can you two read minds?

    "It''s..."

    Don''t underestimate me.

    "We''ll be with Rayne no matter what."

    Everyone else nodded at Luna''s words.

    "Sure, it could be dangerous. From what I''ve heard, demons and dogs are forces close to our strongest species¡­ or perhaps comparable to the Demons. But that''s why you can''t run away."

    "I mean, if you say anything about danger, you don''t have a kiri, do you? Even if it''s a simple request, you may encounter unexpected dangers..."

    "If that''s what you care about, you don''t have Kiri. I mean, I don''t want you to care. Are we buddies?

    "What worries me is that, well, I''m not even happy about it? But you know what? I want you to trust me, not worry about me."

    "We can take care of it. I can keep my back and fight. You''d be more than happy to think so."

    "... well, you''re right"

    I felt like I woke up with two words.

    My party finally made it.

    An important companion.

    I don''t think you want to lose that. It sounds like you were making a hell of a mistake.

    Keep away from danger, what a thing to do, you can''t form a real bond.

    Some things will come into being because we are together at all times.

    I''d be cowardly if I didn''t want to lose my people. I don''t think I forgot about that.

    "... ok. I mean, sorry. You were right. I was thinking weird."

    "Damn it already... hold on, right? You''re my husband, so stay strong with Dawn."

    "Hmm. Lord, I think we can be more glamorous, don''t you?

    "Ha. I don''t know if I can figure it out... well, I''ll try."

    Sometimes, it''s me who goes the wrong way...

    Now, I have company who can make it right.

    That seemed very pleasant.

    "Did you get the story together?

    The cell asked with a soft look somewhere.

    "Ever...... bad. Derail the story."

    "Fine, because I don''t care. I''d rather have this conversation right now than just messing around in the last minute."

    "Uh... back to the point, we''ll intercept the devil when we have to. How much time do you think we have?

    "Well... it seems to be the other day about what happened at River End, so I think there will be a few days of respite. Assuming the devil is the most powerful species, I don''t think we can trample a path that will take a week or less on a person''s feet"

    "Right. I agree."

    "In the meantime, if the crusaders make it. If we don''t make it, we''ll intercept."

    "I''d like to set up a trap for the evacuation of the residents, if possible. I''m gonna be busy."

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    Kuku, and Canade pulls my clothes.

    "Yeah?"

    "I don''t mind about the devil... what about the brave ones?

    "... there it is"

    It''s a headache.

    "A brave man broke the temple that was sealing the demon, didn''t he? So, you killed the adventurer who was there, too, right? I''m definitely thinking something wrong! Don''t ask."

    "No... now, that''s no good"

    "Huh? Why?

    Apparently this answer was unexpected, and Canade looked strange.

    Everyone else, why? He looks like that.

    "I don''t know if it''s true or false... but Arios is a hero to those here. What do you think would happen if you found out that someone like that was actually up to something bad behind it?

    "Uh... angry?

    "By and large, correct. Normally, there will be mayhem with the flow of inquiring about Arios for all of us. That''s not good right now."

    We have to prepare for the demon''s onslaught...

    If such a noise occurs, it will be no longer the devil.

    I''m not about to make an interception anymore, and if I do poorly, I''ll destroy myself.

    "So you leave the brave alone?

    "Hopefully, you don''t want to..."

    I''m not going to make a scene.

    But I''m not even gonna leave you alone.

    Assuming that Arios had evidence of what...

    Over time, I might dispose of it.

    There are other things, the more time we have, the more clues we may lose.

    So I want to avoid that.

    If you can, don''t find out around you...... where no one else is, I just want to talk to Arios and the others...

    Now, Arios is a village hero... it would be hard to get rid of those around him completely.

    "... for one thing, we''re behind on Arios. Right now, we need to give top priority to the devil''s interception."

    "Nyah... it''s not refreshing"

    "Patience me. When you get a paragraph, you ask¡­"

    At that time,

    "Ugh, wow, oh, the devil!? There''s a demon out there. - Huh!!!

    I heard the villagers screaming.

 143 143 Reunion and Confrontation

    ¡¸™Ä§¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À£¡£¿¡¡¤ª¤¤¡¢¥»¥ë¤Ã¡£ÊýÈÕ¤Ï¤«¤«¤ë¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤ó¤À¤í£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤Ï¤º¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­ÓèÏëÒÔÉÏ¤Ë”³¤Î„Ó¤­¤¬Ôç¤¤£¿¡¡¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤Ï¡¢ÓàÔ£¤òº¬¤á¤Æ½YÕ“¤ò³ö¤·¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡­¡­¡¹

    »Å¤Æ¤ë¥¢¥¯¥¹¤Ï¡¢¥»¥ë¤ò†–¤¤Ô‘¤á¤¿¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¥»¥ë¤âÀ§»ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤é¤·¤¯¡¢Ã÷´_¤Ê»Ø´ð¤Ï³Ö¤ÁºÏ¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    ¹ÖÓ ¤½¤¦¤ËÃ¼¤ò¤Ò¤½¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤È¤ê¤¢¤¨¤º¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤Ü©`¤Ã¤È¤·¤Æ¤ëˆöºÏ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Éù¤Ï´å¤ÎÈë¿Ú¤Î·½¤«¤éÂ„¤³¤¨¤¿¤è¤Ã¡¹

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤¬ÏÈî^¤òÐÐ¤­¡¢áá¤Ë¾A¤¯¡£

    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ´å¤ÎÈë¿Ú¤Þ¤Çñl¤±¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¡¸¤¢¤é¤¢¤é¡¢Ç§¿ÍÍòÀ´¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥¤¥ê¥¹¡¹

    ÒÔÇ°¡¢¥ê¥Ð©`¥¨¥ó¥É¤Ç³ö»á¤Ã¤¿ãyóŠ¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤¬¤½¤³¤Ë¤¤¤¿¡£

    ÊÂÇé¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤ÈË¤Ï¡¢²»Ë¼×h¤½¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤¿¤À¡¢È«¤Æ¤òÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÈË¡­¡­¥Ñ¥´¥¹¤Î´å¤ÎÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¤ÎÈË¤Ï¡¢±ËÅ®¤òÒŠ¤Æ±¯øQ¤ò¤¢¤²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¿Ö²À¤ËÇô¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢¤Ø¤¿¤ê¤³¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤¦ÈË¤â¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤é¤Î´åÈË¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ï¡­¡­Ð¦¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ³æ¤òÒŠ¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÄ¿¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¡¢˜S¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÐ¦¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¥ê¥Ð©`¥¨¥ó¥É¤Ç»á¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢²»Ë¼×h¤ÊÉÙÅ®¤È¤·¤«Ë¼¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­

    ½ñ¤Ïß`¤¦¡£

    ¤Ï¤Ã¤­¤ê¤È¤·¤¿™Òâ¤È¿ñšÝ¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¡£

    ±¾Ù|¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ì¤Û¤É¤Þ¤Ç¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡­¡­

    ¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤¤¤¦ÉÙÅ®¤Ê¤ó¤À¡£

    ¤Õ¤È¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ÎÒ•¾€¤¬°³¤ò×½¤¨¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤¢¤é£¿¡¡¤¢¤é¤¢¤é£¿¡¡¤¢¤Ê¤¿¤Ï¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¡¢¤À¤Ê¡¹

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡£¤´¤­¤²¤ó¤è¤¦¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ï¥¹¥«©`¥È¤ò¤Ä¤Þ¤ß¡¢ÀñƒxÕý¤·¤¯î^¤òÏÂ¤²¤¿¡£

    ˆö¤¬ˆö¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÙF×å¤ÎÁî‹Ý¤Èégß`¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¤Ã¡¢¤³¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤ÇÔÙ»á¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢ß\Ãü¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤é¡¢ËØÖ±¤ËÕJ¤á¤ë¤Î¤Ç£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤¬¤è¤¹¤®¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¿¼¤¨¤â¡¢¤·¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤µ¡¹

    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¤Ã¡£¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢²»Ë¼×h¤Ê·½¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡£ÏÓ¤¤¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤ï¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ïƒž¤·¤¯Ð¦¤¦¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡­¡­

    ¾¯½ä¤ò½â¤¯¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤à¤·¤í¡¢ÏÓ¤ÊÓè¸Ð¤Ð¤«¤ê¤¬Åò¤é¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¯¡£

    ¤ß¤ó¤Ê¤âÍ¬¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¤¤¤Ä¤Ç¤â„Ó¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë˜‹¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À¡¢¤³¤ÎòX¤®¤Ï£¿¡¹

    ¥¸¥¹¤Î´å¤Î¾¯‚ä¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ëÃ°ê“Õß¤¬¡¢òX¤®¤òÂ„¤­¤Ä¤±¤Æ´å¤ÎÈë¿Ú¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    Ã°ê“Õß¤Ï¡¢òX¤®¤ÎÔªÐ×¤¬¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ÈÅÐ¶Ï¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ¤¿¤À¡¢¤½¤ÎÃ{Íþ¤ÏÅÐ¶¨¤Ç¤­¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¯¡¢Ÿo·À‚ä¤Ëši¤ß¼Ä¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤ª¤¤¤Ã¡¢´ý¤Æ£¡£¿¡¡¤¦¤«¤Ä¤Ë¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¾ý¤Ï¤É¤³¤«¤éÀ´¤¿¤ó¤À£¿¡¡¤³¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤Ë¡¢¾ý¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÅ®¤Î×Ó¤¬¤Ê¤¼£¿¡¹

    Ã°ê“Õß¤¬¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Î¼ç¤Ë´¥¤ì¤¿¡£

    Ë²ég¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Îî†¤¬ê“¤·¤¯¤Ê¤ë¡£

    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¡¢›AÎï¤Ë´¥¤ì¤é¤ì¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ê‘B¶È¤À¡£

    ¡¸´¥¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¯¤ì¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤À¤Ã¤Æ£¿¡¹

    ¡¸ÈËég¤´¤È¤­¤¬¡¢Ë½¤Ë´¥¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¯¤ì¤Þ¤»¤ó£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ê¤Ë¤ò¡­¡­¤®¤ã¤Ã£¡£¿¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬¡¢ÎÃ¤ò’B¤¤¤Î¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢ŸoÔì×÷¤ËÃ°ê“Õß¤ÎÊÖ¤òÕñ¤ê’B¤¦¡£

    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÐÐžé¤Ç¡¢Ã°ê“Õß¤ÏÊý¥á©`¥È¥ë¤â´µ¤­ïw¤ó¤À¡£

    ±³ÖÐ¤«¤é´å¤ò‡ì¤¦–Å¤Ë¼¤Í»¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞšÝ½~¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤¢¤é¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÉú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤Î¤Í¡£³æ¤ÈÍ¬¤¸¤Ç¡¢¤·¤Ö¤È¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡­¡­¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ÏÊÖ¤òÕñ¤êÉÏ¤²¤Æ¡­¡­¤Þ¤º¤¤£¡

    °³¤Ï»Å¤Æ¤Æ¥Ê¥ë¥«¥ß¤òÆð„Ó¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ï¥¤¥ä©`¤òÉä³ö¤·¤¿¡£

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ÎÍó¤Ë¥ï¥¤¥ä©`¤ò½j¤Þ¤»¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢Ð°Ä§¤ò¤¹¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤Î£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¹¤ë¤Ë›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡­¡­¥¤¥ê¥¹¡£¤ªÇ°¡­¡­¤½¤ÎÃ°ê“Õß¤òš¢¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¤¨¤¨¡£¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ï¤Ë¤Ã¤³¤ê¤ÈÐ¦¤¦¡£

    Ð°šÝ¤¬¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤¦¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤¬Õý¤·¤¤¤È¡¢ÐÄ¤«¤éÐÅ¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÐÐ¤¤¤¬™¤¤¤³¤È¤À¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢Ç·Æ¬¤âË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    ¤³¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤ÏÎ£ê“¤À¡£

    ½ñ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯¤½¤Î¤³¤È¤òŒg¸Ð¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¡¸›A¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ë´¥¤Ã¤¿¤éÏû¶¾¤ò¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦£¿¡¡¤Ç¤â¡¢¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤Ï¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤ÏÎÒÂý¤Ç¤­¤Þ¤»¤ó¡£›AÎï¤Î¸ù±¾¤òÏûœç¤µ¤»¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢šÝ¤¬œg¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬ÝX¤¯ÊÖ¤ò¤Ò¤Í¤ë¡£

    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢Íó¤Ë½j¤ß¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥ï¥¤¥ä©`¤¬ÇÐ¶Ï¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤¿¤À¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Î×¢Òâ¤ò¤³¤Á¤é¤ËÏò¤±¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ï³É¹¦¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ¤â¤¦Ã°ê“Õß¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏšÝ¤ËÖ¹¤á¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥ó˜”¤Ï¡¢¤³¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤È¤³¤í¤ÇºÎ¤ò£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­×î½ü¡¢ÊÀég¤òòX¤¬¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡º™Ä§¡»¤Ëév¤¹¤ëÕ{–Ë¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤À¡¹

    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢¡¢¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤ò¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¡­¡­³É¹û¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¡£·âÓ¡¤¹¤ë·½·¨¤âÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ë¤ã¤ó£¿¡¡¥ì¥¤¥ó¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤È¤Ï¤à¤°¤¥£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤·©`¡¢üa¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤µ¤¤¡¹

    áá¤í¤ÇÓàÓ‹¤Ê¤³¤È¤òÑÔ¤ª¤¦¤È¤·¤¿¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤¬¡¢¥¿¥Ë¥¢¤Ë¿Ú¤òÈû¤¬¤ì¤ë¤Î¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤¿¡£

    ¥«¥Ê¥Ç¤Ë¤ÏÉê¤·ÔU¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡­¡­

    ÕýÖ±¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¬¤¿¤¤¡£

    ·âÓ¡·½·¨¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤¿¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¥¦¥½¤À¡£¤½¤ó¤Ê¤â¤Î¤ÏÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Ç¤â¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬™Ä§¤Ç¡­¡­¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢°³¤ÎÔ’¤òÐÅ¤¸¤¿¤È¤·¤¿¤é¡¢ÒâÎ¶¤¬³ö¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤«¡£·âÓ¡·½·¨¤ò¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤Þ¤»¤ó¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸°³¤è¤ê¤â¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Î·½¤¬Ô”¤·¤¤¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤È¡¢¤¤¤¦¤È£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬¡¢™Ä§¤Ê¤ó¤À¤í¤¦£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ï™Ä§¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤òÕJ¤á¤¿¡£

    ÅÄ×Ó’i¤±¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Û¤É¤À¡£

    ¤´¤Þ¤«¤µ¤ì¤ë¤«¡¢¤È¤Ü¤±¤é¤ì¤ë¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢ÌÃ¡©¤È×Ë¤òÒŠ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤³¤í¤«¤é²ì¤¹¤ë¤Ë¡¢¤â¤¦ëL¤¹±ØÒª¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸´_¤«¡¢Ì½¤·¤â¤Î¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¦Ô’¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤Ê£¿¡¡¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢¤³¤³¤Ë£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ÎÌ½¤·¤â¤Î¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ì½¤·¤â¤Î¤ÎÄÚÈÝ¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¡¢Â„¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¥Ñ¥´¥¹¡¢¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿´å¤ÎÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤ÎÌ½¤·¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¡¸´åÈË¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤±¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤ó¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤â¤Á¤í¤ó¡¢›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¤Ë¤Ã¤³¤ê¤ÈÐ¦¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ÏŸo´È±¯¤Ë¸æ¤²¤ë¡£

    ¡¸š¢¤·¤Þ¤¹¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ã¡¹

    ¡¸Ç°»Ø¡¢´å¤òÔL¤ì¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¤·¤¿ÀíÓÉ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤ÆÍ¾ÖÐ¤ÇÒý¤­ÉÏ¤²¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¤è¤¯¤è¤¯¿¼¤¨¤¿¤é¡¢¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢š¢¤·¤Æ¤ª¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤À¤ÈË¼¤¤¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡£¤½¤Îégß`¤¤¤òÕý¤·¤ËÀ´¤¿¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¡¸¤³¤¤¤Ä¡¢¤Õ¤¶¤±¤¿¤³¤È¤ò¡­¡­¡¹

    ëO¤Î¥¢¥¯¥¹¤¬Éù¤ËÅ­¤ê¤ò¤Ë¤¸¤Þ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ÎšÝ³Ö¤Á¤Ï¡¢¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥¤¥ê¥¹¤Ï¡¢ÈË¤ÎÉúËÀ¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¡¢¤Ê¤Ë¤âË¼¤¦¤È¤³¤í¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    š¢¤¹¤³¤È¤ò™¤¤¤³¤È¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë˜”×Ó¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤à¤·¤í¡¢š¢¤¹¤³¤È¤³¤½¤¬Õý¤·¤¤¤ÈË¼¤¤Þz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ëëƒ‡ìšÝ¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¡¢Å­¤ê¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¥¢¥¯¥¹¤ÏÕý¤·¤¤¡£

    ¤à¤·¤í¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¤Þ¤À¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¡¢ÓH½ü¸Ð¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë°³¤Î·½¤¬¤ª¤«¤·¤¤¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¡¸´_ÕJ¤¹¤ë¤¾£¿¡¡¡­¡­¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬¡¢¥Ñ¥´¥¹¤ò‰²œç¤µ¤»¤¿¤ó¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡¸ÖTÊÂÇé¤¬¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢²ÐÄî¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢½Ôš¢¤·¤È¤¤¤¦¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤­¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Ç¤·¤¿¤¬¡­¡­¤¨¤¨¡¢¤¨¤¨¡£¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤«¤é¡¢¥ê¥Ð©`¥¨¥ó¥É¤Ç¤âÈË¤òš¢¤·¤¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤Î½Ö¤Ï¡¢¥´¥ß¤¬¶à¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡£¤¨¤¨¡¢¤¨¤¨¡£ºÎ¶È¤«¡¢¥´¥ß„IÀí¤ò¤¤¤¿¤·¤Þ¤·¤¿¤ï¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬¡¢Ïï¤Ç™Ä§¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë´æÔÚ¤Çégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¤¨¤¨¡£ÕJ¤á¤Þ¤¹¤ï¡¹

    ¤¯¤¹¤ê¡¢¤È¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬Ð¦¤¦¡£

    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¡¢¸Ä¤á¤Æ´_ÕJ¤·¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¡¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤ÏÈËég¤Î”³¡­¡­¤½¤ì¤Ï¤â¤¦¡¢Àí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤Ê¡­¡­¡¹

    ÐÄ¤Î¤É¤³¤«¤Ç¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤È”³Œ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤òÍû¤Þ¤Ê¤¤°³¤¬¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤³¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡­¡­£¿

    ¡¸¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¥ê¥Ð©`¥¨¥ó¥É¤Ç¥ì¥¤¥ó˜”¤ËÕZ¤Ã¤¿ÑÔÈ~¡­¡­¤¢¤ì¤Ï¡¢È«¤ÆÕæŒg¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡£¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¡¢¤¢¤Ê¤¿¤Î¤³¤È¤ÏšÝ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤ï¡£ÌØ„e¤Ë¡¢ÒŠÌÓ¤·¤Æ¤µ¤·¤¢¤²¤Þ¤¹¤¬¡­¡­¤É¤¦¤·¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤¦¤ì¤·¤¤Éê¤·³ö¤À¤±¤É¡­¡­¤³¤³¤ÇÌÓ¤²¤ë¤ï¤±¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¡¹

    ¡¸¤ä¤Ï¤ê¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤¹¤«¡¹

    Ò»Ë²¤À¤±¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤¬¼Å¤·¤½¤¦¤Êî†¤ò¤·¤¿¡­¡­¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝ¤¬¤·¤¿¡£

    ±¾µ±¤ËÒ»Ë²¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬´_¤«¤Ê¤³¤È¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢×ÔÐÅ¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¤Ç¤­¤ì¤Ð¡¢Òý¤­·µ¤·¤Æ¤Û¤·¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Ê¡£¤³¤Ã¤Á¤Ï¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤ò·âÓ¡¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤Ç¤­¤ë¤¾£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¥¦¥½¡¢¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤¬ÐÅ¤¸¤ë¤ÈË¼¤¤¤Þ¤·¤Æ£¿¡¡¶ÏÑÔ¤·¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡£¥ì¥¤¥ó˜”¤Ï¡¢¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤ò·âÓ¡¤¹¤ë·½·¨¤òÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£¤À¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î¤¿¤á¤ÎœÊ‚ä¤¬¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÕ{¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó¤â¤Î¡¹

    ¡¸¤ä¤Ã¤Ñ¤ê¡¢ò_¤»¤Ê¤¤¤«¡­¡­¤³¤³¤ÇÒý¤­ÏÂ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¤é¡¢˜S¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Ê¡¹

    ¡¸¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤³¤È¤ÏŸoÀí¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡£¤ï¤¿¤¯¤·¤ÏÈËég¤òš¢¤·¤¿¤¤¡£¥ì¥¤¥ó˜”ß_¤ÏÈËég¤òÊØ¤ê¤¿¤¤¡£¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢´ð¤¨¤ÏÒ»¤Ä¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤«¡¹

    ¤Ç¤­¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤é¡¢¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡­¡­

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¸Ê¤¤¿¼¤¨¤ÏÍ¨ÓÃ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¡£

    Ò™Îò¤ò›Q¤á¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤³¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦¤³¤È¤À¤¤£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¥¢¥ê¥ª¥¹£¿¡¹

    ¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Ò™Îò¤ò›Q¤á¤¿¤È¤³¤í¤Ç¡­¡­

    ¤µ¤é¤Ëˆö¤ò»ìÂÒ¤µ¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¥¢¥ê¥ª¥¹¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¥¢¥ê¥ª¥¹¤Ï¤É¤³¤«‘“È»¤È¤·¤¿±íÇé¤Ç¡¢¥¤¥ê¥¹¤òíþ¤ß¤Ä¤±¤¿¡£

 144 144 Stories Fighting the Greatest Murder - 1

    "Oh? Are you..."

    Acknowledging what Arios looked like, Illis looked a little awkward.

    Looks like a kid found a prank.

    Arios, on the other hand, seems grumpy.

    Without cowering to your opponent, tell him to be strong.

    "I''ve seen you before, haven''t I? Did you say" Illis "?

    ¡­¡­

    "Why are you here? I thought you were still at River End...?

    ¡­¡­

    "Fair enough. Now, turn back. I''ll miss you now. Otherwise, you''re gonna get a little sore, just like you did in Pagos, right?

    "... ha"

    To Arios'' words, which did not break his mighty posture, Iris returned a sigh of disgust.

    Apparently that attitude was unexpected, and Arios wandered slightly.

    "Hey, what''s that attitude? Maybe you don''t think I''m gonna get my hands on it? If that''s the case, it''s a big mistake. I''ll do anything to protect the villagers."

    "Then will you fight me?"

    "... what?

    Arios looked dumb.

    Illis laughs when he crinkles about such arios.

    "I don''t care how much you let me go...... what you read is, man. Besides, brave man. Do you think I will obey such a man forever?

    "Become... Ki, you! That''s a different story."

    "Thanks for letting me go, I''ll help you...... that was the promise, but I''m tired of it. In other words, it was time to kill the survivors of the Pagos... so let''s get this far in the cooperative relationship."

    "Become, Gu... you... ungrateful! How dare you say that? You let me go!? And yet you''re going to betray me!?

    "Promises are meant to be broken."

    "Grrr......!

    Arios looks like he''s angry, turns his face bright red...

    Don''t listen to me now.

    "Hey, Arios. Is what Illis is saying true?

    "Oh, that''s... there''s no way. He''s just saying bullshit to discredit me."

    "Bullshit, hey..."

    I just think I''m telling the truth...

    Right now, I don''t seem to have time to ask questions about that.

    "Come on... it''s time to get started"

    I took such a trick that Illis held himself.

    Then eight wings grow from its back.

    "No way... Heavenly...?

    "Come on, let''s kill each other fully."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The magic unleashed by Illis turned the village entrance into scorched earth.

    The flames roll up and the grass blows up.

    The villagers, who watched in the distance, screamed and fled.

    As a signal of war it has been penetrated by Illis.

    "Arios, help us!

    "Shit, why are you...!

    As he complained, Arios turned his palm to Illis.

    I concentrate my magic too.

    "Fireball!

    "Gigabolt!

    An oversized fireball and violet electricity head to Illis, eating up like a creature.

    Explosion.

    And the storm of thunder struck.

    Vision is blocked by dust.

    I don''t see anything.

    But... the disastrous signs of Illis were imminent here, without disappearing.

    "Rain!

    "Eh."

    I was thrust from side to side by canade.

    Immediately afterwards, an iris emerges from the dust and waves his hand like a sword.

    Shh!

    A sharp crack enters the earth that stood until just now.

    Perhaps he braided his magic like a blade and made it an invisible attack.

    "Arios!

    "What does this mean!?

    I saw Agus and Mina rushing in.

    Behind you, there''s Leanne.

    "Hey, hey, why are you fighting him!? Didn''t he become our pawn?

    "Maybe you betrayed me?

    "Damn, this is still happening... so I was against it"

    "Don''t worry, you guys can help! We''re repelling."

    Apparently, the Agus and the others knew about Iris.

    More subjects to be questioned.

    Though...

    There is no talking or questioning about not getting through this.

    We have to do something.

    "Damn, why am I doing this..."

    "... I have no choice but to do this. Let''s go, Leanne, Mina."

    "Ha! Holy Arrow!

    Mina moves first, releasing an arrow of light.

    "Red Crimson!

    Go on, Lene unleashes the magic.

    The magic of the two, unlike what they had seen before, had increased in power to different digits.

    The magic you''re chanting is advanced, but it could be as powerful as substance, super.

    I don''t know, he''s been loaded with workouts since he broke up.

    "Phew."

    Even with their magic in front of them, Illis didn''t break his grin.

    I don''t even make interceptions.

    I don''t even avoid it.

    Against magic, he exposes himself to defenselessness.

    ... Speaking of which, it looks like the magic between me and Arios just now didn''t work either, but how did you prevent it?

    I wonder...

    To identify the moment, I dare not lay my hands on it and watch how it goes.

    The magic of Lene and Mina landed on Illis.

    The fire of the Red Lotus engulfed Illis.

    Light floods to envelop it, purifying everything.

    But...... Illis was alive and well.

    "Become!?

    "Wait a minute, what''s that!? What tricks did you use?

    Amazing Mina and Leanne.

    I can''t help it either.

    Advanced magic, you must have hit it straight... because Illis hasn''t even suffered a scratch.

    "... wrong look?

    Everyone else doesn''t seem to notice...

    I saw that moment.

    The magic unleashed by Mina and Lene feels like it exploded before it touched Illis.

    It''s like a thin junction is stretched around the body of an Illis...

    If so, it''s troublesome.

    It will have tremendous power to be able to forge boundaries while fighting.

    "If magic doesn''t work, how about this one!?

    With the two magical blasts hidden, Agus approached Illis.

    Swing the giant sword down from the top.

    "Oh? Now will you play with me?

    "Become!?

    Iris took the sword with one hand.

    Iris was flat when he said he had taken a huge mass.

    Is that possible?

    Canade would be able to do the same kind of artistry...

    My body will be pushed by the mass and power of the Great Sword.

    Looking at Illis, it''s not even there.

    I didn''t make it faint, like I took a bird''s feather.

    "Come on, dance with me."

    "Gu...... ohhhhhh!!!?

    And Iris put his hand upon Agus'' abdomen.

    Softly, it looked like I just touched it.

    That''s all, Agus'' giant blew up like a piece of paper.

    Fly over ten meters, snap down the trees, and finally stop.

    What have you done now...?

    I could only see you touching it...

    "I''ll give you this."

    "Ko, this is..."

    "Ahhh!!!?

    Mina and Leanne blew away the moment Iris squeaked her fingers properly.

    I''m not chanting, so I don''t think it''s magic...

    What the hell is this all about?

    Illis'' puzzling ability...... and seeing the overwhelming power of the invisible bottom, I sweated cold.

 145 145 Stories Fighting the Greatest Felony - 2

    "Agus! Leanne! Mina!

    "Damn...... it''s okay, no problem"

    Agus rises to react to Arios'' voice.

    Leanne and Mina, though flustered, didn''t seem to have taken any fatal damage either.

    That''s right, should I call it a brave party?

    It''s not just Arios, but the other three seem to be pretty level-headed compared to then.

    "Hey, Rain."

    "What?

    "Timing me. We''ll do it all at once."

    "... ok"

    Although I don''t care that Arios instructs me to do this, it''s not the case that I care about that now.

    How do we deal with a disaster called Illis?

    I just need to think about that...... if I suck, I''ll die.

    I had a feeling about that.

    "Guys."

    "Yeah!"

    I started Canade and stood ready for everyone to move at any time.

    "We''re here too!

    Axe and Cell, respectively, laid down their weapons.

    "Oh, oh. Ain''t you ashamed to take on a weak maiden and push her off with a number of violence like that?

    "Damn, which mouth is weak, etc...! Because you do something extra, I''m involved in such a boring battle... just kidding!

    Arios stared at Iris.

    With a sharp eye that can even feel killing, Illis has absolutely nothing to cower about.

    It''s like, I''m used to that, I just said.

    "Okay, well. To a brave party...... skilled adventurer. And... the same most powerful species as me, is it? That could be a bit of a hassle."

    "... If that''s what you think, will you surrender?

    "Whoa, Rain! Don''t say anything unsolicited. Kill that woman here..."

    "You understand the difference in power, don''t you? Then don''t you think you need to do it?

    Arios comes out of his mouth, but ignored it.

    Looks like he was working with Iris, so I guess he doesn''t think it''s a good idea to be alive.

    Well, we''re behind on that.

    Anyway, now, we have to do something about the Iris threat.

    It would be the best pattern if we could end this place without fighting the good...

    "Surrender? Me? To humans?"

    Illis, properly...

    Then laugh like crazy.

    "Heh heh heh... hahahahahahaha! I can''t believe I surrendered to a human being... anything like that, then? There''s no way we''re doing this! Why to humans etc...... to humans or something!!!

    "Eh."

    Crazy grin and burning murderous eyes on board.

    With those two turned, Zokri and his back trembled.

    I don''t know why, but...

    Iris is hostile to humans.

    I have a deep hatred.

    "... excuse me. A little disturbed."

    Laughing small, Iris pasted his tentative first smile on his face.

    You don''t want to show me where you''re disturbed...

    Or didn''t you want to imitate it to show your mind?

    "Anyway, there''s no way we''re surrendering."

    "So what are we turning back here?

    "Doesn''t Lady Rain do anything to get her hands on it, even though she has some delicious food in front of her?

    "... cooking, do you mean the survival of the villagers of Pagos?

    "Yes, of course."

    "You have a bad taste."

    "Well, because Master Rain and I are different races. Values vary."

    "I don''t think it''s a matter of race... well, that''s okay"

    "Hey, Rain."

    Arios came pinching his mouth in a frustrating manner.

    "How long are we having a crappy conversation? Let''s get this over with."

    "... I know"

    Somewhere in my mind, though I feel resistant to fighting Illis...

    That''s why we can''t leave here.

    We have to pay for the firepowder that will come down.

    "Oh, oh. You''re scared. I''m going to cry."

    Iris laughed,

    "I''m scared... so I''d like to call for backup"

    I said that.

    "You think it''s backup?

    "Huh, it''s haphazard. There''s no one around here but us and the villagers."

    Although Arios would say no so...

    Would a disastrous and fearful Illis say such a haunting thing?

    "If you have other allies, I want you to show me."

    "Well, I''ll show you."

    Iris offered a deliberate courtesy.

    Then spin the curse with a beautiful voice.

    "I am thee. You are me.

    What we gather in this right hand is power. Collecting on this left hand side is a mark.

    Let''s give it strength.

    Therefore, let''s go into the present world.

    Answer my call, here!

    A magic formation spreads at the feet of Illis.

    It spread together as time passed, covering the surrounding ground.

    "What!?

    "Ko, this is..."

    Arios turned his eyes wide to surprise.

    I think I look something like that, too.

    "Pfft... come on, the dead of hell"

    Demons emerged from the magic formations to respond to the voice of Illis.

    Skeleton, Cerberus, Demon......

    All sorts of demons emerge and flood the scene.

    "This is... what?

    "Rain, that is summoning magic!

    As Sora warned, she spoke sharply.

    "Summoning? I did it before, like the Demons used it...?

    "That''s a little different because that''s what was producing my body for me"

    "How is that different?

    "Minutes The body disappears with that if you defeat the host, but that''s not how it works in the case of summoning magic. If you defeat the operator, you will not disappear."

    "Seriously......"

    "Not only that, but you can call for a more powerful, high-altitude being, not just producing minute-body clutterfish. Besides, without a limit on the number"

    "Isn''t that against the rules...?

    "Yes. It''s magic close to an anomaly. As a result, there were only a few things available. Only heavenly people who have been extinct in the past should be able to use it..."

    "... Ilis is like a Heavenly Nation, so don''t let that condition be fulfilled"

    "Pfft. You know the spiritual child there."

    Illis laughs, who could follow more than one demon.

    "But another important piece of information is missing."

    "Important...?

    To a decent Sola, Illis makes a polite commentary.

    Maybe that''s a manifestation of leeway.

    "Because of this, I''ll tell you. It''s nothing to be known or troubled about."

    Illis seems to be having fun... telling us the desperate facts for us.

    "There is no restriction on the subject to be summoned. Fly across places, distances¡­ that''s when you can even fly across time and the world and call the subject"

    "What are you trying to say?

    "I mean... here''s the thing. Come, me."

    At the feet of Illis, a further magic formation spread.

    From there I emerged...

    "Illis...... two!?

    A girl appeared who looked exactly like Illis.

    The girl looks around with a chirp...

    Eventually, when I met Iris, he understood the situation in which he was placed, and he spilled a sigh.

    "Oh man, again?

    The girl, in exactly the same voice as Illis, said so.

    "See you soon."

    "You and I are alike and different beings. I''m not too shy about helping, but I''m a little uncomfortable with the convenience of being used."

    "I''m sorry. I''m reflecting there."

    "What do you think?

    "But you can kill humans, right? On that point, aren''t you convinced?

    "Well... then let''s not complain"

    Two Illis laugh.

    This is... what do you mean?

    Are you even dreaming about it?

    "Rain...... be careful. That''s the real Illis, too."

    That''s what Sora advised me to do as she stifled her face.

    "Perhaps you summoned yourself in a parallel world"

    "Parallel worlds...?

    "Uh... I''ll skip the detailed explanation, but you can''t come and go, but think of a lot of worlds that are similar to this one. Iris wondered, from among its countless worlds, whether he had summoned himself"

    "That''s... in other words, can you summon more of yourself, doesn''t that mean?

    "Phew, you can do that, too."

    Iris, who was listening to our conversation, answered with a laugh.

    "It''s just that not all of you are cooperative. It''s a world of different possibilities, so some of me have been revamped¡­ infinitely, so I can''t. Nevertheless, if there are a few dozen more, we can subpoena them gently. I think this is enough for the demons and the other me."

    Apparently, there will be no further summons.

    Are you insulting this one, or is it a fair decision?

    Either way, there could be a winning chance there.

    "So... we''re going, right? Please don''t die easy, okay? Phew."

 146 146 Stories Fighting the Greatest Felony - 3

    Two Iris.

    And a bunch of demons attacked me in unison.

    "Arios, one Iris over there, please! Axe, Cell, and Sola and Luna have a bunch of demons! The other Illis will be intercepted by us!

    "Your instructions, etc...!

    "What if I''m saying that!

    "Damn, I can''t help it!

    Arios punches one tongue.

    Then, take Agus and the others to intercept Illis.

    Though the power of Illis is unknown at the bottom...

    Arios is also a party with the name ''The Brave''.

    If you can fight calmly, without insulting your opponent, the most powerful species should be able to handle even your opponent.

    "Axes and cells..."

    "Ugh, you''re the demon opponent, aren''t you?

    "I won''t let you lay in. Leave it to us."

    A reliable reply came back.

    "Please. I''ll turn Sola and Luna that way...... Sola, Luna. Can you do that?"

    "Yes, no problem"

    "Phew, we''re not alone enough to have a problem... well, it''s not a bad idea to turn to cover once in a while"

    I let them snort firmly, as if they were okay.

    Nevertheless, I feel that Sora''s attitude has become similar to Tania''s in recent times.

    Am I being sensitized?

    Canade, speak to Tania.

    "We''ll intercept Illis!

    "Shit!

    "Yeah, I got it!

    "Nina and Tina act in one set for two! Sew in between, ask for support."

    "Mm... cancer, bul!

    "When I leave it to you -!

    Nina looked strong, holding Yakan tight.

    When I met him, he seemed to disappear so easily...

    He looks very reliable now.

    "Let''s go!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hehe, it''s time to finally show off my work."

    Axe reached for the sword he was lowering to his waist.

    Even in a sheathed state, you can see that your body is thinner than the normal one.

    It was also slightly curved and uniquely shaped.

    ''Katana'' that it is made exclusively in the eastern continent.

    Before the imminent horde of demons, Axe laughs without fright... rather, pleasantly.

    Grasp the pattern of the sword and set it up with a sword.

    Gently forward.

    Now, one foot forward so you can step in at any time.

    It is a technique known as'' knife extraction ''of sword moves that are transmitted only to the eastern continent.

    "If you show me a good place here, Cell realizes my charm too... ok, I''m motivated! Watch this, demons! I''m not letting you through here! As long as I''m here..."

    "" Dragoon Howling!!

    ¡­¡­

    Something happened where Axe mouthed the front door, from the side, and the magic of Sola and Luna burst.

    Shockwaves similar to dragon roars swallow swarms of demons.

    "My turn..."

    Something tells me Axe drops her shoulder, but she doesn''t notice anything about it, and Luna laughs high.

    "Ha-ha! See, our power!

    "Luna, don''t be alarmed. It doesn''t seem to be working very well."

    "Mmm-hmm? That''s pretty good."

    "Next time, we''ll concentrate our power."

    "Disappointed, it is!

    "Infernoburst!"

    "Tempest Edge!"

    Again, the magic of Sola and Luna burst.

    A tornado of red lotus flames swallows the leading group of demons...

    In addition, a vacuum blade rambles there.

    To the combined attack of flames and winds, now the demon silenced.

    But that''s just part of it.

    In the rear there was a bunch of demons in the mountains.

    "Mmm, it''s a pain in the ass. Can I blow it all together with super magic?

    "No, you can''t. If you use something like that, you''ll wind up in the village."

    "I can''t believe we''re going to have to do this plain... but we''re going to have to!

    "That''s what I meant."

    Sola and Luna smiled small,

    Go on, stare at the herd of demons.

    "Absolute Strike!"

    Ice dropped from the sky to stop the demons from marching.

    Crush the demons, ice marinate them, and stop their feet.

    Still, you can''t stop all the demon legs.

    The demons, spared from landing, storm Sola and Luna without looking back at their stuffy and suffering companions.

    but that was within Luna''s expectations.

    "Hmm, they''re simple. Sola guided me, and I didn''t even know I was being collected in a certain place."

    "Explanation is fine, please hurry"

    "Uhm. I''ll take care of it!

    Light gathers in Luna''s hands.

    Spin it against the demons and spin powerful words.

    "Flash Impact!

    Light and shock waves burst.

    They swallow the leading group of demons that stood out.

    Extensive magic that Luna often likes to use.

    Ability to knock down multiple opponents with shock waves.

    However, this time Luna was arranging magic.

    Narrower than normal narrows the range, which in turn increases the power.

    It was knocking out many times its normal output.

    Instead of just casting magic, put your hands on that structural formula and arrange the contents.

    It was the power I acquired in my special training with Tin.

    And...

    Sora was also gaining new power.

    Point your right hand at the demon.

    "Voltechslance!"

    Point your left hand at the demon.

    "Igney trans!"

    Purple electricity and red lotus spears were unleashed.

    Multiple simultaneous uses of magic¡­ that''s the new power Sola gained.

    It''s an unthinkable force for a constant person.

    To use magic, you need to build a structural formula in your head.

    It takes a lot of mental power, and normally, it''s the best because it builds one.

    It''s a different force than the duplicate chant that Rayne uses.

    Over there is the power to deploy one magic more than once, simultaneously.

    This one against will be the power to simultaneously deploy multiple magic at once......

    But Sola came up with two ways to build at the same time.

    I secretly repeated the practice and made the technique my own.

    This is also the result of my special training with Tin.

    "Wow, what is that?!?

    Luna was surprised to see Sola''s magical simultaneous chant.

    Sora laughs niggly at such a sister''s reaction.

    "Hehe, this is Sola''s trump card."

    "Using two magics at the same time......? No way, such a thing..."

    Luna was surprised.

    Even Luna of the Spirit Clan is amazingly skilled.

    "Duh, how can I do that!?

    "Do you want me to tell you?

    "I want you to tell me!

    "But I won''t tell you"

    "Mucha, it is!!

    Seeing Luna burst into flames, Sola soaks up to her sense of superiority.

    On a daily basis, I was able to show my little sister my majesty as a sister.

    Oh, how nice it feels.

    ... I was thinking about that when I said I was in the middle of a fight.

    "Grrr!"

    Dog-shaped demons fly like that for the gap between the two of them.

 147 147 Stories Fighting the Greatest Felony - 4

    Sola and Luna set themselves up.

    Unchanted magic to intercept the striking demons...

    "Huh!"

    Moment after moment, the demon was amputated to the side.

    It was Axe who did it.

    Draw Katana with divine speed momentum.

    I stumbled on the demon as it was.

    Fast.

    Thora and Luna are the most powerful species, albeit remotely, so they have better motor vision than regular people.

    Still, I couldn''t visualize Axe''s slaughter.

    A little wind blew.

    The next moment I thought so, the demon was in despair.

    "Shh! Shh!

    The ragged Axe cuts down one demon after another as it is.

    It''s all a blow.

    In addition, it operates in a flowing manner, without any gaps.

    "Ooh... it''s amazing. You weren''t a cheeky man."

    "That''s right, that''s A-rank. You''re not a cheeky man."

    "Can you talk about that in the margins?!? I can hear you."

    Axe put in a scratch as he cleverly fought the demon.

    "Sort of."

    "I''m telling you to sound, so it''s natural!

    "That''s it!

    Yelling, but not disturbing Axe''s movements.

    As for the sharpened blade, slaughter the attacking demon in a brilliant motion.

    But the number of enemies is high.

    He seems to have some intelligence, and the demon unfolded to surround Axe.

    Still, Axe doesn''t panic.

    Stay calm and truncate the enemy in front of you.

    How can you do that?

    Because he has a partner he can count on.

    "Huh!"

    The cell that was in the rear squeezes the bow.

    And release the arrow.

    The arrows try to be sucked in and stab the head of the demon who was about to attack Axe.

    The arrow stabbed deep enough to penetrate his head, and the demon was deadly without being able to scream.

    "Guh!"

    Recognizing the new enemy, the demons turned to the cell.

    Several demons strike simultaneously.

    Cell scores are bows.

    It''s what demonstrates true value in ranged combat, and there''s nothing you can do if you''re packed with distance.

    There''s not supposed to be anything I can do...

    "Huh! Ha!

    Without panicking, the cell releases an arrow toward the demon that turns to him.

    Two demons sank to the ground in a shooting that was unparalleled.

    The demon approaches the cell without stopping at the death of his companion.

    Cell stands three arrows at the same time...... release!

    The arrows flew like willed birds, each piercing the head of a demon.

    Still, a surviving demon existed.

    I fleshed to the cell by sacrificing my people.

    I will allow the enemy to approach...

    Cell doesn''t panic, though.

    Rotate your bow like a stick and hit the demon.

    And shooting from zero distance, without missing the frightened gap.

    The demon that was about to strike the cell was wiped out.

    "Wow... it''s amazing. How can I move like that...?

    "The previous ultra-range shooting was amazing too... I''ve never heard of a remote job that could do melee combat..."

    Luna and Sola flashed.

    That''s about it, the Battle of Cells was outside common sense.

    I was shown such a battle...

    The two get excited.

    "My sister! We can''t lose, either, let''s go!

    "Yeah, that''s right!

    I can''t beat Axe or Cell.

    Motivated further, the two chanted new magic.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Noooo!!!

    The great sword of Agus roars and strikes Illis.

    But Illis remains cool looking.

    It feels like accepting a toy sword, I take it with one hand.

    There will be no scratches on the hand I received.

    Nor does it mean that the pressure pushes the body.

    "Shit, what the hell is this sturdy!?

    "Phew, is that the extent?

    "Arios!

    "I know!

    Agus added more strength to his sword-shaking hand.

    Try to get rid of it as it is and blow the Illis away.

    Where that disfigured, Arios'' magic bursts.

    "Lunatic bolt eh!!!

    Extreme thunderstorms poured down.

    It''s like a giant divine fist has fallen from heaven.

    An overwhelming light envelops Illis, resulting in a storm of destruction.

    The ground is decided, and the surrounding grass is blown away.

    But...

    "You... are you a monster?

    "hehe."

    Illis was alive and well.

    He''s not even looking like he''s taking a lot of damage, he''s smiling.

    Speaking of which, you were a brave man.

    "What''s wrong with that?

    "No, that''s what I thought, wasn''t it? I can''t believe you blew my line."

    "... what?

    "I usually developed a kingdom¡­ the kingdom of which applied summoning magic. Something that distorts the space around me, based on the power to speak in different dimensions, in time. This prevents a single scratch from being applied to me in a normal attack. Most of all... there are limits. Eating an attack like this now will make the junction unbearable and collapse"

    "Pepper and... can we talk about that?

    "Me, there''s something I''ve been thinking about lately"

    Niyali, and Illis grins viciously.

    "I thought the unilateral annihilation battle was boring. Oh, no. Don''t get me wrong, sir? I love killing people. ? When you think you can slaughter, you''re going to reach it. But, but, yeah? If you''re too resistant, that means you''re lonely..."

    "You demon...!

    "Pfft...... resist at best. And entertain me, won''t you?

    "You''re the one who''s gonna get paid for betraying me!

    Arios pulls out his sword and is slashed by Illis.

    Apparently there is no lie in the word that the junction was destroyed, and Illis produced a blade with magic to take the sword of Arios.

    "Gu!"

    Arios does everything he can to try to break Iris, but the blade won''t go any further.

    I''m inhibited by the Illis magic blade, pitali, and antagonizing it there.

    "What a power, Koitz...!

    "Phew, Dada doesn''t have the most powerful species."

    "Then how about this!

    Agus, who regained his posture, joins Arios.

    But Illis doesn''t break his spare grin.

    I created another magic blade to try to take a sword strike from the left and right.

    "Damn, can''t you still do this...!

    "Agus, put more effort into this!

    "I''m doing it!

    "Dizzy, isn''t it if you''re arguing?

    "What?"

    "I can use magic in this state, right?

    Iris spins a curse with the two swords in his hands.

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    From the feet of Arios and Agus, a black flame rises.

    It whirled like a tornado, burned the two bodies, and blew them away.

    "Whoa whoa whoa!!!?

    "Guuuuuuuu!!!

    The two screams overlap.

    There, a further pursuit was unleashed.

    "Come on. Whirlwind of Doom"

 148 148 Stories Fighting the Greatest Five

    A storm rolls a little further away.

    When I did my gaze chillily, I could see the wind raging like a dragon swallowing the Arios and the others.

    Will you be all right?

    He''s the one who doesn''t care, but right now, if he falls on this scene, he''ll be dealing with two Iris at the same time.

    At least I want you to keep this one until you do something about it...

    "Phew, which one are you looking at?

    "Damn!?

    If you noticed, Illis was approaching you right in front of you.

    While looking at Arios, he shouldn''t have neglected to be vigilant against Illis...

    What speed.

    I''ve packed the distance in just a moment.

    Its physical abilities may be comparable to those of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    "Uh-oh!!!

    Canade jumps high in the sky.

    It spun and penetrated as it twirled.

    Landed as a meteorite.

    Strong kick in the face of Illis.

    However,

    "Oh. How are you?"

    "Huh, ha...!

    Iris took Canade''s penetration with both hands.

    Doesn''t look like he''s taking damage.

    On the contrary, he had a spare grin.

    "It''s not over yet. Yikes!

    Canade twirled and cleverly landed on the ground.

    I couldn''t get my hair in for a while, and I ran like a shell.

    Knock right fist, left fist in a row.

    Rotate on the spot while trying to draw on those flows further.

    Aimed at Iris'' neck and connected him to a sharp spinning kick.

    There is no way to miss this place.

    Like pinching, I, too, slap a kick into Illis from the other side...

    "Phew."

    Even if it does, the attack will be prevented.

    Iris took our attack with his defenseless body without using his hands this time.

    It just conveys the feeling of a thick slap of rubber, no response.

    After all, it looks like the body of Illis is wrapped up in something like a junction.

    I''m not sure what that depends on...

    If you hit him with more than endurance, he should be able to offset it.

    "Nina!"

    "Huh...!

    Hin, and metastasized, Nina appeared right next door.

    Keep touching me and Canade.

    Again, take me and Canade and move away from Illis.

    "We''ll do it, too. Huh!

    Tina...... it''s yakan to be exact...... screams.

    "Mmmm...... Shh!

    "Oh, oh?

    When Tina screamed, Illis'' movements slowed visibly.

    The magic of stopping the opponent from moving, applying possessive abilities.

    This can only be handled by Tina, a ghost.

    It seems that the Iris junction only prevents attacks, which were influenced by Tina''s magic.

    Opportunity is now.

    "Tania!"

    "I''ve been waiting for you. Whoa!

    "Watch where you''re going!

    "I know, I won''t haunt you like you involve the village!

    Tania''s dragon brace.

    For a moment, the world stains white.

    A gigantic stream of light emits and swallows Illis.

    "Gu......!?

    This is a special blow, fired by Tania, who was trained to train with Mr. Tin.

    This just seems to be irresistible, and the face of Illis seems to distort bitterly.

    And...

    Something shatters along with the tall sound of KING!

    "Phew... I can''t believe you broke my bond, which is the main body, to power. The Dragon Clan is still a little more serious."

    "I knew it was like a kingdom."

    "Does this mean our attack will go through?

    "Phew, thanks to me."

    "Sarasu Tania."

    Canade praises Tania for being good at it.

    You''re close.

    "Are you still going to do this?

    When asked, Illis laughs invincibly.

    "Pfft... are you going to beat me to the point where you broke the line? It''s sweet. Instead, we''re going to be a real killer."

    "... kill each other,"

    "What''s wrong?

    "That, how can I have to do it?

    "Oh?"

    When asked, Illis frowned in the way that he didn''t know why.

    He turns to me weird as if I were speaking the language of an undisclosed land.

    The other person is said to bring disaster.

    It was called the devil and it was sealed.

    Convincing such an Illis may be a reckless act.

    Or maybe it''s a meaningless act.

    Illis has already killed many people, he said.

    And he says he''s going to kill many more people from now on.

    Definitely called ''evil''.

    But...

    For some reason, it doesn''t seem to me that Illis is a simple evil.

    Every time I remember that night, I think so.

    So.

    If I can do it, I want to resolve it in a discussion.

    "Is the purpose of Illis really to kill people? Is that all you got?

    ¡­¡­

    "The sins you''ve already committed won''t go away... but there won''t be any more sins, will there?

    ¡­¡­

    "Maybe something went wrong. Maybe there was a mistake. Maybe there was a difference in perception. So... first of all, can''t we discuss this? Why don''t we fight after that?

    ¡­¡­

    Ilis is decent...

    Then I laugh with a tickle.

    "Heh heh heh... I''m surprised. I can''t believe you said that over this period. Lady Rain loves you more than I think."

    "Because it''s Rain!

    For some reason Canade proudly breasted.

    Tania and Nina look just like Canade.

    That means you''re in favor of what I do.

    Sounds like everyone''s admitting it, what is it at a time like this, but I''m happy.

    "Dear Rain, I''ve never seen anyone like you before."

    "Really? He''s like me, I think he''s everywhere..."

    "I''m not here. A very small number of people like you¡­ the rest are less scum than garbage."

    There was a clear hatred in Illis to say so.

    Deep deep hatred......

    Dos black, chills like being swallowed by a bottomless darkness.

    Now the feelings of hatred unleashed by Illis would be only part of the whole thing.

    Just one edge.

    And yet, I accidentally get a cold run on my back.

    "Lady Rain... and I want you to miss your buddy, so you can go through with the negotiation. But, but, yeah? If you want to miss someone else, you can''t respond."

    Illis grins full of madness.

    "Humans kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill... I''m sorry I have to kill you all"

    A girl named Iris had deep hatred everywhere.

    He had an overwhelming hatred for humans.

    What the hell would be like this?

    What experience can I have with this crazy mindset?

    Touching the bottomless hatred of Illis, I get slightly carried away.

    But.

    You can''t let me leave here.

    If I leave here, the villagers will be killed.

    As declared, Illis will surely kill all the villagers.

    I can''t tolerate that.

    You can''t miss it.

    Whatever the circumstances, I can''t leave you alone.

    To save the villagers...... and for the good of Illis.

    "Negotiations are broken..."

    "Pfft... that''s a shame. So, what do you do? Will you kill each other with me?

    "We fight... but we don''t kill each other. Iris...... I''ll try to stop you"

    "... heh. Really funny guy. Fine, try it if you can."

 149 149 Stories Combating the Greatest Murder - 6

    The connection that Illis put together has already been destroyed.

    This attack will arrive.

    But I still don''t see the bottom of the Illis.

    Although there is information about using summoning magic, that would not be everything.

    What other powers do you hide?

    How do we fight?

    That information is overwhelmingly lacking.

    It is dangerous to set up a detour.

    It''s dangerous...

    "Canade and Tania follow me! Nina and Tina, stay back!

    "Rajah!"

    After I saw Canade snort, I ran.

    You must not lay your hands on Illis in a detour.

    But there are times when you have to dare take risks.

    First, I''ll cut in and draw out how Illis fights.

    Then get Canade and Tania to strike.

    That''s my plan.

    "Pfft. Will you suddenly dance from Laine?

    "Please be gentle."

    "Come on, what do we do?

    Running, he ejected a needle from a left-hand narcami.

    The aim is the eyes of Illis.

    Although needles fly at high speeds...

    Iris puts his hands together as a matter of course and prevents needles.

    Amazing reflex nerve.

    Isn''t it comparable to the Cat Spirit Clan?

    I don''t know that the strongest species with all this spec are outside the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It''s not just magic, it''s physical ability too... the Heavenly Nation is an irregular being.

    But I''ve anticipated what Illis will prevent.

    The motion of ''preventing'' slightly blunts the movement.

    With that gap, even closer.

    I just approached him right in front of me, shaking Kamui.

    "Shh!

    "Oh, oh. I''m not impressed with women''s blades."

    "You''re going to regret it if you take care of Illis!

    "Pfft... you''re right about that perception."

    Iris spread his wings.

    What the fuck?

    Do what?

    Pay attention to Iris'' movements so he doesn''t miss out on every move.

    Thanks to that I could see.

    The wings of Illis flash like a blade.

    And as countless arrows, feathers are ejected...

    "Huh!?... gravity manipulation!

    Reverse the gravity applied to yourself.

    I doubled it even further.

    My body falls into the sky.

    A few moments later...

    The countless feathers of England flock to where they were just now.

    It''s like a herd of ingots devouring crops.

    We''ll do everything we can for the atrocities, and there''s nothing left to do later.

    "Gravity manipulation!

    Use gravity manipulation again.

    Return to normal the direction of gravity and storm from directly above the Iris.

    At the same time, eject the Narcami wire.

    He tangled a wire in the wings of Illis, who was about to release his feathers again, sealing the motion.

    "Oh, oh."

    "Kura eh!

    Add gravity drop power and unleash a kick.

    The rock is a crushing blow, too.

    Whatever the most powerful species, taking it decently......

    "Become!?

    "Oh. That''s a passionate approach."

    ... was taken decently.

    Iris looked cool, one hand at a time, and was taking a rock crushing kick.

    Perhaps the perception was wrong.

    Iris is not physically capable of cat spirit clans...

    I have more physical abilities than the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Might be comparable to Mr. Tin.

    "Come on. Thunder Strike of Destruction"

    To soften up, Iris moved his palms flat.

    A pitch-black thunderbolt flies from the void, as it responds to its movements.

    "Boost!

    That''s not good.

    When I sensed the crisis by instinct, I practiced physical enhancement magic on myself without getting lost.

    My body lightens up like a feather.

    Jump wide to the side to avoid lightning strikes.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    As a further shield, he shot out multiple fireballs.

    Fireballs and lightning strikes clash, explosions occur.

    Offset...... I can''t!

    A thunderbolt crawls through the ground like a snake, twisting through the flames of an explosion.

    Then...!

    "Substance creation!

    Use the power contracted with Nina.

    Previously, I worked out my strength carefully and couldn''t use it without taking the time...

    Thanks to Mr. Tin''s special training, he was able to use his abilities even while fighting in this way.

    There are more resources available for capacity use.

    I created an iron spear.

    To some extent, even though I''m used to using my abilities, this is still the limit.

    That''s enough now, though.

    I stabbed an iron spear to the ground.

    In the meantime, gravity manipulation is used to escape to the sky.

    Gaggggggggggggggggggg!!!!

    The thunderstorm unleashed by Illis is entangled in an iron spear so that it is sucked in.

    Instead of a lightning rod, I thought, apparently, it worked.

    "Come on. Thunder Strike of Destruction"

    "Become!?

    I can''t get my hair in for a while and Illis unleashes a thunderbolt again.

    All that magic in a row?

    I didn''t think I could do that unless I was also a spiritual clan...

    All the same, it seems that Illis exists out of standard.

    But the surprise was from now on.

    "Phew, I don''t want you to be surprised at this much."

    "What?"

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    "Become"

    You used two magics at the same time?

    Different from my abilities.

    In my case, using more than one piece of magic at the same time.

    The opposing Iris uses multiple magic at the same time.

    The difficulty is higher over there.

    Because we have to build multiple magical structural formulas at the same time.

    Naturally, the magic power consumed is greater, and the resources to be broken, such as the thought and spiritual power needed to build the magical structural formula, are greater.

    Special training with Mr. Tin allowed Sola to use multiple magic at the same time.

    Still, the limit is to use two magics at the same time.

    Yet...

    "Pfft... come on. Whirlwind of Doom"

    Illis made me try three magics at the same time.

    No...

    "Not yet. Come. Mourning Ice Bullets."

    "Concurrent use of four magic!?

    Stupid, you can''t do that!

    Even Sola and Luna of the Spirit Clan, even though two simultaneous uses are the limit now...

    It''s impossible to think beyond that easily and simultaneously using the four.

    If you admit that''s possible, the Heavenly Nation will have more magic than the Spirit Nation.

    I can''t believe that''s happening...

    "Knock."

    That''s not if you''re surprised right now.

    We need to avoid it somehow...

    "Whoa whoa whoa whoa!!!

    With such a voice, the light ran through.

 150 One hundred and fifty stories. Fighting the Greatest. Seven.

    The Lord of Voices is Tania.

    Let the dragon''s wings unfold to unleash a special dragon brace.

    The goal is not Illis.

    It is the magic unleashed by Illis.

    The magic that tried to devour me is swallowed by Tania''s dragon braces.

    It could not resist the overwhelming running of light, and all the magic of Britain was extinguished.

    "Phew."

    Thanks.

    That was seriously dangerous.

    Thanks for Tania''s help.

    But it was like the distance was away...?

    I doubt it, and when I look at Tania...

    "Huh."

    Nina was with me.

    He is holding Tina''s Yakan aside, while he is holding Tania''s hand.

    It must have approached with the ability of the divine tribe to have instantaneous metastases.

    Nina was also lightly trained by Mr. Tin, so she was good at that kind of collaboration.

    What, I don''t see a canade?

    "Uh-oh!!!

    Canade screams from the sky.

    He decided to jump oversized at some point, making sure he fell and approached Illis.

    "Oh, if you do that... heh, that''s good. Come. The Flames of the Other World."

    Flames flooded out of the hands of Illis.

    It turns into a disastrous pitch-black color and walks like a beast.

    Canad in the sky has no way of avoiding it.

    I just have to feed on the flames of Illis as it is.

    ... and Illis would have thought.

    "Shit!

    "Huh?"

    Just before the flames landed......

    Canade kicked the universe.

    With that recoil, your body slides sideways, avoiding flames.

    This is the move Mr. Tin showed you.

    It''s an unscrupulous move to kick in the air...

    It had also been taken over by Canade.

    Most importantly, the success rate is not that high, and he said it was about 30%.

    "Ugh!!!

    When the canade twirls, it spins.

    Keep falling as the meteorite...

    We''re going to clash against Illis!

    "Come on!"

    Fall speed + power of cat spirit clan.

    Exactly this seemed irresistible, and Iris distorted his face.

    However, it still doesn''t look like it took a lot of damage.

    Would it be more right to be surprised by unexpected behavior than that?

    Ilis uses magic with his usual cool face when he regains his composure immediately.

    "Come on. Flames of the other world. Come on. Mourning ice bullets. Come, thunderbolt of annihilation."

    "Uh-huh!?

    Three magics were unleashed one after another, and Canade panicked.

    There is so much storm of violence looming in Canade that there is no place to escape.

    "Ugh..."

    Canade took a deep breath and calmed down his disturbed concentration.

    Then, I can put my strength all over my body.

    "Holy shit!

    Intercept the impending flames with your fists!

    Fist pressure quenched the roaring flame.

    Go on, shove the ice bullet in your leg.

    Canade''s kick, unleashed like a spear, pierced the ice bullet and smashed it to pieces.

    But that''s the limit.

    I don''t have the means to use my hands and feet and prevent the third magic.

    But there''s no rushing look on Canade.

    Hiding your wife''s hand?

    No, I''m not.

    It''s just...

    "Dragoon Howling!"

    Tania''s magic burst in critical places, as much as it seemed to blur Canade.

    A shockwave mimicking a dragon''s roar clashes with the magic of Britain, offsetting it.

    Canade has company that you can count on.

    I''m sure my people will do something about it.

    I guess that''s why I didn''t do anything in a hurry.

    "Oh."

    Although the attack ended in underdevelopment, the look on the face of Illis remains unchanged.

    Still, he''s got an extra grin.

    "I will, won''t I? That''s the strongest species I''ve ever seen."

    "Hmm, we''re strong."

    "I don''t know, you''re pretty good at it too. I''ve never seen or heard of four magics at the same time."

    "Pfft... do you think there''s a tease there, there''s a little secret?"

    "Hmm...... what kind of trick is that?

    "Do you want me to tell you?

    "For future reference"

    "Then I''ll tell you."

    "Heh? Are you telling me?

    Tania makes a weird face for honest Iris words.

    Neighbor Canade also gives a surprise look.

    "Nyah... I''m suspicious to teach honestly. Are you up to something?

    "No, nothing like that"

    "Ugh. I don''t normally do things that expose my hands!

    "Normally, yes."

    ''It is¡­'' and then Illis continues the conversation.

    "What if there''s so much difference in power that there''s no alarm? Then you wouldn''t have a problem exposing yourself to it, would you? Instead, isn''t it the right handful? It''s also fun to unilaterally snuff like this... heh, it''s more fun to scratch my feet for nothing"

    "... that''s a bad hobby"

    "Pfft, somehow, I grew up with this personality"

    Illis laughs as he even takes my word for fun.

    "My magic is comparable to the Spirit Clan¡­ but it does not mean that I surpass the Spirit Clan. A little below, is that about it? So you can''t use multiple magic at the same time."

    "But you were actually using it."

    To the best of Canade''s words, Illis responds with a laugh.

    "It''s not magic."

    "To?"

    "What are you talking about? If that wasn''t magic, what would it be?

    Tania tells me to bite.

    "Excuse me. That was a bad way of saying it. Magic is magic, but it''s different. What I use is Summoning Magic."

    "It''s..."

    Do you have any idea?

    Tania''s face stifles.

    "Instead of creating a flame, I summon a flame... that''s the summoning magic I use. Whatever it is, it can be summoned to this occasion. And the hallmark of this summoning magic¡­ is that it can be used without limits"

    "Become..."

    "The subpoena magic I deal with is very convenient, isn''t it? There is no limit to how many¡­ at the same time. Nor will you be narrowed down for summoning. As I summoned me, as I summoned a great many demons... there are no such restrictions."

    Illis laughs.

    I finally understood who that spare grin was.

    If the current word is true, Illis can literally exercise the same power as magic without limits.

    All kinds of power.

    Up to one at a time, without limitation.

    Does Iris mean he has such power...?

    If so...

    "Well... I''ll ask you again. Do you still want to go on?

    ¡­¡­

    "I tried to do it lightly, but I can''t give you a decision hit. I''m not the only one who hasn''t put all my strength into it, and it looks like you''re the same... dull"

    Illis laughs innocently like a child.

    ... with a terrible grin, like pushing out the brutal side a child has.

    "If we get everything out...... fulfill, which one can stand to the end? Rayne, did you have the confidence to lay me down on the ground?

    "... honestly, no"

    I feel confident that Mr. Tin has trained me and made me stronger.

    I can tell you that a demon tribe that showed up before can deal with it alone.

    Except for Illis, though.

    It''s more of a monster than I imagined.

    If Mr. Tin hadn''t given me a special training, I might not have kept it for a second.

    Honestly, I don''t want to deal with them directly from the front...

    "But you can''t leave here. There are people behind me who have no sins whatsoever. We can''t let those people get their hands on us."

    At that moment, the grin of Illis disappeared.

    "Not guilty...? You''re saying something funny."

    "Iris?"

    "I''m guilty. There is a sin that cannot be wiped down, that must not be forgotten, that can never be atoned for. Humans are so guilty."

    The face of Illis, saying so, was flooded with hatred at the bottom.

 151 151 Stories Fighting the Greatest Murder - 8

    "Iris... what the hell are you..."

    Now, for the first time, I felt like I had touched the vegan part of Illis.

    Why do you have so much strong hatred?

    Why are we hostile to humans?

    Pure questions arise...... it makes me want to know about her.

    "... excuse me. A little disturbed."

    Iris put his hatred within and gave him his usual grin.

    "What brings you so far to Iris? What the... what happened?

    "Pfft, doesn''t that matter,"

    "Not good"

    I broke it off.

    "I... want to know about Illis"

    ¡­¡­

    Ilis is decent...

    "hehe, hahaha"

    Then I laughed.

    "Really strange person. I can''t believe they did this and said that at a time like this... heh. Interesting."

    "Iris...... can you tell me?

    "Right...... so let''s do this"

    Illis opens his mouth in the way that he came up with a name proposal.

    "To deliver a definite blow to me. If that''s all you''ve shown me, Rayne, let me answer your question. And... right. I''m going to leave you here."

    "That''s a lot of broken terms."

    "That''s all, Rayne. Do you think I like you? And..."

    Iris snarls his fingers pattin ''.

    "Rain, it''s almost impossible for you to achieve your current conditions."

    A flame appeared in the void.

    Not one.

    Two, three, four...... more and more.

    "Pfft... come on. Flames of the other world. Everything here."

    He''s not lying about subpoena magic having no restrictions that are common in normal magic.

    One flaming mass after another is summoned...

    Enough to fill your sight.

    "Pfft. This is my power."

    "Ahhh..."

    "What a monster..."

    Canade and Tania atrophy as they are shown the unlikely violence.

    I was feeling scared, too.

    My legs are going to tremble if I lose my mind.

    Still.

    You can''t just leave here!

    "Can we put all this power in front of it and fight it?

    "I''ll make you fight it."

    "Pfft... I''m ready for that, okay. So... let me see. Rain, prepare yourself and your strength!

    The flames unfolding in the universe moved simultaneously.

    Like a beast that eats up to its prey.

    Running from sky to earth, it strikes us.

    "Multi Boost!"

    "Nyah!

    "If this...!

    Capability-enhancing magic was applied to Canade and Tania.

    Canade, who gained strength, stood his fist on his back.

    I can help.

    Focus your spirit even more.

    And when it comes to shells, it fires a blow!

    "Ugh!!!

    Canade swung his fist through...

    GO!!! and the wind disturbed.

    Fist pressure causes some flames to be quenched.

    "Decent work doesn''t suit you sexually...... I''ll put it together and erase it for you!

    I spread my wings so Tania could boast of herself.

    There is light on its wings... and magic converges.

    And slap the whole thing!

    A special dragon brace sweeps away the impending flames.

    Flashing heat enough to bury the world.

    No matter how powerful the Illis magic is, you can''t shoot through a dragon brace that has more power than that.

    All the flames were shot down by Tania''s braces.

    Still, there is still a slight flame.

    Though our safety has been assured, nothing has stopped us from flying into the village.

    But there''s no rush.

    "Huh...!

    The flames went out when Nina put her hands together.

    A few moments later, a flame appears somewhere else altogether, landing where there is no one, nothing.

    Nina manipulated the flames remotely.

    This is the power I acquired in my special training with Mr. Tin.

    They still have difficulty dealing with living people and such, but like they do now, they can do without problems if they want to divert attack magic.

    "Let me do it!

    Tina shouted out loud... she''s not so dumb because she looks like Yakan... but I''m in the mood.

    As you respond to it, the flames that fly in change orbit.

    Keep the flames and flames approaching...... contact. Seduced.

    We intervened in the orbit of flames with Tina''s magic, so we hit each other.

    This is also the power I gained from my special training with Mr. Tin.

    The magic has been raised to the bottom, which has also allowed us to do extraordinary arts and crafts like the one we have now.

    "Oh, oh. That''s pretty good."

    Says he was prevented from attacking, but Illis'' margin doesn''t go away.

    Rather, he seemed to have more fun.

    "So... how about this? Come, flames of the other world. Everything here. Come, thunderbolt of annihilation. Everything here. Come on, mourning ice bullets. Everything here."

    "Become...!?

    Once again, the flames filled my vision.

    That''s not all.

    Thunder strikes and ice bullets were also added, and a storm of violence was raging.

    "You can summon me as many times as you want. Can we blow a storm of violence without end, without end? Then, every blow equals the hammer of God. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but it has the power to be a joke. Come on, how do you fight against this? Can you fight it? Pfft, let me see your power."

    "Let me try!

    I don''t have time to be cowardly.

    I''m not allowed to leave.

    Just push forward!

    Pull out Kamui and run for Illis.

    "Oh, oh. Were you self-inflicted?

    Ilis moved his fingers gently...

    Along with that, first the rain of the flames poured in.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Start magic with maximum output.

    Multiple more were deployed simultaneously to intercept the flames of Illis.

    My magic clashes with the flames of Illis, and there''s a huge explosion.

    In the form of being caught in that explosion, the other flames also disappeared.

    "Heh, you''ll do it. But what about this?

    All the ice bullets came down simultaneously.

    Every blow is as sharp as a spear, and as sick as a bird.

    If you get even one shot, you''ll be out of combat at that point.

    "Substance creation!

    I put my hand on the ground and poured magic into it.

    The ground bulges as I imagine it, covering the perimeter.

    The power gained by signing with Nina, the power that arranged ''material creation''.

    Flushing magic allowed for even more detailed designs than just generating matter.

    It is also possible to build dirt walls in this way.

    To Omake, the strength is more than doubled by the fact that he is running magic.

    The ice bullets unleashed by Illis were all inhibited by the shield of the earth.

    "Oh, do you want to prevent that now?"

    It was a little dangerous, though.

    The dirt shield was pierced by countless ice bullets and was on the verge of collapse.

    If there were a few more, we might not have been able to prevent them.

    "You still won''t give up?

    "Unfortunately, he didn''t give up."

    "You don''t like your persistence, do you?

    Ilis patted his fingers and the last remaining lightning strike started.

    More than a hundred thunderstorms are bound together and hit by a wild thunderdragon.

    I don''t have the means to prevent it.

    What am I supposed to do?

    The answer to that...

 152 152 stories Fighting the Greatest Felony - 9

    "Huh... Rain!

    Humph, Nina appeared next door, along with the sound of

    Get your hands on me...

    Metastasis as is.

    Do the thunderdragon and move in front of the Illis all at once.

    "Such a rough business...... ARI!?

    "I''m an ant! I''m sorry, but I''m not fighting alone. I have people I can count on!

    "Exactly!

    While our attention was focused, Canade approached Iris all at once.

    Iris'' gaze swings to the left and right.

    Me and Nina, and Canade.

    Looks like I''m wondering which way to go.

    The gap becomes a big hole.

    "That''s about it!

    Tania, who remained in the rear, shot the fireball out in a row.

    One, two, three shots.

    An oversized fireball approaches Illis.

    "Come, mourning ice bullets"

    Ilis summoned an ice bullet to intercept Tania''s fireball.

    The power of the ice bullet is softened, causing the fireball to be struck out without a trace.

    Still.

    They''re taking time to intercept us, and they''re delaying our response.

    I guess that''s what Tania''s after.

    We take our people''s ideas, we flesh to England at once.

    "Shh!

    "Ugh!

    Me and Canade, I get hit by Iris from left to right.

    Iris took our attack with both hands.

    Anyway, I can''t believe I''m taking a blow from Canade...

    As always, it''s a hell of a physical ability.

    Once again I am reminded of the bullshit power of the Heavenly Nation.

    Still...

    We can''t give up, and in the first place, we didn''t decide not to reach Illis.

    "Huh...!

    Nina, who was nearby, moved directly over Illis in a metastasis.

    Vigilant, Illis tries to get up...

    "I won''t let you!

    Me and Canade breathed in and slapped in the rush, blocking Iris'' hand.

    Nina moves in the meantime...

    Fit, and stuck to the back of Illis.

    "What, what?

    That''s just Illis feeling confused, too.

    What do you do?

    I''m in a panic because I can''t read Nina''s intentions.

    And Nina at the time...

    "Rain."

    See here.

    I could look into its eyes and guess what it would do to some extent.

    Trust because you''re one of us, or collaboration...

    I think it''s because of that connection.

    "Huh!

    Nina made a metastasis with Iris.

    Destination is¡­

    "Wow... this is"

    In the ground.

    Metastases were performed in the form of the lower body of the iris buried on the ground.

    Of course, Nina will never bury herself on the ground.

    I dared to shift the destination coordinates just for Iris and let him dive into the ground.

    "Buh, buh."

    Nina used the metastasis again to evacuate in a hurry.

    "There''s a gap!

    Canade runs to Iris, who can''t move.

    I try to make a relentless blow...

    "To this extent...... don''t lick me too much!

    "Nha!?

    Make sure you twist your body and let your wings flap...

    Iris made a big hole in the ground and made his escape.

    It''s lame to be able to get out of that state right away. Has bullshit physical abilities.

    Canade seems surprised, too, and stops by accident.

    "Come, flames of the other world"

    The flames of Illis burst...

    I won''t allow that to hit Canade.

    I pulled Canade''s hand and took that body as a hug. Doing so succeeds in managing to avoid it.

    "Funya!? Aww."

    For some reason the canade turns red, but I can''t care less.

    Although it didn''t come true to seal with Nina''s metastasis...

    But I could buy you some time.

    Again, we are fleshy to Illis.

    One more thing.

    If I could have a big gap......!

    Think so...

    I came up with something.

    "Come, of the other world..."

    "Stop!!!

    Put your natural magic on board and scream with all your might.

    "Become...!?

    For the first time here, the extra color disappeared from the look on the face of Illis.

    As it was in gold bondage, Illis'' movement stops.

    Fingertips and the like are moving picnically, but that''s all.

    He''s uncovering confusion because he can''t move his body freely.

    "This, is... what the hell...!?

    BeastTamer can give simple orders without having to sign a contract.

    Of course, that doesn''t work for any opponent.

    It''s hard to work with animals with strong powers...

    Not to mention how you can deal with the most powerful species.

    Still, I thought.

    I wonder if I could do it right now...

    I could meet everyone and use everyone''s help.

    On top of that, Mr. Tin was given special training and was able to gain some confidence.

    That''s all I''ve got stacked up.

    Isn''t that why it''s possible? I thought so.

    And... the idea was right.

    "Ku......!

    Iris acted in such a way as to wiggle the thread tangled in his body to regain his freedom.

    How long have you been in captivity?

    I think you''ve done well against the most powerful species.

    But...

    That second is enough.

    "Canade!

    "Ugh."

    Connect hands with Canade.

    And I set up Kamui.

    Through the connected hands, I can see the force pouring in.

    The redness becomes even more red so that the red sashimi is heated.

    "Come, of the other world..."

    "Late!

    Approached to the sight of Illis.

    I can''t use magic because I get myself involved in this.

    Come on... it''s my checkmate.

    "How about this...... ahhhh!!!

    Towards Illis, I waved down Kamui, where the power of me and Canade was exercised.

 153 153 stories Still, not yet...

    A large amount of earthen smoke rises, blocking sight.

    Mr. Tin has also hunted him down, a blow to the full by Kamui.

    If this...

    "... Phew"

    When his vision cleared, he saw what Iris looked like.

    Even if he had amazing physical abilities, he couldn''t have just intact what he is.

    It''s all lame and bleeding.

    The color of the blood was...... red.

    "I don''t know, well... I never thought I''d make it this far. I can''t believe you''re hunting me down."

    "Sounds like you can afford to say that?

    "Stop it. Patience. Rayne, I don''t want to show you my pity. Phew."

    Oh, my God, but Illis stands on a firm footing.

    Definitely taking a lot of damage...

    I wonder if it''s still there.

    I can''t believe it combines not only amazing physical abilities, but toughness beyond imagination...

    I can''t believe how troublesome it can be when you turn the strongest species against your enemies.

    I''m really glad Mr. Tin kept me on special training.

    If we hadn''t been trained against the most powerful species, we wouldn''t have been able to hunt down Illis so far.

    Without Mr. Tin''s special training, he must have been swallowed up by the more overwhelming force that Illis possesses and immediately devastated.

    "Well... what do we do?

    ¡­¡­

    "Why don''t we just end up around here?

    "Well... shall we end this?"

    Unexpected words make me unexpectedly decent.

    Look at me like that, Illis laughs small.

    "Phew, what''s wrong? You look like a fish flew through the sky, don''t you?

    "Uh... no, ''cause I didn''t think Illis was honestly going to leave"

    "Oh, I''m not like a boar, am I? Regrettably... Laine, you... no. Rain, you guys are strong. I wonder if we can win even if we keep fighting like this."

    "That''s a lot of humility."

    "If you can''t calmly analyze the place, you''ll be dead. I will not commit such foolishness."

    "I see."

    "Besides, you promised. If only you could deliver a blow to me... Because I got something far beyond a blow. Let''s get out of here. I''m the one who looks like this and keeps his word, right? Well, it depends on who you''re dealing with."

    Ilis rang his fingers with his pussy.

    In response to that signal, another Illis is coming this way, who was fighting the Arios and the others.

    Arios and the others didn''t have the energy to chase him, so he was on the spot.

    "What''s wrong?

    Talk to Iris as the other Iris looks strange.

    ... Something''s wrong.

    "I''m retreating."

    "Oh? Oh? Do you pull it up in a place like this? I still want to have fun..."

    "That''s the kind of promise I made, so I can''t help it. And don''t forget that I''m standing on top of you in this place."

    "Yeah, I know. I''m not going against you, the main body. Now, I''m sorry to help you, but I''m going back to my old world."

    Another Illis turned this way and gracefully gave a bowl of grace.

    "Well, good day to you"

    The figure disappeared to dissolve in the universe.

    Because the Heavenly Summoning Magic tells the story that if the Operator falls, it will not be lifted...

    I guess Illis himself returned to the original world with the power he possessed.

    "By the way, let me explain... the other me returned by summoning myself to the original world. Not at all, to be exact, but it''s going to be a difficult story... so I briefly explained it"

    "I see... thanks for the explanation"

    "No, you''re welcome"

    "So... it would be helpful if you could return that demon over there, too?

    I pointed to a bunch of demons the Axes were fighting for.

    "Excuse me. I need their consent for repatriation, but I don''t have that kind of wisdom in demons... heh, I just have to let it go"

    "Hey."

    "Rayne and the rest of you, that kind of demon, it''s no big deal, right? Phew... in the meantime, I''m leaving."

    Iris turned his heel back.

    Speak on that back.

    "Wait!"

    "Oh... what are you still up to?

    "Answer my question, what''s the promise?

    "Oh, you remembered it right. I was trying to get confused and confused..."

    "Hey, here."

    "Heh heh, I''m kidding. I may break my promise... but if you like someone like Rain, you''re gonna have to be strong, aren''t you?

    "You can say anything with your mouth."

    "Oh, I''m so sad you don''t believe me. Well, you deserve it, huh?"

    Ilis laughs when he dulls.

    It just seems like you''re enjoying your conversation with me.

    Seeing it this way, really, it just looks like a normal girl...

    But Ilis devastated one village... and not only that, but survival came after him.

    Why would you do that?

    I wanted to know what was at the source of Iris'' actions.

    "We can''t just relax here and talk...... right? I''ll take you to Laine later. Now, will you put up with that promise?

    "You''ll keep that promise, won''t you? You''re not gonna break it like Arios, are you?

    "Yeah, sure. I told you, didn''t I? You like me, Rayne, don''t you? I''ll keep my word to that person."

    "Then... I believe"

    "Pfft, I can''t believe humans trust me... I feel weird"

    Illis gave him a complicated look.

    Joy and sorrow...... emotions that cannot be expressed in words, like all emotions mixed and united.

    But it was only for a moment that I gave you that look.

    As usual, Illis grins.

    "See you later"

    "Oh, see you later."

    Good afternoon, Laine.

    Ilis bowed politely...

    And while I was blinking, that figure disappeared.

    Earlier, I guess he used the same force that the other Illis had sent back on his own.

    "Well..."

    Although the first mountain has been overcome, there are still demons left.

    "Is it a little further we can calm down...... Canade, Nina. Can we still go?

    "Ugh, I''m fine. Yikes!

    "Mm... cancer, bul"

    They all nodded.

    "Then clean up the rest of the demons. Let''s go!"

    "Oops!

    "Ooh..."

    With Canade poking her fist up well and Nina standing with her tail peaned, she headed to support the Axes.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Since then, we have all been able to deal with demons and sweep them safely.

    Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean that the damage is zero.

    The adventurer who was guarding was injured when he was first blown away by Illis and...

    Everyone else has a lot of fine scratches.

    Luckily, though there were no major injuries...

    Fatigue was also added, a situation that could not move quickly.

    Naturally, you can''t possibly go after an escaped Illis...

    We were forced to rest in Jith''s village.

    Well, I don''t mind that.

    As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t mean to go after Iris...

    It feels convenient, no longer has a reason to chase, and it''s true that it helped.

    Though, I can''t say this before there''s a victim...

    I don''t think it''s a good idea to think about this, either.

    I think...

    "... you care"

    Why, did Illis do that?

    Why do you have a strong hatred for humans?

    I can''t believe you just decided ''evil'' and knocked it down without knowing that...

    That went hand in hand with putting a lid on the smelly stuff and I didn''t feel like it had been a fundamental solution.

    So I want to know about Illis.

    Why did you do that and what are you thinking?

    He wanted to touch the heart of Illis, and yes, he strongly hoped.

    "Is it sweet, I am"

    "Nha?

    Outside the village.

    As it cooled in the wind, the canade I followed with tipped my neck.

    "What''s wrong, Rayne? Sweet? confetti!?

    "No, because I don''t have any treats. Don''t let your eyes sparkle."

    "That''s right... too bad"

    Canade''s tail grew worse.

    "Sweet means me. To tell you the truth, I want to talk to Iris... and I don''t know if that''s the place to go. They''re destroying one of the villages..."

    "Hmm, isn''t that okay?

    Canade agreed with me lightly.

    "When I say sweet, I think sweet. Sweet enough to squirt a lot of sugar condensed milk?

    "Ugh... don''t even say that about Canade"

    "Oh, I''m sorry? I''m not going to make fun of Rayne... but that''s not what I''m saying, I think Rayne should stay put. ''Cause I think that''s where Rain'' seems'' to be. That''s why we''re following each other, right?

 154 154 story pursuit

    "So Rayne stays put, right? Rayne, there''s" like, "right? We like Rain like that."

    "Oh well..."

    Canade''s words stain his chest.

    Maybe I wanted someone to say yes.

    It''s okay, maybe you wanted me to push your back.

    "Thanks, Canade"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    Stroke Canade''s head pounding.

    There''s something about me saying it, or let me say it...

    Still, my heart was lightening.

    The fact that I wasn''t alone was relieving my mind of the burden.

    "... Huh!?

    The way I remembered something, all of a sudden, Canade turned red.

    "What''s going on?

    "What!? No, you know, the... I just said I like you because, you know, that''s not what I meant, as a buddy, but, but I knew it wasn''t just that... ahhh!?

    "Or Canade?

    "Ugh... never mind. Because I do a little suicide bombing and I''m just so embarrassed."

    "Oh, yeah?

    Canade was dyeing her face bright red.

    Looking from the side, it looks like I did something big...

    Well, I don''t know if I''d pursue it any more than Canade says it''s nothing.

    After getting lost, I decided to just keep an eye out and see how it went.

    If things are going to go wrong, then we''ll talk again.

    "Uh... Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "That heavenly tribe has repelled, but what are we going to do now? Looking for a way to seal it?

    "There''s that too... but you''ve got something to do before then"

    "Nha? Things to do? Did something happen?"

    "I do."

    ... We have to pursue Arios.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "What can I do for you?

    Called a line of Arios and the others to the village chief''s house.

    Inside are my party, Axe and Cell.

    And a little village chief and villagers.

    Though a house of considerable size, I feel narrow when this many people gather.

    Nevertheless, I want you to be patient there because it''s not like talking where you don''t know who''s listening.

    "We''re busy. We''re going to have to go after that Heavenly Nation. If it''s a boring story, why don''t you come back later?

    "Is that how you''re gonna run away?

    "What...?

    I dared you to provoke me.

    Arios stares at this one, but he''s not scared at all.

    "We were talking about this when Illis showed up, weren''t we? Iris is cooperating with Arios. The reason for this is that Arios let me go..."

    "Huh!?

    Arios'' expression is distorted.

    "Hey, what..."

    "No way that''s happening!

    "That''s what brave men do."

    An upset runs among the villagers.

    However, many still believed in Arios again, and words popped up to defend him.

    The villagers were all evacuated when we talked earlier. I guess you haven''t heard.

    Arios smiles at his mouth when he sees such villagers.

    "... will you stop talking boring? I''ve risked my life to help the villagers. And yet, I won''t let the devil go. Not to mention working with that demon... so much for the world superstition."

    "What do you think? It''s suspicious."

    "What?

    "I don''t know what the purpose is, but I''m pretty sure Arios tried to use Illis. Sure, that''s what I heard. But... Arios looked sweetly at Iris. Probably thought you could control it. But Illis was up there. I ran away from Arios'' hand and ate a painful cliche... isn''t that the place?

    "... you say it as if you''ve seen it"

    "I still know so much about Arios."

    We''ve traveled together quite a bit.

    Arios'' character, what he''s likely to do, can be predicted to some extent.

    I tried to use Illis, but the other way around.

    That would be the truth about this one.

    But...

    The damage increased because of all that crap.

    If Arios hadn''t unsealed it, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Thinking about it, I get angry.

    "Huh, crap. It''s all just your speculation. Do you have proof?

    "It''s..."

    "You don''t, do you? There is no way. It''s your boring paranoia. [M] I can''t believe you''re trying to discredit me with that... are you ready?

    Arios is a brave man.

    It goes deep with the country.

    If you report me like that as a traitor, you''ll get nominated.

    Nevertheless, we can''t back off here.

    What would you do next if you let Arios go wild after doing this...

    But first, we have to do something about the status quo.

    I have to poke proof that Arios'' words are a lie...

    "I''ll be the witness. Rayne didn''t lie to me."

    "I''ll be a witness, too."

    Axe and Cell came forward.

    "What Rayne is saying is true. I did hear that in my ear."

    "Likewise, he''s not lying. The brave are the ones who lie."

    "Become..."

    To an unexpected witness, Arios panicked.

    "Kid, do you... do you know what will happen to me? With my voice, I can turn you into traitors to your country, right?

    "Ha, if you do, do it yourself! What a brave man. I admired you. You look like an idiot. I can''t believe you were such a scumbag."

    "I don''t know what the purpose is, but you''re the one that''s causing this? You''re not aware of that?

    "Gu... here, these guys...!

    Arios'' face turns blue, then red.

    "Arios, please calm down"

    "So-so, there''s nothing nasty about that. He said not to panic."

    In the words of Mina and Lene, Arios seems to have regained some composure.

    The expression remains harsh, but the tone proceeds calmly and calmly.

    "I see... I see what you guys are saying. but what''s the proof?

    "It''s..."

    Axe mumbles.

    "There''s no evidence that I did that, is there? Of course. I can''t possibly do that. I''m a brave man. I''m fighting to protect the people who live in this country. And yet, I don''t do anything that puts people at risk. You will testify... but who do people believe in my words, who are just adventurers and brave men?

    "Gu... this guy..."

    "Stop. I know how you feel, but not if you get your hands on me here."

    Axe grips his fist, but the cell stopped him.

    Arios sees it, he''s getting better and better.

    "You said something boring to me, didn''t you? I''ll make sure to pay this debt back. I''m all over the Devil''s case now... but you should be ready when it''s over. I guess I''m sorry it wasn''t just about stripping you of your Adventurer license. Imprisonment may also be possible. I need you to make a good atonement for the crime of fooling me."

    "I wish you had proof, right?

    And then, Sora came out of her mouth.

    "I have proof."

    "... what?

    "Hey, is that true?

    Axe is eating up for the conversation.

    "Yes, it''s true."

    "Mm-hmm. Don''t move. Shigeko, there''s something going on!

    Luna also joined the conversation.

    "Stupid...... crap, just a hunch. There can''t be any such thing."

    "Ha-ha! There''s something here! Come on, it''s Sola. I''ll show you."

    "Why is Luna partitioning when it''s what Sola said... not at all"

    Though I bumped, Sola cast her magic.

    Then...

    ''No matter how much you let me go... the human being. Besides, brave man. Do you think I will obey such a man forever?

    "Become... Ki, you! That''s a different story. ''

    ''To thank you for letting me go, I will cooperate with you... that was the promise, but I''m tired of it. I mean, it was time to kill the survivors of the Pagos... so let''s get this far in the cooperative relationship''

    "Become, Guru... you... ungrateful! How dare you say that? You let me go!? And yet you''re going to betray me!?

    Promises are meant to be broken.

    An illusion of Iris and Arios was cast into the universe.

    "Is this...?

    "It''s a magical recreation of the memories of the place."

    When I looked at Sola like I asked, I got that answer back.

    "Cut and reproduce certain times in the past...... well, simply put, it''s magic to see what happened in the past again. As you can see, it is exquisitely reproduced, making it impossible to tamper with it for your convenience. Reproduce the facts as they are. This will prove enough, won''t it?

    "Become... stupid..."

    Arios'' face turns blue.

    Then, Mina and Leanne turned blue, too.

    Agus... keeps his faceless expression and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.

    "Finally, there is another piece of evidence"

    That said, Sola took out a dagger dirty with blood.

 155 155 Stories Revealed Truth

    "This is the relic of the adventurer, found in the mountains where the sealed temple was located. The adventurer was slaughtered and killed by someone."

    Soon, it seems, Sora was bringing home the artifacts of that adventurer.

    Probably expected this to happen.

    "By the way, the killer is the brave one there! I''ve judged you by the magic of our spiritual clan, I''m sure of it."

    "The motive is to wipe out the witness¡­ it would be reasonable to assume that he killed them because they saw him destroy the sealed temple"

    "Gu......!

    Arios bit his lip hard.

    "Arios, what do you mean...?

    "Hey, hey. That adventurer got away with it."

    Mina and Lene are in a hurry.

    Apparently, killing the adventurer with his mouth sealed kept it a secret from his people, too.

    "It''s also troublesome to be told that evidence is evidence again, so let''s just show it off. Luna, go ahead."

    "Uhm. Look at my magic. Be stunned! This is the magic that recreates the memory of the dead!

    Luna cast her magic.

    Use both the magic of exploring memory and the magic of projecting that footage.

    The point of view seemed to belong to a deceased adventurer, somewhere behind a dim mountain, where I could see Arios and I alone.

    Something is arguing...

    Where the adventurer turns his back, Arios is slashed.

    In a scene full of blood, several villagers screamed.

    So they decided Kiri was good, and Luna stopped the magic.

    "Become... Gu... this..."

    That''s Arios, too, he can''t justify being shown something like this.

    Just blues his face, doesn''t seem to get a decent word out of him.

    "... deceived, were you there?

    The village chief said so in a squeezy tone.

    The other villagers are staring at Arios.

    "It was for my own good that you helped us... with that devil... to do such a thing for the handles..."

    "What a guy... is this really the brave guy...?

    "I can''t believe I thank these people..."

    The villagers'' gaze pierces the Arios and the others like arrows.

    No, it''s not just the villagers.

    Axe and Cell also pointed their eyes at the Arios and the others like they saw garbage.

    "Damn... it''s a farce!

    Hounded Arios made a scene, like a child.

    "There''s no way you can admit this! It''s a trap to frame me. There''s no other way."

    ... What a mouthful, but not a single one fits properly.

    It''s just cold eyes coming back.

    "Damn... can we hang out with you guys or something!

    "Arios!?

    "Oh, hey, wait a minute! I told you not to leave me here!

    Arios and the others try to escape...

    If I take my eyes off here, I might do something absurd again.

    Not if Arios cares about the brave or anything like that.

    I use Narcami''s wire to try to restrain Arios and the others...

    "Writing!"

    "Damn!?

    Use the magic of Arios emitting light.

    I can''t cope with the sudden, and I look straight at the light properly.

    Everyone else, too, stops moving.

    In the meantime, Arios and the others escaped...

    By the time my vision finally came back to normal, Arios and the others had disappeared clean and refreshing.

    "Damn, you got away with it!

    Axe kicks the ground in frustration.

    The opposing cell is calm.

    "I have no choice, let''s give it up"

    "Can you leave him alone like that?!?

    "You''re not gonna leave me alone, are you? I will report this to the country through my guild. If we did this, there''s no way the state would leave us alone. There''s got to be some sort of shakedown in the near future."

    "Shit... I wanted to punch you once... well, I can''t help it. Now more than that, we have to work out what to do with the devil."

    That''s what I''m talking about.

    Although I can''t leave Arios'' problem alone...

    Now, more than that, we have to tackle the problem of Illis.

    It''s already been raided once.

    Not that the same thing will happen again soon...

    Now that we have time, we should do what we can.

    "We''re an investigation team..."

    Axe sees the villagers.

    I can''t move now.

    "Right. If Illis comes back while I''m away from here, what happens..."

    Until the Crusaders arrive, we have to escort them.

    "Oh. You''re turning your head for Axe. Could it be a fake thing?

    "There''s no way!? Even I can think about this."

    That sounds like a nagging word when you think about it carefully...

    Well, no.

    Deep scratches are going to be a lot of trouble.

    "Um... adventurers, because you can protect the village...?

    The village chief asked me a favor.

    In contrast, make them snort firmly to reassure you.

    "Oh, sure."

    "Whoa, thanks!

    "But, village chief... we don''t have a lot of money...? Whether or not you can pay the request¡­"

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "Don''t worry about it. Now make it cheap. Grr!?

    As usual, the cell bowed Axe''s head.

    ... the usual sight of Axe getting beat up, that''s amazing too.

    "Because I don''t want a request fee"

    Instead, I say so.

    "What!? No, but... in this case, isn''t it normal to pay the asking fee? So with the help of the adventurers¡­"

    "Well, yeah... it seems like it''s got some kind of weakness on it, so hey"

    "Such a thing..."

    "Besides, protecting the village is part of the investigation. When no one knows about the devil, we''re the ones in trouble... well, like that, I hope you don''t mind too much"

    "... thank you very much!

    "" "Thank you!!!

    The villagers lowered their heads simultaneously.

    I can light it up a little.

    "An adventurer is just a great person... like a saint"

    "Oh. It''s very different from that brave man"

    "Maybe this one''s not the real brave one?

    "Whoa, maybe I am. It''s funny how brave you are."

    I was an Arios all I wanted to be told.

    Well, I don''t feel sorry for you because you deserve it.

    "Anyway, crusaders... we''ll stay in the village until backup arrives, so say hello"

    "Nice to meet you"

    "Okay, Axe? Well, when it comes to not asking for a reward, it''s a top adventurer."

    "Ugh... ok, I get it"

    Cell told me that Axe looked indescribable.

    Well, Axe didn''t act wrong either.

    What I do is like charity, very different from what adventurers do.

    This may spread the perception that you don''t have to pay the adventurer.

    If that happens, other adventurers will annoy you.

    So at times like this, whatever the circumstances, it''s common to claim a reward.

    Natalie taught me before that...

    Though I''ve done something out of the common sense of adventurers...

    I can''t accept rewards from villagers in this state.

    All this time, I want you to acquiesce in breaking the rules.

    "So, what do we do now?

    That''s what Axe asked me.

    He should have been beaten with a bow by a cell, but he''s pimping.

    Are you used to it because it''s the usual...?

    Second, I doubt I care about that.

    "I don''t have a problem with village escorts, but that''s all I do, isn''t it a waste of time?

    "Right. Hmm."

    Think about it for a second and then come up with an answer.

    "Do you want to break up second-hand? One is, as always, the devil...... investigate about Illis. Someone may have remembered something new by putting aside time since"

    "Oh, so is that."

    "The other consolidates the village''s defense. It turns out the enemy isn''t just Illis, but countless demons. I want to make sure that no damage is done to the village, even if it is attacked again. I''d like to set up traps, walls, etc."

    "Well... yeah, I guess it''s a reasonable place"

    Endorsement was obtained from Axe and Cell.

    When I looked at everyone just in case, they all nodded, like there was no problem.

    "Then we shall move with this policy until backup arrives. First of all, it''s a team that''s going to investigate..."

    Me and Cell are in charge over there.

    Axe came up with the name.

    "I''m good at that kind of research."

    "Surprisingly."

    "Yeah, well, for me, the task of using my head is unexpected... hey!?

    It was a surprisingly good Axe for Nori.

    "Then let Sola and the others help. It will be hard for just the two of us..."

    "With the magic we use, listening is smooth. Ha ha!

    "Ooh, I asked for it!

    "Then the rest of it means consolidating the village''s defenses, okay?

    "Yeah, okay."

    Canade snorted.

    "Then let''s move on with that. There''s just been such a battle and it could be tough, but let''s get over it together."

    "" "" "Oooh!!!

 156 156 stories In a deep night...

    "Hmm."

    Go outside and catch the night breeze.

    Until just now, I was listening to everyone''s report, putting it together, and then working out my plans for tomorrow.

    The investigation into Illis was somewhat difficult to navigate.

    Legends and such come out like mountains, but there is little credible information.

    As it passed from person to person in the form of inheritance, the accuracy of the information diminished and became obscure.

    So I couldn''t get any information about the seal.

    So far, no tangible results have been achieved.

    Well, that''s something I was expecting somewhat about this, so I''m not discouraged.

    If you find anything, you''re lucky.

    So I''m going to do the trick to the tunnel.

    The village''s defenses were well under way.

    A barrier was set up to the left and right of the village to prevent demons walking on the ground from entering.

    Nina''s material creation helped me tremendously when building the walls.

    I think working with it, combined with what I use, could have drastically reduced my time.

    A thin iron wire-wrapped trap was set up on a wood-combined fence.

    If you are a low-ranking demon, you will be hurt just to get close and you will not be able to break in.

    And before and after the village, a gate was set up.

    Even when it comes to gates, it''s as simple as using multiple bundles of Marutai.

    It''s not like something made of iron, like in a big city.

    The strength is low...

    Still, we can limit the demon intrusion to some extent.

    Without this, then the damage to the village would be very different.

    "For once, I wonder if I can call it going well"

    Look up at the night sky.

    "... Well, what happens now"

    It became clear that Illis was near here.

    If the crusaders arrive, there will be an immediate battle.

    Well...

    I''m not necessarily still around here because I have bullshit physical and special abilities.

    Anyway.

    There''s nothing more we can do.

    It''s not zero, but it''s definitely unlimited.

    As much as searching for a way to seal it in case the crusaders fail.

    That''s all.

    Crusade?

    Make a seal.

    Either way, that''s the end of Illis.

    No matter how powerful it is.

    I don''t know how powerful the species is.

    There''s no way you can sell a fight to the state for free.

    Not so far away, this case will converge.

    ... in the form of the crusade of Illis.

    "... is that okay?

    Something caught my eye.

    My heart is complaining about whether it''s okay to stay like this.

    But I don''t know what you''re uncomfortable with.

    "Hmm... you''re a nasty opponent"

    "Oh, oh. Is that possibly about me?

    I heard a familiar voice from behind.

    "Who else is there?

    "Oh, you''re not surprised."

    Hilariously, Illis showed his face.

    I''m smiling as usual...

    Is it your fault?

    I feel like I''m just being a little obstinate.

    Maybe you''re bored that I''m not surprised?

    ...... Illis would be possible.

    "Remember the night we first met?

    "Yeah, yeah. Absolutely."

    "Even that day, because it was such a night... I was wondering if I could ever see you,"

    "Heh, that''s fateful."

    "Fate...... is it?

    "Don''t you think it''s nicer to say that?

    "Maybe so."

    Illis stands next door.

    I caught a night breeze and suppressed my hair with my hands.

    ... Watching it this way, it''s no different than a normal girl.

    Like the most powerful species.

    Heavenly tribe or something.

    With the devil?

    It doesn''t look that way.

    "What''s going on today?

    "Oh, maybe you forgot? Laine said she wanted to see you again, didn''t she?

    "I remember... he kept his promise right"

    "Even if I look like this, I''m a man of honor, right?

    "Even though Arios betrayed you?

    "Phew, you poke where it hurts"

    Ilis laughs when he dulls.

    There''s no atmosphere like you''re up to something...

    Looks like he''s enjoying his conversation with me normally.

    "But you heard the brave man, didn''t you?

    "Arios helps the villagers of Pagos... or"

    "You must have been craving handles and martial arts. I''ve got a deal like that. To be honest, I could have gone away... but sometimes you let me go, and I took it on. And they also said that prey is boring when hunted all at once."

    "You ruined it with one last word..."

    "Heh heh, I am the ''devil''"

    Iris laughs like a normal girl.

    Watching it this way, it''s really, nothing like a normal girl...

    Why would you do that?

    If I can, I''d like to take a peek inside the mind of Illis.

    "One thing I''d like to ask you...... are you sure?

    "Anything at all."

    "Laine, you''re an adventurer, aren''t you?

    "Oh, yes, I am."

    "Was it by request that you interrupted me this time?

    "Well... I guess it''s close to that"

    that you have commissioned an investigation into the Illis.

    That I''m looking for a way to seal it.

    I told them.

    There is a question of whether I can tell that to the Iris himself...

    Even if I hid it, I felt that Ilis would easily uncover it, so I decided it was futile and decided to talk honestly.

    "I see, I see"

    Something tells me I''m good at it, and Illis snorts.

    "What''s going on?

    "If I''m wrong, point out that I''m not, right?

    "Oh."

    "Laine asked for an inquiry into me¡­ but my crusade was not included in the request. Different?

    "No, you''re right."

    What does Illis want to say...?

    Then you don''t have to fight me.

    "Illis......?

    "Keep going. Right, duly kill time, unfortunately we didn''t achieve any dizzying results, so you have no problem making a report. Well, Rayne, you may be wounded by your martial arts... but Rayne will soon be able to launch your next martial arts. That''s not much of a concern."

    "What are you trying to say?

    "Would you like to leave?

    Ilis saw this one.

    I''m going to be unwittingly confused by my sucking eyes.

    "It''s..."

    "Step back from my case"

    "... why would Illis say that?

    "Well, that''s settled."

    Softly, Illis strokes my cheek.

    I tell him to whisper, with a demonic grin.

    "Because I like you, Rain..."

    "That word, was it true?

    "Oh, it''s out of my mind. I always tell the truth, don''t I?

    "I think you''re lying..."

    "Phew, what is it about"

    Laugh like a naughty boy.

    Sometimes you give me a demonic grin...

    Sometimes I laugh innocently like a child...

    Which is the real face of Illis, I wonder?

    And I think so.

    "I doubt it... how can you care so much about me? The first encounter was a mild one, but then I did it... I don''t think there was an element that cared that much about me."

    "Well... all this is my feeling, so I don''t know what to say... it would be an ambiguous word, Rayne, but I feel ''something'' different from a normal human being."

    Iris spun those words as he stared straight at me.

 157 157 Stories The Past of Illis Â· 1

    "I''m not like normal people, even if they say... I''m normal"

    I almost said that much and remembered what was always said by Canade and everyone else.

    "... you''re just a little bit of an unusual beasttaster, huh?

    I reworded it that way.

    I''m not really aware...

    Beast Tamer, like me, is hardly around.

    "Hmm?

    Illis still looks at my face.

    "Is Rain normal? If you say that, you''ll want to doubt the normal definition."

    "I don''t care if they say that...... maybe special as a beast taster but nothing else?

    "Really?"

    "I don''t know what you suspect, but you''re not lying."

    "I see, I see. Have my thoughts become dull, or... Laine just doesn''t know?"

    Ilis has brought his face even closer.

    Beautiful face in front of me...

    There was nothing strangely exciting about it, and somehow I calmed down.

    "This is about my senses... you look like that brave man, Rain."

    "Yep..."

    Maybe I look like I don''t like it right now.

    "Oh, you look disgusting."

    "Even if they''re with Arios..."

    "It doesn''t mean you have the same personality, same atmosphere, etc. Well, what can I say... the soul is similar,"

    "My soul...? Wouldn''t that end up being similar to each other?

    "No, no. Not at all. The soul refers to the roots of that person. It has nothing to do with character or atmosphere. It represents the spiritual qualities of the person, so it''s not a superficial problem or anything, it''s more rooted..."

    "Bad. I don''t know the hard story"

    "Kusu, we have a lot of time, shall we take the time to lecture?

    "Give me a break..."

    I laughed like a child without the need for Illis, and I raised my hand just to surrender.

    Really... when you do this, you''re no different than a normal kid.

    What has distorted Iris so far?

    "Well, is it simply ''blood''"

    "Blood?"

    "Rain, the blood that runs through your body and the blood that runs through that brave man... that''s a lot alike."

    "I don''t..."

    Arios is a brave man.

    And the brave are chosen by blood muscles.

    If they say it''s similar to that of Arios, it''s...

    "Well, it''s not that I have solid evidence, it''s my account. Don''t think too deeply."

    "... right"

    Even so, it''s not easy to forget.

    I don''t think Illis has the personality to lie boring.

    Even if you lie like this, it doesn''t seem to benefit Illis...

    Is it true...?

    Maybe I need to seriously think about it later.

    ... than that.

    I''m talking about Illis now.

    Because of this, this is how we can talk.

    I want to talk more, a lot more.

    I want to know about Illis.

    "Can I ask you something?

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Why are you trying to kill people? No... why, people hate me?

    ¡­¡­

    "You have a reason, don''t you?

    "Oh. Do you ask me that? It''s about me, so maybe there''s no reason? Maybe it''s just that I''m just sparing some time. Yes... like a child crushing ants without meaning"

    "Illis is not that kind of girl."

    "How can you say that if we just met?

    "I don''t know."

    I borrowed the word of Illis.

    "And maybe my aspirations are mixed too"

    ¡­¡­

    "After all, I don''t want to fight Illis. I mean, I''m not sure if I can keep fighting like this. I simply cannot assure you that the enemies of mankind, like the Demons, I''ve fought demons before... they killed people for nothing and scattered destruction as usual"

    "That''s normal, isn''t it? Because demons don''t recognize creatures other than themselves."

    "But Illis isn''t. You seem to have chosen to fight people for whatever reason. There was some strong reason... so I chose to be hostile."

    ¡­¡­

    "Didn''t I?

    "... you''re right."

    Illis admitted surprisingly lightly.

    "You''re right, Rayne. I am not like the Demons. It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t kill people."

    "Then..."

    "But if it makes sense... I''ll kill you without hesitation"

    Illis laughs.

    The grin was filled with hatred and madness.

    "... why"

    "Yes?"

    "Why, is Illis like that? What''s driving Iris?

    "Know that, what do you do?

    "I don''t know... I just want to know"

    I stared at Iris.

    "It may be a hopeful observation... but if you know what caused it, maybe you can reconcile it"

    "That''s impossible."

    It was answered instantly.

    Affirmed.

    I can feel the strong will of Illis.

    Will you ever forgive people?

    That sounded like what I was saying.

    "But, Rain, you''re not convinced by this kind of answer."

    "Well, maybe I can''t. If you can do it, I want to hear the truth from the mouth of Illis"

    While you''re lost.

    Slightly, Illis spilled a small exhale.

    "Hmm... the strong one. If you say so much, you''ll have no choice."

    "Then..."

    "But don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking to you to make you understand me, or to reconcile. To know what I''m holding...... to get you to give up. To let them know there can never be a settlement or something like that. That''s why we''re talking."

    "Still, why don''t you let me ask?

    "Pfft... I''m a little sick of talking about it... but I don''t hate the imposing lords"

    Chuckles and laughs, and Illis walks away from me.

    Keep moving out of the village.

    I followed him slowly, too.

    "Rayne, do you have a family?

    With her back to me, Iris asked in a quiet voice.

    "No, the demon attacked me and I died."

    "Really...... excuse me. You''ve heard nasty things."

    "I don''t mind. For once, my mind is organized."

    "If you say so, it''ll help."

    I felt like Illis smiled.

    Because I''m turning my back on this one, it''s only ''I felt like it''......

    "Rayne, I think one of the reasons for the intimacy that you have is that you''ve figured it out."

    "Is that...?

    "I''ve lost all my family, too."

    I was slightly saddened by the voice of Illis.

    Very human smelling emotions, what at a time like this, but I learned to be familiar with Illis.

    After all, Illis is sad when he loses his family, too.

    We''re no different.

    "... is that a story involving the Heavenly Nation?

    I got a little lost, but decided to step in.

    The most powerful species said to have been extinct.

    Why was it extinct?

    Why did he disappear?

    That hasn''t been revealed.

    I think so.

    What if people are involved in why the Heavenly Nation is extinct...?

    If so, I was also convinced of the hatred of Illis.

    "Before you talk about me¡­ let''s talk about us Heavenly Nation first"

    Illis looks back.

    The face was unnaturally mild.

    "Rain, how much do you know about us heavenly people?

    "Right...... I barely know, I guess that''s the truth. It''s been so long since they say it''s doomed... and it hasn''t revealed why it''s doomed. What I don''t know is the status quo."

    "I see, I see. Is that what it''s supposed to be..."

    Illis gently bit his nails.

    "We erase things that are inconvenient to us... I see. That''s what humans think."

    "What does that mean?

    "What do you think it means?

    Asked the other way around.

    What does Iris know?

    What have you seen?

    Guess and think about them.

    Eventually... I got to one answer.

    "... the heavenly people are extinct because people are involved?

    "Correct."

 158 158 Stories The Past of Illis Â· 2

    Human beings are involved in the extinction of the Heavenly Nation.

    What does that mean?

    Though I think about it a lot, I have absolutely no information enough to get to the answer.

    I get lost asking myself this.

    Even me, when I talk about my hometown, it''s still hard.

    Iris may have the same thoughts.

    Still.

    Now we should move on.

    We should move on to find out about Illis.

    Decide so and continue the conversation.

    "That''s... what''s that all about? It may be hard, but can you tell me more?

    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t mind. Rayne, if you don''t mind, let''s talk about everything. Well, as I said earlier, it''s not to know... it''s impossible to know."

    "... Still don''t mind"

    "Well, let''s talk about it."

    Looks like somewhere fun, Illis turns around on the spot.

    "Well, how far did I tell you? I stumbled on, the story went off the sidelines, and I forgot."

    "I think we''re about to talk about the Heavenly Clan."

    "Oh, I was. Yes, I was. About us heavenly people, right? I understand that you know very little about us heavenly people, Mr. Rain. So let''s start with an explanation about the Heavenly Nation. Even so, you don''t have to get up. Because I don''t intend to give lectures for long. Let me be brief."

    Illis sits on the ground.

    I didn''t mind my skirt getting dirty in the dirt and relaxed my body.

    Then I pounded next door.

    As I was invited to do so, I sat down next to Illis.

    Small silence.

    I remember such a strange illusion of being alone with Illis in this wider world.

    "The Heavenly Nation is a species that has been blessed by the gods."

    Eventually, Iris opened his mouth softly.

    "In the sense that you''ve been given the benefit of the gods, you might be similar to the god clan. But there was something decidedly different about the Divine Clan."

    "Is that...?

    "We Heavens are spirits of the gods. Execute the will of heaven in place of the gods who cannot descend on earth. That is the role that was entrusted to us in heaven. That''s what''s so different about the gods."

    "So... was it the right information that the heavenly people used God?"

    "Yeah, yeah. That''s right. By the way, you seem to have the correct information left. Exactly, you couldn''t have painted everything with a lie."

    When I hear that word...

    Now, some of the inheritance we''re hearing about the Heavenly Nation is a lie.

    What the hell, which is a lie?

    "I mean, you''re talking absurdly about God... the first time I''ve heard of God not being able to get off the ground"

    "Oh, really? As much as that, I think normal people know."

    "I never went to church and learned God''s teachings..."

    If my hometown hadn''t been raided by demons, I''d probably have gone to church anyway...

    Such an opportunity is gone.

    And...

    I also stopped believing in God when my hometown was raided.

    I don''t believe you, it''s not like...

    I understood that it was myself who helped me in times of need, so I stopped praying more than I had to.

    I missed the point.

    Be quiet and listen to Illis.

    "Our Heavenly Father''s mission is to carry out the Heavenly Will on behalf of the Gods. Its heavenly will is¡­ to protect man and annihilate his natural enemy, the Demon Nation. That''s two things."

    Its heavenly people are now called demons and enemies of men...

    What irony.

    "At the time, we were, well... the chill runs back, but I think we were able to have a good relationship with humans. Man was honored because he knew we were spirits of the gods."

    "Hmm? Wait a minute."

    Iris speaks as if he had seen the sight.

    "You got a minute?

    "What is it?

    "I''m sorry I broke my hip about the story...... how old is Iris?

    It was a long time ago that the Heavenly Nation was extinct.

    Yet speaking as if you knew what you were doing at the time¡­

    You look like this, and Iris is far older than me?

    "Huh."

    Iris sighed.

    Then, Zito, I''m turning my eyes.

    "Master Rain. It''s not polite to ask a woman that, is it? Well, I can''t believe I''m listening to such things by blocking important stories..."

    "Wow, bad. Stick around..."

    "Totally...... but maybe that''s what Rain is all about." Freedom not to be imprisoned by anything¡­ in a way, perhaps it is a virtue "

    "Uh... thanks?

    "Half of it is ironic, so don''t take it honestly...... heh, you really can''t help it anymore"

    From jito eyes to smiles.

    I think so.

    If this is how you get to be able to laugh all the time...

    I wish we could have a laughable relationship.

    But according to Illis, that seems absolutely impossible.

    What the hell has happened in the past?

    Listen to Iris.

    "Well, it''s a little off the record¡­ we and humans have been able to have quite a good relationship. I became a good neighbor, it was no exaggeration to say. The Heavenly Nation leaned closer to man and took the path of development together."

    Life where the strongest species lean in with people......

    Imagine the sight, it soothed a little.

    Is it like my party right now?

    I''m sure there were fun and serene days going on.

    He wasn''t wrong about my imagination like that, and Illis looked serene.

    I guess the days I spent with my master were never bad for Iris, who hates people so much.

    "It was about that one day. The Demon King is back."

    "The Demon King...?

    "You know this, don''t you, Rayne? The Demon King regularly replaces, resurrects, and after a dormant period, enters the activity phase. Afterwards, he leads all demons in their activities to destroy humans¡­ I don''t know why they try to destroy humans¡­ For a long time now, wars between humans and demons have been repeated"

    "Right... I know that too"

    "We, the Heavenly Nation, are the protectors of man. And he who destroys the demon tribe. We chose the path to cooperate with humans, and we fought demons together."

    Do you remember the battle at the time, Illis looked rugged?

    "A lot of my people are dead. A lot of people have died. Still, I couldn''t get a demon king."

    "Is the Demon King that strong...?

    "Yeah, it was very strong. We couldn''t defeat the Heavenly Clan in bundles... but we were hunted."

    Iris bit his lip.

    What thoughts do you have right now?

    Your passion for the Demon King?

    Or dissatisfaction with yourself for not being able to help?

    It looked like both of them.

    "It will be wiped out... the Demon King will triumph and everything will be wiped out... so we have decided to go to the last resort."

    "Last resort......?

    It''s a suicide bomber.

    "Eh."

    I accidentally take a breath in those words that I was told to rush off.

    "We, the Heavenly Nation, have the biggest specs of the most powerful species. Not only does he possess physical abilities, but he also possesses strong magic. Unleash all your powers, let them run wild, hit your enemies¡­ such measures have been taken"

    "That''s what..."

    "The enemy is not sweet enough to defeat the Demon King with a suicide bombing by one of the heavenly tribes. The natural heavenly tribe was gathered together, and all of it was attacked."

    "Did you have to go that far...? Until I did that..."

    "So much for the Demon King."

    Do you remember the time, Illis looked bitter?

    Still.

    The story of Illis is not over yet.

    I haven''t touched that part of why I''ve come to hate humans.

    "... will you tell us more?

    "Yeah, I don''t mind."

    "... sorry"

    "Pfft, don''t be sympathetic. Sure, it''s hard to remember the time... because in me, it''s already over. I don''t really care."

    "Right... now, that''s what I''m gonna do. Thanks."

    There''s no way that''s not hard.

    Still, Illis keeps me talking.

    At least as a thought, I bowed my head.

    "Well... let''s keep talking, shall we? We, the Heavenly Nation, are going to blow ourselves up, but not all of us. If you do that, you''ll be extinct. Young men like me will be left without a special attack."

    "Were you..."

    "And then there was a special attack¡­ which succeeded in inflicting great wounds on the Demon King in exchange for the lives of many of us, the Heavenly Nation. Next, a human brave man attacked and took the wrong form to crusade the Demon King. There was, well, a lot more to it... let''s skip that because that''s not relevant to this story. Anyway, we succeeded in discussing the Demon King in such a way that we, the Heavenly Nation, were to drastically reduce its number."

    It was a spectacular story.

    I can''t believe I have to risk my life to the point where the most powerful species are doomed...

    Again, think of the threat of the Demon King.

    It''s just...

    From what I''ve heard right now, I don''t see any reason why Illis hates people.

    Still talking, you mean...

    What the hell is waiting for you?

    What truth is hidden?

    I''m afraid to ask that...

    But you can''t run away.

    "So... and then what?

    "We, the Heavenly Nation, have greatly reduced our numbers, making it difficult to achieve their existential significance."

    "Existential significance...... proxy of God''s will?

    "Yeah, you''re right. All I had left was women and children. I could not be the protector of man, nor fight the demons, and I did my best to survive the species. The gods admitted it."

    "Well, you do. You can work there if you can''t, and no matter what they say... don''t be angry the other way if they say that. Neither did God say such impotence, do you mean"

    "Yeah, you''re right. The gods never said they were impotent."

    I felt something catch on to that word.

    God does not say such things.

    I mean...

    "But humans said unscrupulous. Protect ourselves, as we have always done..."

 159 159 Stories The Past of Illis Â· 3

    "It''s..."

    Unexpectedly lose words.

    In the battle with the Demon King, the majority of the Heavenly Nation has died.

    It is no longer the way it has been before, and instead of protecting humans, even the survival of species is at stake.

    Even though they say they''re in that state, they want you to protect them as you''ve always done...

    There''s no way I can.

    It''s too unscrupulous a demand.

    What were they thinking at the time?

    Heavenly clan the unscrupulous demands...

    Did you think that would go through?

    I suppose you thought that would be allowed?

    And what would Iris have thought when he heard that?

    What would the Heavenly Clan have thought?

    "What do you think happened to us?

    "... Did you say no?

    "No, you don''t. I tried to be the guardian of people, just like before, unchanged."

    An unexpected word popped up.

    "Why?"

    "Do you wonder? Well, I wonder, too. Maybe we were crazy at the time. Even though the survival of the species is at stake, nevertheless, I still can''t believe you continue to be the protector of humans..."

    "Maybe... that''s the existential significance of the Heavenly Nation... is that why?

    "Heh, you''re right."

    Illis laughs.

    That was some self-derisive grin.

    "We, the Heavenly Nation, were created to protect man. I don''t know any other way of life."

    I don''t know any other way of life.

    That seemed like a very sad word.

    There seems to be freedom, no freedom at all.

    It''s like a bird in a bird cage.

    I just can''t believe I can only do the role I''ve been given...

    I don''t know what to say, but maybe it''s broken somewhere.

    "You look bitter"

    "Well......"

    "What did you think? Why don''t you let me know your honest thoughts?

    "... strange, I felt. You mean you don''t have your own will... bad way of saying it, but I think you depend on others for your way of life"

    "Dependence... heh, you''re right"

    Again, he spilled a grin that Iris mocked himself with.

    Watching that lonely grin makes my chest hurt so tight.

    "We, the Heavenly Nation, were a race that carried out the mission given to the gods. Someone has given me a mission to make it my way of life to do it. That''s why I couldn''t choose my own path."

    "That''s... lonely"

    "Right, it''s a lonely way of life...... but we acted at the time believing it was the best. Well, sometimes I don''t know how else to live..."

    "By saying that, I mean, you''ve accepted what people say, you want me to keep it, right?

    "Yeah, I accepted. We tried to reduce the number of individuals and remain the protectors of mankind. As a result...... what do you think happened?

    They threw that question at me.

    What happened......

    If you think normally, you can''t be the guardian of people...... right?

    The number of individuals has dropped dramatically, and the remaining heavenly tribes are full of women and children.

    I can''t exert the power I''ve always had.

    "... I can''t protect you anymore, can I?

    Even though I was lost, I gave such an answer.

    "Hmm... half correct, let''s just say"

    "No?

    "You''re half right. We, the surviving Heavenly Nation, were left with no great power. Even if you are the guardian of man, you are overwhelmingly powerless. As before, we can no longer protect humans from demons or eliminate demons."

    "Think normally, you will..."

    If so, what does the word half-correct mean?

    The other half of the truth, what the hell...?

    "The correct answer is¡­ we are no longer able to protect humans, and we, the Heavenly Nation, will be disputed,"

    "Nah..."

    Not much of a development when it comes to words.

    "Humans blamed us for losing power and not being able to move as before. How could you not help me? Are you enjoying watching us suffer? You''re not really going to protect me, are you?... I''ve been told so many things."

    I can''t believe I was treated like a traitor by what I believed...

    How much was the despair and disappointment of the Heavenly Nation then?

    I can''t even imagine.

    Is that why Illis has limited himself to humans?

    Why did you start hating humans?

    No... I still felt like there was something.

    That shouldn''t be enough to have a strong hatred so far.

    If so, what more...?

    "I''ve been told so many things... but we tried to be human protectors by the time we were foolish. Sometimes I don''t know the other way around, but... one day, there''s where I believed my thoughts would arrive. I hope we can get through, believe me, and do what we can."

    "... can I ask you how that turned out?

    "Yes."

    The expression disappears from the face of Illis.

    With a face that doesn''t show any emotions, it''s small, just snap one word.

    "You betrayed me."

    What does that mean?

    What the hell did humans do in the past?

    I''m afraid to ask.

    I''m afraid to face people''s sins.

    But if you run away here, you''ll never be able to face Illis again.

    I''ll be ready to continue the conversation.

    "Can you tell me what happened?

    "... at the time, we were not the only Heavenly Nation, but also human beings in danger of doom. Everything was devastating in the battle against the Demon King that lasted for years...... so I needed to hit something. The humans at the time thought. The human body is too fragile to live in this desolate world...... then what can we do? What answers do you think the humans have come up with?

    I had a very bad feeling about it.

    "The answer is very simple. If you have no power, take it from the powerful. Hey... that''s a very simple answer, isn''t it?

    "No way......"

    "The humans said. I''m sorry I said something terrible before. We were wrong. As an apology at least, I''d like to entertain you. Wouldn''t you come?

    ¡­¡­

    "We rejoiced in that word. I finally got my thoughts right...... that''s how I got it wrong. And we went to the city of man as we were invited... and we were held captive."

    On the face of Iris, who was faceless, the colour of hatred lit.

    I don''t see any other emotions.

    Just have a strong hatred...

    Critical.

    He was gripping his fist so hard that he was about to bleed out.

    "We were captured by humans... well, let''s skip this place. Because neither listening nor speaking is a pleasant story. Anyway... we, the Heavenly Nation, were captured by humans and turned into experiments. What is the source of heavenly power? Can''t humans gain the power of the Heavenly Nation? Can''t we use the power of the Heavenly Clan? For that purpose, with all sorts of experiments¡­ one, and one more, my people are dying."

    What words should I say to Iris?

    Though I think...... no.

    I can''t find a word for anything.

    "Maybe we were stupid. I just spoiled the other person and didn''t try to be a true reciprocal relationship. I only stupidly moved on, and so, I was blindly convinced that I could figure it out one day. I can''t help it if they say it''s stupid...... But!"

    Iris'' tone gets rough.

    Maybe he remembers that time.

    Shake the fist you gripped...

    He bites his lips and reveals his anger.

    "I can''t believe I have to be betrayed like that...... is there such a cruel fate!? We didn''t do anything, even if we were stupid. I didn''t do anything wrong. And yet, my people have been treated badly, and they''ve killed everything. There''s no way I can forgive you."

    "... Illis..."

    "... I was lucky enough to escape, I finally woke up. A human guardian? The mission of the Heavenly Nation is to protect man? Everything like that is a lie. My mission, one of the last of the Heavenly tribes, is¡­ to avenge my family and fellow citizens. Kill people, kill them, kill them... and kill them as long as you have the power."

    "... who lives in the present, even though it has nothing to do with the past?

    "Yeah, I''ll kill you, even if it doesn''t matter. For I am already averse, hateful, and hostile to the very species of man. They do that...... can the past be divided from the past? I, unfortunately, am a child, cannot do that."

    "Well... if you can break it off, you won''t have a hard time"

    "Pfft, I''m glad you understand."

    I finally understand why Illis hates people.

    And... I empathize.

    I''ve lost my family, too.

    My father, my mother, my friends... I''ve lost everything.

    I never meant I didn''t think about revenge then.

    Sometimes I was desperate to live and not quite there...

    If I could afford it, I would have thought of revenge.

    That''s not all.

    What if everyone was lost?

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina, Tina......

    What if everyone was killed irrationally?

    You won''t be able to stay calm.

    I think I''ll definitely think of revenge.

    So... I''m sympathetic to what Iris thinks.

    I felt sorry for him.

    "Pfft... excuse me. I''m a little disturbed."

    Having finished telling the whole story, Illis had the usual grin.

    But I do.

    Beyond that laugh is hidden the uninterrupted despair and hatred.

    ... that there are hidden sorrows that can never be healed.

    "This is all I can tell you. Oh, if you can follow me...... I was liberated, and then I was called the devil while I was around wearing my powers for revenge, killing humans...... and then sealed. So, it connects now."

    "... thanks. Tell me something that''s hard to talk about."

    "No, Rayne, it''s your favor. Well, as you know, it''s impossible to reconcile with me."

    "It''s..."

    "Well... one thing, I''d like to ask you, are you sure?

    Ilis saw this one.

    Still, peeking into my eyes, I come face-to-face.

    "Listen to me... know me... on top of that, what are you going to do, Laine?

 160 160 stories. Still.

    What are we going to do now?

    Fight Illis?

    I have no sympathy for the plight of Illis.

    But the stupidity is what people of the past have done.

    There is no sin whatsoever on those who live now.

    That''s not revenge, it''s just eight wins.

    Can I miss that?

    Don''t you have to stop Iris?

    ... Should we fight?

    Or.

    Cooperate with Illis?

    Though past events, that doesn''t make all people''s sins disappear.

    There''s something that''s been stacked up so far.

    If my master was able to survive by using the Heavenly Nation as an experimental platform...

    It is a ''sin'' engraved on man himself.

    You can never wipe it.

    Iris, who solemnly purifies such a person, in a way, may be right.

    So maybe it''s not wrong to cooperate with Illis either.

    "I..."

    What are we gonna do?

    What am I supposed to do?

    Which way is right?

    ¡­¡­

    Think.

    Think.

    Think.

    What''s right for me?

    What''s right for Illis?

    ... No, I''m not.

    If you''re trapped in something like that, like right or wrong, you can''t come up with an answer to this problem.

    The Heavenly Nation was betrayed by going down the path of believing that they were right.

    People did wrong and betrayed the Heavenly Nation.

    If I think about things on the same scale, I might make the same mistake.

    So what I need to think...

    What do you want me to do?

    It''s about facing my own mind and getting that answer.

    "Rayne, will you let me hear your answer?

    "I..."

    I still can''t find the answer.

    In the meantime, Illis throws his words at him as if to wander.

    "Do you think you can forgive something like this?

    "... I don''t think"

    "Do you think my revenge is wrong?

    "... I don''t think"

    "Then will you leave me out of my way?

    ¡­¡­

    I have no words to give back.

    Illis laughs small.

    "Don''t worry. The story that I like you, Rain, is true. So, Rayne, I''m not going to let anything happen to you. Of course, Rayne, I''m not going to lay a hand on your people. Rain, your people are the most powerful species, not humans. We will not do anything to reach out to our fellow countrymen. Well, one of you, there''s a strange person called a ghost... well, let''s miss that as an exception"

    ¡­¡­

    "What do you say? Don''t you think that''s not a bad story?

    Maybe so.

    But...

    "... How long does Illis keep avenging?

    "Well, that''s settled."

    Illis says with a laugh.

    "Until I die."

    As it deserves.

    As is normal.

    as it is the truth of the world.

    Iris said it out without getting lost.

    Ask me the answer.

    On the contrary, my resolve to be in me was consolidated.

    Finally, I could find an answer.

    "I..."

    "Yes, Rayne, what about you?

    "... cannot accept the words of Illis"

    "... oh"

    A demonic light illuminates the eyes of Illis.

    "You won''t accept my offer," he said? Fight me only, huh? He wants to kill each other, huh?

    "No, not that either"

    "Huh?"

    Strangely, Illis got it right.

    "You can''t leave Illis alone. But we''re not going to kill each other."

    "What does that... mean?

    "I''ll try to stop Iris. Without killing, I''ll try to stop it."

    ¡­¡­

    Create a face that will disappoint Illis.

    And I spilled a sigh on this one.

    "I''m stunned... Rayne, don''t you see the reality?

    "I can see you."

    "No, I don''t see it. You still want reconciliation with me, don''t you?

    "Don''t be."

    "Ha... were you listening to me properly? If you''re listening, you know as much as I can tell that reconciliation is impossible, right?

    "Right, it could be endlessly difficult"

    "Then..."

    "Still."

    Block the words of Illis and say them in a strong tone.

    Like telling you of my resolve.

    To convey my thoughts.

    Look firmly into Iris'' eyes and spin thoughts... words.

    "I''m not giving up."

    ¡­¡­

    "I have no right to stop revenge. Instead, it makes me think that Iris'' revenge is legitimate."

    "Then..."

    "Still, I can''t"

    "What can''t? As I can see, can you tell me?

    "Because... Illis is going to die, isn''t he?

    ¡­¡­

    No reply.

    I mean, that''s the thing.

    "Iris thinks only about revenge and not about living. If you can take revenge, then that''s what you think... you don''t even care about your own life? Didn''t I?"

    "... I won''t deny it."

    "If I found out about that... I wouldn''t be able to leave you alone"

    "Laine, who is you..."

    "If we were just going to take revenge, we might not have stopped. But if you''re going to die at the end of your revenge... I''ll stop you. Stop whatever you do. Because I don''t want Iris to die."

    I want Illis alive.

    This is my selfishness.

    Still.

    I''ll try to push this selfishness through.

    Whether the vengeance of Illis is right.

    That is a difficult issue and cannot be cleaned up in one word.

    But I think it''s wrong that Iris is going to die like this...

    So let me resist as much as I can.

    "Does Laine have the right to interfere with my way of life?

    "No."

    "Then why don''t you just keep your mouth shut?

    "I don''t like it. I''m selfish."

    ¡­¡­

    Iris was pompous,

    "Heh, heh, heh"

    I laughed with pleasure.

    "You''re really funny... heh, maybe that''s what I like about you"

    "I guess it''s true what Illis is saying for me. I''m glad to hear that. Still, I decided... to stop Illis"

    "... I get it"

    Ilis got away from me.

    Stand up and turn your back.

    "Too bad... we''re going to have to fight"

    "Right. But we''re not going to kill each other."

    "Oh. That''s sweet. I don''t give a shit, do I?

    "I guess so. But I''m not gonna kill Iris."

    That was my statement of determination.

    Believe me those words sound a little bit like the heart of Illis...

    Throw in every word you can.

    "Heh heh... you think you can stop me? You think we can stop them alive without killing each other?

    "That would be hard...... still, let me try"

    "I look forward to it."

    Illis laughs...

    And disappeared.

 161 161, tell me your way.

    "... ugh"

    Night breeze softens.

    I was sweating before I knew it.

    After all, don''t be nervous talking one-on-one after all that''s happened.

    But there was a harvest.

    Until now, there have been places where I don''t know about Iris and where my feelings have not been set.

    I remember getting lost somewhere.

    But I''m not lost anymore.

    Believe in your path and push.

    "Nevertheless, whether or not everyone will be convinced..."

    "Guys, who are you talking about?

    "Of course that..."

    A cold sweat broke out.

    I get nervous in a different way than before.

    "That voice...... Tania?

    "Nyah... I''m here too"

    "There''s Sola too."

    "I''m here too!

    "I... am there, too?

    "We''re here, too."

    Guys, we had a lot of momentum.

    It was night, so Tina was floating around the area fluffy.

    "Why..."

    "You think you can sneak us out?

    "... I can''t"

    It may deceive around Sola, Luna and Nina, but it won''t be possible to ''sneak'' at Canade and Tania against them.

    "Not to mention some hell of a sign I remember. It''s weirder if you don''t notice."

    A hell of a sign would mean Illis.

    "Did you get that round?

    "If I hadn''t been careful, I wouldn''t have noticed."

    "But once I was conscious, it was easy to notice."

    He looks angry somewhere, says Canade.

    I don''t know why you''re mad...

    Well, you don''t even have to think about it.

    I can''t believe I was seeing Iris on my own... he worried me.

    "Rain, Rain. Are you all right? Arms on?

    "Don''t worry about me being sassy... my arms are on and I''m not hurt anywhere"

    "Ha-ha-ha, good..."

    "So... what the hell were you doing with that Heavenly Clan?

    Tania''s eyes have turned to Zito, feeling like an inquiry.

    At that time, everyone else is turning a jito eye.

    This... is not going to be deceptive.

    "Actually..."

    I had no choice but to be honest and tell you everything.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Yes, what..."

    Listen to me...... Canade, knowing about Ilis'' past, looked indescribable.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    I can see sympathy for Illis.

    "... but I don''t think Iris is right."

    Slightly, I said it clearly so Tania would cut off her strays.

    Nina looks sad.

    "Tania, do you... feel sorry for me, don''t you...?

    "... I think so. I have other personnel... like myself, I''m angry."

    "Then..."

    "But what Illis is doing is wrong. Correct, there''s absolutely nothing like that. If you''re going to kill those people back then, it doesn''t matter who you are right now."

    Tania makes an affirmation.

    To that word, I...

    "Doesn''t matter...... I guess that doesn''t stop with that kind of reasoning anymore"

    "I won''t stop, of...?

    Nina says it all the way back.

    With such a stroke of Nina''s head, I speak of the mind of Illis, who thought of me.

    "It doesn''t matter to Ilis, past or present. I hate people for making a scene about humans and for taking my people away from me."

    "Who did terrible things to Illis... even though he''s not here anymore...?

    "Still, I''m not stopping. I can''t stop it."

    "What, so...?

    "I can''t explain it in words... because people''s minds are often inseparable by reason"

    "Mmm... yeah, maybe"

    She convinced herself to be Nina, and she kept her sad face on, but there was no further inquiry.

    "Nyah... what do I do now?

    "Can''t fight anymore?

    To Tania''s inquiry, Canade makes a difficult face.

    "... I think it''s a little hard to fight. It might not work like it ever did."

    "I know how you feel... but you should be ready."

    "In Nha?

    "''Cause there''s going to be a crusader, right? Then we don''t need to find a way to seal it anymore. It''s going to be a real clash."

    "... we''re going to fight"

    They thought about that time, and Canade had a complicated look on his face...

    Then look here.

    "Nyah... So, what''s Rayne going to do? Fighting Illis? Maybe we''ll get backup, too, right?

    "Oh, that bothers me too! What''s Rayne going to do?

    "Maybe... to learn about Mr. Illis'' past and not be able to fight anymore...?

    Luna and Sola have also asked.

    Although it''s the mouth that doesn''t open, Tania and Tina would be thinking the same thing.

    "I can fight...... but I won''t"

    "Nha?

    Canade tilted her little neck.

    "What, what''s the answer like that Zen question? I''m a pussy."

    "Shut up, Luna."

    "Ugh, uh-huh."

    Sora blocked Luna''s mouth.

    What is it at a time like this...

    Sora and Luna are as usual.

    But there''s something about being healed by those two attitudes.

    "Rain, what do you mean?

    "I don''t have Luna, but I''m not sure what Rain''s husband is trying to say."

    Tania and Tina looked strange with all of them.

    Well.

    From now on, I''m going to tell you what I''m thinking...

    Will everyone agree? Will you convince me?

    I just get a little anxious.

    But... there''s nothing to hide.

    Explain it properly...

    And if possible, I want you to agree. I want you to convince me.

    Because we''re buddies.

    "I''ll stop Illis. But I''m not going to fight and defeat you or anything like that. As planned, find a way to seal it... so, again, I''m going to get Iris to sleep."

    "I see... so fight but not fight,"

    "But why are you so adamant?

    "If it stays like this... I''m sure, because Illis will die"

    "How could you conclude that?

    In response to Tania''s inquiry...

    I answer quietly, reflecting on my conversation with Ilis, holding my feelings in my chest again.

    "From Illis, I didn''t feel anything like a willingness to live. He seemed to want a place to die. I''m sure Illis will take revenge and punch his hatred everywhere... so I think he''s going to die. I think he''s going to go to his people."

    "... Nah..."

    You imagined the sight, and Canade''s ears sink.

    "But I don''t like it when Illis dies. I don''t think Iris is a good kid to die for. So I''ll stop Iris from avenging me. Stop revenge to keep Illis alive. That''s my conclusion."

    ¡­¡­

    Guys, shut up and listen to me.

    Waiting for my next word.

    "I will not cooperate if the Crusaders come. As always, I''m going to find a way to seal it. That''s how I''m going to stop Illis. But this is my selfishness. But... if possible, to everyone..."

    "Fine."

    Canade blocks my words and laughs gently.

    "Uh... I haven''t said it until the end yet..."

    "You want us to help you, too, right? Yeah! I wouldn''t have a problem with that. Good luck for Rayne."

    Canade turned his fist around and showed him a gutsy pose.

    "I have no objection either. Well, I really have a lot to say... but if that''s what your husband says, I can''t help it. I''ll shut up and obey you."

    "Sora has no problem either. Because Sola is not so flirtatious as to abandon her after listening to what she''s saying."

    "Luna agrees with Rayne too! I have a generous heart, ha-ha."

    "I, too... I want to do something. Cancer, bulk......!

    "We follow Rayne''s husband, too. Is that a bad way of saying it? Vote for those who seal us too. Crusade doesn''t taste too bad."

    "... thanks, guys"

 162 162 Tales The Way I Break Up

    The next day.

    As per prior information, the crusaders arrived in the village of Jith.

    A mixed unit of Adventurers and Knights.

    That number is more than a hundred.

    There''s no way such a number could fit into a small village...

    The crusaders were creating a camp in a square outside the village.

    "Yikes... that''s a lot of stuff"

    Canade spilled that sentiment.

    He was surprised, and his eyes were round.

    I don''t know how you feel. But I don''t.

    There''s no ordinary opportunity for all these adventurers and knights to get together.

    This incident......

    How heavy is it looking up there?

    How serious are you?

    It''s a sight to understand that very well.

    "Whoa, there he is."

    Looking back, Axe and Cell look.

    "Looks like the Crusaders are having a meeting. He wants us to attend, too."

    "Even though we''re an investigation team?

    "Because we are the only ones who have dealt directly with the devil. I think I want that opinion."

    "And you said you''d like to discuss it because it could change your future policy dramatically."

    "Right...... ok. I''ll be right there. Can Canade come back to everyone?

    "Oh, will Mr. Canade follow me, too?

    That''s what the cell has added.

    "Nha? Me too?"

    "I think I''d like to hear your opinion, perhaps the most powerful species. You should have a little more information about who you''re going to fight."

    "Nah... we''re not going to fight."

    "What is it now?

    "Yeah, it''s nothing. Rikai!

    "Well, can you give me a minute? I''ll tell everyone who''s waiting at the inn that we''re going to a meeting."

    "Yeah. Sorry, but hurry up."

    Break up with Axe and Cell and head to the inn with Canade.

    "Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "After all, are we going to be part of the crusade?

    "... that''s a good chance"

    "What are we going to do?

    "I''ll make you fight it."

    I''m not fighting Illis, I''m keeping him alive.

    That''s what I decided.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After returning to the Inn and giving everyone a message......

    Me and Canade moved to a large tent set up by the Crusaders that a meeting would take place.

    Once inside, there was already Axe and Cell.

    Others include adventurers and knights.

    And...

    "Whoa, isn''t that Rain? Long time no see."

    "Stella."

    Stella, who was supposed to be Horizon''s city knight captain, was here somehow.

    "Why are you here?

    "Get a request for backup. There should be more suitors... but for some reason, I''ve been entrusted with the role of putting the knight together."

    "Stella wouldn''t have a problem. Ability, Achievement, Together."

    "Don''t tickle me off. I''m still immature."

    I exchanged hands for a reunion.

    "But I knew the Rains had left the city on an urgent request, but I can''t believe we''re meeting again in a place like this... the world seems big and small"

    "Totally."

    "Well... I''m sorry, but I''ll start the meeting right away. Can you hang out a little bit?

    "Okay."

    Me and Canade, we''ll sit in the guided seats.

    And then the meeting started after about losing it.

    Firstly, the devil¡­ information about Illis was to be shared.

    Me, Canade, Axe, Cell, etc. testified and talked about Illis'' abilities.

    Summoning magic that can be used indefinitely without any restrictions.

    When we talked about that extraordinary ability, the tent squatted.

    Though some adventurers and knights have bitten that that''s not possible...

    Axe and Cell are A-rank adventurers.

    And I''m called "The Hero of Horizons," which is what I call myself.

    Stella silenced everyone that there was no way we were going to lie like that.

    I guess the adventurers and knights who have bitten me have just been upset.

    He convinced me right away and calmed me down.

    Then......

    We were to discuss our future policy.

    "Well, for now... let''s first pass on the decision above. The investigation team ceased its activities. I want you to join my crusade."

    "Hmm? Well, what do you mean?

    To Axe''s question, Stella answers as slurred as she had assumed the question would be.

    "The power of the devil is mighty and cannot be left alone. Even if we succeed in sealing it, there is a risk that one day it will be broken again. I''ve come to the conclusion that we should discuss it here and now so as not to leave any remorse behind."

    "I see... well, I don''t know, but it''s a story"

    I knew it would...

    It''s going to be an undesirable development for me, though I expected it beforehand.

    "We''re going to merge the other squads. And destroy the devil with our greatest power."

    "Is that good enough for you? If we concentrate our forces in one place, we''ll have a weaker defense, won''t we?

    "Axe has a decent opinion... are you a dick?

    "Why not!?

    Axe and Cell were showing off their comic talent.

    After all, these two, maybe they''re somehow close.

    Stella answers with a bitter smile.

    "I''m gonna know that."

    "Then why?

    "If you disperse your power, you''re less likely to be able to destroy the devil for that matter. Or if you don''t try with maximum force, you''ll be kicked. Other protections get thinner... but there, we just have to cover it somehow. Minimum watch, leave only enemy personnel, and the main unit stands by here. Don''t be an operation to rush as soon as you discover the devil and bring him to the showdown..."

    "What is it again..."

    "It''s just a hit. It''s not an operation."

    "I know. But even if you break your power poorly, it''s the only thing that will destroy each of you. Listening to the Rains, I learned about the power of the devil, and even more so began to think so. There''s no other way."

    "Well, so is that"

    "... I wouldn''t disagree if that''s the kind of policy we had up there."

    Axe and Cell seem to have something to think about, but for once, I let them convince me.

    Stella looks here.

    Are you okay with that? And that eye asks.

    By contrast, I...

    "... sorry"

    "Huh?"

    I''m sorry, but we can''t act together.

    To my surprise Stella, I told her clearly that I was willing.

    "... what does that mean?

    Stella, who was surprised at first, but she immediately retrieves me and turns her strong gaze this way.

    It''s a tough thing to ask.

    I never thought I''d be able to look at that Stella like this...

    Feeling a little heartbreaking...

    Still, I''ll tell them what I want.

    No...

    In this case, our intentions...?

    "We''ll find a way to seal Iris like this."

    "The option of sealing disappeared, I think I said?

    "I know."

    "Even if we make a seal, we may be resurrected again. It''s just a postponement of the problem. Rayne would know that, wouldn''t he?

    "I know, but I don''t know"

    "Mm?"

    "I can''t believe that killing is the only solution... I''m not convinced of that"

    It will be difficult to convince Stella, who doesn''t know about the past of Illis.

    No.

    By analogy, even if you knew about the past of Illis, you might not be convinced.

    Worst case scenario, it could turn Stella against the enemy.

    Still.

    I decided I was going the right way.

    "Rain."

    Neighbor Canade grabs my hand softly.

    What I do is not wrong.

    I''m here for you.

    Looks like I got that word, warms my chest.

    "... ok"

    After a moment of silence, Stella nodded small.

    The face... I had no choice but to laugh.

    "Then Rayne, as always, will act as an investigative team. Upstairs, let''s take it from me."

    "Thanks, that''ll help."

    "Horizons have helped a lot. Now it''s my turn to help Rayne. Though I don''t expect to be able to repay my debts with this much"

    "Enough."

    Me and Stella laughed at each other.

 163 163 story breakdown

    On an exceptional basis, we were allowed to act as investigative teams.

    But that doesn''t mean that the Crusaders will wait to fight Illis.

    Get ready to fight Illis...

    If Illis showed up, he would enter the fight immediately.

    How difficult it would be to deal with so many adventurers and knights, no matter how Iris.

    An Illis with a thousand powers, but limited in strength and magic.

    More than fighting alone, sooner or later, the limit comes.

    And... they''ll talk about it.

    Before that happens, I have to stop Iris.

    Instead of killing it, we have to stop Illis, with the method of sealing it.

    Fight time.

    We have to hurry.

    "Whoa, Rain!

    The meeting is over, after the tent...

    We were just about to go back to the inn where everyone was waiting, and Axe stopped us.

    Well... can''t you just let me go quietly like this?

    I didn''t tell Axe and Cell anything.

    Stop your legs and face Axe and Cell.

    "What you were saying at the meeting, are you serious?

    "Looking for a way to seal Illis, you mean?

    "Oh, that''s it. Are you serious?

    "I mean it."

    "Why not?

    Axe looked harsh.

    "The other guy is a demon. Destroyed the village and killed a lot of people. If I kept him alive like that, the same thing would definitely happen again. The same grief will be scattered. Is that all right, you!?

    Axe may have something on his mind.

    I''ve been asking him when he''s hot and in strong shape.

    There the cell interrupts.

    "Calm down."

    "But hey!

    "Just calm down. At Axe right now, we can''t discuss this calmly. First of all, we need to hear what happened to the Rains... right?

    "... Okay, I get it"

    Axe pulls back because of the reluctance.

    Instead, Cell pointed her sober eyes this way.

    "I know what Rayne thinks. I''m not convinced... but I understand."

    "Oh well."

    "But how did you get to that idea? Above made the decision to crusade the devil. Besides, you can''t just leave those beings alone, you know? Yet Rayne dares to take the hand of sealing. Why is that?

    "It''s..."

    "Can you tell me why?

    I''ve come this far and I''ll keep my mouth shut...... what a choice I can''t make.

    How do these two react?

    That, in a way, is predictable...

    I was ready to tell you what happened last night.

    "Actually..."

    The past of Illis.

    The source of Iris'' hatred.

    Talk about them...

    Then I told him what I thought.

    I don''t want to kill you, but I can''t leave you alone.

    So at the very least, stop Illis in the form of sealing it.

    That''s how I help Illis.

    I told you what I was thinking, what I was thinking, everything.

    "... I see"

    Cell was calmly taking my story.

    But Axe...

    "I don''t know about you...... sympathy for your enemies. What are you gonna do!?

    I was angry.

    Axe was angry at me for touching Iris'' emotions and dyeing them.

    That''s a face I''ve never seen before.

    I know very well that you are seriously coming to your head.

    "They''re killing a bunch of people!? You think that''s acceptable because you''ve seen terrible things in the past!?

    "Wouldn''t be forgiven."

    "I see...!

    "But if you were to say that, you wouldn''t forgive me for killing my family, my master, would you?

    "That''s... but it would have been done by idiots from the past!

    Axe is right.

    You''re right...

    The right theory everywhere sometimes leaves emotions behind.

    I give the answer without emotion.

    But we''re people.

    Because I have feelings.

    I really think about the mind of Illis.

    "Are you gonna leave him like that? I''m telling you, there''s no possibility of a change. I can assure you. He kills people again."

    "I know. I agree with you there."

    "Then..."

    "So I take a method called sealing. Because I don''t want Illis to sin any more... because I don''t want him to die... seal Illis"

    "Such a selfish thing..."

    "Oh, yeah. This is my selfishness. I don''t want Iris to die, it''s my selfishness."

    "Eh... we''re not talking about it!

    Axe kicked the ground in frustration.

    I''m sorry to make you act like that...

    Still, I can''t give in.

    "... one, okay?

    Now the cell opened its mouth.

    "Let''s just say... Rain and the others are the devils... and while we can''t find a way to seal Illis, he''s rammed up again. And suppose you killed someone. In that case, can you take responsibility?

    "... I can''t take it"

    "You understand there. Still, Rayne doesn''t change his mind?

    "I won''t change"

    I ran out of words to show my will.

    "If we''re going to talk about responsibility, we... people have to take responsibility for Illis. Don''t do that. You can''t just admit you killed him."

    "They''re killers, aren''t they?

    "But it''s people''s fault that it happened. I deserve it too."

    "Do you really think it''s worth helping?

    "I don''t care about value. I just want to."

    "Why are you so upset?"

    "So, what did I just say? This is my selfishness."

    I don''t want you to feel any more bitter about Illis.

    I''ve seen a lot of terrible things before...

    Can I give you a break?

    Is that what you think it shouldn''t be?

    "Phew."

    Cell spilled his exhale.

    That''s...

    It''s a separate exhalation from ours, including the color of giving up.

    "... ok. Rain and the others can do whatever they want."

    "Hey, Cell! Are you asking me to forgive you like this!?

    "You don''t have a choice. Because you have such a strong will. Besides, do you think we can force Rayne and the others? How do you think you can do this by empowering a lot of the strongest species and the Rains who are following them?

    "It''s..."

    "You can''t, can you? Then I''ll have to leave you alone."

    Say so...

    Cell, one step back.

    The distance between me and the cell seems endless.

    It''s just one step different...

    Instinctively, I realized that the distance was something that could not be filled by whatever I did.

    "The Rains should do whatever they want. We won''t stop."

    "Thanks"

    "But... we can''t help."

    "... well"

    "Oh, right. Cell''s right. We can''t stay with Rayne any longer."

    It was a declaration of separation.

    ... I expected this to happen.

    The two are first-rate adventurers.

    I live to ensure that I abide by what is called a contract, and also to ensure that I obey the orders of the organization.

    I thought it was unlikely that those two would be on my side.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    Shit, there''s something I miss when goodbyes are in front of me.

    It''s a short time, but we''re buddies who traveled together.

    To have company away... after all, I miss you.

    "Say goodbye here. It''s been a while, but it''s been fun."

    "I had fun, too."

    "Nyah... thank you"

    Canade, who had been silent until now to see how things were going, shrugged in a puffy manner, feeling like she was stuck.

    Canade, too, seems to have forgiven the both of us for something, and she seems lonely.

    "We''ll go our way... but we''ll take care of Rayne and the others."

    "Damn... you''re so beautiful. I''m sorry, I can''t go out with you."

    "This is going to be a goodbye, so why don''t you say a more decent greeting?

    "I don''t know what to say to these people."

    Axe looked complicated, though he didn''t.

    Words say tough things, but still, you care about us.

    ... It''s like breaking up with these two, and my chest hurts.

    Still.

    I decided to walk forward.

    I decided to save Illis.

    So don''t give me the look of regret...

    I offered my hand so that I could walk forward.

    "See you."

    "... oh"

    "Good luck with each other"

    Shake hands with Axe and Cell...... gently, I let go of my hand.

    And our bond with Axe and Cell was broken.

 164 164. Who sealed the story?

    After breaking up with Axe and Cell......

    We decided to find another way to seal it.

    Again, listen to me from the villagers...

    Find out what literature is left in the village and more...

    Run for every clue.

    As a result¡­

    "Hmm... that doesn''t work"

    I sat on the bench in the village square and sighed.

    Although I''ve looked into it with this, I can''t find a clue.

    About Ilis, about the seal.

    Even if anyone knows the surface, they don''t know it deep down.

    I can''t help it either.

    Time has passed and no one remembers.

    I thought about one or two of them... but they said it was a sweet idea.

    Nevertheless, I won''t give up this much, and I can''t even be dented.

    Iris took a lot of damage in the battle ahead.

    No immediate action should be taken and the wound healed for a while.

    So I don''t think we''ll clash with the crusaders any time soon...

    Still, I can''t relax.

    Because I''m sure I don''t have time...

    We need to make sure that we do what we can now, and we need to do it quickly.

    "Rain."

    Looking back, I see Canade and everyone else.

    Canade has a cup, and I''ve been offering it here.

    "Not throaty? Cold water, I got it."

    "Thanks"

    Pour cold water down your throat.

    My head was refreshed and my strength was gushing.

    "Okay."

    Break over!

    Do you want to try harder?

    "How was everyone?

    I was acting differently and investigating in pieces...

    Was it fruitful?

    Ask with anticipation,

    "Nah... I''m sorry. Nothing in particular..."

    Kanade''s tail drapes down to him.

    Everyone else looks difficult and shakes their necks to the side.

    "Oh well..."

    "I''m sorry."

    "I have nothing to apologize for. It''s not like Canade and everyone else are bad."

    But... what is it?

    I''m not going to give up the investigation, but without clues like this, I can''t even set guidelines for my actions.

    Whatever, I wish I had a clue...

    "... Rain, I have a little suggestion to make"

    Leaving it between strays, Luna opened her mouth.

    "Who put the seal on...... how about we find out about that?

    "I''d like to find out if I can... how?

    "Let''s use our special magic"

    "Luna, that doesn''t explain it."

    "What!? Don''t you get it now!?

    "You can''t possibly understand. You pussy."

    "No girl!?

    Luna was shocked by Sola''s spicy scratches with Gunn.

    Still, it''s a sharp scratch like I heard somewhere.

    "Uh... what''s this all about? I want you to explain it in detail."

    "Um. Remember when we went to the site of the seal? That''s when you used the magic of exploring the memories of the bodies of adventurers you found over there, right?

    "Right. I remember the other day."

    "Explore the memories of the site of the seal with that magical application. I''m going to go back to the memories of the occasion and find out who sealed it."

    "How can you use such magic?!? Then say it sooner."

    To Tania''s best words, however, Luna argues with a seemingly difficult face.

    "The longer you go back to the past, the harder the magic of exploring your memories. Ilis was sealed over a hundred years ago... exploring memories from so long ago has never been done either. It''s likely to fail, so I thought it would be weird to expect it, so I kept quiet."

    "But now he doesn''t seem to have any other clues. If you don''t have any other hands......, I decided to make a suggestion. Well, if you fail, you''ll waste your time...... what do you do?

    "Hmm."

    Take the two words and put your thoughts together in your head.

    Explore past memories and find out who sealed them.

    If that''s possible, we might get a big clue.

    But it''s not a sure thing...

    It could fail and lose precious time.

    "... no other clue. Let''s do what we can. Sola, Luna. Can you ask for it?"

    "Yes, I understand"

    "I''ll take care of it!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Travel to the village ruins of Pagos and continue straight to the mountains.

    Once, I just took a leg, so I could move smoothly a second time.

    I lost it so much that I reached the place where the sealed temple was located.

    "Well! The time has come to show my work!

    "Is there anything I can do to help?

    "Exploring memories from over a hundred years ago takes a lot of time. So I want you to protect us."

    "Because while I''m using magic, I''m really going to be defenseless. Can you do me a favor?

    "Of course."

    I will protect Sora and Luna even if I turn them into this body.

    "By the way, how long does it take?

    "Hmm... maybe an hour or so!

    "That long? That''s a long time..."

    "That''s how hard it is."

    "I see. Good luck. I''ll protect you."

    Tania says something reliable.

    Canade, Nina and Tina also looked motivated.

    "Well, let''s get started."

    "Regards, while Sola and the others are using their magic"

    Sola and Luna stand to the left and right of the shrine.

    Hands flat against a broken temple, chanting magic.

    Particles of light flooded from the flat of his hand, enveloping a broken temple.

    "Well... I''ll take care of the rest and we''ll do what we do!

    "Oops!

    Canade replied well...

    We circled around Sola and Luna and waited for anything to happen.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Phew."

    He took the blow of a demon very similar to a bear, using his arms as a shield.

    Slightly, there are no injuries to the paralysis.

    "Gravity manipulation!

    Where the demon tried to unleash a second blow, it manipulated gravity and overloaded its body.

    The demon moves dull.

    "Ha!

    Without missing that gap, he struck out the demon''s jaw with his knees, from the bottom up.

    The giant shakes about and falls straight to the ground.

    Eventually, the body disappears so that the fog clears and the demon stone is left behind.

    "Hmm... this is the place"

    They were found by a bunch of demons and were to engage.

    In the battle to protect Sora and Luna, I was somewhat nervous...

    There''s no way that we, trained by Mr. Tin, are going to be late for those demons.

    He properly protected Sola and Luna and exterminated the demons.

    "Nyah. Rain, you''re annoying."

    "Canade is annoying too. Everyone''s annoyed. Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, there''s nothing like that."

    "Hmm... I''m fine,"

    "We''re confident in our health."

    Tania, Nina and Tina respond in a healthy way.

    For this matter, it doesn''t seem particularly problematic.

    Nevertheless, it is hard when this goes on all the time.

    Fighting while protecting Sola and Luna is a lot of nerve.

    You''re just not aware, you''re likely to be fatigued.

    Sora and Luna started using magic, and it''s time for an hour.

    Hopefully, it''s time to finish...

    ¡­ and.

    Did such prayer go through, the particles of light flowing from the hands of Sola and Luna disappeared.

    "... ugh"

    "... I''m tired"

    The two softly moved away from the ruins of the temple, spilling their exhales.

    "You''re annoying."

    "Ugh, I''m tired... Rayne, spoil me -"

    "Oh, it''s sloppy, Luna"

    Luna fluttered and hugged me.

    Following that, Sora also hugs me.

    I stroked that head like a jerk as I took them firmly.

    "Thanks, you made it this far. It really helps."

    "What. It''s for my Lord."

    "If it''s for your husband, Sora will hang in there, won''t she?

    "Uh-huh... you two are annoying, so there''s no other way to sweeten them... it''s no other way, yeah..."

    For some reason, Canade was staring at this one with a complicated look on his face.

    "So you saw something?

    Tania asked the two of them in a bit of a hurry.

    "Uhm. I could see it..."

    Luna, who always says things are clear, mumbled uncommonly.

    Did you see something outrageous?

    It makes me feel natural.

    "Magic has succeeded. We could see the sealing of Illis in this temple."

    "Don''t do it. So, who was that? Was he someone you recognized?

    "Um, that''s..."

    After shaking her gaze to get lost... Luna opened her mouth to confusion.

    "... it was my mother"

 165 165 words, the mother of Sola and Luna.

    "... Mother?

    Unexpected words make me unwittingly pompous.

    Everyone else reacts similarly.

    Of these, Tania, the first to return to me, asks Sola and Luna.

    "Mother... Mother, you mean mother, right?

    "What else does that mean?

    "Are you fooling around"

    "No, because, hey?

    Tania said something. So I''ve been looking at this one.

    Well, I know how you feel.

    I can''t believe Sola and Luna''s mother sealed Illis...

    This world would be too small.

    "Nyah... I''m surprised you two mothers were sealing Illis"

    "Not just my mother, to be exact"

    "You saw a multitude of the most powerful species, not one mother. There was a Cat Spirit Clan."

    "Nha!? Maybe my mother..."

    "I don''t think so, do you? The life expectancy of a cat spirit clan wouldn''t be the same as that of a person, would it?

    "Oh, is that true too? Hmmm... but if it''s your mother..."

    Does Canade think of Mr. Tin as immortality?

    Well, if I could show off that young man, I might have no choice but to think so.

    "Anyway, now you''ve got a clue!

    Luna says in a good mood.

    With the success of magic, maybe I feel good.

    To Luna''s words like that, Nina leans her little neck.

    "Clue...... was there?

    "It turns out that our mother sealed it. That''s not enough clues, is it?

    "But... how do you listen...?

    "Hmm? That kind of thing normally...... oh. I see. You know what?"

    "Nina is...... or do you guys, for a second, mistakenly think your mother is dead?

    "Huh? No?

    It was over a hundred years ago that Illis was sealed.

    Think normally, Sola and Luna''s mother are alive...

    Wait, wait, wait.

    If we had two mothers over a hundred years ago, then that means Sola and Luna are over a hundred...?

    But that''s not actually true, you two are fourteen...

    That''s getting confusing, isn''t it?

    "After all, what''s this all about?

    As Tania was in a hurry, she asked Sola and Luna.

    "It''s a simple story. The Spirit Clan lives long."

    "The average life expectancy is 500 years. My mother is about 300 years old, so it''s no surprise that she''s the party that sealed Illis."

    "I see."

    "Nha...? That means that Sola and Luna gave birth when their two mothers were about 300 years old...?

    "What are you thinking?

    "Nha, no!?

    With Tania''s gaze pointed at her, the reddened Canade waves her hands sideways to deceive something.

    Well, you''re concerned about a lot of things around there.

    I know how Canade feels.

    That''s out of the question.

    "Where is Sola and Luna''s mother now?

    "Hmm, where is it? When we were gatekeepers, we went somewhere when we had business..."

    "Thanks to you, I couldn''t get help"

    "Well, instead, I''ll think of it as a good idea, because Rain and the others can help me and we can meet."

    "I agree with Sola on that, though."

    "I mean, I don''t know where Sola and Luna''s pussies are. Which one?

    Tina inquired as she covered Yakan''s lid.

    Why did you keep me covered...?

    Did you try to imitate the movement of your mouth?

    "I think we''ll find out when we get back inside. Someone should know where to go."

    "Or maybe it''s been quite some time since then, so I''m already home from some errands and stuff."

    "That''s it, isn''t it hard?

    Step inside the Spirit Clan.

    Sola or Luna would have no problem.

    I mean throw out the gatekeeper...

    Because they are of the same race, I don''t think they will reject them.

    It''s just how I and everyone else, who are human, are treated...

    "Mmm, that''s the problem"

    "It would be relatively easy if we just moved to the entrance inside..."

    "Really?

    "The path leading into the Spirit Clan is all over the world. There''s one of those paths nearby."

    "It''s just that the problem is ahead of us from there. There''s definitely a gatekeeper, just like we guarded the other entrances. First of all, you''ll be able to rub it."

    "I think there are about five opponents, many of them. I think it''s possible for Sola and the rest of us to control it with strength."

    "Essentially, the Spirit Clan of Drawstrings are not used to fighting."

    "Don''t tell me what to pull"

    "Nevertheless, if you push it through forcefully, what kind of treatment you''ll get where you go in... just imagine it''s a hassle"

    We''re not going to sell fights to spirits.

    I just want to talk to Sola and Luna''s mother.

    Can we not stress that point and persuade them?

    "Tell you what, I think it''s gonna be hard to convince you."

    Luna says, as if she saw through my thoughts.

    "We spirits are so prejudiced against humans. Before I met Rayne, I thought about humans as much as those bugs."

    "Is that it...?

    "Humans are like natural enemies to felling trees. That''s all. Enemies are strong."

    "So I think it''s nearly impossible to convince"

    "Oh, shit."

    He said he finally got a clue, but he can''t take advantage of it.

    Nevertheless, I can''t afford to be looking for other clues now.

    Somehow, I''d like to meet with Sola and Luna''s mother...

    "Can you leave it to us?

    I don''t know if it''s uncommon... but Luna looked serious and opened her mouth quietly.

    "Any thoughts?

    "Try to convince our people."

    "It''s..."

    Isn''t that hard?

    Sola and Luna are traveling the outside world on their own, throwing out the gatekeeper''s job.

    Even if they''re in the same family, they won''t be comfortable with it.

    "I can understand Rain''s concerns. Will you listen to Sola and the others? There''s got to be something really hard going on here."

    "But you can''t just give up here. You can''t just throw out a clue."

    "Besides, we believe that the chances of success are there. Convince me first..."

    "If that doesn''t work, we''ll go back inside alone"

    "And I''m going to talk to my mother. If this is the case, don''t you think it''s okay?

    "Sure..."

    If it''s the way it is now, it could work.

    Neither will the Spirit clan do anything to prevent their fellow countrymen, Sola and Luna, from returning home.

    It''s just...

    If you adopt that proposal, you''re going to leave it entirely to the two of us.

    It doesn''t mean I don''t trust you two.

    As an important companion, I trust you so much that there is no more.

    But what if something unexpected happens?

    What if what you did to just the two of us turned out to be something that would be dangerous?

    I really can''t guide the two of us and make the decision to move on to execution.

    That''s how I get lost, and Sola and Luna have a sweet grin.

    "Lord. Do you trust us?

    "Oh, I am."

    "Then leave this to Sola and the others."

    "Isn''t leaving it up to you a sign of trust?

    "And more than trusted, Sola and the others will take care of everything and return to your husband."

    Shit.

    Everything I have in mind is obvious...

    Now, he gently preached to me to trust me more.

    Maybe you''re worried, I am.

    Let''s believe more about Sola and Luna.

    "Okay. Well, then, can I ask you a favor?

    "Um, I''ll take care of it!

    "Accepted."

    Sola and Luna nodded well.

    "Then let''s go inside the Spirit Clan, it is!

    "Luna, where are you trying to go? That''s the opposite."

    "... it''s a little mistake."

    Sora calmly praised Luna for trying to walk out the day after tomorrow.

    He was embarrassed, and Luna was dyeing her cheeks lightly.

    "So... where is the entrance inside the Spirit Clan?

    "We''re very close. Feel the flow of power that we spirits can only feel."

    "Perhaps there is an entrance near the foot of this mountain"

    "Okay. In the meantime, let''s go near the entrance together"

    "Mm-hmm. Okay, let''s go again, it''s!

 166 Were talking 166.

    I just moved to the foot of the mountain and found a small cave.

    He was hiding in the grass, and at first glance there was an entrance to a place he didn''t know.

    "That''s narrow..."

    "Funya!? Who touched my tail?

    "I''m sorry, it''s me. Of course, on purpose."

    "On purpose...... what"

    Inside the cave it feels critical for one to walk, and it''s hard to go back.

    Still, there is no turning back because Sola and Luna have a path behind this that leads into the Spirit.

    Proceed carefully with your legs, taking care not to get hurt.

    So, walking for about an hour...

    We made it to the deepest part of the cave.

    "This place..."

    Unlike before, the deepest part was so vast that it didn''t seem like it was in a cave.

    It''s big enough to be able to play a little sport, and it''s also tall.

    "Is this something that was made natural?

    "Hmm...... that''s hard to think about. You rarely see such a stunning spherical shape?

    To Tania''s doubts, Tina expressed such a view.

    I agree with Tina.

    The square is beautifully spherical and just looks like people''s hands are in it.

    No.

    Hands of the Spirit, to be exact?

    "Is this the entrance to the Spirit?

    "Mm-hmm. It is."

    "But that''s crazy...... it looks like we don''t have a lookout"

    Sola''s right, I don''t see anyone.

    But is there really no gatekeeper?

    I just don''t see him, I don''t know, like...

    I feel like I''m under pressure.

    And... gaze.

    I feel that gaze, like someone is watching me still.

    "Sola, are you sure nobody''s here?

    "Huh?"

    "What''s going on, Rayne? As you can see, nobody''s here."

    "That''s right... something tells me"

    "Hmm... a man doesn''t pass."

    "Huh!?

    My voice sounded unexpected.

    I look around in a hurry, but there''s nobody but us.

    Yet...

    Continue and your voice sounds.

    "I should have completely blocked my appearance and signs... and yet it''s a fine thing to feel a concubine. I''ll give you a compliment. Compared to that, when I came with my concubine''s daughters... I didn''t realize I was this close at all, unless I felt sorry for myself. ''

    "That voice...!?

    "Mother!?

    Sola and Luna gave a surprise.

    As I reacted to it, the space in the middle of the cave swayed like a mirage.

    It was the spiritual clan with the feathers of light on its back that showed itself.

    As I have made Sola and Luna even more compact, they are short and small in body.

    You look like a child...

    But I don''t feel strange and childish.

    It''s paradoxical, but I felt older than anyone else on this scene.

    Flax hair.

    White skin.

    Tickled eyes.

    Looks just like Sola and Luna.

    If they say two sisters, I''m convinced.

    But it''s not really two sisters...

    "Mother..."

    Luna rounded her eyes.

    "It is."

    When his daughter saw how surprised she was, Sola and Luna''s mother nodded somewhere satisfied.

    "Long time no see, my daughters. Hey, how you doin ''?

    "Ugh, um. We were fine. Hey, it''s Sola, right?

    "Yes. As you can see, I have no problem¡­"

    "All right, then. I was worried when I heard you threw out the gatekeeper role and went to the outside world... but apparently, we had a good meeting."

    Hilariously, Sola and Luna''s mother saw this one.

    He seems to have some idea of our relationship.

    Because we can''t talk beforehand...

    Perhaps you observed this occasion and immediately came up with an answer.

    He''s a fast spinning head.

    "Um..."

    "Is your Lord the protector of your daughters?

    "No. I''m not a guardian, I''m a buddy. It''s called Rain Shroud. I''m an adventurer."

    "I''m Canade."

    It''s Tania.

    "Uh, uh... Nina, it''s"

    "In Tina Holli. You look like this, but you''re a ghost."

    Guys, each said hello.

    "Hmm... Dragon tribe to cat spirit tribe. And was the Divine Clan with you? I can''t believe there are more ghosts... Hmm, it''s a rare party. Looks like they''re all connected around the kid there."

    "You say it as if you''ve seen it"

    "It''s just a reasoning. Oops, you can always move... and you''re standing there to protect the kid, right? So I just thought the kid might be the center. It''s a simple theory, isn''t it?

    True, he''s a smart guy.

    "Uh..."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I still don''t have a name."

    Not sure what to call it, Sola and Luna''s mother bowed their heads like disrespect.

    "The concubine, Al. She''s the mother of Sola and Luna, the gatekeeper of the entrance to the inside."

    "Mr. Al..."

    "Al, you can call me that, right?

    Sure, I think it would be appropriate to ''Chan'' it just because it looks like it...

    Exactly, I can''t properly call Sola and Luna''s mother.

    "In Mr. Al."

    "What, it''s boring. I think the concubine is still young... That''s what Sola and Luna think, right?

    "My mother is my mother. All I can say is I''m old."

    "I mean, even though I''ve lived for over a hundred years, there''s enough to read Saba to want you to see it like the Solas."

    "Muggle... before I see you for a while, keep your mouth shut"

    Mr. Al pointed his lips like a child.

    It''s both childish and adult......

    I''m not sure.

    "Whatever."

    "Wow!?

    "Hih!?

    Mr. Al held Sola and Luna.

    Keep it up, face to face as you immerse yourself in the warmth of the two.

    "I''m relieved you''re feeling better."

    "... mother..."

    "... Mother..."

    Tears drizzle in Sola and Luna''s eyes.

    "Sounds like you were in a lot of trouble when I wasn''t around. I''m sorry I couldn''t stay with him. But this is how you''re doing... and I''m happy for you, concubine."

    "Ugh."

    "Hiku"

    Finally, I couldn''t stand it, and Sola and Luna spilled tears.

    Hold on to Al as you go...

    "... let me leave you alone for a while"

    "Yeah, you are."

    Beginning with Canade, everyone nodded...

    We watched the three of us spend our parents'' and children''s time.

 167 167 speaker

    "I''m sorry I made you look out for me."

    After a while...

    Mr. Al turned to us away from Sola and Luna.

    He looked like he was filled somewhere, and I''m glad he was able to reunite with Sola and Luna, I think.

    "No, because it''s also for Sola and Luna"

    "Hmm."

    Mr. Al has been staring seriously at my face.

    "What, what is it?

    "I can''t believe you could call that nature... um, well done lad. I''ll give you a compliment."

    "Uh... thank you?

    "Whoa, don''t stay a kid. Let''s just call it by its proper name. Uh... what the hell?

    "Mother, the lord of Sola and the others is Rain."

    "It''s our lord. Remember, it is."

    When Sola and Luna explain, whoa, with the word, Mr. Al pounds his palm.

    "That''s right, you said Rain. With Rain Shroud...... yeah? Shroud?"

    "What''s the matter, my mother?

    "No, I don''t know, it sounds familiar...... nothing. Well, it''s my fault."

    What is it?

    Al looks strange...?

    "That''s right."

    Wasn''t it a big problem, it keeps flowing.

    "I heard from my daughters. Anything you want to ask your concubine."

    "Yes. Actually..."

    That the seal of Illis was unsealed.

    That I''m looking for a way to do that to seal it again.

    As a clue, I''m here to talk to Mr. Al.

    I told him about those things.

    "Hmm..."

    When I heard the story, Al looked difficult.

    "For once, I''ll make sure... it was your mother who sealed Illis, wasn''t it?

    "Mm-hmm. Sure, those heavenly tribes were sealed by their concubines and their companions."

    To Luna''s inquiry, Mr. Al nodded quietly.

    He was remembering the time, glancing at an indescribable emotion.

    "Oh his... the runoff of Illis is sobering up. Everything continued to destroy with the kind of momentum that swallowed everything. At the time, the concubines and spiritual clans were dividing themselves from humans... but they still concluded that they could not be left alone. We''ve joined forces with the other most powerful species to seal Illis."

    "By the way, why was it a seal? You didn''t have the option to defeat him?

    "I could have tried to take him down... but given the context in which Illis came, I didn''t want to end up taking his life, etc. Hate may heal time. With that in mind, the concubines made the choice of sealing... but it didn''t seem to work."

    Mr. Al spilled a sad breath.

    This guy must be a sweet guy.

    Someone who can think of the incident that happened to Illis as if it were you, and who can sympathize.

    Mr. Al might be able to help us.

    With anticipation, ask.

    "Can you help me?

    ¡­¡­

    "Again, Illis is trying to take revenge. I try to repeat the same grief and suffering as in the past. We want to stop it. So again, I want to seal Illis"

    "Why not? To protect people?"

    "There''s that too...... more than that, I want to help Illis"

    "You want to help?

    "Illis thinks he doesn''t mind if he dies to avenge himself. Perhaps if we continue our rampage as it is now, one day we will be crusaded. I don''t like that ending. So... I''ll seal it to help Illis"

    "That wouldn''t have removed the danger, would it? It could be a problem for future generations, huh?

    "Originally, it''s a seed my master sprinkled. Besides... it''s better than Ilis dying"

    "What, are you aware of that behavior?

    "It''s just my selfishness, ego."

    "Being aware, do you want me to keep going down that path..."

    Mr. Al looked surprised.

    Then he''ll stare at me.

    "... if it''s Rain, or maybe it''ll reach the heart of Illis"

    "I''ll try to get it"

    "Do you swear? Damn, that''s funny."

    Mr. Al laughs.

    That was a grin that felt gentle somewhere.

    "Mm-hmm. I understand Rayne''s story. I was convinced."

    "Then..."

    "But the way you sealed Illis is a secret move among spiritual clans. Just because you asked doesn''t make it easy for me to teach you. The concubines, the spirits, have never known what happens to humans."

    "Well, my mother is mean."

    "So what do you want me to do?

    Al laughs in protest at his daughters.

    "It''s settled, right? At a time like this, let''s show the power of the East and the West."

    "Will that be the development..."

    I find myself unexpectedly...

    Mr. Al doesn''t try to do anything.

    "I just wanted to say..."

    "Because Rayne owes me for helping my daughters. You have to return the favor."

    "Then..."

    "Mm-hmm. If it''s a concubine, we''ll work together."

    Smiled and Mr. Al laughed.

    "You put it in a confusing way..."

    "If you''re going to cooperate from the start, I want you to say yes."

    "Then it''s boring. And you wanted to know who Rain was, didn''t you?

    Mr. Al looked cool, even as he received his daughters'' jito eyes.

    I see.

    You look like a parent in a place like this.

    It is a being that a child cannot defy forever.

    "So, how to seal Illis...?

    "Hmm... sealing uses magic. The magic is classified as super... well, Sora and Luna would be easy to master."

    "Hmm, I''m a magical genius!

    Somehow happily, Luna strained her chest.

    Perhaps I am happy to be praised by Mr. Al.

    "Won''t your mother follow me?

    Sora''s right, Al is probably the best thing to do, again, to seal it...

    "My concubine has to be a gatekeeper. My daughters have thrown me out, and I''m having a hard time being a concubine."

    "Ugh."

    "Besides... can I leave this matter to someone else?

    "No, we want to settle this."

    Yes, Mr. Al is right.

    You can''t leave the Iris thing to someone else.

    We have to work this out.

    "Um, that''s what I meant. Just..."

    "It''s just..."

    "One thing, I have a problem. We need a vessel to seal the Illis."

    "Vessel?"

    Cotten, and Luna tilted her little neck.

    On the other hand, I kind of understood what Al was trying to say.

    The temple where the Illis was sealed¡­ there was some kind of item housed there.

    Probably an Epic item.

    I guess I was sealing Illis by mediating that item.

    "I used to use ''Tears of Heaven'' for the sealing of Illis..."

    "Tears of Heaven? You''ve heard it somewhere..."

    "Only a brave man can handle it, not one of his legendary gear."

    "Oh, by reason"

    I guess I heard that word somewhere as I traveled with Arios and the others.

    And I finally understood why Arios destroyed the shrine.

    Wasn''t the purpose of freeing Illis, but to get the legendary gear?

    The result, however, is the liberation of Illis¡­

    The Arios and the others took no responsibility for it and fled.

    ... Really, they''re not even Roku.

    Maybe it''s time to do something about it.

    Well, I don''t care about Arios now.

    Sealing is more of a problem.

    "The magic developed by the concubine is to seal the subject''s soul in a vessel. When it comes to sealing those who possess as much power as Illis, they will need powerful vessels accordingly. Do the Rains have items comparable to legendary gear?

    "It''s..."

    "As far as that face goes, I don''t think so."

    "Excuse me."

    "You don''t have to apologize. I don''t normally have an Epic item. But um... what''s up"

    Mr. Al looks difficult and worries about Mm-hmm.

    Together, we spin our thoughts fully.

    "Nyah... take the brave man''s gear, how about that?

    "That''s a little... or I don''t know where the Arios are"

    "Even the Dragon Clan''s treasure gets ripped off?

    "Wouldn''t it be a problem later, that?

    "Er... Er... Huh"

    "If you can''t think of one, you don''t have to think about it, do you?

    "Do you want to use our Yakan?

    "Is Tina Possessed Yakan the Legendary Yakan...?

    Although we all discuss this with each other, there is no solution.

    Al, who sees it, speaks out, feeling like he has no choice.

    "If this happens, use your hands."

    "And say?

    "Within the Spirit Clan, a variety of items are stored. Among them, there are also legendary items. We''re going to use it."

    "" Huh?

    My two daughters gave a surprise when they were all here.

    "What am I saying... can I do that? This is gonna be a problem, okay?

    "Finally, my mother stole... and Sola became the daughter of the thief."

    "Yeah, no, I''m not talking about assuming the concubine steals! You''re going to have to go straight to the front."

    "Is that possible?

    "It must be limitless."

    Contrary to the words, Mr. Al says lightly.

    "Bringing up the treasure inside must be recognized by everyone inside. The Rains must be recognized, not the concubines. I''m not sure it''s quite hard... but is that why you give up? I don''t think so. Aren''t the Rains gonna give up?

    "Of course. If that''s the only way, I''ll try to push you anywhere."

    "Mm-hmm. That''s intentional. With all that mindset, I''m sure you''ll find a way through."

    Mr. Al laughed and did my head like he was doing well.

    It lit up a bit.

 168 168: Into the Spirit.

    Epic items must be used as vessels in order to seal Illis.

    Go inside the Spirit to get the item.

    Future policy decided......

    And just now it gets executed.

    "Okay, then, yuck. Are you ready for this?

    We all nodded in response to Mr. Al''s inquiry.

    Signal it, Mr. Al turns in the direction of nothing...

    Punch, and slap your hands.

    Then the space swayed, as it reacted to the sound.

    Like a stone dropped in the water, every ripple spreads across the universe.

    "This is the entrance. Follow my concubine."

    That''s what Mr. Al said, moving on to the center of the loose.

    Kin, when the tall noise sounds...

    Mr. Al''s figure had disappeared.

    "Nha!? Gone!?

    "We moved into the Spirit."

    "Look, everybody''s going, too."

    Contrary to the surprising Canade, Sola and Luna were just calm.

    As Al did, proceed to the center of the loose...... and disappear.

    "That''s the entrance, is that what you mean? I don''t know what principle, but somewhere else... it must be connected to the Spirit"

    "Nyah... are you okay? Wouldn''t they throw me out in some weird place?

    "You''re gonna be okay. When it does, it''s just Canade."

    "In Nha!?

    "Come on......"

    While Canade and Tania were stranded, Nina with Yakan stepped into the loose.

    Even though it was the smallest, it had the most courage.

    "Canade, Tania. Let''s go too."

    "Uh, roger that."

    "Look. How long have you been butting in there?"

    Pushed by Tania, the Canades advanced their feet into the loose.

    Following that, I get into the loose ends, too.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Wrapped in white light and floating sensation.

    That lasts about ten seconds...

    Then, at once, my vision opened.

    "This is..."

    Everything was filled with green, from the edge of vision to the edge.

    As in the woods, surrounded by grass.

    There are few artifacts in the abundance of nature.

    There is nothing else artificial about a house made of giant trees and a scaffold with wooden planks in sight.

    Instead of a water field, I could see a beautiful fountain clear.

    Fluffy light is flying, is it a replacement for the light?

    Probably a kind of light-emitting worm.

    I remember learning that there was such a seed somewhere.

    "Nyah... that''s amazing"

    "Really... you''re in the Spirit Clan"

    He was overwhelmed by the fantastic sight, and Canade and Tania were confused.

    "Everybody stay together, okay?

    There was Mr. Al in the square a little further.

    Travel to Mr. Al.

    "The concubines and daughters will now speak to those inside. Everyone''s waiting here."

    "I don''t mind that..."

    "Can''t we just eat?

    Tania and Canade looked anxious.

    I can''t help it either.

    From earlier on, I feel gaze from here and there.

    If you look in that direction, someone will pull in sassy.

    There''s no doubt they''re watching.

    And that gaze is not favorable.

    To some extent, I''m curious...

    The Canades are the only ones who have that kind of gaze, and against me, there are a lot of gazes that mean something like vigilance and hostility.

    Probably because I''m human.

    I guess there''s a sudden appearance of a being that can be called a natural enemy of the Spirit Clan, and the other side is on guard.

    "Yahoo! ? Grandpa Shizu ?

    What did you think, Canade suddenly greeted you well.

    He smiles and waves at the spiritual clan who doesn''t show up.

    Look at that, Tania makes a little pulled face.

    "What are you...? Broken?"

    "What a terrible rating!?

    Gunn, I got a face like that.

    "No, I''m not. It''s like we''re on guard, so we''re not anything.

    "Well, you could have appealed to Canade''s ability to weather."

    "Neng Weather..."

    Go on, I was in shock.

    "I''m happy with Canade''s care, but I guess it doesn''t make much sense"

    "Why?"

    ''Cause having me here would be a problem.

    "Oh, well. Because Rain is human..."

    "To be exact, we''re human, but now we''re like this."

    That''s what Tina said as she covered Yakan''s lid.

    "Mmm."

    For some reason, Canade gets fuzzy.

    "What''s going on?

    "Even though Rayne is not a bad person. And yet, something like this, I''m not convinced to be alert... uh-oh, I will no longer!

    "Thanks."

    "Fluffy!?

    With conditional reflexes, I stroke Canade''s head.

    "I''m just glad you said that."

    "Uh, the... uh, yeah"

    The canade is slightly superficial.

    What''s wrong with it?

    "I kept you waiting."

    Mr. Al and the others came back before checking on Canade.

    "You''re early."

    "You can''t leave the lords alone for long. We were in a hurry."

    "My mother is old enough to count from the top even inside. You can''t ignore your mother''s words."

    "Not as great as Canade''s mother, but she''s so great."

    My two daughters tell me to brag.

    "Nyah, that''s amazing"

    "I mean, how old are you?

    "My concubine is seventeen forever."

    It was said clearly, and no one could argue with it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    With Mr. Al''s guidance, he came to the elder''s house.

    Homes made of giant trees, like thousands of years old, are very large.

    Even with all of us in, there was still room.

    "Well... is the Lord who Al says he is"

    An old spiritual clan sits face-to-face.

    I guess this guy is the ''long'' one.

    Wrinkles deeply engraved on the face.

    Long stored beard.

    It also had the style that only those who had lived for a long time would get.

    This is just how we confront each other, and I feel pressure.

    Though it makes me nervous...

    You must not be drunk here.

    Take a deep breath and calm down and take the long gaze straight.

    "Ho."

    The chief spilled an impressive voice.

    "Instead of humans, your liver is sitting quite well."

    "Uh... hi"

    Was that a compliment?

    If so, good luck.

    Keep going, keep going as I want...

    Oh, my God, that was sweet.

    "I don''t like to talk about it around. So let''s just say we get right to the point. Lord, they want to use the items inside?

    "Yes, actually..."

    "Fine, Al just told me why. On top of that, I will answer: I will not cooperate..."

 169 169 words persuaded

    "I''m not unable to cooperate, I''m not cooperating... that''s the answer"

    The chief said clearly.

    From the words, I feel a strong rejection.

    Not just because I''m human...

    There''s going to be some other reason.

    This is not going to be a glimmer.

    But you can''t give up.

    I''ve decided to do it.

    "For some reason, may I ask why?

    "There''s nothing to talk about to humans"

    ¡­¡­

    "Even if we just look at each other, I think it''s our greatest concession. More than that... cooperation, etc., never. Come on, that''s the end of the story. Leaving early..."

    "Holy shit."

    Pokan, and Al slapped the head of the chief.

    "Hey, do what, Al?"

    "What''s that attitude when a young man says he''s been visiting the inside because of it? No matter how many people you''re dealing with, there''s an attitude to it."

    "But to humans etc...... Aww!?

    I slapped him again!?

    "It''s only because you''re human, I guess. With such an attitude, the concubines and the spiritual clan are suspect in their character. Don''t you even know that?"

    "Mmm..."

    "And then the concubine came through. Don''t get rid of it without question. Are you going to crush the face of the concubine?"

    "But..."

    "But nothing. Look, let''s start over."

    Mr. Al and the chief were bumping into words with this.

    Sora and Luna softly ear it as they gaze at it.

    "... my mother lived longer than the head."

    "... so even though it''s long, I can''t get my head up on my mother"

    "... I see"

    I''m convinced by the two explanations...

    But if it''s just the way you look, it feels like Al is your grandson and the head is your grandfather.

    The look and contents are reversed.

    Same goes for Mr. Tin...

    Will something like the most powerful species of woman look young enough to grow older?

    "Ha... human"

    Again, the long gaze pointed this way.

    "Get out now, let''s undo the word. I''ll just listen to you a little more."

    "Thank you"

    "I''ve heard a lot about it from Al... but it sounds like a long time ago the sealed Heavenly Nation was liberated"

    "Yes. So, would you like to seal it again... and lend me the items I need to do that?

    "Cooperating with humans¡­"

    "Hmm? Did I just say something?

    "¡­ let me tell you more"

    Mr. Al showed off his fist beside him and switched the conversation as the chief sighed and sweated cold.

    I''m threatening you no matter what you think, is that okay...?

    Nevertheless, I''m sure we won''t be able to move on without doing this.

    I''m sorry, and I apologize inside, but still, keep talking.

    "You can''t leave Illis alone. We have to seal it again."

    "That has nothing to do with us. If you ask me, the seal was unsealed by man, didn''t it? You deserve it."

    "Yeah, right. That''s why we have to stop Iris with our hands."

    I stared straight at the length.

    The chief also peeks into these eyes.

    Gaze and gaze collide......

    Eventually, the chief spilled a sigh.

    "Phew... you''re a stubborn person. Normally, if you get so cold, you give up."

    "I can''t believe I''m going to give up, because I don''t even have this look."

    "What brings you so far? To protect humans?

    "There''s that too. But that''s not all."

    "What do you mean?

    "It''s also to help Illis."

    "Hmm?"

    Looks like the chief showed some interest in my words.

    He urged me to keep talking, so I tell him what I think.

    "Illis only thinks about revenge. It''s like I''m not thinking about myself. I can''t normally live like that. It doesn''t go far, it destroys itself. So I want to stop it. I want to help Iris."

    "Even though he''s an enemy...?

    "Speaking of enemies, maybe they are. But..."

    When was the day?

    At River End, I think back to the time I spent the night with Illis.

    At that time...

    Maybe that''s the only time...

    But I do feel like Iris and my mind were getting through.

    It could be just a whim for Illis and a time without other love.

    I wasn''t thinking that deep either.

    Still.

    I never forgot it, and I still remember it.

    So I can assure you.

    "They may be enemies, but they can put their minds through it"

    ¡­¡­

    "I understand everything about Illis, I''m not going to say anything. All I could understand was, maybe, just part of it... and maybe it''s just sympathy."

    "You''re aware."

    "But shouldn''t you be sympathetic?

    ¡­¡­

    "Being sympathetic means thinking in the other person''s mood. I don''t think that''s a bad thing."

    "Hmm... sounds like something to me"

    "But it''s my heart."

    Line up the words to the chief who says something to deny.

    "Make a seal to help Illis. It may be inconsistent... but as things stand, I think this is the best. So help me do that."

    "... don''t you think it''s quicker to crusade?

    "Then I won''t solve anything. No, it might solve the problem for us humans... but we just put a lid on the smelly stuff."

    This case was caused by us humans.

    So we humans have to take responsibility.

    That''s not in the form of a crusade that seems convenient to us...

    I think we need to at least take the form of a seal.

    "Killed, killed... killed, killed... isn''t that sad? Somewhere, we have to break this chain."

    ¡­¡­

    "I... we''ll break this chain. Here, finish it."

    "... okay"

    The chief nodded quietly, deeply.

    "If you are so thoughtful and ready, you will no longer ask"

    "Then..."

    "Helping is not a blur."

    I was relieved, and my strength fell out of my nervous body.

    Finally, I could take a step forward.

    Go further at this rate...

    And try to stop Illis.

    Again, I cemented my resolve in my chest.

    "I just have a condition"

    "Damn. What are you saying over this period? Are you going to make it difficult?

    Mr. Al stares, but this time the chief was not frightened.

    "You can cooperate, I mean it. If that heavenly tribe is left alone, it may harm our spiritual tribe."

    The Spirit Clan is a Ten Person with a Seal on Illis.

    Nor can it be said that the possibility of being included in the subject of Iris'' revenge be zero.

    "It''s just something I can leave to this human being, which I can''t judge. I have to see the power first. What a fool would do, entrust everything without looking at power?

    "Mmm, that''s..."

    Looks like Mr. Al lost the word to return it.

    However, what the chief is saying is true.

    You can''t seal Illis without my power...

    If you don''t prove it, you won''t be able to get me to trust you.

    I don''t think there''s anything else I can do to make sure with my eyes, directly, not with words.

    When...

    "Humans. I''ll show you how powerful you are."

    After all, did this happen?

    But I don''t mind.

    By doing so, you can reach a way to seal Illis, until you take anything and stand.

 170 170 Stories The Trial of the Spirit Clan

    Guided by the chief, he moved the place to something like the arena.

    "I''m surprised there''s such a place in the Spirit Clan."

    "This is mainly where we train magic. This is where we train magic, so we''ve got plenty of room."

    "And then, when magic fails, there''s always a line between us so there''s no damage around."

    Luna and Sola explained that to me.

    Is there going to be what the chief calls a ''trial''?

    What the hell is it about?

    I''m just getting a little nervous.

    "Get on stage"

    As the chief told me, I went up to the arena stage.

    Following me, Canade tries to go up too...

    "Daughter of the Cat Spirit Clan. And the others. You guys can''t."

    "Nha? Why?"

    "I don''t need to be sure of your powers. If it''s the most powerful species, it''s definitely got the right amount of power."

    "Do you mean I''m the only one taking the test?

    "That''s right. Anxious?"

    "No problem"

    Eyes on the Canades.

    "So... everybody stay back"

    "But..."

    "It''s okay, ''cause I wouldn''t have a problem. You would have done that before, wouldn''t you?

    "Nyah... Rain tends to lie a little bit about himself"

    ... Would I have?

    "But... yeah. I believe you! Good luck."

    "Thanks"

    Canade and everyone else waited beside the arena.

    "Let the Lord fight against a certain opponent from now on"

    "A certain opponent...?

    I care a lot about the way you put it.

    How strong an opponent is that?

    Nature and vigilance rise.

    "Fight one-on-one and admit to the Lord if you can defeat him"

    "What are the terms of victory?

    "Literally, by knocking it down."

    "It''s..."

    "What. Are you going to win already?

    "It''s not like that."

    "Hmm... no need to worry weird. The Lord''s opponent is a magically created ''thing''. There is no life. So you don''t have to worry about that."

    "I was relieved to hear that"

    I don''t know what kind of person he is...

    Let me do everything I can.

    I really need you to admit it.

    Besides, we don''t have time.

    If you can, I''d like to call it a short-term showdown.

    ... I was thinking about that.

    Yeah, it''s not going to be that easy, and I''m reminded that it''s a sweet idea.

    "Your Lord''s opponent is... he is!

    Space distorted......

    A giant mirror appeared.

    "Is this...?

    You see me in a giant mirror.

    I looked surprised in the mirror.

    "Huh!?

    Unexpectedly, I smile in the mirror.

    But I''m not laughing.

    I in the mirror move out on my own...

    From the mirror to the real world.

    The other me showed up out of the mirror.

    "Niya, right on!?

    "Two Rains......?

    I heard the surprise of Canade and Tania.

    Though I don''t speak to you either, I''m terribly surprised.

    What the hell is this...?

    "That''s the Lord''s opponent."

    "Me... right?

    "Yes, that means fighting yourself"

    "Fight yourself..."

    "The nature of a person can only be discerned when confronted with oneself. Therefore, let the Lord fight against himself. Now show us the power... of the Lord''s heart."

    The elder rang his hand with bread...

    That signaled the start of the battle.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The other me...

    It''s hard to say, so let''s call it a ''shadow''.

    A shadow came running with the signal.

    "Huh!"

    Fast!

    It''s like the wind.

    I can''t stop the shadow I rushed out of, and I''ll allow it to go into my nostalgia.

    The shadow has carried out its fists with the momentum as it is.

    A blow.

    Two shots.

    Three shots.

    Flowing motion, releasing a series of hits.

    "This guy......!

    The first blow was avoided by tilting his face.

    The second shot was taken with his left hand.

    The third blow cannot be avoided or taken, and it is taken decently.

    It''s a heavy blow.

    It sounds like a shock to the core of my body, and I unwittingly melt.

    Without missing that gap, the shadow moves into pursuit.

    It sticks perfectly to me trying to keep my distance, and I never leave.

    It''s like sooo much.

    Once you''ve eaten up, you''ll never let go again.

    "This...... perseverance!

    Pay shadow feet...

    Knock your knees in where your body leaned.

    That doesn''t end there, spinning on the spot.

    Drop your heels from top to bottom.

    Though the shadow of a painful blow, for a moment, melted...

    That was the only visible change, and I immediately let him regain his posture.

    This power.

    And this endurance.

    The shadows seem to accurately copy my status.

    When...

    "Damn!?

    Shortly after I had a bad feeling...

    The shadow chanted the fireball three times at the same time and let it go this way.

 171 171 stories. That means I trust you.

    On stage, Rain and Shadow were in a fierce battle.

    Two people with exactly the same abilities fight.

    There was no difference in power, it was almost a mutual battle.

    Still.

    If you dare, Rain was pushed slightly.

    An opponent I''ve never fought before.

    You will fight for the first time, fight yourself.

    The bewilderment was shackled, blunting Rain''s movements.

    "Hmm... looks like Rain is being pushed"

    Al watching the game calmly analyzed the game.

    The elders seem to have the same sentiment for that opinion, and they snort boringly.

    "Hmm. You mean human? I didn''t expect it to disturb my mind as much as I was going to fight myself... it''s only good to be immature. I thought it might be a bit promising, but it was a mistake."

    "No. If you''re going to fight yourself, normally, anyone''s going to mess with your mind?

    In the spicy words of the elders, Al sticks with the follow-ups.

    The elders stared at Al like that.

    "Is Al on that human side?

    "I don''t know if I''m on your side, it''s subtle... well, it''s not my daughters'' favorite. I''m gonna need backup."

    "Well, leave me alone with the boring emotions."

    "Parents love their children and their children like them. Isn''t that a natural flow?

    Bullshit.

    Even while we were talking about that, fighting continued on stage.

    Like a starving beast, the shadow persists in chasing Rain.

    Rayne couldn''t handle it, and sometimes, he was under shadow attack.

    I haven''t gotten a fatal dozen yet...

    That also seemed like a matter of time.

    "Sola, Luna. The man you call the Lord doesn''t seem to have much power. I didn''t expect to be cornered to this extent...... boring."

    "Oh. Has the elder gone blind? We don''t have a fight yet."

    "It would be only a matter of time"

    "That''s not true. Rayne will definitely win."

    Sola and Luna do not distract themselves from the stage.

    I was still staring at my Lord fighting.

    The eyes are filled with common trust.

    He doesn''t even think about shards like Rayne losing.

    The elders who noticed about it wondered about Sola and Luna.

    How can you put that much trust in me?

    No matter how intimate the pattern is, if you can show Rayne where he''s at a disadvantage, it''s usually something that makes you doubt victory.

    Yet, without getting lost, Sola and Luna believe in Rain''s victory.

    How could you?

    "... how can you believe that human being so far?

    "Yeah?"

    As Luna fumbled, she tilted her face only to the side.

    "What''s this all about?

    "Don''t blur. You don''t believe in that human victory, do you? If you look at it, you''ll see. How can you believe that much?

    "... whoa"

    It''s the first time I''ve noticed it since I was told, so Luna punches him in the palm of the hand.

    The more Sola was, the more she nodded.

    "If you ask me, the elders are right. I don''t doubt Rayne''s victory. It''s strange, I didn''t realize it until you told me."

    "But well... that might be normal for Sola and Luna"

    Sola and Luna tell them to say the obvious.

    It''s like I''m telling the truth about the world...

    It was flat, as it was very commonplace to say.

    To those two attitudes, the elders became puzzled.

    What brings you to that, stirring up these two thoughts?

    If anything, can we win that much trust?

    Though Sola and Luna are still young...

    Still, he''s part of the spiritual clan.

    We grew up being taught that humans are incompatible with ourselves...

    The two of them before leaving the interior, without questioning that, believed.

    And yet, how about now?

    Instead of doubting Rayne, he has 100% confidence.

    It''s the opposite of when I was inside.

    What the hell happened?

    What, if anything, would change Sola and Luna so far?

    The elder became interested.

    "... is that human being important to you?

    "Right."

    "Uhm."

    The two of you nod without getting lost...

    The elder learns, once again, the strong thoughts that Sola and Luna have on Rain.

    "Is that because those humans helped you...?

    "There''s that too...... that''s not all"

    "It''s so much fun with Rayne! And it warms my chest. You''re gonna be so puffy."

    "Right. Luna is right. I feel very comfortable."

    "I''ve always wanted to be by Rain''s side, too!

    To the words of Sola and Luna, the elders were stunned.

    The Spirit Clan is completely nostalgic for humans.

    No, is that the level of nostalgia?

    They don''t seem to be aware yet...

    I''m in love, maybe to the extent that it''s not a problem.

    But the elders don''t understand the thoughts of the two of them.

    Rain, who fought on the stage, was still being hunted down by his own identities.

    They were going up there.

    How can you be so attracted to such a weak being?

    The two of you are being deceived, it is more convincing to say.

    That''s what I''ve already heard.

    Still, I can''t help asking again and again.

    "Why do you trust that human being so much?

    "Even if asked why..."

    "I can''t explain that."

    "Hey, what is it?"

    The elders flashed in response to the two suitably extreme.

    "Oh for that reason, for this reason...... is that how you can explain it? I don''t think Sola is. Something you can''t explain in words and feel in your heart...... isn''t that trust?

    "Sola is right. I''ve never thought about Rayne in any way. It''s just that I sincerely want to be with Rayne. I think I trust that desire to be with you."

    ¡­¡­

    To the words of Sola and Luna, the elder silenced.

    Slightly, I look at Rain, who keeps fighting on stage.

    "Are you saying that man is so..."

    The elders don''t understand.

    I don''t know.

    Still...

    For the first time, I was interested in a human being named Rain Shroud.

 172 172. Get Over Yourself.

    How long has it been since you started fighting shadows?

    A minute?

    Ten minutes?

    Thirty minutes?

    The feeling of time was obscured.

    That''s how harsh the battle was and tough it was.

    "Substance creation!

    I created a chunk of gunpowder with the power I contracted with Nina.

    Throw that at the shadow...

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Magically ignite.

    Red lotus flames and shock waves raze on the stage.

    How about this? Though I think...

    "Knock."

    From beyond the earthly smoke, a shadow burst in.

    Though it''s coal-fired everywhere, it doesn''t look like there''s any fatal damage.

    He said he tried different ways...

    Is this guy immortal?

    Are you sure you can win?

    Unexpectedly, the weak side gives me a peek in the face.

    And that was then.

    "Good luck, Rain!

    "Hang in there!

    I heard Sora and Luna cheering.

    That''s all.

    But the weakness in me has completely disappeared.

    My fellow cheers give me a lot of power.

    Right.

    Because I''m the one who chose this path...

    You can''t give up here, can you?

    You can''t do such a bad thing.

    "Huh!"

    Restore your temper...

    Now, we stormed the shadows from here.

    Clashed directly from the front.

    It takes the form of a force comparison so that the hands and hands are pressed together.

    "Grr... this... come on!!!

    I paid for the shadow legs and threw them away where I had collapsed.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    I magically chased him.

    Three fireballs, produce...

    One of them strikes a shadow directly.

    Still, the shadow doesn''t fall...

    The movement stops completely.

    Quickly flesh into the shadows and slap your elbows into your abdomen.

    Keep it up, fist in a row.

    Plus, he kicked his jaw up so he could jump from bottom to top.

    The shadows shake.

    Damage was definitely accumulating.

    "Holy shit!?

    I heard the elder''s surprise.

    Well, that may not be impossible either.

    So far, we''ve been on the defensive side...

    But that ends here, too.

    From here, it''s my turn.

    "Gravity manipulation!

    Stop the movement of the shadow that has stormed around, with gravitational manipulation.

    The shadow, which was subjected to five times the normal heavy pressure, became visibly dull in motion.

    Now''s your chance.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    First, he took a distance and fired a fireball in a row.

    One explosion after another, and a shadow drinks in the flames.

    Still no peace of mind.

    Not yet, if it''s as good as mine.

    The advice, the flames, the shadows popped out.

    You''re supposed to be wounded everywhere, but that momentum won''t diminish.

    I don''t feel pain because I''m not a person, and I don''t move bluntly, do I?

    Quite irregular.

    But...

    I''ll get over it!

    "Boost!

    Strengthened my physical abilities and packed my time here.

    For the first time here, I showed a bare gesture of shadows getting upset.

    Following me, I try to strengthen my physical abilities...

    "Late!

    I''m not dumb enough to forgive that.

    Kick the shadow face and obstruct the chant.

    Add an extraordinary amount of weight to your arms.

    It conveyed a dull sound and an unpleasant response.

    "Though it''s a shadow, it doesn''t feel good."

    Nevertheless, it has not been reduced.

    The shadow tries to eat up like a zombie without giving up even if he breaks his arm.

    I even use a broken arm and it takes a beating.

    If I leave you like this, this one will get hit.

    Then... I''ll just stab Todome.

    "Huh!"

    I tried to slide and paid for both legs of the shadow.

    There is no more to support, and the shadow falls.

    I woke up quickly and rode on top of the shadows.

    Step on one hand and one foot of the shadow with both feet to seal the movement.

    And...

    I pulled out Kamui and stabbed him in the back of the shadow.

    Deep, deadly scratches to the point where all the blades are buried...

    Bikun, and the shadow spasmed once.

    You know, it stopped working...

    Eventually, it disappeared to melt loosely.

    "... ugh"

    I''ll see how it goes for a while, but there''s no way it''s going to come back to life.

    I get up softly.

    Then turn to the elders who were watching the game.

    "My win... is that okay?

    "Ugh, Mm..."

    The elder, surprised, nodded slowly.

    "... I don''t wear a boring kettle. Humans, let''s admit you won."

    "Okay."

    Gatspaws small...

    "Nyah, I did it ahhh!!!

    "That''s Raine."

    "Congratulations"

    "I always believed I''d win."

    "Injured... and not...?

    "It''s so strong."

    Everyone blessed me with their mouths.

    I wave gently back to everyone like that.

    "... how could I have won?

    The elder asked quietly.

    "That one had the same power as you. Performance is not inferior. And you showed upset, and at first you were being pushed. Yet..."

    "Well, I''m sure you''re right... but to some extent, I''m getting used to it."

    "I''m used to it...... you say?

    "While I was fighting, I could see their attack patterns, their thoughts, that sort of thing."

    ¡­¡­

    "Sure, that shadow could have been as powerful as mine. But I can ''grow''. Growing up in battle...... so I could outdo that shadow. Thinking about it, don''t you think that''s a convincing answer?

    "... right"

    The elder, for once, turned his eyes wide...

    From there, he said so in a small way, looking somewhat convinced.

    "Let''s hear your name again"

    "Rain Shroud"

    "Hmm..."

    What is it?

    Something seems to be on my mind...

    "Uh... so, the trial is passed, right? Items to be vessels¡­"

    "... oh yeah. Don''t worry, I''ll keep my word. I''ll get ready. Stay back."

    "Okay."

    I got off the stage with a compliment.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Rain and his people walk away.

    Looking behind him, the elders were looking back at the battle ahead.

    "I grew up fighting...... you say?

    That''s not possible.

    Feeding the battle can make you stronger, whatever creature you are.

    That''s for sure.

    But growing up in battle is impossible.

    It''s impossible to have such a growth rate.

    A normal person can''t do that.

    If that''s what you can do...

    It''s already beyond the boundaries of ''man''.

    "No... isn''t it"

    The elders realized that they had missed a certain possibility.

    I can grow as I fight.

    The elders knew about humans with such incredible growth rates.

    About a clan that God gave me strength long ago.

    Those who grow everywhere, stretching many, many tens of times faster than others.

    The name of that clan is... a brave man.

    "But that man shouldn''t be a brave man...... no, wait?

    The elders succeeded in digging back memories they had forgotten.

    "That human, you named him Shroud, didn''t you? Sure, the lineage..."

    The words afterwards, without anyone hearing them, without reaching anyone...

    It was hidden in the bosom of an elder.

 173 Ready to talk 173.

    I was able to successfully overcome the trials put out by the elders.

    I couldn''t possibly get the items I needed to seal and leave the house...

    Epic items seem to be tightly controlled and not easy to bring up.

    Unseal the multiple seals one by one...

    It will take a lot of time.

    And they need a lot of procedures.

    It''s like a bureau job.

    When Arios asked me to bring up the ''Shield of Truth'', it seems that the opponent was a brave man, and the process around it was also omitted...

    Now that you''re a normal person, you can''t skip it and you have to go through the process for a long time.

    And one more thing.

    I needed time for Sola and Luna to master the magic to seal Illis.

    The coach is Mr. Al.

    According to Al''s story, it''s supposed to take about a month to master...

    Sola and Luna said they could master it in a week.

    They seem to have that much talent.

    So I was to stay in the Spirit for at least a week.

    I don''t know.

    I can''t believe I haven''t been able to go outside for a week...

    What if, while this is happening, Illis resumes his activities?

    And what if it''s too late?

    Thinking about it, I can''t stay or not.

    "Nyah, Rain"

    When I noticed, Canade was nearby.

    Until I was called out, it was like I didn''t realize its existence.

    Looks like he thought too much about it and was caught in a whirlpool of thought.

    "Difficult face, you do. Are you thinking about Iris?

    "Oh, yeah"

    "... that''s not the reason, I know that... Mmm, hey Gerathy"

    "Yeah?"

    "Hey, aren''t you in?

    Canade waves his hands to the side with warmth.

    "You should calm down a little. I''m not in a hurry, and now I just have to wait."

    "I know that, but I really..."

    "Nah..."

    You look like Canade thinks a little...

    Then,

    "Nah!

    No, I''ve been holding him like that.

    "Or Canade?

    ¡­¡­

    I''m suddenly surprised.

    While Canade turns his face bright red...

    Whoa, he''s hugging me.

    That''s like quenching my anxiety...

    It''s like sharing warmth...

    I was a little embarrassed, but my mind settled in wonder.

    "... what do you think?

    "I don''t care what they say..."

    "Calm down?

    "A little."

    "Eh heh, good"

    Canade laughs nicely.

    "I''ve had my mother do this before. Then I can calm down so much..."

    "Really..."

    "Uh, um... so! I just want Rayne to calm down and do this, heh, because it doesn''t make any weird sense!? There isn''t!?

    "I know. Because I don''t make strange mistakes."

    "Mmmm... I don''t know if that''s too good a way to tell"

    What do you want me to do?

    "Anyway...... thanks, Canade"

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    Gently away, I stroked Canade''s head.

    Canade''s tail swayed happily.

    But don''t keep your happy face going...

    Change to a worried look.

    "... Hey, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "I don''t think I can ask you this from now on... but I really want to make sure. Can I ask you something?

    "What?

    "What if... what will you do then if you can''t do anything about it?

    Canade''s inquiry pierced deep into my heart.

    I can''t help it.

    That would be about Iris.

    Though I''m trying to seal Illis...

    And what if it fails?

    What if we can''t even stop it with strength?

    What if I can''t even restrain you anymore?

    When all means are lost...

    What will I do then?

    Canade must be asking about it.

    "I..."

    Close your eyes and think.

    What should I do?

    What do you want to do with Iris?

    What do you want to end up with?

    Think, think, think...

    Still, my answer remains the same.

    It was one from the beginning.

    "Still, I''m not giving up."

    I opened my eyes and said clear.

    "Nyah... Rain"

    "I risk this life to try and stop Illis. Choose a choice other than killing Illis and let them grab it. That doesn''t give up until the end. Until that time when you can''t move, until the last time... I''ll make you fight it. I... I want to help Iris. I''ve been piling up terrible memories, savoring all the despair... how could such a life be too terrible? So... one day, I wish I could see a smile from the heart of Illis. That''s my answer."

    To put it into words made me wonder and ready.

    If I were you, I might have to be prepared to kill you when I have to.

    But isn''t that an escape?

    I should have sworn to help you, but I can''t believe you changed your policy in the earthworks... it''s not consistent behavior, the core is bluffing.

    Don''t let that happen...

    To be able to pierce this thought...

    I''ve set my mind to clarity now.

    In response to my decision like that, Canade...

    "Nah, that''s Rain."

    He laughed happily, as he did about himself.

 174 Seventy-four, were back on track.

    After a week...

    Sola and Luna''s special training was completed.

    The two were able to master the sealing magic safely.

    And, as promised, I was able to give the item away from the elders.

    "Crimson Tears".

    It''s a deep, clear red gem.

    Apparently it''s not just a gem, it''s something used as a magic catalyst.

    This would not be a problem as a vessel to seal Illis, he was pushed to the heartbeat.

    I learned the sealing magic and also got the vessels I needed for it.

    Now we''re all set.

    "Thank you"

    Move to the entrance and exit connecting the inside and the outside...

    I bow my head to Mr. Al and the elders who came to drop me off.

    "Because of what is in this house, the concubine cannot follow... but the Lord will be able to do it safely. Good luck with that."

    "I don''t care what happens to humans... well, good luck at best. Take out the treasure in the Spirit, so you have to make a lot of progress."

    "Yes."

    I received an encouragement from the two of them and was motivated.

    "I will definitely try to stop Illis"

    "Uhm, that''s what I meant!

    As Al''s words drop us off, we go back inside the Spirit...

    "... you said Rain"

    I was about to do so later, and the elders called me out and stopped my legs.

    "Yes?"

    "If you lose sight of your standing, visit this place again. I might be able to answer your questions then."

    "Uh... what''s that?

    "If you don''t know, now is not the time. Just remember these words."

    Losing sight of where I stand¡­?

    What kind of situation is that?

    I don''t know...

    It is the word of the elder in the Spirit.

    I''m sure it makes some deep sense.

    I engraved the word firmly into my chest.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After the Spirit...

    He left the cave and moved to the village site of Pagos.

    "Eh, it''s been a while"

    Canade stretched his back a long time.

    Everyone else feels similar and feels the air on their skin for the first time in a long time.

    "What are we going to do?

    "Of course, look for Illis"

    And seal it.

    "I wonder where Iris is?

    Tania said so, looking around lightly.

    Iris will never be found.

    There''s no one but us, just a line of desolate houses.

    "Is he still hiding somewhere?

    "I don''t know...... it''s been a week since then, so I don''t think it''s weird if it''s moving"

    Though it caused a lot of wounds when I fought before...

    If the strongest species with as much power as Illis, the injury is likely to be completely healed in a week.

    Thinking about it, it''s not strange that you''ve already resumed your activities.

    ... You might want to think we don''t have much time.

    "In the meantime, let''s go to the village of Jith. Now, that should be the front line... so you can hear a lot more about the situation."

    "Right."

    "Can we all do that?

    "Ra!

    I started Canade and everyone nodded at me.

    Where agreement has been obtained, we head to the village of Jith.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I had traveled in a hurry and was able to reach the village of Jith in about half a day.

    The village is the same as before...... no.

    "Few people...?

    The original Jis villagers and the Pagos villagers who have evacuated.

    Other than that, although I see a little adventurer...

    I don''t see a crusader.

    That''s all there is.

    That can''t all fit in the house, I''m supposed to be camping outside...

    I don''t see any tents in the camp.

    I had a bad feeling.

    "I''m sorry, do you have a minute?

    I spoke to an adventurer who was a keeper at the entrance to the village.

    "Of Illis... the devil''s crusader would have come here, wouldn''t he? Where are they?

    "Hmm? You, you don''t know?

    From the mouth of the adventurer, a story pops up that I feared.

    "There''s a ruin just east of here... and that''s where the demon was found. The Crusaders left the village to defeat the devil."

    I knew it!

    "When was that!?

    "Huh? It was about half a day ago..."

    "Oh well... thanks for letting me know!

    Cut the story up and go back to everyone.

    "Did you find Illis?

    "They''re in the eastern ruins. It just seems like the Crusaders have already left because of the half day difference."

    I answered Tania''s question, including in a hurry.

    "Wow, that''s tough! Nyah."

    "Here, from... to the ruins, how long...?

    "I''ve heard it before, but it seems like a day or so"

    To Nina''s question, Tina answered as she pampered Yakan''s lid.

    "One day, then... not yet, in time..."

    "Ugh, you might be able to handle it if you hurry!

    "Guys, just go outside the village"

    They have an idea.

    Tania prompted us to move out of an invisible village.

    "Nyah, what are you going to do?

    "Here''s what I''m gonna do."

    Tania''s body shines, wrapped in light.

    Eventually, the light grew bigger and bigger...

    When the light came out, a giant dragon appeared in front of us.

    "Nyah... are you Tania?

    "Get on my back!

    Tania told me to bark.

    "I see. Now you can catch up with the Crusaders."

    "But... um, that''s hard to ride. It''s Tania. You don''t have a seat or anything?

    "I''m not a carriage."

    Sora and Luna just climb onto Tania''s back.

    Go on, Nina and Tina.

    Then me.

    Finally, Canade rides Tania''s back.

    "Guys, hold on tight!

    Tania wings huge...

    I jumped up into the sky all at once.

    "Eh."

    Fast.

    Looks like he''s tearing the wind and flying, and if he gets distracted, he''s going to throw it out.

    But this is all the speed.

    It''s not impossible to catch up with a crusader.

    I see a slight hope.

    "I asked you, Tania!

    "Hmm, I''ll take care of this... Huh!? Everybody, hold on tight!

    Tania has warned so in a voice that included a sense of crisis.

    Reflectively, everyone stuck to Tania''s scales.

    Tania makes a sharp swirl in the air.

    Immediately after that......

    A line of light rushes through where I was just now, at high speeds.

    "Ni, Ni Happened!?

    "That''s...!

    Looking down...

    There was the look of Axe and Cell.

 175 175 stories. Unconceivable path.

    Tania swirled to circle over it.

    As we follow it, the lines of light follow us from the earth.

    From bottom to top, as gravity reversed.

    One light line after another emanates from the bow of the cell and persists in targeting us.

    "What, that guy!

    "Tania, for once, you should land. Keep it up, it''s good!

    "Copy that!"

    Tania took a great distance and escaped outside the range of the bow of the cell.

    So you put us down and you go back to being people again.

    While I was doing that, Axe and the cell came packing the distance.

    Stop your legs as far as your voice can reach.

    "That''s a sudden greeting."

    That''s what I threw the word at while I was vigilant about the two of them.

    "I''m sorry. Suddenly a dragon appeared, so I attacked him surprised."

    "I''m the one who shot the bow, though."

    "... is that true?

    "What do you mean?

    "Isn''t that too bold to attack?

    Anyway, they''re dragons.

    I might just have been flying around here, and normally, it''s about seeing how things go.

    Doesn''t mean you didn''t...

    It is possible that Axe and Cell attacked while understanding that we...

    I thought about it. I was on guard with you two.

    And... the idea will come to pass.

    Axe smiled bitterly.

    "Oh man... you''re still a sharp guy. You think we attacked Rayne while you knew we were here?

    "The answer is¡­ you''re right"

    "... you admit it softly."

    "I don''t think there''s any bad deception."

    "Why did you do that?

    Tania asked, staring at the two.

    Unbeaten by its ocular pressure, Axe answers quietly.

    "In the direction you guys were headed, the demon of the example is lurking... that means you''re headed there, you''ve found a way to seal the demon, right?

    "Oh, yeah"

    "I knew it. Well, I said that and broke up, so I didn''t think I''d storm before I found a way to seal it... but I didn''t expect to find it in this short period of time. Big one, you guys."

    "So... you two get in our way, okay?

    "Right."

    Cell snorted quietly...... in a really quiet voice.

    "Above, I''ve made a decision to crusade the devil. The option to seal it disappeared."

    "Hey, you know what I mean?

    Axe speaks with a wishful expression, as if this were the last.

    "No matter what the seal is, like this one, sooner or later, it will be broken. That demon will be freed. It doesn''t make sense when that happens. You can''t leave future generations worried. I have to put Keri on here."

    "Is that why you kill me?

    "Yes."

    Axe nodded without getting lost.

    "I know Rayne sympathizes with the devil. To be honest, I''m a little sympathetic, too. But, you know, it''s not the same thing that hits people today because they''ve done terrible things in the past, right?

    ¡­¡­

    "He already killed many people. As desire, as hatred, killed. No more stopping."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hate doesn''t make time heal. All the time, it''s something that keeps holding. At least, I think so. So there''s nothing we can do. There''s nothing we can do that''s human. The only thing I can do... is kill him and stop him."

    ¡­¡­

    Axe is right.

    It''s an overwhelming argument.

    With actions to protect people...

    Now, I''m thinking about Illis, too.

    Still.

    "... I''m not convinced"

    "You."

    "We''re the seeds that people sprinkle. Yet now, we can''t believe we''re going to die at our own convenience... too selfish."

    "That won''t help! He''s already killed many people! We''re going to kill a lot of people!

    "To keep you from doing that, I''ll seal Iris."

    "So! If you do that, sooner or later, he''ll be released!? It''s just a shame on the spot! I''m not saying anything sweet! Blue-smelling idealism forever, you''re not talking about it!!!

    Axe gets dramatically high.

    Though temporarily, it''s hard to be able to turn such an eye on Axe, who was one of us.

    But.

    I already made up my mind.

    "I know it''s selfish. It''s my ego. But... kill Ilis... more victims... more sins... dye your hands with blood... and I can''t laugh anymore if I do that"

    "Eh."

    "I can''t live straight. Kill me because they killed me... I can''t believe that''s the right thing to do. Sweetness. Blue-smelling idealism. But what''s wrong with that?

    "You..."

    "It''s so much better than giving up easily and choosing an option to kill! I don''t want to see anybody cry any more... anybody die!!! analogy, even if thats iris............!!!

    I smashed the heart I had in my chest as I tried to scream.

    Is it right to kill Illis?

    The answer is yes.

    But that''s the right answer for people...

    If you look from the Illis, it means a hell of a big step off.

    And it''s incorrect to try it from me.

    In the end...

    What''s right and what''s wrong is just an individual discretion.

    There is no such thing as absolute justice.

    There is no such thing as an overwhelmingly correct answer.

    Then.

    I''m going the way I believed.

    "Ah too, you''re such a guy...!

    Axe looked back on his head.

    Seeing a partner like that, the cell sets a bow.

    "Cell......?

    "I told you beforehand, didn''t I? You can''t convince the Rains."

    Cell''s voice was calm everywhere.

    "Rayne, I understand what you''re saying. I know you don''t have to ask... but everyone else feels the same way about Rayne."

    "Of course you are!

    "Yes, you will."

    "Sola wants to help Iris."

    "I''ll do what I want."

    "I... I don''t think we should keep doing this..."

    "We follow Rayne''s husband."

    Guys, one after another, they showed their consent.

    Seeing everyone like that, Cell smiled slightly...

    Then make a tough look.

    "Okay, Axe. It''s impossible to convince the Rains. Like us, Rayne and I stand here with a firm resolve."

    "... I know."

    "I hope so."

    That''s what I say, the cell looks here.

    "You don''t like to hide things. To be honest, we were ordered to stop Rayne and the others."

    "It''s..."

    "After that, we didn''t cover up what Rain and the others did, and we reported it up there. Above, I feared I would be disturbed by the devil''s crusade. And then he ordered me and Axe to stop the Rains. In the meantime, to crusade the devil"

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, what do we do?

    "... it is decided"

    The truth is, I don''t want to do this.

    But if there''s no other way...

    I''m just pushing on.

    I set up Kamui.

    "If you two are going to get in the way, I''m going to push you through."

    "I knew you would..."

    Cell looks slightly sad...

    But in the next moment, it was back to its usual calm face.

    "If there''s something we can''t give to each other¡­ let''s decide which one is up here"

    Cell put up a bow.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you. Don''t resent me if I die."

    Axe set up his sword.

    "That''s my line. Guys, you ready?

    "Nyah... Rain, are you sure you want to do this?

    "It''s not like you two are going to retire here. If it''s hard, even if Canade is down..."

    "... yeah, I''ll do it. You can''t just push Rain, it''s hard!

    Canade also set up.

    Following that, everyone gets ready to attack as well.

 176 176 Stories VS Axe, Cell 1

    The numbers are higher here.

    I''m not proud of you, but I think you''re winning even in local power.

    Normally, no one can beat the most powerful species.

    Yet...

    "Come on!"

    As Axe penetrated, he pulled out his sword.

    A slightly curved blade looms at high speed.

    Even this person, who signed with Canade, is going to overlook it if he gets distracted.

    Take it in Kamui...

    "Ugh!

    "That''s about it!

    In the meantime, Canade and Tania fly.

    But Axe moves fast.

    Immediately change the target from me to the two of us, and once again, we will see a divine attack.

    It''s a hell of a reaction rate.

    "Holy shit!

    Canade kicks the universe, interrupts the attack and moves into evasive action.

    "Don''t lick me!

    Tania kept attacking.

    Avoid by distracting the upper body of the ax and pack the distance.

    Fists, legs, tails.

    We launched a triple strike.

    "That''s my line!

    Axe tried to avoid all Tania''s attacks.

    On top of that, they strike back exactly.

    "Knock."

    Slightly late on the run, Tania''s forehead was cut.

    If I was a little late to escape... and I''d be freaked out.

    "Rain, Canade, Tania!

    "Get out of the way!

    In response to the voices of Sola and Luna, we jumped out in unison.

    "" Flash Impact!!

    The magic of Sola and Luna bursts at the same time.

    The light bounced.

    White flashes envelop the ax.

    It''s settled.

    To some extent, I know you''re being modest...

    There''s no way I can stand the magic of Sola and Luna.

    The rest of the cells...

    "Not yet!!!

    "Become!?

    Cut off the dust and Axe popped up.

    "Are you eating that and still keeping consciousness!?

    "I put up with the temper!

    "That''s such a contradiction! I don''t like psychology!?

    Axe approaches Sola and Luna.

    First of all, I guess the idea is to crush the two people who use magic.

    But yeah, I don''t want you to think it''s going to work.

    "Huh!

    Nina touched Sola and Luna and fled with a metastasis.

    The three of them escape into the air...

    "Huh!?

    As we had anticipated it, the cell releases an arrow.

    An arrow that flies to tear the wind apart strikes three...

    "Sweet!

    Tina''s voice sounds and the arrow flies in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    I guess Tina''s power got her off track.

    But...

    What''s wrong with that? Like I said, the cell shoots arrows in a row.

    Set up three arrows at a time, release it with an exact and incomparable projectile, fill it immediately¡­ repeat it.

    It''s a hell of a range of speeds and precision.

    "This guy... that''s a pain in the ass!

    Axe, who manipulates the sword like his own hands and specializes in melee combat, possesses the power of the most powerful species.

    Only in melee, the power was immeasurable.

    Maybe I should take a distance...

    If you do, they will now feed on the shooting of the cell.

    A horribly accurate blow is hard to avoid.

    Is this the power of A-rank adventurers?

    That''s right, I should say.

    Without Mr. Tin''s special training, he could have lost.

    "What''s up, to that extent!?

    "Knock."

    Axe''s onslaught pushes me.

    Axe was definitely here for real.

    He''s fighting with no mercy, no intention of killing him.

    Same goes for the cell.

    There is no addition or subtraction.

    That''s how ready they are to fight.

    Meanwhile, I...

    We used to add some strength so we wouldn''t kill them.

    No matter how hostile you are.

    Though it''s obstructing the way.

    For the time being, he''s one of those people I spent time with.

    I can''t believe I''m seriously fighting someone like that...

    It''s not easy to break it off.

    "Don''t be silly!!!

    The momentum was well cut as Axe stirred up his anger.

    It''s accelerating.

    Even if you skip the trick or something, it''s about time, it became the limit to see.

    This guy says there''s more up there!?

    "You, you''re out of your hands!?

    "It''s..."

    "I say it again, don''t be ridiculous!!!

    "Gu."

    Take Axe''s sword in Kamui...

    It takes the form of a bond.

    Hit your own power and push it against each other...

    And Axe screams up close.

    I''m going to bump my passion.

    "You''ve set your course! You''ve decided to move on, even with us!

    ¡­¡­

    "Yet now, you''re not hesitating! You''re not lost in what you do with us!

    "But... Axe and Cell were buddies. I can''t believe I''m seriously pointing a blade at my people..."

    "That''s sweet!

    "Gu."

    Lost in a force push, blown away.

    He defended Axe''s blow, which he had been pursuing, by some means.

    "If you''ve decided your own path, you''re not looking at it! Get ready, we''re so ready!

    "Eh."

    "I try to grab all of you, that attitude...... it''s annoying!!!

    "Whatever you want...... don''t tell me!!!

    I kicked it up and pushed Axe back.

    Now we move on to the chase.

    "Then... I''m gonna be serious"

    Though unspoken, what Axe is thinking has been conveyed.

    Get ready.

    Drop the sweetness.

    I guess that''s what you''re trying to say.

    Even though we''re already hostile, I can''t believe you care about me...

    Which one is your favorite?

    Smile bitterly in my heart...

    But I don''t give that a look.

    Just take action and respond to Axe.

    "Let''s go!

    I decided to be serious.

 177 177 Stories VS Axe, Cell Â· 2

    "Boost!

    Magically strengthen your physical abilities.

    My body is lighter like a feather...

    In that state, again, he attacked Axe.

    "Damn, fast!?

    Axe tries to respond with a divine sword move, but I''m going further.

    Ahead of Axe wielding his sword, I''m gone.

    Momentum that leaves even remnants, turns behind Axe.

    "Huh... don''t lick me!!!

    That''s right, and that doesn''t end with Axe either.

    Twist your body and flip immediately.

    Shake off the sword diagonally.

    Amazing speed of response.

    I couldn''t avoid it this time and took it at Kamui.

    but this doesn''t matter.

    "Damn, and my back!!!

    Canade took Axe''s back and kicked him out.

    Axe supports the sword with one hand and guards Canade''s kick with the other.

    "Gu!?

    Even though I took it by small hand, it''s a blow to the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It can''t be intact, it seems, to a heavy shock, Axe stifled his face.

    "Axe!"

    Cell backup fire is fired.

    Fast!

    Three simultaneous shots together.

    In total, nine arrows fly in like a storm.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to let it end here!

    Tania shot out a fireball and intercepted an arrow.

    "The cellular opponents will be solas!

    "I won''t let you get in Rain''s way!

    Go on, Sola and Luna turn to cover Tania.

    Hit elementary magic in a row.

    Even though it''s just elementary magic, it would be amazing if a dozen shots were used at the same time.

    "Come on!"

    It would compete in ranged battles, but the problem was that the opponents were Tania, Sola and Luna.

    No matter how many cells were A-ranked adventurers and had superb bow moves, there''s no way they could deal with the three most powerful species.

    They fire magic and fireballs in a row, pushing them in gradually.

    Turning to Axe''s backup is, naturally, impossible.

    "Shit... I didn''t expect you to seal the cell, don''t do it!

    "I can''t take any more time! I''m sorry, but I''ll let it end!

    "Don''t lick it."

    Axe once again holds the sword with both hands and comes out with a blow of divine speed.

    But the movement is dull.

    I guess Canade''s blow is working.

    He couldn''t wield his sword the way he had before, and his speed was clearly decreasing.

    Usually, I might have hesitated here...

    With me, if you get this far, I''ll have to make up my mind.

    To serve a purpose.

    Defeat Axe!

    "Canade!

    "Ugh."

    I exchanged eyes with Canade.

    That''s enough.

    Canade, who sensed this intent, continues to hit Axe in a row.

    Fist and leg rush.

    Though Axe takes it at an incredible rate of reaction, there has been a gradual delay.

    I guess my hands are getting paralyzed, pushed by the power of Canade.

    And maybe the blow I just took is pulling my tail.

    "Shit!

    "Gu!?

    Canade swung her arms wide and blew Axe away.

    You made a gap, just like I hoped.

    I''ll decide here!

    "Not yet ahhh!!!

    Axe quickly regained his posture and stopped me from approaching.

    Wasn''t it a sweet development to end up like that......

    But it''s already too late.

    "Because I don''t recognize you!!!

    "That''s okay, I''m going my way!

    Clash with Axe and exchange blades.

    Flash.

    Gin, and the blade and blade collide, making a noise.

    Its frequency gradually increases, as does its speed.

    Like a storm.

    Like a tornado.

    Blades and blades meet to create countless scratches.

    Still, it doesn''t stop. I can''t stop.

    Me and Axe, to serve each other''s purpose... betting on everything we have, move on.

    An endless sword dance was played...

    In this situation where the moment one of us makes a mistake, the end comes...

    "Huh!?

    Unexpectedly, Axe went out of balance.

    Seeing your feet with surprise eyes.

    There...... a rabbit I had remotely tamed was clutching to Axe''s leg and slightly disrupting the movement.

    "Become, rabbit......!?

    "Have you forgotten? I''m a Beast Tamer!

    Axe''s movements are disturbed and he is stopping his legs from upset.

    You won''t miss that gap.

    I hold Kamui and jump into Axe''s pocket.

    And...

    Put the blade back.

    I slapped the dovetail with a pattern.

    "Gu............!?

    The blow now was decisive.

    Axe tries to plump, but he doesn''t seem to be able to force his feet...

    I let go of my sword and fell straight to the ground.

    At about the same time...

    Tania and the others who were fighting a short distance succeeded in destroying the bow of the cell and rendering it powerless.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ugh..."

    The battle was over and my body was out of strength.

    Axe and Cell won''t be able to move for a while.

    Axe had a painful blow...

    The cell has to pass through the ax.

    You can''t stop us.

    "Are you all right?

    "... you know, you still care about us."

    Speaking up, Axe said frightened.

    "You, asshole? We were fighting just now, weren''t we? I''m an enemy to Rayne. Don''t worry about the enemy."

    "Still, I care."

    "Damn...... you''re so popular. Ama''s a good place, too."

    "But that''s the good thing about Rain, isn''t it?"

    Canade says smile.

    "I mean, isn''t it annoying to say that even though we won?

    "Ugh..."

    To Tania''s scratch, Axe looked awkward.

    He was a little conscious.

    "... then we''ll go"

    I care about the two of you...

    But I can''t take any more time.

    The crusaders may be engaged with Illis.

    We need to get to one foot and seal Illis.

    "Tell you what."

    Axe squeezes his voice, like the last evil ascension.

    I won''t admit it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rayne, I won''t admit what you''re trying to do."

    "Oh well."

    "It''s too sweet, you are"

    "Maybe it is... but there''s nothing else I can do. This is the best way for me to do it. Then you''ll have to believe it and push on, won''t you?

    "... idiot"

    So he ran out of effort, and Axe passed out.

    Says Cell, looking at such axes as he seems to love them somewhere and supporting them.

    "There''s no one to hold back the Rains anymore. Whatever you want later."

    "I will."

    "For one thing, if I may say... I agree with Axe. That''s why I fought the Rains."

    "I know, I know."

    "... Goodbye"

    "Oh, goodbye"

    That was the moment when Axe and his cell were completely cut off.

    Though temporarily, I''m one of those people I traveled with...

    I''ll never go back to that fun time again.

    No more exchanging words...

    We left the scene behind.

 178 178 stories, people lurking in the ruins.

    Get on Tania''s back again and have her fly through the sky.

    That''s a little rush...

    I saw the eastern ruins I asked the villagers about.

    However, it seems that the crusaders had already arrived, and a tent of the camp has been set up near the ruins.

    You can''t find him, so he circled around to the side and descended into the gap between the trees on the right hand side of the ruins.

    "What do we do?

    Tania asks.

    "I''d like to put in a little exploration... but don''t you have time for that"

    From the sky, the crusaders had almost finished installing tents for the camp.

    Almost ready, I guess.

    "Sola, Luna. Do you know where Iris is?

    "I''ll take care of it"

    I''ll be right back.

    Sola and Luna close their eyes and concentrate.

    Use magic as it is...

    Slightly, I tilted my little neck bewildered.

    "That''s weird...... no response at all"

    "That is, Illis is no longer in this ruin......?

    "Um, I don''t know that. I couldn''t perceive what was happening inside the ruins."

    "This ruin may not pass through magic"

    "Or is it a mechanism by which magic is sealed... either way, it''s troublesome. I have no idea what''s going on in there."

    "... it can''t even use magic, something like that?

    "Um, that''s what happens."

    It''s also a problem that I don''t know what''s going on inside...

    More than that, I can''t use magic.

    Even if there was an Illis inside, I can''t seal it on the spot.

    I have to purposefully pull it out.

    Pretty cumbersome, hard to run.

    Still, you can''t throw it out.

    "Sora and Luna, will you wait here? I want you to be ready so you can seal it at any time."

    "Okay."

    "Oh, shit."

    "Nina and Tina wait here too. I want Sola and Luna to support me... or politely chase me back when someone comes"

    "Cancer¡­ Bulb,"

    "When I leave it to us!

    "Hey, what about us?

    Canade pulled the edge of my clothes.

    "Are you going inside the ruins with Rayne?

    "No... it''s a little dangerous, but I need to ask you something"

    "Hmm, what could it be?

    Even if they say it''s dangerous, Tania doesn''t look frightened.

    Instead, I''m looking happy somewhere.

    Guess what...

    You''d be happy to let me take care of something dangerous.

    Asking me to do that is a sign that I trust you.

    "I want you to scratch the crusaders on the table"

    "Is that a positive thing?

    "That''s the thing. If you leave us alone, the Crusaders will enter the ruins. I want to slow it down a little bit."

    "I see... I get it"

    "You just don''t have to do it, do you? Tania changes to a dragon form, and Canade rides on its back¡­ to the extent that it spins from a relatively safe sky. If you decide it''s dangerous, don''t push it, and leave immediately."

    "Oh. You think I''m gonna be late?

    "The opponent, an elite gathered to defeat Illis, cannot be insulted. Besides, you can''t put both of us in danger."

    "... is that worrying you about me?

    "Of course."

    "Oh yeah... well, if you say so much? I''ll follow your instructions properly, though?

    Tania dyed her cheeks a bit and said something she couldn''t be honest with.

    However, my tail was probably shaking like a dog.

    "Nyah... that means Rayne is alone in the ruins? Are you okay? Not lost?

    "It''s okay. I won''t be impotent either, I promise."

    "" "That''s suspicious" "

    Everyone got it all together and put a scratch in it.

    "Never be impotent!? It''s a promise!?

    "If you imitate recklessly, bake it with my braces, right?

    "Sola is worried. ''Cause Rayne''s so impotent as a matter of course."

    "Think about it and act on it, okay?

    "Cancer, bulk...... right?

    "Back me up! And I''ll help you as soon as something happens."

    With everyone''s cheer, the power came to me.

    I''ll make this operation absolutely successful!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The tables on the ruins became noisier.

    Perhaps the positive movement by Canade and Tania has begun.

    The opponents are adventurers and knights of war.

    I hope I don''t force you too much...

    "What if you''re worried about people?"

    First, I need to think about myself.

    If I fail, everything will be broken.

    "Nevertheless..."

    Once inside the ruins, he was attacked by strange sensations.

    You can''t force your body, or you can''t move it well...

    "Boost."

    I''ll try some magic...

    "Doesn''t change anything,"

    Magic does not activate properly.

    Like Sola and Luna said, there seems to be no magic inside this ruin.

    Besides, to some extent, they limit their physical abilities.

    The power gained from the contract with Canade was also limited...

    Am I a little bit better than the average person right now?

    "Not good."

    Even if we find Iris in this situation, can we get him out well or not...

    "What about Illis? Are you under the influence of the ruins?

    If so, why are you hiding in this place?

    It just seems like an act of hunting myself down...

    "Well, let''s just say it comes from the person."

    Head to the back of the ruins.

    It wasn''t so complex a structure that I never got lost.

    I lost so much, I went out into the big hall.

    Between kings...... is that the place?

    Behind the room, there is something like a decaying throne.

    There...... there was an appearance of Illis.

    "Good day, Lady Rain"

    "You look better than I thought, Illis"

    "Yeah, someone hurt me, but I''m totally recovered."

    "That''s mutual, isn''t it? We''re in danger, too."

    "Hehe."

    I laugh when Illis dulls.

    I have nothing to do with that laugh...

    Just pure, sounds like you''re saying it''s funny.

    "Lady Rain, you''ve really changed."

    "Hmm? Suddenly, what''s wrong?"

    "Because we killed each other once, didn''t we? And yet, talking about swallowing like this¡­ normally, it includes more insurance."

    "If you say so, it may be... but, well, there''s a reason not to"

    "Is that why? Can I ask you something?

    "I don''t know, I can''t hate Iris, that''s what I mean"

    ¡­¡­

    Ilis is pompous...

    "hahaha"

    Then I laughed out loud.

    "You''re really weird...... I can''t believe I''m still able to say that when I say I''m an absolute enemy of people...... and I''m not lying on the spot, but words from the heart...... heh. I''m becoming more and more interested in Lady Rain."

    "So I just want to talk to you about a lot of things... sorry, but I don''t have time"

    "Are you talking about people gathered outside?

    "You were aware?

    "It''s obvious. If we gather like featherworms, it''s loud."

    Illis says grudgingly.

    But, well... were you aware?

    Then it''s even stranger.

    How is it that Illis is pulling behind a ruin where magic is unusable and ability is restricted?

    "You have a face about why you''re here."

    "How did you figure that out?

    "Lady Rain is too honest. It''s easy to understand what you''re thinking."

    "Yes, is it...?

    Occasionally, everyone tells me something similar.

    Should I train a little so I can make a poker face?

    "But well, I think that''s Lady Rain''s charm... please, Lady Rain, stay put"

    "I''m not sure if you''re being fooled or praised. It."

    "Phew, I''m praising you."

    Iris laughs small, goes on, turning his expression into something sharp.

    "Well... because of this, I will answer Lady Rain''s question."

    "Big service."

    "I''m generous, aren''t I? Nothing like demanding a price, don''t worry."

    "Well, let''s not hesitate to ask. How could Illis be here like this?

    "The answer is simple. This is where we can do our best¡­ the ruins of the Heavenly Nation."

 179 Story 179: The Heavenly Ruins

    "The Ruins of the Heavenly Nation...?

    "Yeah, I am. This ruin is a fortress made by us, the Heavenly Nation."

    Fortress, I learned to catch on to the word.

    Fortresses are strong walls and gates.

    In addition, traps that inhibit enemy incursions and intricately interwoven internal structures¡­ etc.

    I think it has that trait, but here, there''s nothing like it.

    And yet calling me a fortress means... is there something hidden that I don''t know?

    No... wait, wait, wait, wait.

    I''m just not aware of it, and already, this fortress may be fully functional.

    The function is¡­

    "This is a fortress, it''s got a lot of features on it, right?

    "Yes, you will."

    "What do you mean by that function... magic seals and limitations of ability?

    "Pfft, will you get to that answer right away? That''s Lady Rain."

    Correct, so Illis smiles.

    "We can seal the magic of the intruder to further considerably curtail our physical abilities. That''s the kind of connection that''s unfolding."

    "How troublesome..."

    "Oh, it''s no use trying to destroy the junction. Because this ruin itself is the mechanism of the kingdom. Unless you want to destroy the ruins and bury them in the rubble yourself."

    "I don''t have that suicide wish. I mean, if I put on that feature, so would Illis... no... maybe it doesn''t apply to Illis?

    "You''re really sharp..."

    He didn''t anticipate this question, and Illis looked really surprised, turning his eyes round.

    "Yeah, yeah. Exactly. This is a fortress made by us heavenly people. Therefore, the heavenly tribe will not have its effect."

    "We can seal the power of our opponents and unleash our natural potential... I see. You''re so fortified you don''t have any more."

    "It means you''ll be safe here. Most of all... the injury has healed so I will use it to kick some loud featherworms."

    That''s not good.

    If you let a crusader enter a place like this, total annihilation is imperative.

    I''m talking about Illis, so I''m not going to let one of you get away with it...

    I''m not going to let you crusade Illis, but that''s why there''s no way a crusader can be wiped out.

    Somehow, I''d like to tell you about this...

    "No, Laine."

    Illis rings his finger...

    The entrance to the room closed so as to react to it.

    "You can''t tell me."

    "Well, here''s what happens."

    Is there any way you can easily miss it?

    "Well, shall I tell you something?

    Ilis walked over here and packed the distance indefensibly.

    I guess I can act like that because I have the overwhelming advantage of being able to wield 100% of my power.

    "Lady Rain, why are you here? Apparently, he''s behaving differently from the people out there... but either way, he''s definitely doing me a favor, right?

    "Well... if this happens, will you be honest?"

    Let''s crush it.

    "I''m here to seal Illis"

    "... heh"

    Iris'' face turns into a cold grin.

    The word that you like me.

    Maybe that''s true.

    I didn''t mean to hurt you, but you didn''t hit me with any direct hostility.

    But I''m not talking about it when it comes to danger to me.

    Just like before, that''s not how it works.

    Iris hits his cold eyes this way.

    "Is that true? Not a bluff like before?

    "It''s true. Can''t help telling the same lie again, can you?

    "So how are you going to seal me...... can you talk to me?

    "Same as last time. Sola and Luna... with the help of the Spirit Clan, seal Illis with an Epic item in a vessel"

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ve mastered magic, and I''ve got items to serve as vessels. We''re all set."

    "Sorry to hear that."

    Ilis distances himself from me.

    Turn your back on this one, I don''t see that look.

    However, judging by the voice color, I felt like I looked lonely.

    "I repeat, you liked Lady Rain, didn''t you? I''m human, but I can''t hate anywhere, and when I''m with you, it''s fun..."

    "I feel the same way. Illis had a lot going on, but I couldn''t hate him. Maybe I''m just sympathetic, but I wanted to help."

    "And yet you seal me?

    "Because you can''t hate Ilis."

    As it is, there is nothing for the future of Illis... because it will be lost...

    So now, take the means of sealing.

    "By sealing Illis, we help Illis. That''s the answer I gave."

    "... Really?"

    Ilis looks back at this one.

    The face was... faceless.

    I don''t see any emotions.

    It''s like a doll somewhere, horrible.

    "I see how Lady Rain feels. But¡­ I do not want such a thing. If you can''t blow this flame of burning hatred, it''s not worth living for."

    "Illis... that''s it..."

    "If we interrupt it, Lady Rain, we will not condone it."

    I feel killer in the eyes of Illis.

    So I was just stared at, and my body was about to faint.

    Last time I fought, I touched the hatred of Illis...

    That was just one end.

    Today, for the first time, I feel like I''ve touched the essence of the darkness that Illis has.

    I can''t believe you had this much...

    I''m going to atrophy, but I can''t lose.

    If you retreat here, you will never again be able to stand before Illis.

    I don''t qualify for that.

    So.

    I am.

    Whatever it is, it doesn''t move this place.

    "This is my last piece of advice. Will you stop thinking about crap and walk away? Now, I''m gonna miss you."

    "I''m sorry, but I''ve already made up my mind. I can''t do that."

    ¡­¡­

    "Seal Illis. And I won''t even let the people outside get their hands on me. This is my chosen path."

    "... I get it"

    Illis says unfortunately.

    But it was only for a moment that I gave you that look.

    Immediately switch to something as cold as ice.

    "Then... you have no choice. Lady Rain, if you stand in my way, I will not forgive you. Will you die?

    "I say no to that. I have to help Iris."

    "Are you going to seal me?

    "But if you don''t, you won''t stop, will you?

    "Yeah. Of course I am. I''m not going to stop. For I have sworn to avenge myself by betraying this body, my soul, everything."

    "... there are no creatures who think only of revenge."

    Apparently the words crippled his seizures, and Iris distorted his face.

    "Are you human too, Lady Rain... talk as if you knew my heart, have boring sympathy... I can''t forgive you"

    "Then what?

    "I''ll kill you."

    "Shall we?"

    I pulled out the camouflage and set it up.

    And Iris spread his hands to the left and to the right, and set up.

    "Here, I''ll finish you off"

    "No. Neither I nor Iris will let it end... only Iris'' vengeance will end"

    And... we clashed.

 180 180 stories, Battle of England, one.

    "It''s at least a pity. Don''t suffer, I''ll end you right away."

    Illis casts magic.

    "Come, flames of the other world. Everything here."

    A mass of flame rises over both hands of Illis.

    One, two, three...

    Countless bullets appeared.

    I can''t use magic right now, and my physical abilities are down dramatically.

    Think normally, you can''t avoid all those attacks.

    I can''t...

    "Become!?

    Illis unleashes magic...

    And I turned my eyes wide in amazement.

    I twisted my body, flew to the side, lowered myself...

    I let him try to avoid all the flame bullets.

    "... you have a light body. It''s like being a member of a circus."

    "Beast Tamer needs to be able to move with this in order to tame the animal. I can afford this much."

    "You can still tap a light mouth...... me, though you''re not aware of it, it sounds like you were doing something wrong. How about this? Come, flames of the other world. Come, thunderbolt of annihilation. Come on, mourning ice bullets."

    Flames, thunder, ice¡­ Three kinds of magic manifest at the same time.

    They become storms of violence, wild as they want to devour me.

    But I was calm.

    In my current state, if I eat even a blow, I''m out...

    Still, there''s no rush.

    Calmly identify the magic orbit...

    Find a safe zone and slide your body there.

    All of Illis'' magic comes off and ends in underdevelopment.

    "Become... why..."

    Keep going twice. It won''t happen by chance.

    It is inevitable that I have avoided the attack of Illis.

    Apparently, Illis finally admitted that, and he looked bitter.

    "What the hell did you do? Lady Rain can''t use magic right now... on the contrary, the power she gained from her contract with the Cat Spirit Clan must have almost disappeared... there''s no way she can avoid my attacks. And yet, how..."

    "I cut it out."

    "... Yes?

    "Already, I fought Illis once. So, Illis would have shown off his hand at all costs, wouldn''t he? If we can see so many attacks, we can figure out what to do."

    "Become... such a joke..."

    "Well, it''s miscalculation that I''ve even lost my physical abilities... but still, I can handle this much"

    The attack by Illis is certainly outrageous.

    Terrible threat.

    Still, it''s not like Illis is a god who doesn''t make mistakes.

    There is a ''hole'' somewhere.

    If we can poke there, we can cross.

    "In just one battle, identify my power...? No way, such a thing... its growth rate is like..."

    "Now we''re going this way!

    "Huh!?

    While Illis was surprised, he attacked from here.

    Eject the Narcami wire to temporarily restrain the body of the Illis.

    Penetration in the meantime.

    Dive into your nostrils and hit them with all your weight as you try to stick your hands out.

    "Ugh!?

    The little body of Illis blew up.

    Looks like the guard''s been delayed.

    "Ku...... with this kind of thing!

    Iris quickly regained his position.

    I''ll move on to the chase without a problem...

    The fists rolled out are easily taken by Iris.

    "I''m a little surprised and I''ve shown something unusual... but if you don''t disturb my mind, there''s no such thing as this."

    ¡­¡­

    "As it turns out, Master Rain is a man of no power whatsoever. Sounds like you have a tremendous talent... but not enough to reach me"

    "How about that?

    "Huh?"

    Twist your left leg around the axis.

    I kicked Iris'' flank so he could stick his right toe in.

    "Ah......!?

    Iris, the most powerful species, flashed his face at my attack, not so different from a normal human being.

    Where Illis flutters, he steps through his knees.

    It''s just stiff and doesn''t even get to breaking bones.

    But it did definite damage.

    Ilis showed me the trick of covering his legs and waved me off in his own hands.

    And I''m gonna punch you in the face.

    "Huh!"

    Take Iris'' fist flat in both hands and fly at that moment.

    Though blown away like paper, there is no serious damage.

    I dared to reduce the damage by flying away from myself.

    "What the hell did you do...? Damage to me..."

    "Sure, Illis is strong. Not only is it magical, but it is also physically capable of cat spirit clan. But there are weaknesses."

    "Weaknesses?"

    "There''s more to my physical structure than having the same body as my master that I can''t really work out. I went for it."

    That''s what I learned in my special training with Mr. Tin.

    "I can''t believe that... I can do that in action exactly..."

    "That''s a lot of training ground. To a certain extent, I''m just confident that I''ll do it."

    "Ku......!

    I came here and stopped for the first time so that Illis would be on guard.

    Does it go through with an attack?

    Wouldn''t it hurt to fight back?

    I can see you''re lost that way.

    It was a good flow.

    It just doesn''t mean I''m the dominant one.

    Rather, it''s a disadvantage.

    Although he succeeded in upsetting Illis by hitting the lead...

    It will not lead to a decision.

    Instead, it''s not weird when, where, and if they reverse it.

    That''s all the difference in power.

    Iris forgets that being upset makes a difference in power...

    If it was meant to be, we''d just have to fight the magic in a row.

    Even though we have identified it to some extent, we cannot continue to avoid it indefinitely, no matter how much.

    The fact that I''m on a critical path should never be understandable.

    "Where did Lady Rain hide such power?

    "Wherever they ask... we always do everything we can, don''t we? The last time I fought Illis, I did everything I could."

    "What do you think? I just think you were hiding your powers. Otherwise, there''s no way we''re going this far."

    "A stranded rat can bite a cat."

    "If you''re referring to yourself as a rat, could you honestly be hunted?

    "I say no to that. I don''t like pain."

    "Reduce your mouth...!

    Magic converges in the hands of Illis, and light gathers.

    It''s just not like the magic I''ve ever seen.

    "If my magic is cut off¡­ I still have to use the magic I''ve never shown Lady Rain"

    "Are you serious?"

    "Dear Rayne, let us recognize you as an ''enemy''. We''ll do everything we can to eliminate it."

    Iris spread his wings.

 181 Story 181, Battle of Illis, 2.

    I decided to give it all away.

    Although Lady Rain was human, there was something strange about him that attracted him somewhere, and he liked it.

    It''s not even a lie or whimsical word.

    So you must have been doing a handful somewhere.

    Evidence of this is that he fought the same way as last time.

    Then throw away the sweetness.

    With all my might, I will destroy the wall that inhibits my purpose.

    I spread my wings...

    "Come on. White Strike of the End"

    I rolled out the save.

    Summoning magic I''ve never used in my last fight.

    A super widespread attack, like filling up all the space.

    So, every blow is so powerful that it''s comparable to advanced magic.

    Lady Rain said she had cut out my magic...

    If it''s a first sight attack, it won''t come true to avoid it.

    Goodbye.

    That''s it.

    ... That''s what I thought.

    "Become!!!?

    Unleash magic...

    And I have spilled my amazement.

    Like eating space itself, the light of destruction blew away.

    There''s no place to avoid it.

    One rat, no room for escape.

    But.

    Only one thing, there was a safety zone.

    It''s... right next to me.

    "Huh!"

    Lady Rain came running without getting lost when she said she had the magic of her first look.

    As if you know that beside me is the only safe zone.

    And... Lady Rain dived into my nostalgia and dodged the magic.

    Keep going, take a mighty blow.

    "Ugh!!!?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The Summoning Magic of Illis is powerful.

    There''s no way to avoid it if they bomb carpets that have no clearance.

    But for one thing, there was a safety zone.

    Around Illis.

    Her summoning magic is powerful, but I can''t distinguish between enemies and allies.

    Then, to a certain extent, Illis should be keeping himself safe so that he doesn''t misfire himself.

    Judging by that, step in...

    And my predictions came true.

    "Ohhhhh!!!

    Right, left, right again.

    Between fists and fists, kick.

    From the diagonal top, a blow to the blind spot.

    Slap in the rush and hunt down Illis.

    "Knock."

    I''m no different than a normal person right now.

    Not that powerful...

    Still, I''m hitting the steeple with everything.

    slightly.

    However, the damage steadily builds up, distorting Iris'' face.

    "Perseverance, wow!

    Iris jumped and tried to shake me off.

    But I won''t tolerate that.

    To stick with the pitch, I don''t jump, either, and I don''t miss Illis out of range.

    "Holy shit!

    I guess I gave up on intercepting with magic.

    Iris waves his fist.

    Gohh! and the chilly sound runs, and the fist of Illis looms.

    Illis'' physical abilities are comparable to those of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Or override.

    I''m no different from normal people right now.

    Eat even a blow and you''re out.

    So.

    I decided not to take a single blow.

    "Become!?

    Avoid the fist of Illis swinging at speeds.

    Alternatively, stay off track and to the extent of plundering along the way.

    Without eating a deadly blow...

    I made everything look good.

    Sometimes I think I saw out the attack on Illis...

    More than that, the results of the special training with Mr. Tin are significant.

    Fighting training and all that, because I was made to die...

    But thanks to that, I can confront Iris in this way.

    Avoid, or recirculate, the attack of Illis...

    Strike back in.

    I was in complete control of this fight.

    "Oh... come on, mourning ice bullets!

    "Huh!?

    Illis used summoning magic so that he wouldn''t mind getting himself involved.

    The ice storm blows, turning it into a blade.

    Exactly, disabling this¡­ cannot be prevented.

    I jumped back and left Illis.

    "Ha... ha... ha..."

    Illis, who was finally able to distance himself from me, was breathing on his shoulders.

    From that shoulder, there is blood.

    I guess I''ve hurt myself with my magic.

    But like I don''t mind such scratches.

    He stares at me like a beast.

    "... why"

    "Hmm?"

    "How can you be so powerful!!!

    Illis, barking, throws the words away.

    He''s staring at me sharply.

    "Since then, it''s hardly been long...... how can you have that much power!? You can''t overwhelm me... you can''t think of anything like that normally. Even if Lady Rain was drawing my blood... that growth rate is unusual! That''s crazy! What is it, its power!!!?

    "Right...... if I insist, I guess it''s because I''m ready"

    "Ready...?

    To a decent Illis, I''ll tell you my story.

    "Last time I fought Illis... honestly, I was lost. For once, I was looking at each other... and I wondered why Illis was doing it. So, I didn''t know what to do, I didn''t specify where I was going... and I was fighting without being ready"

    ¡­¡­

    "But not now. I''m ready. Fight Illis and seal Illis. Yes, I set a purpose. So my heart won''t shake. Unlike last time, it''s amazingly calm"

    ¡­¡­

    "You know what? You know, a person who''s ready is something to say to himself, but he''s so strong, right? I''ll show you the power."

    "Here, my falling etc... means being sealed... Impossible!!!

    Iris turns his fangs again.

    That was the last resistance.

 182 182 Stories, Battle and End of England.

    Illis unleashes magic.

    Illis fists.

    I barely beat a stormy fierce onslaught...

    And then we go out to fight back.

    As before, we will aim for the steeple and launch an attack.

    Only slight damage can be done.

    But dust, too, becomes a mountain.

    Punch the attack over and over again...

    Steady deals damage to Iris.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    Ilis fluttered and knelt on the ground.

    I see myself stunned like that.

    "That''s it for me..."

    Iris holds his fist.

    Bite your back teeth all the way.

    "This kind of thing...... this kind of thing...... you will never admit it WOW!!!

    Bark, it''s piercing.

    But the movement is dull.

    There will be some accumulation of damage...

    I guess the injury from the previous battle hasn''t fully healed yet.

    Think of it, unlike last time, I feel like I was moving somewhere dull.

    Did you strengthen me in front of you, or couldn''t you show weakness?

    Either way, Illis was not in full condition.

    I guess that''s why this is the result.

    "Ugh!?

    Intercept the penetrating iris...

    Add more pursuits.

    Fist and kicking ramblings.

    The strength of Illis, the resistance...

    And take away the will to fight.

    "Damn, ah... I can''t believe this is happening...!

    "I''m sorry, but I''m gonna let it end here."

    ... The truth is.

    I was close to the limit.

    It hurts all over my body.

    Every time I move, I get a severe pain that crushes my bones.

    Or it would actually have about a crack in it.

    Though we avoid the magic and attacks of Illis...

    He''s just not taking a direct hit, he''s blushing.

    And the tremendously powerful attack of Illis takes the damage it deserves just by making it.

    My body was worn out.

    I just can''t see it hiding in my clothes, and it would be pretty, tragic.

    If I get a little distracted, I''m going to pass out just like that.

    But.

    Because we can''t miss this chance.

    Because we can''t leave Illis alone any longer.

    So here we are today, finishing everything!

    "In this place I will¡­ kill all men¡­!

    "... it''s over now"

    "Does Master Rain deny my vengeance, too!?

    "I don''t deny it. I believe that Iris'' revenge is a legitimate right."

    "Then...!

    "But... you miss living just to kill me"

    ¡­¡­

    "There are so many other things that are fun... there is so much light in the world that is fun. And yet I just can''t believe I''m at the bottom of deep darkness without touching that light... you know, you miss me too much, don''t you?

    "I..."

    "So let''s end this here. No...... end it"

    "Eh."

    Iris slightly, rocked his gaze to get lost.

    It was just for a moment...

    Sure, maybe you got my word.

    "Uhhhhhhhh!!!

    An unmistakable special attack.

    Such an Illis blow... reached me.

    "Gu......!!!

    An Iris fist hits his right chest.

    I heard a broken bone.

    A shock is running around in my body, trying to eat my body from the inside out.

    For a moment, my consciousness flies.

    But you can''t fall here...

    I will soon return to reality and devour my teeth.

    Bear the pain...

    Kill my heart...

    "It''s over."

    You give me a blow, and you slap a kick in the neck of an Illis showing a gap.

    "Huh...!!!?

    Got a definite response.

    Ilis'' body trembled...

    Eventually, it collapses off my knees.

    "Ugh... ah..."

    My consciousness was still there.

    But he doesn''t seem to have the power to stand up, it just makes his body tremble.

    "... Phew"

    The thread of tension is breaking, and I''m about to sit on the floor, too.

    But I could see it at the critical place and just let it spill my exhale.

    "You''re done."

    "Knock..."

    Ilis kept his hands and feet on the floor, looking up at this one, staring at me...

    I lost so much, I spilled a self-derisive grin.

    "I can''t believe I''m losing in this ruin... and one-on-one... heh... it''s so refreshing to get here. The feeling of remorse also disappears somewhere. What tricks did Lady Rain use?"

    "I just made up my mind."

    "Speaking of which, that''s what you said..."

    Iris closes his eyes so he can think of something.

    What the hell are you thinking?

    The heart is only known to Illis.

    "... I''ll tell you what."

    Slightly, his eyes opened, and Ilis laughed small.

    "Human readiness, I let you see... you had this power"

    "To tell you the truth, I''m a mess, too."

    "Hehe... you fought me, so I thought I had no choice. If I were truly intact, my pride would be a mess."

    Finish the fight...

    Iris looked like the possession had fallen.

    "... I wish humans, everything, were like Lady Rain"

    "... Illis..."

    "That way, I can''t take revenge... No, let''s not. I''ve thought about boring things."

    Fluffy and mellow, Illis rises.

    It''s going to fall down right now.

    "Are you all right?

    "Pfft... do something crazy. It was Lady Rain who did this to me, wasn''t it?

    "That''s well, yeah...... nothing, because I''m not going to kill Illis"

    ¡­¡­

    "I just want to seal Iris, and I''m not gonna kill him."

    "... really, sweetie"

    "I guess so. But, well, this is me. Rain Shroud, that''s the guy. I was born this way, I grew up... and now I can''t change it."

    To my words, Illis gave me a soft smile.

    That''s a face I''ve never seen before.

    You look like a martyr.

    Think so...

    Well, I had a bad feeling.

    "... Well"

    "Iris?"

    "I have lost...... because I honestly do not intend to be sealed by Lady Rain. Of course, I''m not going to be crusaded by the people out there."

    "You think you can get away with this?

    "You won''t be able to escape...... To be honest, I stand at my best. Lady Rain is also worn out...... we will still be able to move"

    "Then..."

    "Give up and be quietly sealed......"?

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m sorry about that. Also, as long as it is sealed... as long as it is crusaded by the humans... I will kill myself"

    Ilis rang his fingers with his pussy.

    In reaction to it, the whole ruin sounds gobbly.

    "Is this...!?

    "Heh heh... it''s a suicide bomber. Trump cards for times of need¡­ mechanisms for all enemies to bury everything"

    "Knock."

    I can''t believe I had this thing ready... I''m alarmed!

    "Illis!"

    "I lost the battle, but I won the battle, does that mean?

    Ilis laughed, and again, he snapped his fingers.

    In response to that sound, the door behind me opens.

    "Lady Rain, please come back from there. Because I''m not going to get you involved."

    "Illis......?

    "We''re not going to be sealed or crusaded by the humans. I come to the end here, at my will¡­ I will not let anyone take away that freedom alone. I won''t let you like it."

    "Iris!!!

    "... Goodbye, Lady Rain"

    Illis giggles......

    Immediately after that, Illis'' feet collapsed.

 183 183 stories for you.

    The scaffolding collapses and the debris rises.

    There was a big hole in the floor.

    Iris is swallowed up in it.

    I...

    "No, Iris!!!

    I ran to Iris.

    Whip your screaming body and run as hard as you can...

    I grabbed Iris'' hand as he was about to fall to the bottom of the earth with the rubble.

    "Gu!"

    "Master Rain!?

    Barely succeeded in connecting Illis.

    Make sure you crawl belly on the floor and grab an Illis hanging out in space with one hand while supporting your body with the other.

    The hole where Illis is about to fall is deep and I can''t see the bottom.

    No matter how powerful the species is, it will be over if it falls here.

    "Awesome because what are you doing!? Helping me..."

    "It would be decided to help!?

    "I don''t know what that means! Are we enemies? If I die, it will all end... how could I do this?"

    "Why am I mistaken?"

    Ahhh.

    Illis is a smart kid, but you''re twisted in strange places.

    Wasn''t this intent communicated?

    Then I''ll tell you as many times as I want!

    "I want to help Iris!

    "Become..."

    "Iris'' revenge will not stop. And at the end of the revenge, is Illis going to die? That''s why I tried to stop Iris. By sealing it, I tried to end it."

    "It''s..."

    "Because I want Illis to live... I can''t believe it''s over... because I can''t admit that. So this is how I''m getting desperate!

    ¡­¡­

    Connected with one hand, and floating in the universe, Illis is pompous...

    Eventually, I laugh with a tickle.

    "True... you act outside of my common sense, Lady Rain,"

    "I''m good at amazing people."

    "Such a Lady Rain, I..."

    Maybe you were attracted.

    In a small voice, Iris said so.

    "Ku......!

    Because of all the screaming all over my body, I can''t help myself.

    We can''t pull up Illis, and the status quo is best maintained.

    In addition, the collapse of the ruins is progressing.

    Rubble falls all over the place and the vibrations get louder and louder.

    How about this, ten minutes before the ruins collapse...?

    "Illis, get over here quickly......!

    "But..."

    "I can''t believe you''re dead and that''s it... that''s just never gonna work!

    "Dear Rain......"

    "If I die, I''ll end up there. What, everything''s gone! It''s cowardly to say this... but my fellow Iris, my family wouldn''t have been able to live, even if they wanted to!? So, for the sake of my family, for the sake of my people... live!

    "Huh...!?

    Iris opened his eyes wide...

    You grabbed my hand.

    "So go."

    I tried to pull up Illis.

    but I still can''t help it.

    "Come... Illis, fly over here..."

    "Excuse me... I don''t have any more power left..."

    "Well... then keep holding my hand tight. I''ll take care of it later."

    "Dear Laine... how could you..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Why are you trying to help me...?

    "I have a lot of things... in a nutshell, I guess it''s because I''m a person"

    "Because you''re human...?

    "That''s what I thought I wanted Iris to live. He just wants me to be alive... that''s how I thought."

    "Such an unscrupulous... isn''t it rational or nothing..."

    "That''s what it''s all about, people''s hearts."

    "People''s... minds..."

    Repeat my words. Iris looked like he''d never seen it before.

    "Knock."

    At last, the ruins are ringing more violently.

    The ceiling collapses and the walls fall.

    The hole in the floor was getting bigger, and he was about to swallow us.

    "Lady Rain, that''s enough......! As it is, until Lady Rain..."

    "Fine......! Because I will definitely help......! I''ve come this far because I want Illis to live... and I''ve given up on this place like this."

    "... Dear Rain..."

    With the universe hanging, Illis stares at this one...

    Eventually, I smiled gently.

    "Really... you''re a stranger"

    "Illis......?

    "I can''t believe you''re trying to help me like this... I''ve never seen such a person, Lady Rain. Fools."

    "Even if they say you''re stupid, I won''t stop!

    "Pfft... I can''t tell you that. Because... I''m glad to hear how Laine feels."

    Illis remained the same, smiling.

    What is it?

    For some reason, I had a bad feeling.

    "It doesn''t matter what reason is, just act the way you think... that''s people''s minds. A little, but I also understood."

    "What..."

    "Think about it, you''ve never done anything like this before... that it moves for someone. I''ve lived for a long time... but really, for the first time..."

    "Iris, what are you talking about? Hold my hand tighter than that..."

    "Lady Rain."

    blocked my words and said them in a strong tone by Illis.

    "I wanted Lady Rain to live..."

    "It''s..."

    "I''ve lived for revenge only... but the last thought I had was for you... hehe, that''s very funny"

    "... wait. Wait, that doesn''t work!!!

    Understanding what Illis was thinking, I raised my voice.

    But...

    Iris had already decided the answer.

    I was ready.

    So you can''t stop her...

    "Dear Laine. Finally, can I have one selfishness?

    "Don''t say the last thing! Here..."

    "If you could see me again... could you make a pact with me then? Or can''t you make a pact with something like me?

    "That''s not true! That...... Huh!!!

    "Phew, good"

    Illis laughs quietly......

    And he shook my hand off.

    "... Goodbye. Kind, Mr. BeastTamer......"

    The body of Illis floats in the universe...

    And fall.

    I reach out, but I can''t reach...

    "Irisoooooo!!!!!

    Illis is grinning to the end...

    As it was, it disappeared to the bottom of the earth.

 184 184 Stories Good End Not a Happy End

    ... a week has passed since then.

    The influence left by Illis everywhere was enormous, and the guilds and knights were to be pursued in their response.

    Reconstruction of the village of Pagos.

    Treatment of injured persons.

    Investigation of the absence of a similar seal.

    Alliances and Knights work together to respond everywhere.

    I mean...

    Despite arbitrary actions and double violations in disregard of orders, there was no punishment.

    I ignored the order to get insurance when the operation failed.

    And arbitrary behavior helped everyone with its own hands, noticing the trap of Illis beforehand.

    If I had noticed, that''s how the story was complete.

    I just did whatever I wanted...

    But, as it turns out, I don''t blame you, so I let it go.

    There''s a lot going on, but I don''t want to stop being an adventurer.

    If Axe and Cell had accused me of everything, maybe this wouldn''t have happened...

    They didn''t say anything and walked away.

    That may have been the kindness of the two of us.

    But I never exchanged words of farewell...

    Reminds me once again that I have been cut off from the two of them.

    It''s something I was prepared for, but when I had to, I missed you a little.

    After the interview, we took part in the post-processing.

    Because I thought moving my body would help me not think about anything extra.

    I wanted time to put my thoughts together.

    So, a week goes by in an instant...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I was coming to the mountain where Illis was sealed.

    Except it''s not the site of the temple.

    I was moving to a beautiful spot.

    "Rayne, is this the place?

    Canade showed me flowers he picked nearby.

    "Oh, enough. Thank God."

    "Yeah, it seems so easy."

    "Yes, we''re done here."

    Tania brought me a cross made of wood.

    It''s so beautiful.

    "Thanks Tania too"

    "I can always do this for you."

    Saying, Tania put up a cross on the ground.

    And Canade adds flowers.

    "" Holy Breath ""

    Sola and Luna cast their magic.

    A pale light spreads around the cross.

    It is a magic used primarily by clerics and others to bless the subject.

    ¡­¡­

    Nina kneels in front of the cross, hands together, eyes closed and prays.

    Yakan on top of his head...... Tina, too, stood still.

    Just like Nina, you must be praying.

    ¡­¡­

    Following the two of them, I prayed, too.

    Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna also continue.

    "Phew."

    After a while, I gently opened my eyes.

    Like me, everyone opens their eyes.

    Seeing everyone like that, I spoke softly.

    "Thanks, guys. I need you to hang out with me selfishly."

    After all the post-processing, the first thing I did...

    It was to build the tomb of Illis.

    I caused that incident, so naturally, I can''t make a grave of Illis.

    Rather, they will be told off as demons scattered with fear and destruction.

    But... I thought it was too lonely.

    So at the very least, I decided to build a grave.

    Because I don''t know where the Heavenly Nation lived...

    I chose this place so I could get a good night''s sleep in the sights.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the grave of Illis makes me feel indescribable.

    There is no Illis under this.

    The truth is, with the ruins...

    My chest still hurts when I think about that time.

    More, wasn''t there another way to do it?

    Whatever it is, why don''t you keep your hands on it?

    I keep thinking about that.

    I can''t help thinking about it...

    Still, regret won''t go away.

    "Rain."

    When I realized, Canade was holding my hand with both hands.

    "Rayne did her best."

    "Canade......"

    "I wasn''t on the spot... but I think Rain''s feelings had reached Illis. Because... you were laughing at the end, weren''t you?

    I tell everyone all the time.

    "This is how it turned out... but what Rain did isn''t in vain. Besides, I didn''t do anything bad, do what''s best, so there''s no other way... Uh-huh?

    He got confused as he talked, and Canade leaned over Cotten, and his little neck.

    I''m not very good at canades...

    Something''s getting a little laughable.

    "Anyway."

    Tania pinched her mouth from the side.

    "Rayne has accomplished something no one else can."

    "Tania......"

    "Tighten your chest. No one else can do that. Well, not everything worked out... but you can''t help but regret it forever, can you? That''s what that Illis admits? Yeah, I won''t admit it. I''m sure you''ll say this."

    "You beat me, so be more proud, it feels like it!

    "Oh, my line!?

    Luna exposed me to a line and Tania looked like Gunn.

    Sora laughs softly at the two of them.

    "A dark face doesn''t suit Rayne. As always, I want you to laugh. I think Iris prefers it that way."

    "Mmm... me too, don''t think so. Guys, I like a smile... huh?

    "If you look too shitty, Ilis will piss you off - That''s not my type of face, you know."

    Nina and Tina have also participated in the conversation.

    Everyone cares about me.

    He cares.

    I''m so happy about that.

    I felt my chest warm.

    "... right"

    Can''t you drag it forever?

    Regret does not disappear quickly.

    I can''t forget about Illis right away.

    But I''m still alive.

    Because, like this, I''m with everyone.

    You have to look forward and walk away.

    ¡­¡­

    One last time, look at the tomb of Illis.

    And I tell you in my heart.

    There was a lot going on...... after all, I can''t hate about Illis.

    Instead, he probably thought it was preferable.

    Now take your time, I want you to rest.

    ... Goodbye.

 185 185 words, at the bottom of darkness.

    I slept on my back...... and slowly woke up.

    Where am I?

    Room...... I see that.

    But no lighting whatsoever.

    The windows are open, the moonlight plugs in and lights the room slightly.

    I saw a line of furniture with brilliant decorations.

    Other works of art, such as painting and sculpture.

    Also decorated with swords, armor, etc.

    Human aristocracy room, does it feel like?

    But I can''t feel any signs of people.

    If it''s more precise, I don''t feel a sense of life.

    Why are you in a place like this?

    Wondering, trying to wake up my body...

    "Ugh... ah!?

    Heavy pain ran all over my body.

    I accidentally spill a scream.

    "Ha, ha..."

    I couldn''t stand the pain and fell asleep on the floor again.

    What the hell is the pain now...?

    "You shouldn''t force yourself too much."

    My voice sounded unexpected.

    There should have been no sign of humans in this room...?

    Ignoring the pain, I forced myself to wake up.

    And looking back...

    There''s one woman there.

    "Oh. Can you get up now? That''s great."

    Is a woman, like, mid-twenty?

    Tall, uneven, clear body.

    He was wearing highly exposed clothes, as if he were selling such a body.

    And... it''s those eyes that catch my eye all the time.

    Red colored eyes like blood.

    Looking at it, it''s going to suck in unexpectedly...

    I got that strange feeling.

    "You''re not... human, are you?

    "Correct. You understand very well, don''t you?

    ''Cause you didn''t smell like me.''

    Once you can get up, you''re used to body pain.

    It''s not so much that I can''t move.

    Most of all, the state of being forced to move remains unchanged and there is pain......

    I didn''t mean to show this woman where I was vulnerable, and I pushed myself up.

    "You shouldn''t have."

    As I peeked into this one''s mind, the woman said that.

    "It''s hard to just stand there, isn''t it? In the chair there, please."

    ¡­¡­

    I will try to be sincere about the woman''s words.

    but I didn''t know.

    The woman seems to be worried about this one purely...

    Now, it was like I was making an observation about how far I could move.

    "... then sweeten to your words"

    If you''re finding out, there''s no point in being strong.

    And I honestly sat in the chair because it was actually also a hard spot.

    "So... who are you? That smell isn''t human... it''s demonic, isn''t it?

    "Oh. Do you know that much?

    "I understand. Not really, don''t lick me."

    "Hehe...... excuse me. I didn''t mean to do that, but I think you did something to try without knowing it."

    What do you think?

    I''m sure this woman lies like she''s breathing.

    It was suspicious how much I could trust.

    "My name is Reese. Demons."

    "You admit it honestly."

    "There''s no point in hiding it."

    "It''s good to be honest...... can I admit I''m a demon? Aren''t the Demons the natural enemies of all creatures?"

    "Right. But... you''re not, are you?

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m sure you and I can have a good relationship. That''s why I honestly revealed that I was a demon."

    "... what do you expect?

    "Nothing now"

    The woman laughed.

    It must be using magic and turning it into a human being...

    That smile was so full of malice that it didn''t seem human.

    "Why, did you help?

    I''m pretty much sure this woman helped me.

    But I don''t know what that purpose is.

    Originally, the Demons are supposed to be natural enemies...

    "Thought I''d scout you"

    "Scout? You want me to be at the forefront of the Demon Clan?

    "Um, that''s a little different. I can''t handle as much delicacy as you do. I want to form a partnership."

    "Cooperation...... hey"

    Can I trust the Demons or something?

    It raises questions...

    Nevertheless, it is also true that I was helped.

    Perhaps you could listen to me for a moment.

    "I was sneaking around looking at the whole thing...... no, no way. It''s amazing how just humans beat you down. I was so surprised that I accidentally delayed getting in there to help. I was just about to kill him."

    "Were you watching?

    "That''s already perfect. Otherwise, we won''t be able to help you in time."

    "... that''s a bad hobby"

    "If you''re offended, apologize."

    The woman thanked her for all the shapes.

    "Ha... that''s enough. More than that, what do you want me to do?

    "So that''s..."

    "Unless you''re in a cooperative relationship, you say you can''t answer? With that attitude, we can''t answer what we''re going to do either."

    "Hmm."

    "Talk about your purpose first. We''ll talk about it."

    "... okay"

    The woman laughed again.

    Now it was a grin that conceived madness.

    "Do we know what the Devil Clan''s purpose is?

    "You don''t have a personal purpose, do you? If you want to be strong, follow the Demon King. That''s what you Demons are for."

    "Correct. On the orders of the Demon King, we move to fulfill the wishes of the Demon King. And the purpose of such a demon king is... the annihilation of mankind. No, incineration. And that comes first."

    "I know that."

    "But now the Demon King is dormant and not keeping a decent consciousness. Therefore, we will not be active. Because if you move on your own, you might be pissed off later. In fact, there have been such cases in the past. Well, if it''s to the point of being slightly rampaged, it''s fine... after all, it''s forbidden to move big."

    "Interesting story."

    "Just like that."

    A woman... Reese laughs.

    "Because I''m a bounce. If you do it, you can''t, when they say it, they want to try it. Because the Demon King doesn''t know when to wake up. You must be bored waiting for that. So I want to play, I am."

    "So...?

    "I want to play, I said, because I''m not so strong. If I''m alone, I''ll have to do it. That''s why I need strong company. So I put my eyes on you."

    ¡­¡­

    "Being a Demon, my purpose is the same as being a Demon King. Killing humans. In that regard, aren''t the interests aligned?

    "It''s..."

    For some reason, I couldn''t answer right away.

    Humans hate.

    It''s the object of revenge.

    But I can think of that one...

    It never burned as much passion as it did before.

    "Well, healing wounds is a priority first. You don''t have to answer now. Now take your time."

    Okay, so Reese disappeared to melt into the dark.

    I, left alone, softly lay my hand on my chest.

    "If I get on that woman''s invitation, I can continue to avenge... and yet, how can I not be happy? Has something changed in me? If so, it''s Lady Rain''s ¡­"

    I walked to the window and stared at myself in the glass.

    "What do you want to do¡­ Illis"

 186 186 talk interviews

    The King''s Capital Rollies on the Central Continent.

    A royal castle in the heart of a prosperous capital.

    During that glimpse was the figure of Argus Van Rollies, the king who ruled the three central, southern and eastern continents.

    He says he''s over 60, but the hegemony surrounding him hasn''t faded at all.

    He looks down at his men from the throne with a sharp eye.

    Before Argus like that...... there was an appearance of Arios and the others.

    Arios, Agus, Leanne, Mina... Called the Brave Party, a line that was supposed to receive people''s praises lay flat, sweating cold.

    It''s Arios.

    Heavy Argus''s voice sounded and Arios'' body trembled victoriously.

    "Why, they called me here... you know what I mean?

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "Let the devil go, the murder of an adventurer who is a witness. Plus, I tried to put it into my own hands by joining hands with the devil... anything to say?

    "... I didn''t do that"

    Even under Argus'' harsh gaze, Arios did not acknowledge his inaction.

    "Hmm...? We''re getting a complaint from the local villagers, but what''s that?

    "We have saved the villagers, but we have not imitated them to put them in a predicament. Isn''t that too confusing of fear?

    "So what about the reports that are coming up from the guild?

    "I don''t know anything about it. It must be a mistake."

    "I have nothing to do with it."

    "Yes."

    Arios answered firmly.

    It''s a grand attitude, as if there are no shards to be offended.

    Seeing such arios, the proximities around the king learned to stray.

    Didn''t the Alliance report go wrong?

    Aren''t the villagers making some mistake?

    Anyway, Arios is a brave man.

    There is no way I would do that.

    I had come to think of it that way too, dealing with the existence of ''brave men'' in a sacred way.

    ... but Argus is not bewildered.

    "Fool!!!

    "Huh!?

    Arios made his face stretch as the thunderous Argus roar sounded.

    Agus and the others trembled victoriously.

    Argus is king.

    He is not a foolish king to be manipulated by someone else, but a wise king, who steps firmly on the earth with his own feet.

    Would you be able to deceive such a king''s eyes?

    The answer is, there''s no way I can...

    "Did you think such a lie would make sense!?

    "But this is a fact, a lie, etc¡­"

    "Still trying to overlap lies"

    Argus'' mood drops rapidly.

    Guess that makes Arios look pale, too.

    I get desperate and overlap my self-defense...

    Not realizing that was counterproductive, Argus''s mood reached its bottom.

    "... Enough"

    He looks fed up, and Argus pays his hand.

    "You don''t seem to be able to talk decently right now. First, let me cool your head. Knight, take the Arios to jail."

    "Become!?

    Put yourself in jail for being a brave man?

    When he heard the impossible words, Arios was stunned.

    But Argus'' eyes were serious.

    And the knights who took that life are serious, too.

    Walk over to the Arios and the others and hold their arms from left to right.

    "Come on, come here"

    "Damn...... such an idiot!? I''m a brave man! But why are you in a cabin..."

    "You don''t have to worry, I''ll get you out of here overnight. Until then, chill your head and reflect."

    "Wang Yi, this kind of thing......!

    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear the Lord''s words anymore today. I don''t even want to see your face. Face your sins in prison."

    "Knock."

    Arios'' face is heavily distorted.

    Anger, haste, humiliation...... all sorts of emotions appeared on my face.

    It''s easy to shake off the knights here.

    No matter how trained a knight is, he is no match for a brave man.

    But if you do such a thing in the sight of the king, the same goes for flipping the anti-flag.

    No matter how brave you are, it is a line that must not be crossed.

    It turns away from the position of brave man and falls into the traitor.

    To understand that, Arios was quietly taken by the knights, while chewing his teeth critically.

    I was just staring at Argus till the end.

    "Hmm."

    Arios and the others disappeared and Argus placed his back deep on the throne.

    Nature and heavy exhalation spilled.

    "I didn''t expect you to do that..."

    Thinking about what Arios and the others did, Argus will look bitter.

    Though pride was high and there were places not to look at others...

    I didn''t know you''d do anything stupid to get this far.

    Argus thinks.

    What Arios did, after all, is not acceptable.

    If I were you, I''d like to try you as a sinner and imprison you.

    But Arios is a ''brave man''.

    When Arios is gone, he loses his skill against the Demon King.

    The Demon King is currently dormant...

    Sooner or later, we start a full-scale activity and turn our fangs to mankind.

    Without the brave at that time, mankind would have no choice but to be extinct.

    Arios is a necessity.

    But that''s not why you can do whatever you want.

    If there''s a slight problem, I''ll take a look...

    It''s obviously too tight this time.

    I hope you reflect, but as far as attitude goes, expectations are unlikely.

    What should we do?

    Argus thought.

    "Somehow, I just want to take control of Arios... Hmm. Fishing for a reward? No... just make it grow even more. If what you''ve been making me like is a mistake... do you want to put on a watchdog? So, some control..."

    With the bumps and tweets, Argus thought about the future.

    "Right...... first, suppose we go with that? With the eyes of surveillance, you wouldn''t do anything stupid. We''ll see how it goes for a while... if we''re going back the right way. If that doesn''t come true...... think about using insurance"

 187 One hundred and eighty-seven, in the cell.

    "Damn!

    Underneath the royal castle...... Arios, who was put in that cell, hit the wall to hit the frustration.

    Parallax, dust and sand fall.

    But that''s all.

    Sturdy rooms never break.

    "... why don''t you calm down?

    Agus, who was thrown into the same room, said so.

    By the way, Leanne and Mina aren''t here.

    Even though it was just for one night, it was just because there was a problem keeping men and women in the same cell.

    "You think you can stay calm!? I can''t believe I''m the brave one in jail... Damn, damn, damn! I''ve never been born with such humiliation!

    Arios shook his fist and, in turn, blushed.

    Then he hits his voice outside the cell.

    "Whoa, anyone!? Get me out of here now! Are you out of your mind to put me in jail for being a brave man!?

    "Be quiet, brave man. You look great here now."

    Arios inflates his anger even more when he is hit by a scornful gaze by a soldier on the lookout.

    But the cell is sturdy, and a junction is unfolding that absorbs magic into the Omake.

    I can''t do anything about it.

    "The brave ones are fallen too... I''m disappointed"

    "Why don''t we just keep it locked up the whole time?

    "Ha, that''s good. Why don''t you make a recommendation to the king after this?

    "Damn!

    Gashan, and Arios slapped the iron lattice.

    "Hey, hey, say Arios. Because it''s too much noise. Like Agus said, why don''t you calm down a little?

    Leanne opened her mouth as she was placed in a face-to-face cell.

    You can''t keep a man and a woman together, they split you up.

    The lean, Arios stares over the cell.

    "You want me to be treated like this and keep my mouth shut!?

    "Well, I''m not convinced of this either..."

    "But this time..."

    Following Leanne, Mina says so too casually.

    "What? What are you trying to say?

    "... this is on you. Arios"

    Agus speaks out.

    Allegedly pointing out the clarity and blame, Arios'' face becomes more rugged.

    "What does that mean? You think this is my fault? Everyone was convinced to take advantage of the Heavenly Clan, right?

    "Right. I don''t deny it."

    "Then...!

    "But I haven''t heard about killing the conductor''s adventurer"

    "Eh."

    Arios stops the words unexpectedly, as if he had been poked in the pain.

    "If I just tried to use the Heavenly Nation, I could still handle it. You know, to keep them off guard... and all sorts of excuses. But if you mean you killed an adventurer, there''s no more excuse. Why did you do that?

    That''s what Agus asks...

    To some extent, I had predictions.

    Arios is a careful man.

    Rather than, he has a personality that never believes in others.

    Therefore, I guess I feared that the adventurer would shut the case out.

    I chose a mouth seal for that.

    "... I can''t feel the need to speak to you."

    "Right."

    Though the answer would be ripped off, Agus just had to say one word or so.

    The look on his face was... terribly cold.

    "Um..."

    From the face-to-face cell, Lene spoke to me.

    "Arios has an Arios idea, I know that... Exactly, it''s not a good idea to kill him. Shouldn''t I have left you enough to threaten me? Well, it''s too late to talk about it."

    "Until Leanne, do you disagree with my actions?

    "Because it''s a big deal that we''ve killed adventurers, isn''t it? Blah, blah, blah, blah. It''s Arios."

    "I, too, agree with Leanne. I think there might have been something else."

    "Gu."

    One fellow after another gets a word of denial, and so does Alios.

    Then... I noticed.

    Agus, Leanne, Mina.

    Everyone is turning a cold glance at themselves.

    It''s your fault this happened.

    It''s because of what I did extra.

    That''s what my gaze said.

    "Damn!

    Arios moves to the simple bed to escape and falls asleep.

    When it becomes an inconvenient development for me, I don''t try to face the situation, I run away.

    It was a bad habit of Arios.

    Nevertheless, I can''t even blame Arios alone.

    Though the murder of the adventurer was unexpected...

    Agus and the others agreed to use Illis.

    Are your hands dirty or not?

    There''s just that difference, and nothing fundamental changes.

    It doesn''t change that you''re doing the same thing as Arios, and if you were to be held accountable, you can''t be exempt from it.

    It''s supposed to be...

    The Agus and the others do not try to face their sins by blaming one Arios.

    Out of sight, he shows in his attitude that he is not bad.

    It was a hard story to save.

    "... Leanne, Mina. You got a second?

    Not to be heard by Arios, Agus lurked his voice and spoke to the cell face-to-face.

    "Hmm? What''s going on?

    "Don''t you think Arios'' rampage has been intense lately?

    "It''s..."

    Mina mumbles.

    Looks like he was thinking the same thing as Agus.

    "Speaking of using the Heavenly Clan, killing even more adventurers... if you ask, there''s a good chance that even when the Demons appeared in the Horizon, they were somehow involved."

    "What, is that serious?

    To her surprise Lene, Agus let her snort quietly.

    "I don''t know the details. But there''s a good chance it was moving back there."

    "Why would you do that? The Demons are the enemies we must defeat..."

    "I don''t know that... anyway, it is. Arios'' recent runoff here is eye-catching. Now we can put him in jail like this."

    "I can''t wait to smell so small here."

    "We said that there was no hippo stopping at something like this..."

    Being put in jail isn''t just Arios'' fault, but equally there''s a problem with the party...

    The thing seemed unconscious, and Leanne and Mina gave the victim Zura a slack look.

    "It doesn''t necessarily mean the same thing won''t happen again. But you can''t repeat this. There... I''m gonna keep an eye on Arios."

    "Surveillance?"

    "Think about it, Arios has been free without anyone ever stopping him. I liked a lot too much. Here''s the result. Don''t let this happen, monitor Arios'' behavior¡­ Sometimes, when he tries to do too much, I think I''m going to stop him"

    "Hmm... isn''t that okay? I think Agus can handle it around here. Isn''t that appropriate? What do you think of Mina?

    "Right... I don''t know about keeping an eye on Arios, the brave man, but... there''s something about Agus that''s convincing too. I get it. I agree."

    "That''s settled. In the future, I would like to talk regularly without Arios. Surveillance reports. You don''t mind?

    "Yes, sir."

    "Okay."

    It was decided, roughly, that it would not be conceivable at an ordinary party to monitor the behavior of fellow citizens.

    There is no such thing as a fellow bond there.

    All I have is suspicion, intentions and self-preservation.

    We''re one step closer to a party collapse...

 188 188 stories. Long time no see home.

    "I''m back - whoa!!!

    Canade sneered, shouting out loud.

    With the completion of the Iris case, we return to the Horizon¡­

    I went back to my house.

    I''ve been vacating the house for a month or so...

    Physically, it feels like I''ve been away longer.

    That''s all, I guess a lot has happened.

    "Ha-ha-ha, be the first not to..."

    "Ah, Cora! Don''t wait."

    Canade enters the house well, then Tania follows.

    "Guys, I''m fine."

    "Don''t say anything like grandpa. You''re still young, aren''t you, Rayne?

    "Now Rayne is like a grandfather watching over his grandchildren."

    Sola and Luna put such a scratch on me.

    Seriously.

    Are you like me now, Grandpa...?

    "Ok...... ok"

    I guess I''m depressed, and Nina strokes my head.

    It healed me a little.

    "Here, let''s go home. Sir."

    "Right."

    Following Canade and Tania, we go inside the house too.

    "Phew."

    I just walked into the house, and Yakan on top of Nina''s head made a noise, boom.

    From there, Tina shows up in maid clothes.

    I guess the fact that I went inside the house allowed me to go outside.

    "Finally, I could go outside. Being in Yakan all the time makes you feel weird."

    "What... feels, is it?

    "We''re actually Yakan? Like that?

    "Mmm... hmm?

    He didn''t know very well, and Nina was tilting her little neck.

    After laughing at Nina like that, Tina floats up.

    And... open your eyes wide.

    "Ah!?

    "What''s up, Tina!?

    "Oh, my God... we''re... dusty!

    Tina was right, there was dust all over the house.

    Well, I have no choice.

    If you''ve been vacating the house for a month and you haven''t done anything, it''s normal for this to happen.

    "I wanted to slow down, but it sounds like you''re cleaning first"

    "Ooh Ji...... hey, good luck"

    Nina was willing...

    "Akan, you two stay still."

    For some reason, Tina stops me.

    "Cleaning is our job. Rain''s husband and Nina are still tired of traveling, aren''t they? I''m gonna clean up the living room, so I thought you were resting there."

    "No, that''s not how it works, is it? Tina, you can''t just push on one person."

    "It''s okay. We''re good at cleaning because we did our maids... and we were almost in Yakan when we were on the move. I''m not tired, no problem."

    "But..."

    "Yeah, yeah. Look, you two are sitting down."

    Tina magically manipulates the broom, cleans the chair sassy...

    Then you let me and Nina sit there.

    "Well, let''s get started!

    Soon after this one intervenes, Tina starts cleaning by herself.

    Use magic and manipulate multiple scissors simultaneously.

    Drop dust on patties, shelves, etc...

    Then sweep the floor with a broom.

    And wipe the floor with a rag...

    "Yeah. This is where the living room is."

    Wow.

    Not long ago, I made the living room shiny.

    There''s no curtain for us.

    "Tina...... wow, right. Pachichi."

    Nina was impressed, too.

    "I''d like to clean everyone''s room too, but right now, it''s like they''re each resting...... then later, yeah? Next up is the kitchen and then the bath... I''ll do the garden if I have time. Yeah, it''s burning!

    Is it sex when I was a maid?

    Tina was motivated and cleaned clearly.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Would it have been about two hours since Tina started cleaning?

    I mean everyone''s room is behind...

    Other than that, they were done, and the whole house was shiny.

    "You''re annoying."

    "Ah, Rayne''s husband"

    Finish cleaning and welcome Tina with a paragraph.

    By the way, Nina began to relax and scrub the boat along the way, so she put her to bed in her room.

    After all, I guess I was getting tired.

    "Thank you. Thanks to Tina, she''s so beautiful."

    "Hahaha, when they say that, it''s kinda lame"

    "And I''m sorry. In the end, push Tina alone..."

    "Never mind. We''re from a former maid. I''m good at cleaning and stuff... and if it''s for Rayne''s husband, can you hang in there as long as you want?

    Tina turns her cheeks slightly and flips.

    Talk about the thoughts of that breast as you stare at this one.

    "Rayne''s husband accepted us even though we were ghosts... and treated us like a real family. Are you really happy with this? Besides, it cleared my grudge... and I''m so grateful that I can''t count. So there''s always the feeling that I want to do something for Rayne''s husband... so don''t worry about it"

    "I don''t care what you say..."

    That''s what Tina says...

    But you can''t push everything.

    Tina''s not our maid, she''s one of us.

    He read my stray like that, and opens his mouth after Tina thinks a little bit.

    "Hmm... then help me make dinner, huh? It''s been a long time since we''ve been home, so today, I''m trying to be a little extravagant. But it''s a little rough on my own..."

    "Oh, okay. If that''s the case, I''d be happy to."

    "Heh heh heh heh"

    Thus, I was to cook with Tina.

    Stand in the kitchen side by side.

    I can''t cook, but it doesn''t mean I''m good at it.

    The man''s cooking is quite... because there is a lot of mess.

    So it''s Tina who takes the lead.

    I decided to serve as an assistant.

    "Oh, take the salt there, huh?

    "Here, go ahead"

    "Oh, dear."

    "Tina, how long do I have to stir this?

    "Hmm, enough to be a little thick? Drop it with chopsticks, enough to pull the thread. Yeah."

    Copy that.

    Follow Tina''s instructions and continue cooking.

    "Humph."

    Somehow looking next door, Tina was singing her nose in a good mood.

    I don''t know...

    Looks like we''re getting married.

    Though, such an embarrassment, I just can''t speak for it.

    And Tina might hate it.

    "Oh, you know what?

    "Yeah?"

    Secondly, Tina gave me her gaze over here.

    Its cheeks are faintly pink stained.

    "I don''t know, well, it doesn''t mean a lot..."

    "What''s wrong?

    "Uh, well... when I''m doing this, you know... it''s like a newlywed... huh?

    "Huh?"

    "Ah!? No, no, no, don''t do anything!? Anything! None now! Decide not to ask!!!

    Tina turned bright red.

    Ooh, ooh, and I''m even holding my head spilling a voice I''m not sure about.

    "Ugh, we leave it to the momentum... Ugh, that''s embarrassing..."

    "Uh... you don''t have to be so shy"

    "Because! We said something absolutely crazy!? Rayne''s husband is scared too..."

    "That''s not true. I''m surprised... because I''m surprised Tina thought the same thing."

    "Huh? That''s..."

    "I''ve been thinking about something similar. When you do this, it''s natural to think so."

    "Oh yeah... and Rayne''s husband..."

    As Tina nibbles...

    Then I strayed my gaze from this one.

    "What''s up?

    "Oh, Akan... we''re gonna look absolutely weird right now... don''t look at me"

    "I don''t care if they say that..."

    "Shh, I''ll be back to normal in a little while... so don''t worry about it. Yeah. I''ll manage to get it back..."

    Tina, who said so, had a different vibe and felt strangely fresh.

    First peaceful time in a long time.

    Though it just got a little weird air...

    This is it, okay? Oh, my God.

 189 189 Stories Matatabi

    I''ve had a rushed day with one of the Illis...

    I decided to take a week off.

    I could get a lot of rewards for the one thing ahead, so I don''t have a problem resting that much.

    I''m tired of moving my body all the time.

    Rest is important.

    So make sure you get some rest.

    ... and I told everyone.

    "Huh!"

    Morning.

    I was out there, training alone.

    Improve basic health and train for melee combat.

    Tell everyone to rest, what the...

    How dare you move your body?

    At that time.

    A little more, if only I had the strength...

    And it''s something I can''t help thinking about, but I still think about it.

    "Ahhh!!!?

    An unexpectedly loud voice sounded.

    Looking back, Canade was looking at this one with his jitty eyes.

    "Rain, what are you doing?

    "Eh, this is the..."

    "That''s what Rayne said to make sure you get a good rest, isn''t it? And yet, what is the person doing?

    Scary.

    Canade smiles, but it was weird and powerful.

    "Uh..."

    "Do you have anything to say?

    "... sorry"

    "Yeah, good."

    I''m a Beast Tamer, but I''m following the guy I Tamed...

    "Why were you training? I need to rest, that''s what Rayne said, so you know exactly what I mean, right?

    "Yes, I am... I mean, I wouldn''t be comfortable if I hadn''t moved my body, or if I had more power... even if I was alone, I''d think of something extra, so I''d say"

    "Nah..."

    Canade becomes an indescribable face.

    But that quickly turned into a smile.

    "Then you should stay with me."

    "Huh?"

    "Rain, let''s go for a walk!

    "Ah, hey. Canade!?

    Guru and Canade pulled our hand, and we were supposed to go for a walk.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Sometimes in the early morning, the city was quiet.

    Few people either.

    It was fresh somewhere that Canade and I would take a walk in that.

    Walk the city, walk the square, walk the hills...

    I just took a walk down the street and reached the park.

    "Ha-ha-ha."

    Canade ran through the park square and looked happy.

    Maybe wild instincts are being stimulated.

    Seeing Canade like that makes my sinking heart feel easier.

    You mean you''ll be healed by a smile...

    He''s with me, so he makes me think I''m not alone.

    Much appreciated.

    "Mmm, beautiful flowers."

    Canade moved to a space where flowers and others were growing.

    It''s not just flowers, it''s a line of different plants, such as walnuts.

    Someone isn''t managing it, and this is, I guess, the space I left to nature.

    Though cluttered...... but this is interesting and beautiful.

    "Rain, Rain. Come here. Shall we relax together?

    "Oh, I will."

    Stay called to Canade, next to it.

    Together we decided to be naturally healed.

    "Ni?"

    Second, Canade stopped the move.

    At the end of that gaze are brown nuts.

    What is it, this?

    I think I saw it somewhere...

    ¡­¡­

    Secondly, I noticed something was wrong with Canade.

    Her gaze is fluttering and her eyes are loose.

    Not only that, my cheeks were red and my ears were moving with restlessness.

    "Canade?

    "... Ha-ha-ha, Rain ? Rain ?"

    "Whew!?

    Suddenly, Canade hugged me.

    I can''t handle the sudden and fall straight to the ground "

    "Nfu, Rain."

    Canade has ridden on me and dropped his demonic gaze.

    Hey, what?

    Something''s wrong...

    "Hmm ? Rain, you smell good... ha-ha ? Burdock ?

    "Oh, man. Canade? What''s wrong, all of a sudden? Something''s wrong with you."

    "I''m not crazy, it''s the way it always is..."

    No, no, no, I don''t care what you think. It''s weird?

    What the hell happened to Canade?

    Sure... if I was appreciating the plants there, I would suddenly be in this condition...

    Nevertheless, there''s no such thing as being poisoned.

    Either that or you''re drunk...

    "What''s that!?

    Canade watched until just now, browning nuts.

    That was... matatabi.

    Giving a cat a trance or something like that...

    So Canade is drunk now because of Matatabi...?

    "Ha-ha-ha, Rain ? Rain ?"

    He''s got a rind and a cheek, and furthermore, he gets hugged all the time.

    Canade''s tail seemed happy, pretending to shake.

    "Hey... or, Canade, calm down! Stop, stop!

    "Oh no... I want to be like this all the time."

    Canade has been leaning more and more towards her.

    I think I''m definitely going to leave you, you know.

    "Hey, Rain..."

    "Hey, what?

    Somewhere, the canade is glossy.

    I remember the color tone I don''t normally feel, and I''m oddly thrilled.

    "I don''t... I''ve been thinking about Rayne, haven''t I?

    "Huh?"

    "Sleep or wake up, it''s all about Rain, what the... hehe"

    "What is it..."

    "Rain."

    Gently, Canade brought his face closer.

    What, close!?

    My forehead and forehead are about to bump into each other...

    Not only that, but I think I''m going to touch something I shouldn''t.

    And yet, Canade, I won''t try to leave you.

    He stares at me with his moist, wet eyes and sends me the kind of gaze he wants.

    The atmosphere made me drink, and I couldn''t move like I was in a gold bondage.

    "... Rain..."

    "Or Canade...?

    "It''s me... about Rayne..."

    Who was it that rattled your throat?

    ¡­¡­

    "... Canade?

    "Funya."

    If you''re aware...

    Canade was turning his eyes as he wandered around.

    Keep it up, Butan, and fall back.

    Apparently, we''ve reached our limit.

    "... I don''t know if it''s a ho or a waste of something... well no. Ugh... I''m tired..."

    Like he didn''t know anything about this one, Canade rolled to the ground and slept smiling.

    Bearing such a canade, I slowly went home.

 190 190 stories, cold.

    When the sun turned up, a little bit.

    I''m awake. I''ll move to the kitchen and start preparing breakfast.

    I''m on meal duty today.

    "Well, what menu do you want it to be?

    Shall we have dinner? Or shall we make it bread?

    I can''t eat anything heavy in the morning, so, for the most part, it''s going to be those two choices.

    Sometimes, I''d like to try something other than these two choices...

    If I challenge you badly, you''ll end up like Sola.

    Exactly, that''s not good.

    ... and other rude things to think about, when you''re preparing breakfast.

    "... good morning"

    "Morning, Tania"

    Tania showed her face.

    He seems to be awake and fluttering somewhat.

    "Is that it?... Is Rain on duty today?

    "That''s right. It''ll still take a while, so you can wait in your room."

    "Yeah...... I''m here"

    "Really?

    "Yeah...... ha...... Phew......"

    Tania spilled a strange exhale.

    Kind of hot...

    If you look closely, your cheeks are red.

    Besides, he''s doing it, and he''s trying to lean against the table.

    Don''t worry about it...

    Stop cooking and move to Tania.

    "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?

    "Nothing... nothing..."

    "It doesn''t look that way...... hey, just sit tight"

    "Huh!?

    Put your hands on Tania''s forehead.

    Tania raised a strange voice because my hands were cold.

    "Hey... Rayne? What are you doing all of a sudden?"

    "Just hold still... hmm, that''s hot"

    "That''s not true... do you think I caught a cold?

    "Even the strongest species will pull when they catch a cold. You should stay quiet in your room. Can you walk?"

    "Don''t treat me like a child... as much as I walk, for Christ''s sake... Oh, oh?

    Tania gets up...... she gets fluttered.

    Maybe I have more heat than I think.

    I''m worried about leaving you alone.

    "Tania, stay"

    "Huh? Hey......!?

    I turned my hand around Tania''s back and back of her knees and held her as she was.

    "Hey, what are you doing!? This..."

    "Being quiet. Tania''s a sick man."

    "So... this is, uh... Ugh, embarrassing..."

    Though rumbling with jitter......

    Tania quickly went quiet, not even having that kind of strength left.

    I took Tania straight to her room and put her to bed.

    "Ha hoo..."

    He said something to strengthen him, but he still seemed to be hard, and when he lay down in bed, Tania spilled a loud exhale.

    "Just give me a minute, please"

    I left my room behind once...

    Get some cold water and towels and head back to Tania''s room.

    Apply towel to water and squeeze......

    Then I put it on Tania''s forehead.

    "Mmm..."

    "What do you say?

    "... maybe a little easier"

    "Oh well, good. Do you think we could have dinner?

    "... if it''s light"

    "Copy that. I''ll even make it itchy. So, let''s take our pills."

    "... medicine, I don''t like it because it''s bitter..."

    "Don''t talk like a child"

    If you''re all this energetic, you''ll be fine.

    Trying to leave the room to make itch and everyone''s dinner...

    "Ah..."

    I think I''m lonely somewhere, like pulling me back...... I heard that voice.

    "Yeah? What''s wrong?

    "Uh... the..."

    "Something you want, or something?

    "Oh, yeah... uh, that... I''d love an apple. The Sleigh One."

    "Copy that. Then I''ll set that up, too. Anything else?

    "... nothing."

    "Well, give me a minute"

    "... n"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "What? Tania caught a cold?

    "That''s worrying......"

    On the way to making itch and rice......

    Sola and Luna showed their faces, so I explained the situation.

    "If that''s the case, leave it to Sola. Make a nutritious, sick meal and cure Tania''s cold beautifully."

    "Ya should stop... if you do that, you''ll stab Tania with a todome"

    I agree with Luna on the inside.

    "Uh... I''m sorry, can you ask me to prepare everyone''s dinner? I want Tania to eat something warm soon..."

    "Ugh, if that''s the case, I''ll take care of it! Let''s make dinner for everyone."

    "Leave it to Sola. What, shall we also make an itch?

    "Yes, no. I''ve already made the itch... I''d appreciate it if you could just take care of everyone''s dinner."

    ...... so.

    I left the rest to Sola and Luna, and I visited Tania''s room again, with dinner and medicine in my hand.

    "You''re welcome."

    "Mmm... it''s too late..."

    When she found me, Tania woke up.

    "Yes."

    Reduce itching with a wrangle, pull over to Tania''s mouth.

    "What... hey... what are you...?

    "Huh?... Oh well. Bad, bad."

    "Oh, yeah. I can''t believe you treated me like that..."

    "You forgot to get cold. This is hot."

    "I have no idea!?

    "Huh, huh... All right, this must be it. Look, uh."

    "Ugh..."

    When I give him the renge again, Tania''s face turns bright red.

    Did the fever go up, too?

    "Are you all right?

    "Oh, it''s okay... Ugh, I can''t believe I''m upset about this... or I can''t believe I did this flat out... isn''t Rain a little out of sorts...?

    Something''s bumping and crushing.

    I feel like they''re saying terrible things...

    Well, let''s not worry about it now.

    We need to prioritize Tania''s care over that.

    "Look, uh"

    "Ugh..."

    "If we don''t eat fast, it''s gonna get cold, okay?

    "Wow, I know... well... ahhh"

    For some reason, Tania seemed a little rough, and she flaunted her wrangle.

    Keep it up, eat the toad and the itch.

    "What do you say?

    "Well, that... sort of."

    "Can you still eat?

    "Once..."

    "Bye, uh"

    "Ugh... Also, it..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Wow, okay, you just have to eat...! Ahem."

    For some reason he felt like a jerk, Tania ate the itch.

    She was quite hungry, and ate itching when she puffed.

    I also ate the dried apples with them.

    Then take your pills...

    Lie down again.

    "You''re sleeping quietly, right? Don''t sneak out or anything."

    "I''m not a kid... I''m being quiet, uh-huh"

    "If you need anything, call me right away."

    "... can I call you on boring errands?

    "Fine. Tania is sick, so I want her to be sweet at times like this."

    "... that"

    "See you later. Good night."

    Trying to leave the room behind...

    "... ma, wait"

    Gently, Tania grabbed my hand.

    "Yeah? What''s going on?

    "Um... you can hit some boring errands, right?

    "Oh, that''s good. What do you got?

    "Uh... the..."

    Tania let her gaze wander and dye her cheeks in a different way than a cold...

    "... stay with me until I fall asleep. At times like this, one misses..."

    Copy that.

    "... mmm..."

    When she stroked her cheek gently, Tania smiled happily.

 191 191 Stories Twin Fights

    "Oh... hey?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Morning...... when I woke up, there was a look of Sola and Luna in the living room.

    I speak up, but I''m not responding.

    The two stare at each other.

    "Sola? Luna?

    "... Ah. Rain."

    Good morning.

    Speaking up again, he noticed this one, and greeted me back.

    However, the two immediately resume their staring at each other.

    Could this be... are you having a fight?

    "I won''t tolerate Sola. I can''t believe Luna ate the pudding that Sola took care of."

    "That''s why I didn''t do that! Mostly, if that''s what you mean, Sola. ''Cause you ate my honey sandwich!

    "Sola doesn''t do anything that eats people''s stuff. Or don''t swap the arguments"

    "I haven''t switched! It''s worse for Sola!

    "Mmmm...!

    "Grungy...!

    ... In the meantime, I understood the whole thing.

    These two are easy to understand.

    "Yes, that''s it"

    Break in between the two of you.

    "I was listening beside him and I understood the situation. Don''t you think it''s silly to fight about food?

    "" What is a Kagu (what is it)!!!

    "Oh, whoa..."

    Stuck by the two of us, it gets more or less frigid.

    You''re in a fight, but you''re breathtaking at times like this... that''s the twins.

    "Uh..."

    You can''t just leave it like this...

    If so...

    "Sola, Luna. Can you hang out for a little walk?

    I invited them for a walk to make up for it somehow.

    I was thinking that if we acted together, we might eventually return to our original friendly sisters.

    "Fine...... are you with Luna?

    "Mmm, is Sola with you..."

    "I''d rather be with you two. No?"

    "Well... if that''s what Rain would say"

    "We don''t have a choice. You have to be patient and hang out."

    I got the recognition, so I''m going outside with the two of you.

    I''ll just go around the house...... then I''ll miss you, so let''s stretch my legs to the city.

    Down the hill to the residential area.

    Through the residential area, out to the square.

    "Hmm... the morning air feels good"

    Sora looks comfortable and stretches out a lot.

    "It''s true. There''s air... hey, that''s not true! The air is pouring in this morning! So, Sola''s crazy!

    "Huh. Isn''t Luna crazy? It''s such a pleasant morning."

    "Huh, Sola is weirder. I''m sure the senses are just as twisted as the personality."

    "What the hell!?

    "Do you do it, are you!?

    "Yes, yes, stop"

    If I take my eyes off you a little, I''ll have a fight soon.

    Trouble.

    By standing between us, we need to make it up to you somehow.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Rain, now let''s go that way. You''ll have a beautiful view."

    "Rayne, I''d rather have a little snack than that. It smells good from over there."

    "Damn it, Luna only thinks about food? That''s sweet."

    "I don''t want Sola eating guts and dinner every day."

    "What the hell!?

    "Do you do it, are you!?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "It feels good to take a walk like this...... well, too bad it has extra omelettes"

    "Mm-hmm. Is that about me?

    "No, you didn''t say a word about that. But if you think so, isn''t that what this is about?

    "Ugh... the extra omelette is from Sola. Rayne thinks you and I should be alone."

    "That''s not true. Rayne must want to be alone with Sola."

    "It''s not! The man in the way is Sola!

    "No, it''s Luna!

    "What the hell!?

    "Do you do it, are you!?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "It''s morning, so it''s a little cold...... Rayne, can I stick around a little bit? Sola wants the warmth of Rain."

    "Oh, it''s sloppy! I want to stick to Rayne, too!

    "Heh heh, it''s a quick win. Luna, stay there alone, freezing and trembling."

    "I won''t let that happen! It''s just so sloppy, Sola! Rayne, come here!

    "No, Rayne, come to Sola!

    "Ugh, it''s this way!

    "No, it''s Sola''s!

    "I was there!? Please don''t pull me from left or right!?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... like this, I had repeated fights regardless.

    "Huh.

    "Well, it is."

    I took him out for a walk to make it up to him, but he could have gotten extra worse.

    I wonder what''s going on...?

    "What the hell!?

    "Do you do it, are you!?

    What a thought, a fight broke out again.

    Sprinkle with bees and sparks, and Sora and Luna stare at each other.

    Looking at those two...

    I''m getting a little angry.

    Even though I''m desperate to make it up to you, when these two are, I''m just gonna have a fight... at all.

    It''s not just spoiling it, sometimes, it may be necessary to moxify it tightly.

    "Yes, that''s it!

    "" Huh!?

    When I shouted out loud, Sola and Luna shook their bodies and stopped moving.

    "So... how do you two feel right now?

    "Huh? Feeling......?

    "Just answer me. How do you feel now? Don''t get tired of repeating sisters fights, do you have fun? You want to have more fights?

    "Ugh... well, that''s..."

    They lay down their eyes, as if they were in pain.

    "I can''t help it if you keep doing this, you know, like, you both know that, right?

    "But Luna..."

    "But Sola..."

    "That''s how you can be mean. The more we screw around, the harder it gets to make up? In the meantime, he stays in a fight all the time. Even though it''s always been the two of us together, we always have to leave. Is that all right with you? Well, I really hate you so much that I don''t even want to see your face, if that''s what you mean."

    "That''s not true!

    When I dared to say something that would push me away, Luna immediately objected.

    "I''m angry... but that''s not how I hate Sola so much that I don''t even want to see her face"

    "... Luna..."

    "Why, you don''t hate Sola, do you? I''m not gonna hate you... and I like you."

    "... Sora, too, can''t possibly hate Luna. I''m a twin sister, so I feel like a half... but not just that, I don''t know... I always want to be with you. Because I like Luna."

    "Then let''s make it up to you"

    I was finally able to bring the two of them to life.

    Give me this far, and I won''t be needed anymore.

    "... Luna..."

    "... Sola..."

    The two stared at each other,

    "" Sorry!!

    I bowed my head at the same time.

    ... Thus, the twin sisters'' fight came to an end.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "By the way... who was the bad guy who ended up eating the important snacks of the Solas?

    "Hmm, it''s a mystery... neither me nor Sola know that..."

    Leaving one mystery behind, when I got home...

    "Nah ? That pudding and honey sandwich I just had was delicious...... don''t you have any left yet?

    "" Is that you!!!?

    "Nha, ha!?

    With all the snack grudges, Sola and Luna hit the attack magic in a row...

    Canade was framed for a painful smell.

 192 192 Stories Ninas Adventures

    ... That was when I went shopping with Nina.

    "Nina, are you okay? Isn''t it heavy?

    Nina walks next to me, holding a shopping bag with both hands.

    I didn''t ask if I wanted to help myself, but I gave him the little guy''s shopping bag.

    Still, it''s big enough for Nina, who has a small body, to block her sight...

    "Hmm... it''s okay, it is. That''s about it... I''m fine"

    Nina smiled and appealed to him that there was no such thing.

    "Oh well. If it gets hard, you can always say it."

    "Mmm... yes, but"

    The two of us walking side by side, following our way home...

    "Hey, please!

    "The Alliance is not a nursery, go home."

    Passing in front of the Adventurer''s Guild, something was rubbing the boy and the guild''s officials.

    I care and speak up.

    "What''s going on?

    "Ah... this, Mr. Shroud"

    It''s a face I don''t know.

    Well, it''s not just Mr. Natalie who works for the guild, there''s a lot more, so it''s natural to have a face you don''t know.

    It''s just that they know me over there, and I''ve got a soft look on my face.

    "Hello, are you in the middle of shopping?

    "We''re on our way, or we''re just leaving. More than that, what''s this noise?

    "It''s not right! The Alliance won''t take my orders."

    The boy raised his voice all the time here.

    "He won''t take it..."

    "Chi, you''re not!? We didn''t do anything wrong!?

    Turning a suspicious eye, Alliance officials said in a panic.

    "This kid says something unscrupulous. He wants you to look for him because he dropped something."

    "Well... it''s a small request, but isn''t that a reason to refuse? The guild''s basic policy is for the good of the world. If it wasn''t a criminal act or something, it would be something to take on, wouldn''t it?

    "That''s right...... the asking fee is too low. One copper coin, then, just..."

    I see, I understood.

    I know it''s the best gold for a boy... but with a single copper coin the reward, no one will take it on.

    I can''t even handle such a request in my guild, and I inevitably refused it...... is that it?

    "Sorry, kid. That''s why we can''t handle it. Bye."

    Apparently he has the guilt of turning down the little kid''s desperate request, and Alliance officials went back inside the building to escape.

    The boy left was disappointed to drop his shoulder and, regrettably, gripping a piece of copper coin.

    "... Hey, Rain"

    And Nina pulls my clothes.

    "You know... I... I''d like to ask her for a favor."

    Surprised.

    I can''t believe Nina said that.

    "Why not?

    "Because... that kid, he''s in trouble... because. I, too, was helped by Rayne, so... I want to be in the power of those in need..."

    "Oh well...... yeah. If Nina says so, I don''t disagree."

    "Thanks"

    Nina laughs happily.

    It makes me a little stopover... well, is that all right with you?

    More than that, I''m glad Nina mentioned these things from herself.

    "Hey... okay?

    "... what the hell"

    "Are we going to take a request?

    "What, are you serious?!?

    When Nina spoke, the boy looked at this one with a jumping momentum.

    "But like he said, I can only pay one piece of copper coin... is that okay?

    "Hmm... let us take care of it"

    "Yay! Wow, that helps, Thankyou, sister!

    "Sister...... Humph"

    She called me my sister, and I was Nina to be a little proud of.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    What the boy dropped seems to be a ring he was going to give away for his mother''s birthday.

    Even when it comes to rings, they say they are not like the ones sold in the store, but handmade ones made by themselves.

    I went to a mechanic and desperately asked him to teach me technology... he managed to get it done this morning.

    But that''s where they loosened their minds, dropping the finished ring along the way... seems to be how it''s been.

    I looked for everything I could think of, but I can''t seem to find it.

    Did someone else pick it up, or did you lose it somewhere unexpected...

    "What shape was that ring in?

    "It''s a simple guy. This is about the size, I wonder if there are any particular decorations. Oh, it''s just a beautiful stone."

    When asked about the ring, the boy explained to me by gesturing.

    A simple ring without any decorations would have been difficult to find... but if beautiful stones are used for decorations, it is somewhat easy to do.

    I concentrate on the animals nearby...

    "Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    When Nina called out and looked back, she was given her luggage.

    "I will... look for it."

    "Nina did? Can you do that?

    "Mm... good luck, I''ll try. Always, just to Rain...... sweet, because I can''t stay"

    I can''t believe Nina started saying this...

    I''m growing up...... and I get kind of emotional.

    "Wait a minute..."

    Nina told the boy that, closing her eyes and focusing.

    Although Nina said she was going to look for the ring, what the hell are you going to do?

    Do you use any abilities?

    But did Nina have the ability to be good at finding things?

    "Hmm... I see it"

    Nina snapped small...

    "Fine."

    The space sways, and you get your hands in there.

    It''s subspace storage.

    I can put some stuff in the subspace...... how come, here and now?

    In doubt, Nina made a move to explore the inside...

    Eventually, Supon and I pulled our hands out.

    In its hands...

    "Ah, the ring I made!

    "Yes... I found it,"

    Nina gave the boy the ring.

    "Wow, how did you do it now!?

    "Uh... because inside the subspace, it leads to different places... through which you can also look for things... then connect the space to the space..."

    "Uh???? I don''t know, sister, you''re amazing!

    "Eh heh."

    Praised by the boy, Nina happily made her tail peel.

    "Thank you, sister! Thank you so much."

    "If I lose it already... no, right?

    "Ugh. Thank you so much!

    The boy with a full smile walked away waving over and over again.

    "Mmm."

    Nina reaches this way.

    Huh?

    ... Oh, you mean the shopping bag.

    I returned the shopping bag I had received to Nina.

    "Home, go home?

    "Right. But before that..."

    I stroke Nina''s head pounding.

    "Fluffy...... Rain?

    "Good luck for her, Nina. She was so cool."

    "Me...... cool?

    "Oh, that was so cool"

    "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh

    Nina laughed and dyed her cheeks slightly.

 193 193 stories, new body.

    "Hello"

    "Oh, isn''t that Rain?"

    When I walked into the store, Gantz, who was reading the book, looked at me and gave me a friendly smile.

    It''s been a while since I''ve asked about Gantz''s shop...

    Compared to before, it''s changed a lot.

    First, the range of products in the store has changed.

    There used to be a line of weapons just for appearance, but now only things are arranged that can be seen as an industry at a glance.

    Besides, the atmosphere of Ganz was softened only by the heart.

    Easier to deal with than before.

    Thanks to previous incidents, I guess I could have changed a lot.

    "What''s going on, today? Is there something in there for you again?

    "No. I want to ask you to develop Narukami and Kamui. I don''t think I''ve ever had it serviced... but it''s terrible. Here''s one. I want you to see it."

    "I see. Well, can you show me?

    I gave Ganz Narkami and Kamui.

    "Hmm, ho... this again"

    Gantz looked bitter.

    "Uh... what''s the problem?

    "Big Ali. I made it to break a little... both worn out badly. What the hell kind of use would this be?

    "Uh..."

    I don''t remember treating you so abusively, do I?

    It''s just that you fight the Demons, you fight Mr. Tin, you fight Illis...

    ... I realized I was dealing with it abusively enough.

    "It''ll take about a week, okay?

    "Oh, I''m fine. Please."

    "I was entrusted. Just like new, I''m gonna make sure you''re well maintained. By the way..."

    Gantz''s gaze can be turned to my side.

    To be exact, it''s pointed at the Yakan I hold in my hand.

    "What, that Yakan?

    "Oh, this is..."

    I tried to explain, and, uh, smoke blew out, and at the same time Tina showed up.

    "This is my home."

    "Become... yu, a ghost?

    "Grandma, nice to meet you? We''re Tina Holli. I''m looking after Rayne''s husband. Greetings."

    "... you, not only the mightiest species, but also the ghosts?

    "Well, a lot of things."

    I responded with a bitter smile to Gantz''s gaze.

    Meet Tina and lightly explain how she came to contract...

    Then get to the point.

    "I''m on the point... Something like this, like being Tina''s body, isn''t it?

    "Yeah? You said it was the ghost lady''s body?

    "Tina is a ghost, so you can''t go outside at noon. This is how I don''t take possession of things to get out. So, until now, I''ve had Yakan possess me... and you wonder if it''s always Yakan, right?

    "I see. Well, that''s a good story."

    "So what is it?

    "Hmmm... Though, I''m not a martial arts artisan. Anything but weapons..."

    "Expect Guntz''s arm there"

    "Totally... if they say so, I wouldn''t say no"

    While trying to stroke his chin beard, Gantz takes a thought trick for a while.

    Slightly, I opened my mouth.

    "Hmm, well... will you come back in a week? We''ll do something about it by then."

    "Thanks, that''ll help."

    "What, for the hero of the Horizon, I''ll do all this"

    "Stop being a hero..."

    I looked bitter at Gantz, who I would have said was deliberate.

    Tina seemed to enjoy watching us like that.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... and a week later.

    "Hello"

    "Get out of my way."

    With Tina, I asked Ganz''s shop again.

    There is no sign of Gantz in the store.

    He just noticed us right away, and he showed up from the back.

    "Whoa, the Rains. Just fine."

    Admitting what we look like, Gantz took out Narukami and Kamui.

    "First of all, these returns. Just like new, it''s perfectly maintained."

    "Thanks, that''ll help."

    "Whatever. I hope you keep bringing it as soon as you need it. As a craftsman, you''ll be happy to use a lot of the weapons you''ve made."

    Gantz has a pleasant grin.

    I guess my soul as an artisan is inspired.

    "And this is for the ghost lady."

    Go on, Gantz took something out.

    "Dolls...?

    It was like a little doll.

    Is it bigger than your palm?

    It is very well crafted and unlike anything a child would use in play.

    Besides, this doll, like I saw it somewhere...?

    "Hmm? Could this be us?

    "Ah."

    That''s what Tina said, and I noticed that.

    As Tina says, this doll looked like Tina.

    I''m wearing made-up clothes, and my face looks just like it... it''s a minimum-sized tina.

    "I thought he was your new body... how about that?

    "Oh, this is our new body. What?

    "It''s the latest combat doll with the best technology. It doesn''t just look good, it''s got all kinds of gimmicks in it, and you can fight it."

    "Oh."

    Tina was sparkling her eyes.

    I think he likes that...

    "I can''t believe you made something like this... bad. Wasn''t that a hassle?

    "Nah. Sometimes, it''s not a bad idea to make something like this. Besides, it seems to be tested as an artisan, because it burned."

    "Ha."

    It''s really a Gantz opinion.

    "Hey, why don''t you just move on to this body? Yeah?

    "Mm-hmm. I made it for you, lady. Use it."

    "Oh, dear."

    Tina''s figure swayed...

    It becomes like fog and is sucked into the doll.

    And...

    "... oh? Oh? Ooh, ooh."

    A doll resting on a desk stands up dull.

    Move your hands and feet to make sure your body feels...

    Jumping, punching, voicing on the spot...... Tina shakes happily.

    "This is so yes! It''s not much the same as usual, and I can move my hands and feet as I think... uh, so yeah. Really? Yeah."

    Yeah, Tina in a row.

    I wonder how much you liked it.

    Seeing Tina like that, I was kind of reflecting.

    Though there was nothing else, until now, Yakan had me possessed...

    Couldn''t you have had something a little more decent?

    It is still a reflection.

    "Grandma, come on!

    "Nah, that''s okay. Rayne''s a good customer."

    "Does that mean that the value is quite...?

    "How about this?

    "... can''t we get a little bit more together?

    "Whoa. Not for the lady, huh? And what are you gonna do about it?"

    "Ha... if they say so, there''s nothing I can do. Okay, that''s fine."

    The amount Ganz offered was never cheap...

    If they told me it was for Tina, I couldn''t argue.

    Well, it''s about Gantz.

    I haven''t done anything to make it blurry, or rather, it''s making it cheaper for me.

    Besides, I had such a nice body made for Tina.

    Nothing but gratitude.

    "Ooh, ooh. Really? Yeah, this body. Oh, Rayne''s husband. What do you think about us?

    "I don''t care what they say..."

    "No, no. He said he was cute."

    That''s what I''m trying to say, but what''s cute about looking puppet Tina, like it''s picturesque bad...?

    "Oh, Rayne''s husband."

    "Yeah?"

    "Thanks for everything you''ve done for us."

    Such a smile healed Tina.

 194 194 Stories Activity Resumed

    ... About a month has passed since the incident in Illis.

    It was a case of unprecedented magnitude, so a lot of ex-post processing swelled...

    The fatigue associated with it also increased.

    So I decided to take a break for a while and feed my English.

    So, a month went by...

    Again, I decided to resume my activities as an adventurer.

    "Hello"

    "Oh, Mr. Shroud. And Tania, too. Welcome."

    Asking the Adventurer Guild, Natalie greeted me with a smile.

    Seeing this smile also feels like it''s been a long time.

    The case of Ilis took a long time...

    After that, I''ve been busy with post-processing.

    "Pfft, rejoice. Today we decided to resume our activities."

    Tania puts her chest up and says it looks great.

    Natalie smiles at Tania''s words like that.

    "Well, really? To be honest, it helps¡­ Without Mr. Shroud and the others, it''s hard to solve the request¡­"

    "That''s not true, is it? There are plenty of adventurers besides us."

    "That''s true... but being an adventurer with as much power as Mr. Shroud and others, it''s going to be limited."

    "You don''t."

    "That''s true. Totally... Mr. Shroud and the others are now one of the leading adventurer parties in the city, aren''t they?

    Surprise.

    When was that supposed to happen?

    When they say that much, it''s a little illuminating.

    But...

    Thinking we could all build up the trick and get that far, that made me feel proud.

    "Can I get you anything? I''d love something flashy that''s worthy of our return."

    "Here. I don''t decide that on my own."

    "Ammo!?

    I did a trick with Tania''s head.

    "Ugh... what are you doing, Rain"

    "Don''t suddenly ask for flashy requests, don''t do it"

    "But I haven''t really moved my body around here lately... and it''s been a long time since you want to be scuffed, huh?

    I don''t know, but I don''t know.

    But if you move your body all of a sudden, your body might be surprised and have an accident.

    I need to do a prep exercise first.

    "So do you have any requests? Hopefully, with something lighter that''s not so burdensome."

    "Hmm, right..."

    Natalie takes the file out of the shelf and turns the paper to pieces.

    "Then how about a hunterwolf herd crusade or something?

    "Hunter Wolf."

    "It''s a request from a farmer. Seems like he''s been acting like a herd lately...... he''s been damaging livestock etc. Protecting livestock, exterminating herds. These two are the conditions for fulfilling the request, right? Mr. Shroud and I were wondering if it was just the right project."

    "Hmm... a little lacking in hua, but, well, you have no choice. I wouldn''t mind that."

    When I checked with Tania with my eyes, I said that.

    Then I''ll wrap up my thoughts.

    Hunter Wolf has no threat.

    Given the protection of livestock, we have to split the party in two, but we wouldn''t have a problem with that either.

    "... yeah. Well, I guess I''ll ask for it."

    "Yes, I understand. Let''s get this over with."

    It''s been a long time since we''ve asked for a favor.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The damage caused by Hunterwolf is said to be increasing day by day.

    Sometimes livestock is attacked, which is a serious problem for farmers.

    So we decided to take up the request in the meantime.

    Ask Canade, Sola and Luna to protect their livestock...

    I decided to crusade Hunterwolf with the rest of the members.

    Me and Tania.

    That and a foursome party with Nina and Tina, walking in the woods away from the city.

    According to the client''s story, Hunterwolf is making his residence in the woods.

    "Hmm, I think it''s been a while since I''ve been raped, my arm''s gonna buzz"

    "Keep it that way, will you? Too much to burn the woods or something like that."

    "Rayne thinks it''s me, doesn''t she?

    Tania stared at me with her eyes.

    But hey...

    Tania, from time to time, it''s dangerous to speak.

    When we just met, I think he said flat out that he would burn down every enemy forest or something.

    Well, I don''t think it''s the same all the time then...

    I still worry that I won''t overdo it.

    "Uh, yeah, no. I feel a little fresh when my body moves freely even during the day."

    On Nina''s head, Tina, who had gained a human body, was singing a nose song for you.

    Looks very happy.

    Nevertheless...

    Yakan or doll, you have a fixed position over Nina''s head.

    Is it something special, too?

    Over Nina''s head, you feel comfortable or something?

    "Bulls, bullies the goats... demons, ha... no. I''ll hang in there... hey."

    Nina was in the mood.

    The reason for hanging in there is smiling.

    I just don''t want Nina to be forced because she doesn''t have much fighting ability.

    So, is that overprotective?

    If Nina asks, ''I can fight too,'' she''ll be stubborn.

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    Second, Tania''s been talking to me.

    "Yeah?"

    "Aren''t you worried about me?

    "... why, what am I thinking?

    "Pfft. Rain is an easy thing to understand. Look at your face and you''ll see."

    Shit.

    I can''t seem to think of anything weird in front of Tania in the future.

    "Because that''s also the good thing about Rain. Leave Rain alone."

    "Are you being praised or teased"

    "Oh, you''re out of your mind. Even though it''s a good compliment."

    "I don''t think so, so I''m in trouble."

    ... well.

    "Well, that''s it for the chatter..."

    "Yeah, right. Shall we get to work?"

    Me and Tania set up...

    Nina and Tina follow us.

    So much less, it beats me to the point of tingly killing.

    From between the trees, one head, another and Hunterwolf appeared.

    He''s pounding out his vicious fangs and he''s roaring low.

    "You mean 50 heads in all?

    "Hmm. That''s how easy it is. If you''re dealing with me, you''ve got to be a hundred times more."

    "No, that''s impotent."

    "I can do it."

    Where the hell does that confidence come from?

    But what I can''t say is bullshit is also Tania''s fear, and I can count on it.

    "Well, I''ll go!

    Tania shouts out loud...

    We stormed in unison.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ha!"

    Flash Kamui vertically.

    Hunterwolf''s body is severed and rolled to the ground.

    Because Ganz has me doing maintenance, or the cuts are excellent.

    "Huh!

    Looking nearby, Nina was moving over Hunterwolf''s head and kicking it from the top.

    Shows a brilliant collaboration where Tina squashes with mindfulness.

    And...

    "Now... it''s over!

    Tania, our ace, wielded her tail like a whip and threw the Hunter Wolf together and wiped it away.

    After a painful blow, Hunterwolf is unable to rise and, as it were, turns into a demonic stone.

    "Is this the place?

    "Don''t be alarmed. There may still be survivors."

    "Really? But that''s a sign... eh, wait a minute. What is this!?

    Tania explored the signs around her and made her face tense.

    What the fuck?

    What the hell...?

    I tried to ask, then.

    "Kishaaaaaaaa!!!

    A sharp roar ripped through the atmosphere.

    I rushed out to those who spoke, and what we saw there...

    "Dragon!?

 195 195 Stories Dragon Clan, Attack

    Huge wings enough to cover the sky.

    Scales harder than steel cover the body surprisingly.

    And one by one, fangs as sharp as spears, lined up in shifts.

    King of the sky...... Dragon.

    The most powerful species, the Dragon Nation.

    "How could you be here......!?

    Everyone was surprised, including me.

    It''s just that you''ll be returning it to me soon.

    "Ah..."

    I guess it''s the same adventurer.

    A man dressed like that was stuck in a dragon.

    "First off!

    I''m not sure what''s going on, but I can''t leave that guy alone.

    I ran out of Kamui.

    "Over here!

    "Guh!"

    I slashed it on the head of the dragon.

    Knock... that''s just stiff!

    I slashed it with all my might, but the blade gets bounced off.

    I just could deflect the dragon''s attention from me.

    The dragon stares at me with a low roar...

    "Rain, it''s okay!?

    "Huh!?

    Tania came running...

    Is it your fault?

    When I saw Tania, I felt like the dragon was upset.

    And...

    "Ah!?

    The dragon feathered its huge wings and flew all at once into the sky.

    Keep flipping and flying away.

    Tania looks at this face.

    "Rain, what do we do!? I could go after him!

    "... no, let''s not. Even Tania is dangerous. Besides, I''m not sure what''s going on... and more importantly, I need to make this guy a priority."

    "Oh... well, if Rayne says so. Copy that."

    As for Tania, maybe she felt like chasing me.

    Do dragons have a strong sense of territory?

    Speak up to the adventurer man while you think about something that doesn''t matter.

    "Are you all right?

    "Oh, oh... thank God"

    The man with the buttocks gets up, pulled by my hand.

    "Really, it was dangerous... almost, he ate me... heh!?

    An adventurer man saw Tania and gave her a small scream.

    He looked at the horns and tails and noticed Tania was a dragon tribe.

    "Don''t worry about me. Tania is not like him earlier. I''m not going to attack anyone."

    "He''s rude to see people''s faces. Well, fine. I''m generous, so I forgive you. Huh."

    Tania had a great chest when she said that people were following because of her.

    "... Tania, is... good boy, right?

    "Promise me Tania won''t do anything wrong, as we may say."

    Nina and Tina, who had been catching up late, also turned to Tania''s follow-up.

    That and the adventurer I saw makes a strange face.

    "Hey, what...? Could it be, the Divine Clan? And... doll?

    "Everyone, including Tania, is one of mine."

    "Sa, the mightiest species is my companion...?

    The man, for a little while, suddenly...

    Then, his eyes widen with something flashing.

    "Ah!? You could be a Horizon hero!?

    "Uh... well, for once, that''s what they say..."

    "Oh, my God, it was you! I see. Then I''m convinced."

    Being called a hero is annoying...

    Apparently, now the call came in handy.

    He was convinced we weren''t suspicious, and the color of vigilance disappeared from the man''s expression.

    "What the hell is going on?

    "I just want to hear it. I don''t know why anymore..."

    Listening to you...

    The man seems to be a D-rank adventurer.

    He says he specializes in collecting medicinal herbs, ores, and more, rather than crusading demons.

    I went out to the woods to collect them, as usual, and they said something was wrong with the demons.

    It''s like I''m scared of something, like I want to...

    Though the man thought it strange, he made the job a priority.

    As a result¡­

    According to the man, a dragon flew in from nowhere.

    Aya, so we rushed off and the man picked up his life...

    "I see."

    After listening to the whole story, I made a difficult face.

    I can''t believe a dragon shows up here...

    Well, there''s an example of Tania, so I can''t say for sure there''s no way she''ll ever come.

    But unlike when Tania was, he was attacking people next time.

    He had obvious hostility, not an atmosphere of arm testing.

    When a dragon hits a person, it''s going to be a nasty problem.

    It''s going to be a big case.

    I had such a bad feeling about it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Just in case, me and Tania sent a man to the city.

    It''s not like the dragon won''t show up again, and I''ve never been over cautious.

    By the way, Nina and Tina had them go to the Canades.

    I asked him to tell me that the request was complete and that this time.

    "Hmm... finally back"

    A man spilled a relieved exhale.

    Sometimes the dragons attacked me, and I guess I didn''t feel safe until I got back to the city.

    A man turns his smile over here.

    "Thank you, thank you very much."

    "Be careful, the same thing could happen"

    "That the dragon will show up again? Ha, you gotta be kidding me. That''s not often the case."

    "I hope so..."

    "Anyway, that was really helpful. I owe you my life. This thank you..."

    "Fine. Same fellow adventurers. He said he didn''t care."

    "You can''t do that. Though, it can''t be a big deal...... well, don''t hesitate to tell me if anything happens. I''m sure it''ll help."

    The man bowed his head many times and left the spot behind.

    "Is he okay with that?

    Tania says with a doubtful face.

    "And?

    "Something not too optimistic? You said you were attacked by a dragon...... normally you should feel more at stake. Well, maybe that''s not what I''m saying."

    "No, I think Tania''s right. Normally, the dragons don''t attack me... I just want to ask you, is there a Tania compatriot around here?

    "I''m not... I''m not supposed to, but you can''t say it''s absolute"

    Tania looked difficult.

    Slowly open your mouth and continue with the words, taking the thinking trick.

    "We, the Dragons, don''t really flock like cat spirits and spirits. Of course, I sometimes make the inside, but there aren''t that many..."

    "So what do you usually do?

    "There''s a lot of guys traveling around. Half of them, like me, are training journeys. The other half is a casual journey, an experiment, an exorcism... well, a lot of things."

    "I see... do you ever attack people?

    "Basically, I''m not supposed to do that... you can''t say this is absolute either. Trouble is."

    Oh, man, Tania took the trick.

    "Some dragon tribes say, ''Man is evil! We have to destroy''... what a radical idea some of them have. Of course, there are only a few of those extreme guys... but some of them are like that, so there''s nothing you can do."

    "That''s another... troublesome thing"

    "Really, I''m in trouble."

    ... Talking about that, I found a face I saw.

    Stella.

    Bring two knights who look like your men and walk over here.

    That gaze is not for me... but for Tania.

    "Oh, not Stella. What''s the matter with you?

    Although I notice Stella and Tania speaks casually...

    In contrast, Stella went into the act of pulling out her sword.

    "Tania... I''m sorry, but I''m arresting you!

 196 196. Wrongful accusations

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, they say they''re going to arrest him, and Tania''s eyes get round.

    I think I look similar.

    Could it be a stellar joke?

    ... Oh, my God, Stella''s face was even more serious.

    The two knights, who seem to be subordinates, also have their hands on the pattern so that they can fall through the sword at any time, surrounding Tania from left to right.

    "Hey, hey, seriously? Why should I be arrested?"

    Suddenly he was told he was going to arrest him, and Tania said in a bad mood.

    Release mild anger.

    Although the two knights like his men are frightened by Tania''s anger...

    That''s right, Stella keeps pointing her sword at Tania without any fright.

    "I mean it. Quiet, let''s get you to the Knights Branch."

    "Hmmm... I don''t know, but you seem serious"

    Tania''s eyes sharpened like those of a raptor.

    "But you should look at them and tell them that, right? It''s foolish to think that you can do something with this strength of mine. That sweet thought, beat it back..."

    "Holy shit!

    He hastily stopped Tania entering the fighting posture.

    "Hey, why are you stopping me!?

    "Don''t try to fight all over the city like this! And first, we need to hear what''s going on."

    "You don''t have to listen to him who''s making a fuss about arresting me."

    Tzu, and Tania turned that way.

    They say you''re going to arrest me all of a sudden, and I think I''m mad at you for being a Tanya.

    I don''t know how you feel. But I don''t...

    I need you to calm down.

    Tania is extremely aggressive.

    Turn back to Stella as she deceives Tania.

    "I''ll accompany you, but that''s okay, right? So... for one thing, let me know what''s going on? If that''s the case, we''ll get there quietly."

    "Mm-hmm. That doesn''t matter. We were going to give you a proper explanation."

    "Huh, what do you say? I felt like no questions asked."

    "Don''t twist it," he said.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    We took the swollen Tania and moved to the Knights Branch together.

    Enter the building and move to the private room.

    It''s not the interrogation room, it''s furnished with all kinds of furniture.

    Probably a room.

    Sit alongside Tania on the couch provided.

    Across the table, Stella lowered her hips face-to-face.

    To the left and right of it, as many knights of your men as you have just seen.

    "So... what the hell is this all about?

    "Mm-hmm. It''s hard to say... Actually, there''s been a succession of dragon sightings here lately. Besides, there are cases out there where they don''t just get witnessed, they get attacked"

    Me and Tania looked at each other.

    Doesn''t that have something to do with what happened?

    But the question remains.

    "In the guild, I didn''t hear that..."

    "We are currently discussing future responses with the Alliance. Sometimes I don''t want to make things too big, and now I''m asking you to stay down. This is it. The dragon is showing up and attacking people, what a spread story can panic. We need to be careful."

    "I see."

    "So... earlier, a future policy was decided. We, the Knights, and the Adventurers Guild, decided to catch the killer before the damage spread."

    "Hey, why are you arresting me?"

    "Ugh, Mm. I''m sorry about that... but Tania is the only Dragon clan confirmed near this Horizon. That gives the country a cheap decision and an order to arrest Tania..."

    "Scared... don''t check the factual relationship properly, did you treat the killer just because I''m a dragon tribe? Not unscrupulous."

    Although Tania is angry...

    I knew exactly what Stella was talking about.

    Perhaps Stella doesn''t think Tania''s attacking people either.

    But the upper echelons who do not know about Tania¡­ the country, did not decide so.

    I decided Tania was the killer.

    Stella can''t disobey orders any more than she serves her country...

    I guess I had no choice but to take Tania......

    "Well, if that''s the case, it''s easy to solve."

    "What does that mean?

    To Stella, who looks strange, I told her what just happened.

    Besides Tania, there was a dragon.

    That the dragon was about to attack the adventurer.

    Describe those events in detail.

    "Hmm... I mean, there''s another dragon clan that''s different from Tania"

    "He was actually attacking people... ten, eighty-nine, I guess that''s the killer"

    "I see... Hmm, I see"

    "All right! So my charges are clear, huh? Can I go home now?

    Stella shakes her neck to the side, although Tania says with a smile.

    "I''m sorry... I can''t allow that"

    "Why not!?

    "Rayne''s story alone does not prove that there are other dragon tribes. Of course, I don''t believe Tania would do that... but she''s got a hard head up there."

    "Then should I have other evidence? Ask the adventurer we helped to testify..."

    "... a little short to convince you up there. Rain is one of Tania''s people. I gave false testimony for my people... and I may judge above"

    "What the hell is that? False testimony is a felony, isn''t it? And yet you decide to do that?

    "Honestly, that''s more than likely."

    "I''m scared... I''m not talking about going up to you and having a stiff head. Tochi, aren''t you crazy?

    Without worrying about Tania''s ramblings, Stella looked sorry.

    It''s just... I don''t know what to think up there, but you don''t.

    If you are in a position to manage the Knights, you have mighty power.

    But in other words, what is on its back is interminably large.

    One thing, if you make a mistake, it could do a lot of damage.

    Therefore, mistakes are not tolerated in what stands above.

    We must test all possibilities, act carefully and pursue the truth.

    You simply can''t believe what I''m saying in the field.

    "Besides... it''s hard to say..."

    "What?

    "The dragon at heart says, ''I am Tania of the Dragon Clan!'' They call it."

    "Become!?

    "I know about Tania, so I know she''s someone else altogether... but I can''t tell for someone I don''t know. I think most people in this city know about Tania... but they''re away from the city, and when they''re up there... even more so."

    "Take my name at will......! Oh yeah, I need it, but I can''t help it for Stella...... Convinced. If that''s the reason, I can''t help being suspicious."

    Stella tells me to elucidate.

    "It''s not going to be that easy more than having an order... sorry, but while we''re investigating, will you stay here and go outside? There''s no way I can catch Tania. I don''t even want to. So I want you to stay here until we find the real killer."

    "Are you going to put me in jail?

    "I won''t do that. I''m going to have you stay in this room. I just can''t allow you to go out, so I''m under house arrest..."

    "What''s that? It''s gonna be so hard."

    Tania peeled.

    I don''t know how you feel. But I don''t.

    We know there are other killers.

    And yet, if they treat you like a killer, it''s not a hoard.

    Nevertheless, I can understand Stella''s position that we have to obey orders and...

    It''s not like I don''t understand what you''re thinking.

    In the end...

    Is there one way to solve this case?

    Then I''ll get the real killer.

    "Rain?"

    I saw this one with how Tania was surprised.

    Damn...... why are you surprised.

    If your people are suspected, it would be natural to help.

    "I hope there''s another dragon clan and we can prove that he''s the culprit in the case, right? Well, if I catch the real killer, it''s no problem."

    "That''s... um. Sure it will... okay? I didn''t mean to bother Rain with this case because I was going to solve it in our Knights..."

    "Tania''s involved. It''s not human resources. I''ll do anything to prove Tania''s innocence."

    "... Rain..."

    Tania looked happy and stared at this one.

    My cheeks are a little red.

    Is it lit?

    But there''s no element to illuminate...? A mystery.

    "Can Tania wait here for me? We''ll make sure we catch the real killer."

    ¡­¡­

    "Tania?"

    "Ah... well. Well, if Rayne means that much, you mean I''ll take care of it... well, please... good luck for me anyway!? If I fail, I won''t forgive you."

    "You can''t fail. It''s for Tania. I''ll make it."

    "Oh, for me... uhh... Rayne, from time to time, you say things that make me excited. Absolutely not insulting..."

    "Tania?"

    "Yeah, it''s nothing. Anyway, I''ll take care of it, okay? Come and get the other dragon clans who are doing stupid things to prove my innocence!

    "Oh, I''ll take care of it"

    I snorted at Tania''s words.

 197 197: Wheres the real killer?

    After the Knights headquarters...... I made contact with everyone and joined them in the city square.

    Then we talked about Tania.

    "Nyah... Tania''s Fake Things, I can''t forgive you! I can''t believe I did something wrong and made Tania guilty."

    "I don''t know if it''s intentional... but you agree that it''s unforgivable."

    "We''re gonna catch our real killer and we''re gonna bump him out!

    "Mmm... for Tania''s sake, I... good luck, okay"

    "I have to make him regret turning us into enemies. Don''t do it!

    Everyone was as angry as they were about themselves.

    Reliable.

    At the same time, I got a little worried that I wouldn''t overdo it.

    "All right, let''s go!

    As Canade thrust his fist up, he proceeded with his legs all the way through the departure march.

    I rush to do my hand on that shoulder and stop.

    "Stop. Go, where are you going?

    "Look around the city and if you find a dragon, I''ll hit you!

    Too many swine rushes.

    "There''s no purpose, and you can''t help walking around groaning, can you? Doing that just consumes time for mischief"

    "Nah... when they say that, I feel that way"

    "Then what are we going to do?

    As Tina tilted her neck, she asked.

    My body has changed from a Yakan to a doll, and I can do such fine tricks.

    "Let''s go talk to the victim, the witness. I might get some information."

    I asked Stella to draw up a list of victims and witnesses.

    It hasn''t been a stand-out case yet, so there''s about ten of them in all.

    But if you put ten pieces of information together, you''ll be able to make something quite certain.

    "I don''t want to spend much time on it, so let''s split up into three groups and listen in"

    "Yes, yes, I''d love to be with Rayne!

    Canade raised his hand exactly.

    Seeing such a canade makes Sola and Luna look strange.

    "You''re a good candidate for Yamato. Isn''t there something wrong? I suspect so."

    "Speaking of which, Canade wants to stay with Rain for a little while these days. I''m so proud of you."

    "Oh, no, that''s not true!? I''m not particularly... uh, uh... just wondering if I could help Rain..."

    Canade panicked.

    "" Ambiguous ""

    Sola and Luna have thin eyes and turn into jito eyes.

    In the wake of those two glances, even more Canade panicked...

    ''Cause that''s what we''re talking about.''

    Anyway, I calmed everyone down.

    "The grouping, right... me and Canade. Sola and Luna. In Nina and Tina."

    "In the end, the usual combination."

    "Me... good luck, huh?

    Nina grabbed her little fist tightly and was in the mood.

    "Here in an hour. I know it''s okay, but be careful, okay?

    "Yes, no problem. If anything happens, I''ll use Luna as a shield."

    "Sister Shield!?

    "Go... I''ll come"

    "Let me show you our light talk."

    Everyone is scattered, me and Canade are left behind.

    Well, let''s go too.

    "Yeah, right... ah"

    He looked like he noticed something, and Canade stopped his leg.

    "... even if we don''t try, we''re alone with Rayne... we rarely get a chance like this, right? Right? Well, then this is... let''s, shouldn''t we attack!?

    "Canade?

    "Nyah!? Oh, uh..."

    Canade flies his gaze everywhere...

    Slightly, I look up at this one with a red face for some reason.

    "Um...? Uh, well... can I hold your hand?

    "Yeah? Hands?

    Is that because it''s haggling...?

    Sure, there are a lot of people there today.

    Besides, you''ve had a long time in the city with Canade.

    "Fine. Here."

    "Yes, I wish!?

    "Why are you surprised? Nothing, that''s about it."

    "Nyah."

    Canade happily holds my hand.

    My tail was restless and I was shaking pretentiously to the left and right.

    "It''s bad for Tania, but I''m happy."

    "I don''t know, we''re going?

    "Ugh!

    I set out to interview you, along with Kanade, who was very generous.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... an hour later.

    After the interview, we rendezvoused at our original location.

    "From what Sora and the others have heard, the dragon was seen flying away into the mountains to the north."

    "We, too... are the same. There''s a lot of sightings in the mountains.

    "It''s similar to what we heard. Anything, they''ve seen people flying in from the mountains."

    Exchange the information obtained by each of them to summarize the story.

    "I mean... the niceties that deceive Tania''s name make the mountains of the north their residence, do you mean"

    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure about that."

    "Let it go. I couldn''t hear anything else like that, and I don''t think it''s a problem."

    There are no particular objections.

    So far, I don''t have any other clues...

    I''ll search the mountains to the north, so is that okay?

    "Well, let''s go. Proceed. Eh!

    "Stop"

    Once again, though Canade says well, he waits for it.

    "Nha?

    "When we get to the mountains, we need to get ready. If you''re bad, it could take days."

    "Yikes... so is that."

    "But I want to fix it as soon as possible, but I can''t believe you''re gonna take any more time."

    "I don''t have a choice. If Sola and the others fail, there will be no ex-girlfriends."

    "Hmm... it''s okay, it''s okay"

    Nina looked a little good at it.

    "If you''re ready... it''s over, isn''t it?

    "Hmm? What do you mean?

    "I heard Tania''s nickname might be in the mountains... and I bought it in advance."

    Nina opened the entrance to subspace storage.

    When I looked lightly inside, I started with food and water and had all the climbing gear.

    "When..."

    "Hmm. Nina''s growing up every day."

    Like Tina did about herself, I made her proud.

    I''m with you a lot, so maybe you think of Nina like a partner.

    Being close is more than anything.

    "Is that it? But what happened to the money?

    I manage my wallet...

    "... you can do it later,"

    "You screwed up...... not at all"

    I''ll have to thank the city later.

    "Ahhh... mad?

    "No, that''s not true. However, the tsuke is not a very good thing, so it''s something you don''t do except in these emergencies. Can you promise me that?

    "Huh."

    "All right, good boy"

    Touch Nina''s head...

    Then I look at everyone.

    "Well, shall we just leave? We can''t keep Tania waiting."

    "" "" "Ooh!

 198 One hundred and eighty-eight. Whats the real killers purpose?

    ... took about half a day to reach the northern mountains.

    I could have shortened more time if me and Canade had carried everyone else, used physical enhancement magic, and ran through it all at once...

    If I do that, I''ll stand out.

    If Tania''s nymphomaniac notices me and I get away with it, I have no ex or kid.

    So I decided to head out on foot normally so as not to stand out.

    "Uh..."

    A few moments into the mountains, I look back.

    "Nani ~"

    Canade felt full of energy, singing his nose song.

    It''s a sense of walking for him, and mountain climbing would be fun.

    It''s just...

    "Hey, hey, hey..."

    "Why--why--why--why--why--why--why--why--why--"

    Sola and Luna had a severe shortness of breath and looked like they were going to fall down now.

    "Ha ha ha ha... ha ha ha..."

    "Nina, hang in there. Just a little more!

    Nina was also looking tired and sweating on her forehead.

    Tina doesn''t look tired because she uses magic and floats and travels in the universe fluffy.

    "Shall we rest here today?"

    I found just the right square, so I unloaded my stuff.

    Then, start preparing the camp.

    "Rain... there''s no such thing as a resting hippo... ho, ho!?

    "Quick, we need to find the killer... it is. Go on at night...... heh, heh."

    "So, are you okay? You did a little too much. Sorry."

    Sola and Luna, not exaggerated or anything, were likely to fall down right now.

    "Nina, get me a seat."

    "Huh."

    Nina took the sheet out of the subspace and laid it on the ground.

    I''ll pull Sola and Luna''s hand and let them sit on top of it.

    "Ha, ha... Shh, sorry... you''re pulling your legs, Solas..."

    "Ugh... we''re useless. From now on, we''re not spirits, you can call us drag-free people..."

    "I came all the way here at once, and he said it was normal to get tired. I''m tired too, so let''s rest here today. Exactly, I don''t think I can solve it in one day... and I need to think about when I run into a nickel and keep my health warm."

    That''s why... we''re going into the mountains for a little bit of a night.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    We all surround ourselves with a patchy burning fire.

    "Ha hoo... you''ll come back to life"

    "It''s soggy and it feels good."

    Dine, rest your body slowly, warm up...

    Sora and Luna looked dusty looking better recovered.

    Everyone else feels alike.

    "Huh... Huh..."

    Nina was depressed and she was on a boat.

    "Nina, are you sleepy?

    "...... hmm. Just a little..."

    For God''s sake, Nina feels like it''s the best thing she can do to keep her eyes open.

    After all, Nina must have been tired too.

    When I held Nina''s little body, I cling to this one.

    Keep your eyes closed and you fall asleep.

    I''ll carry Nina inside a pre-installed tent and put her to sleep softly.

    Then Fluffy and Tina flew in and went down next to Nina.

    "We''re going to bed too...... wow"

    "Get some rest."

    "Oh dear... good night"

    Tina may not have any physical fatigue...

    If you fly all the time, that''s how much magic you''ll consume.

    She was quite tired, and soon she heard her sleep.

    Good night, said in a small voice, leaving the tent.

    "Ah, welcome back. Rain."

    "Is that it? What about Sola and Luna?

    Back to the bonfire, there was only Canade.

    "I carried it to another tent. Both of us, because it was the limit."

    "Oh well. Thanks."

    "Yeah, you''re welcome"

    Join Canade and watch every swinging bonfire.

    "Canade doesn''t sleep?

    "Hmm... I''m not very tired, am I? The Cat Spirit Clan is nothing like this because no one can beat him just because of his health. Where''s Rain?"

    "I wonder if I have a problem with that, too. Because I have a lot of confidence in my health."

    "Ha-ha-ha. That''s Rayne."

    "Because of this, can we talk for a second?"

    "... Ha!? On second thought, at night, I''m alone with Rain...... Ko, this is......!?

    Canade''s ears peened.

    "Canade?

    "Ugh, yeah, it''s nothing!? Anything!?

    "Really?

    It looks like everything...

    "Because I''m really fine!

    "I hope so..."

    Occasionally, Canade becomes suspicious of behavior.

    I''ve been doing that more often lately... and I wonder what you''re hiding?

    Well, even though I''m one of them, there''s one or two things you won''t be able to tell people, so I don''t care.

    He doesn''t look seriously troubled, and now he won''t have a problem with how he looks.

    "By the way, Canade..."

    "Ugh, yeah. What is it!?

    "What do you think of this incident?

    ¡­¡­

    Canade makes a very disappointing face for some reason.

    "Canade?

    "That''s right... at times like this, where you choose such a topic, it sounds like you''re really Rain...... haha"

    "Er...?

    "Yeah, it''s nothing. That''s like my solitaire now. Never mind. Uh... more than that, is this the case?

    "Oh. Tania''s fake thing showed up, that''s what I mean..."

    "Nah, that''s a strange story."

    Canade''s got a tail? in the shape of a small neck tilted.

    Apparently, Canade was thinking the same thing.

    "The other dragon tribe deceived Tania''s name and worked evil everywhere. Normally, I''m trying to impersonate Tania..."

    "The question is, how do you do that?

    Essentially, the strongest species, not just the Dragons, are said to be close to each other.

    Sometimes, unlike people, they have a noble spirit...

    Because of the small number of individuals, there is no way to argue with one another.

    If you do something to compete with one another, it''s an extinction course.

    So they tell me to forbid contention and hold hands together... Apparently.

    This is what we''ve all heard, so I don''t think there''s any mistake.

    He says there''s never anything like a serious exchange of lives, even if you have a light fight.

    Not so long ago, the ties within the race are strong.

    Yet...

    In this case, we are trying to incriminate Tania.

    I do things that make my people fall apart.

    Why?

    Though I''ll think about it, I don''t get the answer.

    "What do you think of Canade?

    "Hmm... because there seems to be no mistake that there is another dragon clan... hard to think about, but I wonder if it''s like broken company? But it''s not usually possible. Whatever the light fight, this time, it''s too much..."

    "If you''re bad, Tania will be crusaded by people."

    "Yes, that. That''s it, isn''t it? That could happen, but I''m blaming Tania... if we make it our strongest species, it''s impossible. Is there some kind of hidden circumstance... or do you have such a strong grudge?"

    "Hmm."

    "Either way, this case could be a big deal"

    "We need to keep our heads tight."

    Don''t be alarmed by that, though I am confident that I have crept through the training ground quite a bit.

    You can never fail because you have to prove Tania''s innocence.

    Never be alarmed, let''s just stick to it.

    "Nyah..."

    Canade''s ears sank perfectly.

    "What''s going on?

    "Uh... I''ve never seen anything like this before, so I got a little nervous"

    "Oh well."

    "I''m sorry. If I said this, I might make Rayne nervous too..."

    "Fine."

    "Funya!?

    I stroked Canade''s head sitting next to him.

    Raise your voice like a surprise...

    Kanade''s tail then stands upright with the pean.

    "When you''re anxious, you honestly don''t mind me saying so"

    "But..."

    "I''m glad you don''t hide things like that. We''re buddies."

    "... Rain..."

    Canade''s eyes moisturize.

    With that eye, I was stared at.

    Is it the burning fire?

    Canade''s cheeks looked red.

    "Well... just for a second, let''s be sweet"

    "Oh, come on."

    "Er... eh"

    Canade leaned over here softly.

    Shoulders and shoulders touched.

    Sarah Sarah''s hair in Canade touched my cheek.

    "Just for a second, can I do this...?

    "Is this all you have to do?

    "Yeah... that''s enough."

    Canade groaned and throated.

    Quiet, calm time flows.

    "Nyah."

    Take the comfortable weight...

    Listening to Canade''s voice like soft music...

    We watched the burning fire for a while.

 199 199 story trap

    The next morning.

    With plenty of rest, yesterday''s fatigue was gone.

    Everyone''s complexion is good, and there is no appearance of fatigue remaining.

    "Well, let''s just look for the dragon. Sola, Luna. I asked for it."

    "Okay."

    "You should leave it to us!

    The two of you cast magic...

    A wave of light spreads around.

    First, I decided to have them magically look for a dragon.

    The magic of exploring the magical reactions of the surrounding area, which I used in the Lords'' Hall before.

    If there''s a dragon, there''s got to be a high-powered magic reaction...

    "Mmm."

    Luna made a difficult face.

    Then Sora shakes her neck small and sideways.

    "You can''t. No response."

    "Apparently, there''s no dragons around here."

    "What''s the range of detection?

    "Is there a 300 meter radius around Sola?"

    It''s so big.

    However, the mountain is bigger than that.

    When it comes to covering the whole area, we have to use magic over and over again.

    "Want to try again? I don''t mind. There''s still plenty of magic."

    "I got my stomach out and I was asleep. Sleep like that and you''ll be replenished with plenty of magic."

    "That''s what I''m talking about!?

    "Ah, my clich¨¦ was taken!?

    He is a healthy companion.

    I''ll do it next time.

    You can''t just let the two of us work.

    Besides, I''d be better suited for exploration.

    He invited a bird to stop at a tree branch and exchanged a tentative contract.

    Get a buddy, get a tentative contract with them, too.

    So, using a dozen birds...

    I gave him an order to let him know when I found the dragon and let him fly in all directions.

    Birds can explore from above.

    It may be difficult to find a smaller goal, but this time, the target is a dragon.

    Because of its large body, there is no problem with exploration from above.

    Besides, I can fly through the sky at quite a speed, so I can cover a wide range.

    This would allow us to find the dragon.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    "... nya. You''re not responding."

    "None."

    Half an hour later.

    Canade and Tina snapped, feeling tired of waiting.

    "... failure?

    That''s what Nina said as she tilted her little neck.

    Hard to forgive.

    But... that''s crazy?

    With all that number of birds, we should be able to cover this mountain if we have enough.

    Birds fly fast, and this mountain isn''t that big...

    And yet there''s no report of the discovery, what do you mean?

    It''s that giant.

    Hiding among the trees, how impossible.

    It''s possible that he''s hiding in a giant cave...

    Even in that case, there are traces of what is around them.

    For example, if the trees have been knocked down or if there are footprints on the ground?

    That means you can''t even find it...

    "... ah"

    I accidentally raised my voice when I realized I had lost track of a certain possibility.

    "Nha? What''s the matter with you?

    "If you think about it, you might have misunderstood."

    "A misunderstanding?"

    "The other guy''s a dragon, right? Same dragon clan as Tania, right?

    "Yeah, you are."

    "Then, just like Tania, it''s not weird to be human."

    "... ah"

    She understood what I was trying to say, and Canade raised her voice.

    I mean...

    We''ve been looking for a dragon, but it doesn''t mean they''ll be like that forever.

    It''s not strange to be looking like a person.

    In that case, the method of using birds to find them from the sky would be futile.

    I wouldn''t say zero, but it would be limitless less likely to find it.

    Shit.

    Because I saw the dragon form at first glance, I had a strong impression of it and always thought it was what it looked like.

    Usually, there''s a chance that you''re turning into a person, like Tania.

    Alternatively, there is the possibility that you are transforming into a person and hiding yourself in order to hide from the chase.

    Either way, it''s hard to find using birds.

    I terminated my tentative contract with the bird.

    "Hmm. When you do, does that mean our magic depends on you?

    "Even if you were transforming into a person, you can''t hide that magic until you do. With the magic of Sora and the others, you can be sure to capture the dragon."

    "It''s just too broad a range..."

    Though not that big of a mountain, nevertheless, it takes a lot of time when it comes to treading.

    Even if you ask Sola and Luna to use magic and look for it in a smudge, it''s inefficient.

    Besides, it doesn''t necessarily mean they''re standing still.

    There is also the possibility that we are constantly traveling¡­

    If we go wrong, the likelihood of being found drops even further.

    "Do you have any good hands?

    "Ho."

    Over Nina''s head, Tina raised her hand.

    ... You''ve been on Nina''s head a lot since you started living in dolls.

    Is that your favorite?

    "If that''s the case, we have an idea."

    "Can you let me hear it?

    "In that case, if you want a trap. Yeah!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡­¡­

    There was a woman walking in the mountains to the north.

    Carry your luggage on your back and slowly continue down a path that is only slightly rough.

    Is the destination a city beyond the mountains?

    Hold your breath, occasionally, stop for a break...

    Step by step, take the mountain.

    If anyone else is there, I might look at her and say that a woman''s solo journey is dangerous.

    Sometimes bandits attack you, and sometimes you meet demons.

    It''s just...

    This mountain now had more dangerous presence than bandits and demons.

    "Gruaaaaaaa!!!

    "Huh!?

    There shouldn''t have been as much as just now...

    Suddenly, a dragon flew in from nowhere.

    Stand down in front of the woman, spraying her huge wings.

    "Duh, dragon!?

    "... foolish man, let him die for us. If you resent me, you resent yourself for walking out of here alone!

    The dragon shook up his huge forelegs as he growled.

    Keep up the momentum and slap it on the woman.

    You will not be allowed to defy, and the woman''s body will be crushed.

    ... didn''t mean.

    "What!?

    The dragon gave a startling voice.

    That should be it, too.

    The woman was taking a dragon blow with her thin arm.

    "Stupid!? My blow to such a person... who are you!?

    A woman laughs niggly.

    "Hmm. Who am I? The answer is... the Cat Spirit Clan!

    I heard a noise, and the woman''s body was engulfed in smoke.

    Slightly, the smoke clears...

    Canade showed up.

 200 200 Stories VS Dragon

    Tina''s idea of an operation was simple.

    The target dragon attacks people.

    Then you can turn into a normal person and lure him out.

    For starters, Sola''s magic erases Canade''s cat ears and tails.

    Plus, I did some magic that looked like someone else.

    Even more just in case, Luna''s magic makes it impossible to sense the power of Canade or the signs.

    Canade thus became a ''normal person'', walking alone in the mountains...

    We were a little far apart, watching.

    And...

    Tina''s maneuver was stunning, and a dragon appeared.

    "Fake things that fool Tania, hey!

    Canade shakes off the dragon''s forelegs at his disposal.

    Unless you''re a power-specific cat spirit clan, you''re a very, but impossible artist to imitate.

    Then, jump.

    I kicked the dragon in the face.

    "Grrr!?

    To a strong blow, the dragon screamed.

    No matter how sturdy they were covered in scales, they can''t dispel the power of the Cat Spiritual Clan.

    Impact passed inside, dealing steady damage.

    "Let''s go!

    We were watching nearby, and we stormed.

    "" Dragoon Howling!!

    Sola and Luna cast magic at the same time.

    Shock waves emit, swallowing dragons.

    It''s superior magic by two spiritual clans.

    Normally, I''m done with this blow...

    "GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!

    The enemy is also the most powerful species, so it ends easily, so it can''t be.

    Even though he shows how damaged he is, he still doesn''t fall.

    Spread your giant wings so you can intimidate me...

    He opened his mouth lined with blade-like fangs and struck out fireballs in a row.

    "Hmm, sweet!

    Tina takes out something like a stick and covers it with magic.

    And stand in front of the impending fireball...

    "Hey, Beyah!

    Oh, my God, I hit the fireball back!

    Exactly, it seems this development was unexpected, and the dragon gets upset and eats the battered fireball decently.

    Nevertheless, there seems to be no dumb development that you will be hit with your own attack.

    D, I took three steps, but that''s all.

    "I can''t lose, either!

    I ejected the wire from the narcami and tangled it around the neck of the dragon.

    I just checked that, left the wire tangled, and now I wind it up.

    My body floated fluttered in the form of a wire wrapped around me and dragged by it.

    Keep jumping.

    Get off on the back of the dragon.

    "Goddamn it, get out of the way. Yeah!!!

    "I don''t like it."

    Chance for the blame.

    I''m not stupid enough to miss this opportunity.

    Though the dragon runs around trying to shake me off...

    Me and the dragon are connected by a narcami wire, so they won''t fall.

    He shook Kamui down as he put himself in shape on the rampaging dragon.

    Ginn!

    I can''t reach the knife because I''m inhibited by steel-like scales.

    If we don''t help everyone, Kamui is just a little high-performance dagger.

    This is going to be difficult to do damage to.

    "So how about this!? Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Aimed at the wings and shot out multiple fireballs.

    A flame burned the wings of the dragon.

    The dragon screams and storms around harder than ever before.

    The nalkami wire reached its limit and it ran out of puffiness.

    Before being shaken down, he jumped in a hurry and evacuated.

    "You guys...... I won''t forgive you anymore!!!

    The dragon stared at me with his bloody eyes.

    Apparently, he made me mean it.

    I have to make this guy confess to prove Tania''s innocence.

    So you can''t take him down.

    As a result, it will naturally be reduced¡­

    It forces me into a rather difficult battle.

    "Now I''m going to erase it!!!

    The dragon opened its mouth wide.

    The particles of light converge...

    "Oh no!?

    I try to get away in a hurry,

    "Late! Eat this!!!

    A special dragon brace was unleashed.

    There is no time to escape.

    So, you want to intercept?

    If you''re with Canade...

    and... that''s all I thought about, a little shadow came forward.

    It''s Nina.

    Nina confronted the impending dragon brace with a Rin expression.

    And...

    "Huh!

    Nina stroked the universe.

    Then there is a crack in the space and the path leading to the subspace is completed.

    The dragon brace is sucked into it...

    It disappeared without harming us.

    "Ki, you...... what have you done now!?

    "In the subspace... I said your braces look like..."

    "If so, stupid!? How could you prevent my Special Strike with such a thing...!?

    The dragon was upset.

    I was upset, too.

    Nina... when are you gonna wear that move...?

    No way, that''s the application of the technology I showed you the other day when I was looking for a drop ring?

    I can''t believe you threw enemy attacks into subspace without asking questions...

    Isn''t that the strongest in a way?

    "Lightning Strike! Tempest Strike!

    Sola chanted two magics at the same time that she wasn''t going to miss this gap.

    Thunder and storm blow at the same time to cover the dragon giant.

    "And here, freeze strike! It is."

    I can''t let my hair in, and Luna unleashes magic.

    It''s a unique combination of twin sisters.

    They''re fortified with magic, and a giant cage of ice engulfed the dragon.

    The dragon storms and destroys the cage, but the next thing you know, the ice springs up.

    Running will not come true, and you will be imprisoned in an ice cage.

    "Rain."

    "Oh!"

    Canade looked at this one and understood what he was looking for.

    I''ll get right to it.

    "Boost!

    Magic was used to increase Canade''s physical abilities.

    "Shit!

    Canade jumps high in the sky.

    Fall as you twirl and rotate...

    "Now...... it''s over. Good no!!!

    A blow with falling and rotating speeds slammed into the forehead of the dragon.

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon can''t even scream, so relax...

    He collapsed just like that.

    He''s bleeding out of his forehead, but he''s alive properly.

    He just seemed to be fainting, moving his hands and feet pimply.

    "Our win! Bikutori!!!

    Canade laughed and decided to pose for victory.

 201 Whats the purpose of the 201 story dragon?

    "" Earthbound!!

    Sola and Luna cast magic at the same time.

    The earth rises and swallows a falling dragon.

    Engage your legs, arms, and wings.

    One minute later.

    And the dragon was restrained his body, so that it might be swallowed up in the earth.

    It''s magic with the immense magic of Sola and Luna.

    No matter how many dragons, yes it won''t be that easy to get out.

    "Come on... it''s torture time for fun!

    Luna looks bad and says.

    You look great.

    "What do you do by torturing me? It''s interrogation, interrogation."

    "Mmm? Really?

    To her sober sister''s clinging, Luna said wonderfully.

    You weren''t bogged down, you were vegan.

    Do you want to torture me so badly?

    Absolutely.

    "Hey...... Tina. Oh mon...?

    "Nina doesn''t know. Yeah. Never mind."

    It doesn''t look bad on Nina''s education, so we can''t leave it to Luna.

    I came forward.

    Then gently shake the dragon''s head.

    "Hey, get up."

    "... ugh"

    I rocked him a few times, and the dragon slowly opened its eyes.

    He was just temporarily losing his mind.

    "Is this...?

    "Kuhaha, your life is on my palm. Depending on my mood, it''s Dead or Alive. Think carefully and make a statement but hehe!?

    "Don''t stand in Rayne''s way."

    "I just hit him for real... it hurts... gu"

    Luna was angry with Sola and left.

    I feel a little sorry for him, but I can''t get on with it, so I decided I had no choice.

    "Uh... don''t worry about that one now. More than that, I''d like to ask..."

    "Well, there''s nothing like talking to humans."

    The dragon has stared with hostile eyes.

    Because I don''t remember being resented by the Dragons, do you originally hate people?

    Those eyes are as sharp as a blade...

    Slightly, I saw the color of madness.

    "Then will you talk to me?

    "Cat spirit clan..."

    The attitude of the dragon softened a little.

    Apparently, only people are hostile.

    "You were cheating on Tania''s name and being evil, weren''t you? How did you do that?

    "... for our righteousness"

    "Nha? Justice?"

    Deceive Tania''s name and work evil.

    How can that lead to justice?

    I don''t know why, so Canade tilted his neck.

    To such a Canadian, the dragon speaks to me in the sense that righteousness rests with me.

    "Daughter of the Cat Spirit Clan. You''d know what I''m talking about. You''ll see our justice."

    "Nyah... What kind of justice do you mean?

    "Proud."

    I ran out of words.

    Such dragon eyes seemed drunk to me somewhere.

    "We dragons are the most powerful species. It has incomparable powers with humans and others, and it reigns at the apex of the ecosystem"

    "Well...... yeah. For once, it will be."

    Apparently, this dragon prides itself on being the most powerful species.

    How superior I am.

    Is it a noble being?

    Speak in fluent language.

    Canade, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to think that, he only hammers appropriately.

    Not just Canade, but Cat Spiritualists, because they''re not that prized.

    Seems like you''re dealing with people easily, so I guess you don''t care about that.

    "We dragons must be respected by humans. Shoulder to shoulder with humans, that''s something that should never happen. Yet... that little girl named Tania sold her festivities to humans and sold the pride of the Dragon Clan"

    "Tania''s got a lot of pride, huh?

    "Sounds like a dragon clan, right?"

    Luna and Sora say that in the back, but they don''t hear it in the dragon''s ear.

    I don''t mind continuing the conversation.

    "That little girl got along with people and defiled our Dragon clan pride... I can never forgive that. It''s not supposed to happen!

    Dragon''s eyes burn in anger.

    I can''t forgive you for Tania, or something...

    Could it be him?

    Somehow I see the purpose of the dragon.

    Its purpose is¡­

    "So we decided to punish him."

    "That punishment is tricking Tania into doing something wrong?

    "Exactly."

    To Canade''s inquiry, the dragon nodded quietly.

    "My little girl takes care of it, smashing the crap out of both of us. At the same time, we regain the pride of the Dragon Clan. It''s us for that."

    "Nyah... I can''t believe I was thinking such crap"

    "Crap and stuff like that and stuff like that! We dragons are not so small as to get acquainted with humans! We are the most powerful species!? Why, you have to shoulder to shoulder with someone vulnerable! Humans should be more grumpy!!!

    "... Rain. Hey, can I hit him?

    "I know how you feel, but don''t"

    Canade seemed grumpy, shivering pimples around his temples.

    Everyone else seems grumpy in a similar way.

    I don''t know how Canade feels, but...

    Doing that doesn''t change anything.

    "... I have a lot to say, but no"

    Beating him doesn''t change the dragon''s mind, it''s just annoying.

    Apparently Canade also understood that, with a complicated look on his face, he lowered his fist.

    "Anyway, that''s the end of the crap plot here. I''m gonna stick you out to the Knights like this."

    "... Hmm. Whatever you want."

    That''s crazy, huh?

    You say you''re so hostile to people, but you''re too quiet.

    If people were to tie me up, it shouldn''t be weird to resist more...

    I had a bad feeling.

    Think.

    The purpose of this dragon is to deceive and disparage Tania''s name.

    ... Is that really all?

    This dragon is hostile to people...

    I believe that the pride of the Dragon Nation was defiled by man.

    Resentment''s a good place, too, but you won''t even be able to tell me.

    Now it looks like he was just cheating on Tania''s name and disparaging Tania...

    I don''t think that''s it.

    Weren''t you on the table and attacking people yourself?

    I think he was also thinking of raiding the city.

    We punish those who tarnish our pride.

    That''s the ultimate goal...... hmm?

    Himself... da?

    "Huh!? Oh no, hurry back to the city!!!

    "Nha? Rayne, what''s going on?

    "Kuku..."

    Canade that makes me wonder.

    And... the dragon laughs with pleasure.

    "Have you noticed? You''re so sensitive to humans."

    "Huh? What do you mean?

    "These guys, they''re not alone!

    "What?"

    "He says'' we ''. He''s not the only killer. There must be another one!

    "No!?

    "Ha ha... Ha ha ha!!!

    Dragons laugh like they can''t wait to see us in panic.

    "Exactly! I have another one."

    "Where is he!?

    "By now, it would be on the city. On my behalf, with that little girl...... and you''d be punishing both the crappy humans!

    It was a pleasure.

    I can''t believe you blindly decided to have one enemy.

    You should have thought more about it and gathered information well.

    If you looked closely, you would have found out there were two dragons.

    But if we don''t release Tania soon, I''m in a hurry, and don''t make a big investigation...

    ... It''s too late to regret it.

    Even now, we have to do what we can!

 202 202 Story Raid

    "Oh, you''re such a hippo."

    Knights'' Horizon Branch rooms.

    Tania, who is under house arrest there, shut the book she was reading all over and placed it on the table.

    To kill time, though I''ve tried to read the right book, there''s nothing like touching a harp line.

    Instead, my eyes got tired of massive typography.

    Lean on the back of the couch and blur.

    "... how long do I have to stand still on this?

    Until tomorrow?

    Or until the day after tomorrow?

    Or until next week?

    I don''t know when the case will be solved.

    I feel like I''ve been thrown into a maze with no exit.

    It makes me nervous...

    But I wasn''t anxious about Tania.

    "Hurry up, don''t you, Rain? You''re gonna get mad too late, aren''t you?

    Tania was alone, crushed.

    The voice had a color of trust in Rayne.

    What if Rayne fails?

    I don''t think about that at all.

    If Rayne does, he''ll work it out.

    I had that absolute trust.

    "... that?

    Second, Tania noticed the emotions she put on her mouth.

    Rayne would do something about it.

    My people can do something about it.

    I believed that unconditionally.

    I wonder.

    Previously... before I met the Rains, it was impossible.

    The Dragons are the strongest and the ones at the top.

    There''s no way I can trust you about humans.

    That''s what I was supposed to think...

    Soon, I was starting to believe in Rayne.

    I was starting to cherish something called a buddy.

    Tania herself, I don''t know how or what triggered this change.

    There''s only one thing I can say...

    "Ma... it''s not a bad idea."

    I have someone I can trust.

    So this is how we can wait safely.

    Tania grinned at her mouth and lay down on the couch.

    Keep your eyes closed, trying to take a nap...

    "... what is it? Shut up."

    Somewhat noisy outside.

    I heard screams and loud noises.

    "You couldn''t tell your parents to be quiet when people are asleep? It''s insane."

    Exactly, I can''t even care about those who take a nap...

    As she did not know that, Tania moved in front of the window in a grumpy manner.

    When I open the window and look outside...

    "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    There was a dragon.

    ¡­¡­

    To a sight so unexpected, Tania, her thoughts cease for a moment.

    "... Huh? What do you mean?"

    Tania, who immediately returned to me, saw the sight of the dragon rampaging in front of her and turned into a questionable face.

    Why is there a dragon here?

    Could it be that I''m the example of a nicer thing?

    If so, did Rayne fail?

    Or went wrong?

    Though I think about many things...

    "Damn it no more... you can''t take a nap if they make you so loud!

    To the conclusion that it cannot be left alone, Tania tried to jump out the window...

    "Tania!

    Stella came in as the room door opened with momentum.

    "Oh, what''s wrong?

    "Good... are you all right"

    Stella gave a reassuring look.

    Looks like he found out about the disturbance and showed Tania himself.

    "It''s dangerous to be here. Evacuate the basement... what are you gonna do with the window open?

    "Hey, let me shut the fuck up about the guy who''s rambling there,"

    "Mm, don''t be impotent!? They''re dragons!?

    "I''m a dragon too."

    "Oh, yeah... but it''s dangerous on its own, isn''t it? This is all the fuss. I think the Rains will be back soon. Until then..."

    "If you wait, the city will be destroyed."

    "But... now Tania is under suspicion. If you''re not quiet, you may feel even worse from the top. If I''m bad, this case, it could all be Tania''s fault..."

    "Thanks."

    "What?"

    "You''re worried about me, aren''t you? So, thanks."

    While Stella was decent, Tania put her foot on the edge of the window.

    "But after all, you''re not going to be able to leave it like this. I''m getting easier with that... maybe it''s because I was with Rain? When this happens, your body moves on its own."

    "... man"

    Stella smiled bitterly.

    Understand that you can''t stop Tania no matter what...

    At the same time, I understood Tania''s feelings.

    Because.

    Because Stella has the same feeling that she wants to jump out now to protect the city.

    "Can you just give me a minute? We''ll be out in a minute."

    "Don''t you have to keep me locked up?

    "I have all the responsibility. So... I need your help."

    "Huh, you know what I''m talking about. I don''t hate that kind of thing."

    Tania laughs.

    Stella laughs, too, in response.

    "But I''ll go first. If we don''t stop him soon, he''s going to be devastated."

    "Mmmm...... but"

    "It''s a waste of time to say this here. You know that, right?"

    "... ok. I''m sorry, but please. We rush as soon as we''re ready."

    I''m counting on reinforcements.

    Tania left that out and jumped out the window.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The people of the city were panicking at the presence of dragons that flew in from nowhere.

    Screaming and running around.

    By noon, it was disastrous to have a lot of people.

    People trying to escape bump into each other and fall.

    There''s more people going in there...

    The dragon looked down on such people somewhere enjoyable.

    And then, in a nagging motion, he sweeps away the building.

    Huge claw marks of dragons are engraved on the walls of the building.

    Fragments splashed and people screamed even louder.

    "Ya, hey..."

    This confusion was causing a girl who was lost with her parents to go to the ground.

    The dragon who found such a child... laughed.

    I slowly walk over to the girl to show off my giant.

    And slowly shake up your giant arms...

    "Phew, zah, keh, nah!!!!"

    "Guh!?

    Shortly afterwards, something flew in with tremendous momentum from the side and slapped the dragon in the face.

    The dragon giant sways and falls to the ground.

    "You, WHERE!? It would be embarrassing to target a child as the same dragon clan. Shame on you!!!

    Tania stepped down to the ground and glanced at the dragon with a sharp eye.

 203 Twenty-three stories. Bet your pride.

    "Are you okay? Can you stand?

    "Ugh, yeah......"

    Tania offered the girl her hand and let her stand gently.

    Luckily, there doesn''t seem to be any injuries.

    He was surprised by the dragon''s assault, and he just fell.

    "Can you run away by yourself? Are you okay?"

    "Ugh, yeah... but what about your sister...?

    "I''m fine. Never mind."

    Tania laughs gently so as to reassure the child.

    Apparently relieved by that laugh, the child ran off the spot, looking back several times.

    "Well..."

    Tania stared at the dragon after confirming that the child had evacuated to the safety zone.

    Its body is one turn larger than Tania in dragon form.

    Every day, the Dragon Nation is a growing being, with an average life expectancy of about 200 years.

    This dragon is probably about a hundred years old.

    I feel the power gained by getting older.

    By the way, the color of the scales is red, the same red dragon as Tania.

    "There you go!

    Tania pointed at the Bishi Dragon.

    "What do you mean you''re after such a little kid!? Where did you do your pride as a dragon clan!?

    "It''s action because I''m proud of you"

    "Huh? I don''t know what that means. I mean... could it be that you were cheating on my name?

    ¡­¡­

    The dragon does not answer.

    I was just hitting Tania with a sharp gaze.

    "Hey, answer something. Are you gonna ignore me?

    "... Hmm. There''s no word for fools who get used to humans."

    "Something I don''t really know... just hang in there. That thing, like I heard somewhere...... Aah!? Could it be you, Goths!?

    "Well... did you remember me?

    "I''d forgotten perfectly before, so it took me a while to remember... but I finally remembered. Big human haters Gothus and Alsace. We believed and didn''t suspect that the Dragon Clan was the strongest of the strongest, and we looked down on humans as boring beings. Why are you here?

    "To forget the pride of the Dragon Nation and punish you for taming with humans."

    In one word, Tania understood to some extent what the Goths were up to.

    "Uh... I see. That''s what this is about. You know, you cheated on my name and you took it personally."

    "Yes."

    "Is it a warning to me to be with people? Don''t get involved with people any more, it''s not like we''re getting along, is it?

    "You know very well."

    "Right. That''s not what you guys always said when you were in there. It''s so loud, I''ve been listening along the way."

    Tania looked like she remembered the old days, and she slurred.

    The dragon in front of me, Goths and... and I knew his partner, Alsace, face-to-face.

    We used to live together in the Red Dragon.

    But we both hate extreme human beings.

    And we believed and suspected that we were the strongest, and Tania only thought that they were the worst.

    That''s no way, meet again here...

    Besides, I can''t believe I was cheating on my name and working evil.

    Somehow, I feel sorry for myself as the same dragon clan.

    Tania accidentally spilled a deep sigh.

    "So... what are you going to do to break out here?

    "Alsace screwed up and the humans caught him."

    "Oh well. Raines, you did it right."

    Tania who will look happy.

    "It''s Tania. I can''t punish you anymore."

    "Then why don''t you just go back inside?

    "I can''t do that. Because of you, the people of this city have forgotten their fear of the Dragon Nation. It hurt the pride of our Dragon clan by mistake of being able to line up their shoulders. So I have to show you. The power and pride of the Dragon Clan!

    Tania was stunned.

    In short¡­

    With Tania''s friendship with humans, humans felt familiar with the Dragon Clan.

    But from a dragon tribe like Goths, that''s nothing more than an act that hurts pride.

    Pride won''t allow me to be intimate with a lower being than I am.

    If it''s analogous, is it like having a child talk to an adult?

    Therefore, Goths decided to boast of his power.

    I decided to rip my fangs off to humans.

    By doing so, the Dragons plant fear emotions by showing that they are different from humans.

    However, from Tania''s point of view, it was a ridiculous story.

    Indeed, the Dragons are called the most powerful species and have strong powers.

    But who decided to be better than a human being?

    For a long time, there is no such thing as which is superior.

    We''re good as creatures, so we have to be admired... the Goths just assume that on their own.

    "You have a headache..."

    Showing off her compatriots'' casual assumptions, Tania felt like holding her head on the spot.

    At the same time, he rolled on the spot and was about to get bored.

    The thought of Goths speaking resembled his old self.

    Not as good as Goths...

    Because Tania thought of something similar before she left.

    The Dragon Nation is the strongest, and human beings are not even at their feet.

    That thought changed when I met Rain.

    People are strong.

    I''m not just saying I have power, I have a strong heart itself.

    What do you do when you''re only strong?

    Power without heart is just vain.

    Tania was told about it by spending time with Rayne.

    "Hey, won''t you stop being boring?

    Even so, he''s a compatriot for once.

    Tania tries to persuade.

    "I don''t think I can get your pride back in talking about this. It''s just that you''re angry that it doesn''t work out the way you want it to, and it just seems like you''re hitting eight."

    "The pride of the Dragon Clan will not be known to you as a young man."

    "I think I see reality more than you do... I mean, are you seriously going to sell a fight to a human being to ramble all over a city like this? They''re gonna crusade you, aren''t they?

    "Stop laughing. There''s no way I can be talked about when I''m human."

    "Uh..."

    Goths had serious eyes.

    I didn''t even think about shards of the possibility of losing a human being to his opponent.

    "Whatever you say is useless, that''s why."

    Tania breathed a deep sigh.

    What the hell is this stone-headed dragon?

    It''s like I''m not trying to listen to this one.

    I just push through my claims and haven''t seen anything around me at all.

    Is this the old man?

    Tania had that sentiment.

    "Well... if that''s the case, I can''t help it."

    Tania puts up her fist.

    "Goths. What you''re trying to do is outrageous, crap. Understand that."

    "I don''t want my little girl to understand anything."

    "I can''t make it through words, I''ll let you figure it out with my fist"

    "You think a little girl who''s not even 20 lives is gonna be my opponent?

    "That''s what you''re saying. Ears, far away?

    "Fine. Be the other person."

    Gothus spread his wings, opened his mouth and pronounced a sharp growl.

    That signaled the start of the fight, and the two clashed.

 204 204 Stories The Battle of Tania

    The Goths took advantage of the giant and advanced.

    It strikes Tania, crushing the cobblestone ground and tearing away the surrounding buildings.

    Tania glances back, for a moment, lost.

    Behind Tania was a residential neighborhood.

    Countless houses lined up.

    This is all the fuss.

    Exactly, the evacuation would be over...

    I want to avoid any more things that would destroy my house.

    "This OOOOOOOOOO!!!

    Tania gives her whole body strength...

    I took a Goths body hit right in front of me.

    Gogaa!!!

    A roar sounded like a siege weapon burst.

    "Mugggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg......!!!

    He took a giant Goths assault that was many times more than his own.

    It will not be bounced off and fasten to the point of being pushed back.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!

    "Whoa whoa!?

    Tania tried to hold Goths tail, grabbed it, swung it, and threw it at the square.

    Exactly, I guess I didn''t even think I''d be thrown away.

    Goths are left, but they fly through the universe...

    I fell into the square without taking a passive.

    "Ah too, that''s so heavy, you... diet a little"

    That''s Tania, too, breathing on her shoulders.

    The blow now cost me a lot of health.

    I just succeeded in moving Goths to the square.

    There will be no great harm here.

    Well, benches, fountains, etc. are in unbroken form...

    I want you to give up that''s something you can''t do anymore.

    "I''m coming!

    Tania concentrated her magic and shot out the fireball.

    The fireball draws a parabola and lands a bullet in Goths.

    Gothus is engulfed in flames...

    Sturdy scales won''t hurt you.

    But that''s what Tania expected, too.

    Since they are the same dragon clan, I don''t expect them to do damage to this extent.

    That''s just blind.

    Assault to be dispersed in the blast flames and pack the distance.

    Dive into Goths'' nostalgia...

    Fist into the abdomen that is not covered in scales.

    "Guh!?

    Tania''s fist penetrated deeply and Goths was bored.

    Tania kicks that jaw up, chasing after Goths raging into suffering.

    Bottom to top, sharp blows like pruning.

    Goths who was in pain but was about to move on to a counterattack, but he gets framed for eating a handached counter and unwittingly retreats.

    But Goths is also a dragon tribe that lives a hundred years.

    Pride will not allow you to lose to Tania, who hasn''t lived in twenty years.

    Ignoring the pain, Goths rotates his body and slaps his tail.

    "Kuh!?

    Tania''s body blew up.

    Beaten by a nearby building...

    That shock makes me exhale air from my lungs.

    I have difficulty breathing and I fall into inaction.

    That''s short enough to be called a moment...

    It was enough time for Goths.

    Shake up your forelegs and slap them around the building walls.

    Without the art of exchange, Tania becomes its underling.

    "This... you don''t treat girls like...!

    Tania does everything she can to fight the Goths trying to crush herself.

    But Tania was at a disadvantage when compared to simple force.

    Exactly, when you become a dragon tribe living a hundred years, your power outweighs Tania.

    Tania thinks.

    What are we gonna do?

    Do you want to dragonize yourself?

    That would turn this situation upside down...

    But if we do that, the damage around us will be outrageous.

    If you''re lost...

    "Dragoon Howling!"

    Magic was unleashed from nowhere, slamming the Goths giant.

    The Goths, who were completely defenseless, couldn''t stand that blow and would melt away.

    Escaping into that gap, Tania, once, distance herself.

    "What''s that..."

    "Are you all right!?

    "We''re in for it, too!

    It was the adventurers of the city of Horizons.

    Until now, evacuation of the inhabitants must have been a top priority.

    But I couldn''t stand to see Tania fall into a disadvantage... so I joined the war.

    "We''re here too!

    "Guys, let''s go!

    The new Knights also rushed.

    Each with a weapon in his hand and attacks the Goths.

    The Goths are highly defensive and will never receive an attack.

    Still, I won''t hold my hand as anyone else.

    I can''t leave it to Tania alone.

    We fight ourselves.

    Such willingness is conveyed.

    "Damn, I''m bored... a stupid human being!

    "Look at these people... are you still stupid to see this sight where everyone can help you? Damn...... you are not so dumber!

    Although Tania was taking a lot of damage in the Goths offense...

    Wonder and power came to pass.

    If I watched the adventurers fight, the pain would disappear somewhere.

    Smile naturally...

    Tania will storm, too!

    "Now it''s my turn!

    Part of the transformation was released and the wings were grown.

    Rise high in the sky...

    And put the magic into it, and suddenly descend.

    The blow, whilst still, is the wrath of heaven.

    Punish the arrogant idea that you are the strongest, God''s blow.

    Try to rip the wind open and Tania will knock the kick in right from the top!

    "Guaaaaa!!!?

    Crush scales harder than steel.

    Tania''s blow reached the core of Goths'' body.

    Crushing bones, a definite response is communicated.

    "Gu... what, that power..."

    Goths barely stood still, avoiding only falling.

    But she couldn''t help herself, and she was flustered.

    Tania looks at the adventurers...

    "My source of power is... you''ll never understand."

    With an invincible grin, I said so.

    "Knock..."

    "Well... still going on? We''re still going to be able to do this... but with more than that, it''s going to be tough, right? I''m from the same dragon clan, so if possible, I''d like to end it here..."

    "Don''t be ridiculous! Something like this is what happens when I go away!!!

    Gothus barked in anger.

    For him, this is a battle that betrayed the pride of the Dragon Clan.

    Retreat means acknowledging one''s own mistakes.

    Admitting that Tania''s words are correct.

    There''s no way I can do that.

    Even if it falls, there is no other way to go.

    But it''s just unacceptable to fall.

    I''m on the human side, I can''t die if I don''t convict stupid Tania.

    ... What Goths holds in his chest was not something of pride or anything else.

    That was what we should no longer call obsession.

    In order to find a winning chance, Goths quickly runs his gaze to analyze the current situation.

    And...

    Don''t move.

    "Hih!?

    Gothus stretched out his tail and caught the kid sneaking around to see what was going on on in this place.

    That was the girl Tania helped earlier.

    Tania is surprised.

    "How could you...!?

    "Oh, I''m worried about your sister... oh, I''m sorry... hia!?

    Tightened with her tail, the girl shook her voice in fear.

    "You know what happens if you move?

    "... that''s a clich¨¦ line. Where did you go with your dragon pride?

    "Hmm. Say whatever you want. You just have to win, if you win."

    "Oh my...!

    "I told you not to move."

    "Oh, uhh..."

    The girl raised her painful voice and Tania stopped the body that was about to pop out.

    Immediately after......

    Goths shook up his forefoot and crushed Tania.

    "Ha ha...!?

    About a decent blow, Tania screamed voiceless.

    "Tania!?

    "Eh!!!

    The Knights and Adventurers set up their weapons...

    Goths moves his tail and asks him to tighten the child.

    You have to help Tania.

    But you can''t even let the kid die.

    The Knights and the Adventurers stop.

    "Damn, this......!

    "Because there are dragons like you, humans follow each other."

    "Ah......!?

    Gothus put his strength on his forefoot.

    It''s in the shape of being stepped on, and it puts pressure on Tania''s entire body.

    I heard smudges and the sound of my bones smudging.

    "I can still crush you."

    "Come on, Tsu......!

    "But there is no place for my compatriots. This is your last chance. Drop the stupid idea and bow down to me. Then I''ll help you."

    "Rejected, Yikes"

    Don''t get lost.

    I don''t even think about it.

    Tania ran out of words.

    "Here, I''m not following you...! Unlike stoneheads like you, I like humans...? So, all the time, I''m with you...... thats my ''proud'' Yikes!!!

    While spitting blood, Tania stares at Goths and says forcefully.

    In his eyes dwelt a light of strong will, incomparable with that of Goths and others.

    Goths, unconsciously, is about to step back.

    A dragon tribe who lived a hundred years was under barometric pressure by a girl who had not lived for twenty years.

    "Damn...... that''s enough. If you want to die so badly, die with the person you like!

    Goths barked.

    The next moment.

    "You die."

    A cold voice sounded at the time of Reaper, and Goths'' tail was slashed off.

    It was... Rain who slashed the tail off the Goths.

 205 205 Stories Reverse Scale

    "Oops."

    "Hih!?

    The tail is slashed off and the liberated girl dances the universe.

    Canade, who was holding hands to use Kamui, jumped out and caught the girl tight.

    Immediately thereafter,

    "" Aero Cannon!!

    The magic of Sola and Luna burst.

    A shell of compressed air lands at the top of the dragon.

    Gohh! A roar sounded and the dragon was blown away.

    "Nina!"

    "Huh."

    Nina connected the hole in the subspace where Tania was falling.

    As it is, Tania is swallowed up in the subspace as she eats puffy.

    The people around me are a little...

    So much less, an entrance to the subspace opened near Nina, from which Tania appeared.

    Rescue successful.

    After Mr. Tin''s special training and his battle with Illis, Nina was getting better and better at controlling subspace.

    It is also now possible to connect the subspace as far away as it is now, swallowing certain subjects and moving them elsewhere.

    That''s what I should say...

    Its growth rate is amazing.

    Aren''t you the most outstretched of us?

    "You... what have you done now!?

    The rebuilt dragon is staring at us.

    He''s got his bragging tail slashed off, he''s angry, he''s got his eyes running blood.

    But.

    Don''t think you''re the only one who''s angry, okay?

    I saw Nina.

    Tania was worn out and supported by Nina and Tina.

    I can''t believe I let Tania see me like that...

    I can''t believe you hurt my people...

    Absolutely forgive me. No!!!

    "How can a human be able to slash my tail..."

    "Boost."

    Although the dragon said so, I ignored everything.

    And I put physical enhancement magic on myself.

    My body lightens up like a feather.

    Take steps lightly on the spot to make sure your body feels¡­

    Assault.

    "Guh!?

    First I kicked up the dragon''s jaw.

    The underside of the mouth is not covered with scales, so even just a kick can do the damage.

    Dive into the abdomen with the momentum as it is and, likewise, punch the uncovered area.

    Even though there is no scale, it is stiff.

    I felt like I was beating thick rubber.

    Still, he continued to attack with all his might, without any hesitation.

    Beating.

    Kick.

    Hit.

    Slash.

    Poke.

    Tsubaki.

    I''ll do all kinds of damage in every way.

    "This...... inferior species ahhhhh!!!

    The dragon barked in anger.

    They''re going to take advantage of that giant and try to crush me.

    But...... slow.

    What, what''s that normatic move?

    Are you serious?

    "Substance creation!

    It created a huge wall and stopped the dragon from advancing.

    "Gravity manipulation and inversion!

    "Become!?

    Continue to act and invert the gravity applied to the dragon...... I will make it negative.

    The giant rises flutteringly and falls into the sky.

    I just flew up high in the sky,

    "Gravity manipulation and inversion! Double!"

    Again, gravity was inverted and returned to normal.

    Dragons fall from the sky high, pulled by gravity.

    Plus, double the gravity on that body...

    The dragon was slammed hard to the ground so that it could be crushed by a big giant.

    I can do a big crater.

    The ground rocked so much that I thought there might have been an earthquake.

    "Hey, what... this power...? Why is it that humans are so..."

    The dragon was bracing about the attack as it continued to stand.

    I''m bleeding from the edge of my mouth.

    With the current fall, you must have hurt your gut.

    With all this damage, it will be easy to capture.

    If you ask Sola and Luna, I think you can do something magically.

    But... I didn''t want to catch him.

    "Guh!?

    Again, I kicked up the dragon''s jaw.

    Then he flies over to his head and puts his fist into that eye.

    If it were a dragon, his eyes seemed as hard as iron, and he didn''t crush his eyes.

    Until we aim elsewhere, then.

    "Your eyes seem stiff, but how''s it going in your body?

    "Hey, what..."

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    I dared to stick my hand in the dragon''s mouth... and on top of that, activated the magic.

    "Ewww!?!?!?!?!!?"

    Countless fireballs burst into the mouth of the dragon.

    He couldn''t stand the unimaginable suffering of being burned from his body, either.

    Peel off your eyes and whirl around.

    They''re burning their throats, and they can''t scream decently.

    It just makes an uncomfortable noise.

    Because of the dragon, I was away once.

    Keep up the good work.

    Dragons suffer while trying to push their bodies to the ground, stuffy...

    Eventually, I stopped the move.

    It just doesn''t mean he''s dead.

    My hands and feet are moving pimply, and while I''m weak, I keep breathing.

    Exactly, it''s sometimes just called the most powerful species.

    It''s incredible vitality.

    Even if left alone, it will eventually recover to the point where it can move with natural healing.

    Well, I''m not going to allow that.

    If you don''t die in the current attack, it''s until you die.

    To make an additional attack, I approach the Dragon again...

    "Rain."

    "Tania?"

    Unexpectedly, Tania hugged me from behind.

    I had no idea when I was getting closer because I was concentrating on the dragon in front of me.

    "Are you all right?

    "Yeah, somehow"

    "Oh well, good..."

    You looked like you were badly hurt...

    Looks like we can move this way, and we can talk normally.

    If Sola and Luna could treat me later, I wouldn''t have to worry about sequelae or anything like that.

    Relieved.

    Now... you can kill the dragon without hesitation.

    "Well, can you stay away for a second? He''s still alive."

    "... that''s enough"

    "Huh?"

    "You don''t have to do that. He can''t move anymore."

    "But he''s still alive"

    "Rain......?

    "He hurt Tania... he does the joke. I can''t believe I hurt Tania until I''m so worn out...... I can never forgive you. I''ll kill you now, here, so you can never joke about it again!

    "Rain!

    Tania pulled herself into her hands so she could hold me back.

    "What''s going on, Tania? Let go of me. Otherwise, you won''t be able to stab him in the face."

    "Enough... you don''t have to do that..."

    "No. I can''t let it end here. He hurt Tania. I caused him such a terrible injury. I can''t forgive you."

    "Don''t worry about me. More than that... I don''t want Rayne to look like that."

    "Face...?

    I''m told, I''ll do my hand on my cheek.

    What do I look like now?

    Then came Canade there.

    I guess the girl let them evacuate.

    "Nyah... you know what? Tania''s right. I hope it ends around here."

    "Until Canade, do that..."

    "I hate to say this... you look so scared right now Rain...?

    Canade is frightened...?

    No.

    Rather than being frightened, he seemed sad.

    Look, Tania looked the same.

    A little further away, Sola, Luna, Nina and Tina... all had the same look on their faces.

    "You know."

    He pulled his body and turned toward Tania.

    It takes the form of facing directly from the front...

    Tania opens her mouth with a soft expression.

    "I''m glad you''re so angry for me. Thanks, but no more. They''re not demons... and more importantly, it''s not like Rain to kill someone who can''t move."

    "Like me... but he''s got Tania..."

    "I''m fine. It''s okay. So... go back to the original gentle Rain. Right?"

    "Tania......"

    "I prefer Rayne laughing."

    Smiling Tania hugged me again.

    Warm heat is transmitted.

    Dokundokun and heard Tania''s heart beat.

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in his chest, the black emotions that were drooling and swirling disappear.

    Instead, it fills with something warm.

    "... ok. I''ll do what Tania says."

    "Mm-hmm. That''s Rain."

    One more time, I could hug Tania, laughing.

 206 206 Stories Tanias...

    Though some damage has been done, luckily, the dead are zero.

    Many of the wounded came out, but none of them were seriously injured.

    That, and capturing the niceties, helped clear Tania''s suspicions.

    Clear and acquitted.

    That''s good.

    The problem is...

    "But what''s wrong with these guys"

    Knights Horizon Branch.

    In it, Stella looked difficult.

    At the end of that gaze, there are two dragon tribes we caught.

    He was forced to take on the appearance of a human being because of all the difficulties remaining in dragon form.

    On top of that, Sola and Luna''s magic kept them from moving.

    Ordinary ropes and handcuffs can easily tear you apart.

    We''re standing by for the riot.

    "Aren''t we going to trial?

    "That''s what normal people would do, but their opponents are the most powerful species. Difficult to handle."

    Stella sighed at Canade''s question.

    Whether you are a man or the most powerful species, sin must be punished.

    Stella would have liked to bring the dragons to justice...

    In the first place, these two are hostile to people.

    Assuming you impose a ten-year working sentence in the mine at trial, you will not quietly obey.

    Because we do not live in the society of men, we cannot judge them by the law of men.

    By analogy, it''s Othi who gets away with forcibly sending them to the mine.

    You just can''t get away with it because we''re here now, and if you show us the gap, you''ll get away with it soon.

    And again, it comes to revenge.

    ... I''m starting to feel like there''s nothing I can do.

    "You''re gonna fuck me?

    "Will I fuck you?

    The twins uttered a horrible opinion.

    No, well.

    I can''t talk about people, either.

    "In subspace... Poop?

    "Nina... that''s it, darling."

    On Nina''s head, Tina was pulling a little.

    "There is no such thing as the most powerful species sinned in the past?

    "There is..."

    When I asked Stella, she looked difficult.

    "I got away on the way, I made a fuss and sealed it, I made it a death sentence... it''s not very helpful"

    "I see."

    I can''t think of any way to keep the strongest species from escaping permanently.

    Even if we seal it, it''s going to take a hell of a lot of work. It doesn''t fit the bill.

    Making it a death sentence doesn''t make me think I''ve sinned that far.

    I''m also convinced Stella has trouble handling it.

    We''re involved in a case, so we can''t just leave it like this...

    But what''s the matter?

    I can''t find a good drop.

    "It''s about these guys, can I take care of them?

    Tania, who was watching, mentioned that.

    Canade makes a slight face.

    "No way, Tania... Fortunately, I''m going to pay you back..."

    "That''s not true. Rayne gave it to me, so I''m not going to do anything worse."

    "I can''t believe Tania said that... no way, Nice Thing!?

    "What the hell is wrong with me in Canade..."

    "Scary great demon god if I piss you off?

    "If that''s what you recognize, why do you say things that make you angry...? Do you want me to wrap your tail around it and make sure it never comes loose again?

    "Nyaaaa!?

    Are these two close or not...

    "Yes, stop. It''s a funny story."

    "Oh, I''m sorry"

    Undo the story.

    "So... I''ll leave you to Tania, what do you mean? You got a solution?

    "Yeah. I''ve got something for you. Maybe it''s time to get there?

    "Getting there?"

    What is it about?

    I''m wondering...

    As if I was anticipating the timing, bam! and the door of the Knights Branch opened in momentum.

    From there, a small shadow pops up...

    "Tanya!!!

    Gyu! and hugged Tania.

    Does it look as good as Nina?

    She has the look that made Tania compact about two times, and she''s adorable.

    However, the small but uneven body is clear and selfish body.

    Is it a transistor glamour?

    And two horns that sit over your head.

    A tail wrapped in scales, growing from around the buttocks.

    Definitely.

    Dragon clan.

    And from previous patterns...

    "Tanya, Tanya, it''s okay!? I heard you were hurt, Mother, worried and worried...!

    "" "Mother!!!?

    I heard a surprise for everyone.

    I had some anticipation, so I just didn''t raise my voice.

    Well, it doesn''t turn out to be a surprise.

    "Hey, hey. Don''t exaggerate so much. I''d be fine, as you can see... Look, just calm down. It''s not embarrassing."

    "Because I can''t believe Tania got hurt... Ugh... Mother, you were so worried!?

    "That''s, uh... I''m sorry. He thinks it''s bad to worry about something."

    Are you sure you''re okay? Are you all right? You''re gonna be okay, aren''t you?

    "I''m fine...... oh well, don''t cry. Here."

    "Huh yeah... I''ve been worried about you, so when I''m relieved, I can suddenly cry... gush. Sorry, Tania."

    With Tania smiling bitterly, Mother? wipe the eye area with a handkerchief.

    Seeing it this way, I don''t think I''m very much Tania''s mother.

    One way or another, she''s a distant sister of age.

    But, well...

    Mothers of the most powerful species seem different from common sense.

    I''m learning about the Canades.

    "Er... Tania. It''s time for you to introduce me to that person?

    I saw between the stories, and I spoke up like that.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I think I already know... this is my mother."

    "Nice to meet you - ? Tania always takes care of you. Tania''s mother''s, it''s called Mirror."

    Mr. Mirja lowering his head with a dust.

    Somehow the trick is young.

    ¡­¡­

    Joo-hoo and Tina stared at Mr. Mirua.

    "Youngest Yan Ever...... Now mothers, do things against the rules. Are all the mothers of the most powerful species lollies? In a way, I''m flattered..."

    "Wow."

    When Tina noticed her gaze, Mirua brightened her face.

    "You''re a doll. ? Cute, cute ?

    "Wow, hey, stop - ya!?

    Tina panicked as Mirua grabbed her.

    "Powered by a chatter feature? Wow."

    "Because I will! We''re not puppets! There''s a proper soul in there, oh, oh, shake it!?

    "Hey, Mom. Don''t play, will you get down to business?

    "Oh, I did"

    "Ha, ha... I thought they''d do it..."

    Tina, freed from Mr. Mirua, felt like a bug breath.

    If they treated me like that, well, you''d be scared.

    "Uh, we..."

    In the meantime, we introduced ourselves.

    Then I ask Mr Mirja again.

    "So, why is Mr. Mirja here?

    "I''m here to pick up the bad boy who bullied Tania!

 207 Story 207: Mother, assault.

    If you ask me, Mr. Mirja seems to be in a pretty great position among the Dragon Clan.

    You think you have the power, the power, second only to the chief?

    The culprits in this case were to be entrusted to such a Mr. Mirja.

    Because the dragon tribe, which is spared in humans, can also be tried if it is the same most powerful species.

    Mirua had a childish personality...

    I don''t know, he seemed like a solid adult and promised to punish the killers severely, without putting his hands on them because they were his own people.

    Why did Mr. Mirja come? The question is...

    Thanks to Tania.

    It seems that the Dragon Nation criminals decided that I would be out of hand and contacted Mr. Mirja beforehand.

    Mirja, who says she''s drowning her daughter, said she flew in a hurry.

    Mr. Mirja wasn''t the only one who came to the city, there were two other people, his men.

    By his men, the murderers were taken inside the Dragon Clan.

    What kind of punishment will it impose?

    "As punishment for bullying Tania, forever... yeah, it''s nothing," she asked, smiling immensely.

    Maybe you''ll get more punishment than I imagined.

    As a result, the case was resolved successfully.

    ... I solved it.

    "Puha, sweet milk is delicious. ? Luna, can I have another drink, please?

    "Do you still drink? I think you''ve had ten more cups of this...?

    "About ten cups isn''t enough at all. So, hey."

    "Ugh... well, you''re Tania''s mother. You have to be very welcoming. Hmm. I''ll have it ready in a minute."

    "Wow, thanks."

    Mr. Mirua was smiling and relaxing at home.

    No, well.

    Keep the case solved, and there you go. Yes. Goodbye, that''s why I know you can''t...

    That''s why I have trouble getting my milk drunk.

    We don''t have unlimited all-you-can-drink coffee shops...

    "Hey, Mom!

    "What''s wrong, Tania? All of a sudden, out loud."

    "What''s wrong, not... we''re not coffee shops? Will you not drink so much Gabagaba milk? It''s not free."

    "''Cause Luna''s milk, it''s so good, huh? It''s a little sugary and it''s so sweet, but refreshing..."

    "Oh, yeah."

    Tania scratched her head.

    He doesn''t make sense and seems upset.

    Apparently, Mr. Mirua is pretty much my pace.

    Besides that, this young personality.

    With a personality like Tania, you won''t have a choice but to collide lightly.

    Nevertheless, parents and children would not be unfamiliar.

    Tania is contacting Mirja first...

    Mr. Mirja will be rushing in soon enough...

    I think we have a good relationship.

    "Tania, do you want to drink with me? Delicious?"

    "Ha... well, maybe I''ll get one, too. Luna, okay?

    "Hmm. I''ll take care of it. Is Rayne here?

    "Well, I''m sorry, but please,"

    I''ve been entrusted with it.

    Luna did something like a paycheck...

    Everyone else only faces out from the hallway to see what''s going on here.

    I know you''re gonna be sneaking a peek, but Canade and Nina know the whole thing because they have beast ears.

    Hide your head, beast ears, no hiding?

    "Again...... it''s Rain Shroud. I''m an adventurer with Tania. Best regards,"

    "Yeah, nice to meet you."

    I was a mess when I was in the Knights Branch...

    Again, I decided to say hello.

    Pepper and bow their heads to each other.

    "Uh... I hear weird things, but you''re Tania''s mother, right?

    "Am I right?

    "I see..."

    Is it decided that the mother of the strongest species is small, called Mr. Tin and Good Al?

    Stick around, I don''t care about that.

    "Thank you for this time"

    "Yeah. It''s up to me to thank you."

    Mr. Mirja has become a serious face and has stared at me.

    "Tania told me. Good luck with everything for Tania, she said she fought for me. Thank you. As Tania''s mother, I really appreciate it."

    "No, of course not."

    Tania always helps me...

    If I could help you with this one, I''d be very happy to.

    "Mm-hmm... mm-hmm."

    For some reason, Mr. Mirua giggles.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "Tania found someone nice."

    "Yeah?"

    "Rain, is that you? Say hello to Tania."

    "Hey, hey, Mom! Then it''s as if I..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Oh already... Mother, be aware that you''re always in trouble around you with those unconscious remarks"

    He seems to be swinging by Mr. Mirua, and Tania looked tired.

    Still...... is it your fault you look lively somewhere?

    Looks like it''s been over a year since I left the Dragon Clan...

    Maybe he''s happy to see his first mother and daughter again in a long time.

    Well, it''s Tania''s personality, so I might not put that on the table honestly.

    "So, what''s your mother doing with us? Don''t you have to go back inside?

    "It''s been a long time, so I want to be with Tania. You don''t have to go back inside, do you? Not just me, but a lot of other people who can do their job."

    That doesn''t mean I''m throwing my job round to someone else......?

    "Or... Tania annoys me if I''m here...?

    Ugh, Mr. Mirua tears up.

    Tania frightened.

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "It''s been a long time... I want to be with Tania..."

    "... uh, whatever you want!

    "Wow. ? So, Tania, I like you."

    I don''t know which one is my daughter.

    "I made up my mind... okay?

    I saw this one as Tania would like.

    "I don''t mind. Everybody''s fine, right?

    I spoke to everyone peeking in the hallway.

    The beast ears of Canade and Nina moved vertically.

    No problem, apparently.

    "Stay with us for a while. Because there are some rooms available."

    "Thank you, Mr. Rain."

    "Hmmm...... in that case, it''s a welcome party!

    Luna says with a smile.

    "Tonight, it''s Mirja''s welcome party! I''ll cook more than I can on my arm."

    "Wow, I look forward to it."

    "Ha ha, my food is excellent. Wash your neck and wait!

    "That''s what you say when you fight...?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    That night...

    A welcoming party was held for Mr Mirja.

    The dishes made by Luna were sifted...

    Enough canade to keep you from moving, eating full stomach...

    There''s a mix of dishes made by Sola and Nina bears the trauma...

    Though there have been such incidents, a good time has passed.

    "Phew."

    While the welcoming party continues......

    I went out alone.

    Maybe I drank a little too much.

    My body fluttered lightly.

    To drunken awakening, bathe your body in the cold air of night.

    I just got a little refreshed on the head.

    "Did I drink too much?

    Looking back, I see what Mr. Mirja looks like.

    He seems to be drunk, slightly dyed cheeks.

    I can''t believe I''m still young to drink... that''s different.

    Mr. Mirja is much older than me, so there''s nothing wrong with drinking.

    Don''t stick around, you''re about to get flushed by the look of it.

    "Neighbor, okay?

    "Yes, go ahead"

    I sat on the ground alongside Mr. Mirja.

    There was a pleasant night breeze.

    There''s a bug ringing somewhere.

    And a quiet glowing moon overhead.

    It was a peaceful night.

    "Hey, Mr. Rain."

    "What is it?

    "Thanks"

    That being said, Mr. Mirja bowed her head deeply.

 208 Because you stayed by the side of the 208 story.

    "Hey... keep your head up"

    Suddenly I have trouble getting my head down.

    Mirja looks like a child, but the contents are far more adult than I am...

    And it''s Tania''s mother.

    I don''t know what to do, even if I can keep my head down like this.

    "Thank you for helping Tania. Thanks to you, Rain, Tania''s safe."

    "I''m not the only one... and I''m one of them, so I just did what''s natural."

    "I don''t think anyone who can take that for granted is very likely."

    Mr. Mirua looks up and laughs.

    I''m laughing like a child...

    I feel strange watching.

    Warm or calm...

    Second, I remembered my mother in a distant memory.

    "And one more thing, let me say thank you."

    "Huh?"

    One more thing, even if they say...

    What else would have happened?

    "Thank you for staying with Tania."

    "Huh?"

    I feel like they said something unexpected.

    You can stay with me... even if they say so.

    I wonder what that means?

    Why were you worried about Tania''s solo journey?

    So you were relieved to have your people with you?

    But then you''re supposed to thank everyone else, not just me, right?

    Um, I have no idea what that means.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. You don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Uh... excuse me"

    I honestly nodded, thinking there was nothing I could do to deceive you.

    "I think I have somewhere to skip the conversation - Tania''s been mad at me for a long time. I don''t know what your mother said. I don''t know what she said."

    "I see."

    Somehow, the sight came to mind.

    Smiling.

    "Did you hear that? You''ve been beside me ever since you got to know Tania, haven''t you? Thank you... for that."

    Even if they say so, I don''t think they''ve done anything special.

    He''s one of us, so isn''t it normal to be beside him?

    They guessed my doubts like that.

    Mr. Mirja speaks with a distant eye somewhere.

    "We''re the most powerful species, aren''t we? Among other things, the Dragons have a high pride. The Dragon Clan, who looks down on humans, is actually there, like the killer in the incident earlier."

    "Well, I guess that''s what you have to do."

    Compared to the Dragons, my master is no big deal.

    Both physical abilities and magic are overwhelmingly inferior.

    Seeing someone like that on an equal footing is quite difficult.

    "That''s why I think it''s a big deal to be with Tania. Not as much as the killer in the incident earlier, but Tania''s got a lot of pride."

    I had an idea.

    Since the first time I met her face, she was strong and winning.

    I miss it now.

    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea, then. I think we should all get along. So when I was in there, I told Tania a lot..."

    "Didn''t you listen to me?

    "Yeah, you''re right. So, as it were, Tania went on a journey according to the code... you were worried. He said," Why don''t you do something like this one somewhere? "

    "Well... you have anxiety"

    "But that didn''t happen. I knew you, Rayne, and spent time with you... and that kid could grow up big. My heart grew, not just my powers."

    I understand what Mr Mirja is trying to say.

    "Thanks to you, Rayne, for staying with me. Being next to someone is so important... because I miss being alone and I can''t grow up... so thanks. Thanks for staying with Tania."

    "You''re welcome."

    But... and pinch the words, and go on.

    "If that''s the case, I''d like to say thank you, too."

    "Huh?

    "I lost a lot of people once... that''s when Tania joined me."

    Talk about the time in retrospect.

    It made me feel warm, full of nature and words.

    "Because it''s very important for someone to be with you, as Mirja says. If Tania grew up, I did the same thing... because Tania was there, so I could change a lot. Thanks to Tania, I''m here now. That''s what I think."

    "Oh well."

    "So thank you too..."

    "Pfft. I have to tell Tania, not me..."

    "So is that."

    "Tania, I''m sure you''ll be happy."

    "Would you be happy?

    "I''ll be delighted."

    Um, and I get lost.

    "Similar things, I''ve spoken to you several times... only then, Tania gets strangely aggressive or in a bad mood,"

    "Ha-ha."

    Mr. Mirja sniveled for some reason.

    "Tania, you''re lit. Well, you know what?"

    "Mr. Mirua?

    "Yeah, it''s nothing. Anything."

    You look like you know something, but you don''t talk to me.

    Notice for yourself, does that mean?

    In these places, Mr. Mirja is childish.

    ... In front of him, I can''t say that.

    "Hey, Mr. Rain. You''re still up, aren''t you?

    "Yes, I''m going to?

    "Then a little more, won''t we talk? I want to hear a lot about Tania."

    "Fine."

    "Yay - ? Thanks, Rayne, I''ll tell you about Tania you don''t know. Mostly, you know, talking about Tania when she was little. For example... how old was Tania? I don''t know how you were deceiving me at that time."

    "... can I tell you that?

    If Tania were here, I''d feel like she''d turn her face bright red and angry...

    "That''s okay. Because I''m Tania''s mother."

    Eh, and Mirja with her chest stretched.

    I don''t know why, but it was unquestionably persuasive.

    No.

    But, after all, I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask Tania about her past on her own.

    "Well, set aside Tania''s past... shall we talk about things"

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    Under the starry night sky...

    Me and Mirja used to smile and talk about things.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... uh, mother''s fool"

    Me, by chance, look where Rayne and her mother talk...

    Keep eavesdropping...

    I just felt like I couldn''t help it, I thought it was worse than this, and I left the spot behind.

    "Thank you for staying with me...? Heh. It sounds like Rayne."

 209 209 Stories Tanias Thoughts - Part 2

    I can''t go back to the party...

    A little more, I wanted to be alone, and I moved to the hill opposite where Rayne and my mother were... behind the house.

    The view is beautiful here.

    I have a view of the city...

    If you look up, the stars are shining.

    I sat on the ground and looked up into the sky.

    Then, gently reach out.

    I was about to reach the starry sky.

    "Phew."

    Somehow, think back to Rayne''s conversation with her mother...

    It makes me nibble.

    I know it''s bad to eavesdrop...

    But I could tell what Rayne usually thinks.

    Happy.

    Speaking of happy, one more thing.

    "Don''t, tell me what... maybe Rain was a little cool then"

    I thought back to when you helped me.

    Rayne was angry when he saw me worn out.

    He looked scarier than I''ve ever seen before.

    I''m sorry I made you look like that...

    But at the same time, it makes me happy.

    It''s a selfish thought...

    All that anger for me, that''s what makes you happy to stick around, right?

    It pisses me off = you''re taking care of me, I mean.

    Stop it. I''m glad it was me.

    It''s contradictory, but I can''t help it.

    Maiden heart is complicated.

    "... Rain..."

    Once I think about it, I keep thinking about Rain.

    Rayne''s angry face.

    Rain''s laughing face.

    Rain''s troubled face.

    Rain''s...

    I don''t know why, but I can''t stop thinking about Rayne.

    Something similar has happened before...

    I''ve never seen anything as intense as this one.

    What the hell does that mean?

    "... don''t you have to think about it"

    I got up on my knees.

    And bury your face in the meantime.

    I know no one''s watching me...

    Still, because I don''t want anyone to see this lit face.

    Try to hide your face between your knees...

    Then crush it with a small voice that only you can hear.

    "Me... you like Rayne"

    In words, I got a sense of reality all at once.

    My chest fills with warm thoughts, and the light on my face gets stronger and stronger.

    Dokundokung, and his heart jumped so loud.

    "Ah already... I can''t believe this is happening..."

    When I first met him, I had the impression that he was a slightly different person.

    I decided to keep thinking that it would be funny if we stayed together.

    Then, as we travel together, our interest in Rain grows...

    Gradually, more time to think about Rain...

    If you''re aware, you''re starting to chase me with your gaze...

    And this is the case.

    If you can show me where you can hang in there for me... I can''t wait anymore, can I?

    Even if they shoot through your heart, you have no choice, do you?

    "Phew."

    When I was thinking about Rayne, my grin was spilling unknowingly.

    I think I''m smiling at you right now.

    It''s a face no one else will ever see.

    But it could be Rain...

    "What... you''re embarrassing me... really, how much I like Rayne"

    I laugh bitterly at my thoughts myself.

    But you can''t help it, can you?

    Because that''s how much I like Rain.

    "Rayne... what do you think of me?

    That''s enough to piss me off, so you''re taking care of me...?

    But if that''s a favor or not, it''s a suspicious place.

    "Hmm... she''s not here yet, is she? I don''t have that vibe, and that sounds definitive, doesn''t it? Who do you like...... what do you think?

    When it comes to the girl with the most contact with Rayne, it''s us.

    Canade, Sola, Luna, Nina, Tina.

    Nina is still young, so as not to be just...

    Sora and Luna are a little suspicious, aren''t they?

    I still don''t think it''s enough to see it as such.

    When that happens, are the rivals Canade and Tina, something like that?

    But Tina has the shallowest relationship, so I feel sudden to like her.

    And Canade is more of a best friend than a lover.

    That kind of sweet atmosphere doesn''t come in.

    When that happens, the most likely thing is me...

    "Ewwww!!!?

    At that moment, his face lights up very hard.

    I was kind of just embarrassed and held my face with both hands.

    I was just... thinking about being tied to Rain.

    Imagine then, nibbling...

    "Ah, too."

    Blurry, rambling on the spot.

    If there were people nearby, I would have leaned my neck on something.

    "Love is such a pain in the ass..."

    It''s like I''m not gonna be me anymore.

    But... fluffy and very comfortable.

    I am now... in love.

    "Rain...... love it......"

    Speak of thoughts you still can''t tell me right now...

    Under the starry sky.

    I''ve been thinking about Rayne for a while now.

 210 210 story competitors

    "Uh... I''m sleepy..."

    The next morning.

    I got out of bed, and I spilled a big yawn.

    In the end...

    After that, I stayed up late thinking about Rayne, and she hadn''t slept properly.

    If it''s true, I''d like to stay asleep until noon, but if I did that, they''d think it was something.

    "Huh..."

    I left the room spilling the yawn again.

    "Morning."

    Moving into the living room, I suddenly met Rain.

    "Oh... good morning"

    Whew.

    My voice has gone up.

    I didn''t think it would be like this...

    I don''t know, the...

    When I saw Rain in front of me, I was suddenly embarrassed...

    I get upset when I stick around.

    "Hmm? What''s going on, Tania?

    "Hey, it''s nothing. Yeah, it''s nothing."

    "Really? Something seems different to me...?

    How come you''re only sharp at times like this!

    "Kee, it''s not your fault? I''m always the same."

    "Really? What..."

    "Hey, what?

    "Face, it''s red, right? Could you be catching a cold?

    "Hih!?

    Rain''s hand is on my forehead!?

    Relax, but feel good...

    Besides, Rayne is staring at me...

    Aw.

    Oh, don''t stare at me like that...

    I don''t know, it''s... it''s embarrassing, it''s conscious.

    I''m still conscious, but I can''t believe I''m conscious of Rain any more...

    I might be able to handle it with embarrassment.

    I can''t believe I, the Dragon Clan, ended up like this...

    Don''t be afraid, love!

    "Hmmm...... a little hot, but you don''t feel like a cold. What is it?

    "So, that''s why I told you. Nothing. Rain is too attentive."

    "It will be decided to worry. It''s about Tania."

    "Huh!?

    Oh, that''s what I''m gonna say so easily!

    Do you have any idea how thrilled a girl is with that line?

    Already... Rayne would make a girl cry in the future?

    I really thought about that. It was me.

    "Nyah..."

    When I realized, Canade was staring at me.

    "Oops. Good morning, Canade"

    "... yeah. Morning, Rayne. Tania."

    "Morning."

    "Uh-huh..."

    "What''s going on? You look weird?

    "... yeah, it''s nothing"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I finished breakfast.

    I don''t have any particular plans today.

    If you''re looking to relax in your room to calm down...

    "Hey, hey, Tania"

    On his way back to his room, Canade spoke to him.

    "Hmm? What?

    "Do you have a minute? I need to talk to you."

    "Fine. Can I have my room?

    "Yeah. Thanks"

    What do you want to talk about?

    Wondering, I invited Canade to my room.

    "Want some tea?

    "Tania was made tea!?

    "Why are you surprised!?

    "Exactly, I thought it was a solar frame..."

    "Excuse me. Please don''t go with the culinary spirit."

    With all due disrespect, I was in bed, and Canade calmed down to the chair.

    "So, what''s the story?

    "Uh... yeah, that''s the thing... uh-huh..."

    Canade gave an indescribable look and shook her gaze to get lost.

    Is it hard to talk about?

    But I don''t know.

    "What''s going on? We need to talk, right? Don''t hesitate, talk to me properly. Otherwise, I can''t help but wonder."

    "... yeah. Well, why don''t you have a good time?

    Canade looks serious...... and softly opens his mouth as he dyes his cheeks for some reason.

    "Tania... you like Rayne now?

    "Ha!!!?

    A totally unexpected line popped up, and I raised a strange voice and flipped over the bed.

    "Oh man......!?

    "Uh... that reaction. I knew it was."

    Even if I try to deceive you, I''m too unintentionally upset to be cool.

    He seemed convinced when he saw me like that, and Canade sent a strangely warm gaze.

    "Tania likes Rayne, too."

    "Oh, shit, that''s... that''s me" too "?

    "Ha ha..."

    Canade put her cheeks at her fingertips, shy.

    "Maybe... Canade likes Rain, too?

    "Hmm...... yeah"

    Canade nodded cocklessly as she dyed her cheeks.

    "Or maybe... we''re already dating... or something?

    "Oh, so to speak!? Still very, very..."

    "You are... ho"

    It''s a bad thing for Canade, but I''m relieved.

    "Yes, Canade also told me about Rain... since when?

    "Um... when your mother came, there was, wasn''t there? That''s when Rayne was unscrupulous, and I was in medical care, wasn''t it? At that time... I liked Rayne."

    "Uh... I see"

    "What about Tania?

    "I... well, you know, I''ve been around lately. Look where Rayne gets angry for me in the last incident... and listen to a lot of things... so I guess."

    "That''s right..."

    "It is..."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Silence flows.

    But there''s no awkward air.

    I don''t know...

    Only those who liked the same person could tell, there was something like sympathy.

    "Tania... what do you do?

    "Duh, what are you gonna do... what are you talking about?

    "The... confess, or something?

    "Holy shit!?

    Something I didn''t think about at all makes me sound like a hen.

    Confess... Confess to Rayne...

    Imagine it in your head...

    I was bored on the spot.

    Embarrassing!

    I''m so embarrassed!?

    If it''s a fight, there''s nothing to be afraid of...

    I can''t believe this is all I''m confused about in my confession!

    "Yikes... it looks like you can''t do that right now, just like me"

    "Ugh, you''re so loud... because you''re embarrassed when you have to... and Canade too?

    "Yeah. I love Rayne. - I think I can''t really step in considering that confession... nya, me, maybe no intention"

    "That''s not true, is it? I''m the same... so... you know how Canade feels?

    "Eh heh, thanks. Tania."

    "Nevertheless... I can''t believe we''re going to like the same person at the same party. What''s going on here?

    "Don''t you have to do anything about it?

    "What do you mean?

    "I''m going to like it, I can''t do this to what it feels like... and when I do, I think that''s fine. So you mean I don''t want to care more than I have to or I don''t want to care...... hmm?

    He got confused as he talked, and Canade tipped his neck.

    If you were looking at a canade like that, you might get giddy? I thought, I''m starting to feel like an idiot.

    "Well then... we''re competitors from now on."

    "Nyah... rivals..."

    "Because you can''t lose, can you?

    "Me too!

    He grinned and shook Canade''s hand.

 211 211. Dating Canade.

    Looking up at the sky, white clouds were flowing through the blue sky.

    The sun is peeking into my face from the slices of the clouds, waving warm sunshine.

    "It''s a beautiful day."

    "Oh yeah!

    "I''d like to take a relaxing walk on a day like this."

    "Oh yeah!

    "But it''s not a bad idea to adventure. I think I can hang in there harder than usual."

    "Oh yeah!

    Canade walking next door repeated the same words.

    My tail is stretching with a pean and I seem nervous for some reason.

    "Canade?

    "Niya, niya!?

    "I think I''m nervous about something, what''s going on?

    "Yeah! Absolutely! This one too! Don''t be nervous, okay?

    Denied at all costs.

    Whatever you think, things are not right...

    Well, I don''t feel ill or anything like that, so why don''t you just relax?

    Canade is also an old girl, and there will be one or two things you can''t tell me that I''m a man.

    "By the way, what are you going to buy today?

    I wanted you to go shopping with me, so I went out of town.

    Canade doesn''t tell me where to go.

    "Ah, uh, shopping, or the... there''s a store I want to go with Rain!

    "With me?

    "Bye, I said... I said something bold about wanting to go with you..."

    The canade turned red and was twisted and stuffy.

    "Uh? There''s a store where you can eat delicious, sweet cakes."

    "Is that it? Was there a store like that?

    "Nyah, they''ve done it lately. This city is growing."

    Not long ago, finally, a formal lord of the Horizon was appointed.

    Unlike his predecessor, the new lord was like a painting of a saint prince.

    Besides, he has excellent territorial management skills.

    Horizons had turned into a vibrant city, even though it was still a little while after being ordained.

    "It''s a new place, I don''t know, because I miss you... uh, uh... I want to go with Rain, I don''t know"

    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we all have invited you?

    "Nha!? Uh, no, we have to go scout first! Actually, if it''s not a delicious store, it''s tough!

    "Ooh?

    I don''t know, but I get pushed by the momentum of Canade.

    "Well, let''s go!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Been liking Rain for a while...

    It''s time to make progress in our relationship.

    I wouldn''t even call you a lover, but I''d like to keep you company a little longer.

    That''s why I decided to make a date.

    Dating Rain in turn so it''s not unfair.

    I''m the best.

    We all discussed it and had our hands turned around a lot.

    Awww, I''m so nervous...!

    The day before our date, we''ll make sure we make progress! Or so I was intent...

    When I look at Rain''s face, something is already... embarrassing and embarrassing, and the words don''t come out well.

    Uh-huh... me, don''t you look weird?

    Aren''t they cute, or something...?

    I''m so worried.

    I''m worried and worried, and I''m so proud of my tail.

    "Canade?

    "Nha!?

    When I noticed, I looked worried about Rain sitting face to face.

    I''ve been thinking about this since I walked into the store, so I think I got worried.

    "Nyah, don''t, anything!

    "It doesn''t look that way...... hmm"

    "Honestly, I''m fine! Uh, uh... yes! I''m looking forward to the cake, I''m restless!

    "I hope so... if you don''t feel well, tell me so, will you?

    Nah. ?

    Rain worried me.

    After all, Rayne is sweet, cool.

    My tail shakes pretentiously on its own.

    "Thank you very much"

    The clerk came and put the cake and drinks in front of me and Rain.

    "Ooh, ooh, ooh."

    The cake was wrapped in plenty of raw cream.

    A lot of seasonal fruit is sanded between sponge cakes.

    There''s powdered sugar on my shin, and it''s beautiful as if it''s snowing.

    "Goodbye. ? It looks so good. ?

    "Right. Shall we eat now?"

    "Yeah! Here you go."

    Cut the cake at the end of the fork, take a bite.

    "Mmm-hmm, yummy."

    "Nice, here. It''s not too sweet, insist that the fruit feels good...... yeah, it''s good. I can eat even a man."

    "Phew, I''m glad Rayne''s happy"

    Because of this, I want Rayne to be happy.

    "Ah."

    I was just about to have a second bite, and I drop a fork.

    I tried to get the clerk to replace me, but unfortunately, he doesn''t look busy right now.

    "Nyah, what do we do? I want to eat it right away..."

    "If you like, shall I feed you?

    "Huh!?

    Oh, well, that''s... uh, that''s what I mean!?

    "Oh, but you don''t like the fork I put on your mouth."

    "Yeah! That''s not true. Alright, I don''t hate it!!!?

    "Oh, yeah?

    With so much food, Rayne was pulling a little.

    Happy with unexpected developments, I may have been too disappointed, reflection.

    But that''s what a maiden in love is all about, huh?

    "Then open your mouth."

    "Ah... ahem"

    I opened my fearful mouth.

    It''s so exciting.

    Is a bird in this mood?

    I don''t care about that.

    "Here."

    "Ahem."

    Let Rayne eat the cake.

    Sweet...... but happier than that.

    So, so, so happy ?

    "Ha-ha-ha... I had Rayne do it. ? Uh, yeah, yeah."

    "Duh, what''s going on, Canade? He looks weird..."

    "Yeah, it''s nothing!

    I was just immersed in the happiness of having whoever I wanted, okay?

    That''s rude about weird faces, man!

    "Hey, Rayne. One more bite, okay?

    "Oh, that''s good. Here."

    "Ahem...... ahhh"

    I''m happy and happy to have Rayne do ahem...

    They made me eat a lot of cake, but in the end, I wasn''t sure what it tasted like.

    That''s how nervous I am...

    But it was a very happy time.

 212 Twenty-two stories, a date with Tania.

    "Rain, come here."

    Walk a little further and wave so Tania can come quickly.

    Like Canade the other day, I''m hanging out with Tania shopping...

    Again, no one else is here today.

    It''s not a good time, it''s never convenient for everyone...

    It''s like we showed each other.

    Well, you think too much.

    I don''t know what that means.

    "By the way, what are you buying today?

    "It''s an accent."

    "Acce...... oh, accessories"

    For a moment, I didn''t know what it was about.

    Sometimes it''s called a man, but I never got a chance to get an accessory.

    It''s something I haven''t had too much chance to touch, so I was about to forget about being itself.

    Chasing after Tania with that in mind...

    I came to the corner where the dewstores lined up, losing as much.

    "That''s a lot of stuff."

    Rings, bracelets, necklaces, earrings¡­ and more.

    Various ornaments are sold.

    It was not just the ornaments, but also the daily groceries.

    And small items in the books... lots of products lined up.

    Looks like a market.

    "Whoa, this book is"

    Find the book you care about and take it.

    That''s the fairy tale I used to call you when you were little.

    "I miss you...... you''ve read this many times. The price is...... whoa, it''s affordable. Okay, this."

    "Hey, Rain..."

    Tania was looking at me with her jitsu eyes if she noticed.

    That''s right.

    Even though I''m in a position to go shopping with you, I''d be in a bad mood if I left Tania alone.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. With¡­"

    "Ugh. I''m disqualified as a man to leave the lady alone."

    "I''m reflecting..."

    Put the book back and watch Tania.

    "Uh... what accessories does Tania buy?

    "You haven''t decided specifically yet, have you? Actually, look... and I need Rayne''s opinion."

    "Mine? But I don''t know anything about accessories."

    "I don''t care if you''re familiar with it or something. Well... I''d like to hear Rayne''s opinion. Opinion on whether it suits me or not, with Rain''s senses."

    "If that''s all right with you, I''ll help you."

    "Beh, I''m not worried about Rain''s taste or anything, so hey!? It''s just that Rain is the only decent guy around... so I just want to know what Rain has to say! I didn''t mean to."

    "Oh, I know."

    "... if you''re honestly convinced, that would be a mockery. You blunt Tamer."

    I''m not sure about the title, but one more thing.

    "Anyway! Let me know what Rayne has to say. What kind of accessories do you think I''d like?

    "Hmm, right..."

    It''s a serious responsibility to have to choose Tania accessories.

    If you choose something weird, Tania could get hurt and...

    I want to pick something that you''ll like.

    Good luck choosing!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hmm."

    Rayne was choosing accessories with a serious face.

    You look serious, like you did in the fight, and you don''t have to be that serious, but you''re going to stick with me.

    But, well...

    "... I''m glad to hear that."

    Someone I like picks accessories for me seriously.

    Nice situation.

    As a maiden in love, my breasts get pounded.

    ... Is this how he felt the other day when Canade dated Rayne?

    Restless, look at Rayne''s face over and over again...

    I get embarrassed and I turn away, but I quickly put my gaze back on.

    I repeat such unsure behavior.

    I can''t explain it.

    Because I think that''s what ''love'' is.

    What... I''m so ashamed of you...

    If Rain finds out I''m thinking about this, I could be dead.

    "Tania."

    "Hiaaaaaaa!!!?

    Unexpectedly, my voice turns upside down.

    "What''s going on?

    "Hey, it''s nothing!? Yeah, nothing."

    "I don''t care how you look at it. It looks like everything is... uh... are you okay?

    "I''m fine! I''m fine at all! More than that, what''s wrong?

    Forcefully missed the point.

    He assumed that he didn''t want to continue this story, and Rayne reverts to it.

    "I''ve chosen something that looks good on Tania... how about this?

    What Rayne offered was Ruby''s earrings.

    The red gemstone was brilliant and clear.

    "Beautiful..."

    "You seem to like it. Good."

    "But this looks expensive...? The price is...... what, so cheap!?

    Ruby''s earrings were thirty silver coins.

    I thought I''d do about one gold coin, but that didn''t happen.

    "What do we do?

    "Right, um... ok, I''ve decided on this!

    Copy that.

    "Huh? Huh?

    When Rayne gave him a soft look, he gave the outdoor store owner the money to buy the earrings.

    Today, I''m bringing my wallet, too.

    There is a lot of money.

    And yet, why...?

    He seemed to have guessed my doubts, and Rayne tells me to be a little lit up.

    "At times like this, it would be something a man would give you, wouldn''t it?

    "... Rain..."

    "Well, uh... let me dress up once in a while. Daily thanks and thanks."

    "Thanks"

    I laugh and receive earrings.

    And I just wore it.

    "Uh... what do you think?

    "It suits you. It''s beautiful."

    A very simple compliment...

    But I was so happy to think that sounded like Rayne.

 213 213 stories and more, date together.

    A certain holiday.

    Even when it comes to holidays, they don''t prescribe specific holidays like the people who run the shops.

    After a few days of adventure...

    If everyone sees the color of tiredness, I''ll take the day off.

    I''ve done that repeatedly.

    And today.

    The holidays have come...

    "Rain, come quickly. Time is limited."

    "Come on, let''s go! It is."

    "Together, we''re going out... hehe, I''m happy"

    "Hmm. ? It''s going to be a good day."

    Sola and Luna.

    And Nina and Tina.

    Five of us were out of town with me in it.

    Canade and Tania are leaving messages.

    I don''t know why, but when I asked why, I was answered ''cause it''s in order''.

    Really, what are you talking about?

    In everyone''s opinion, wanting to take a relaxing stroll around the city, I decided to walk around appropriately.

    It''s been quite a while since I''ve been based in this Horizon...

    Think about it, I didn''t get a chance to look around carefully.

    So there were all sorts of discoveries.

    For example, find a store where you can have a hidden delicious meal.

    For example, find a store where user-friendly accessories are sold at an affordable price.

    For example, discover beautiful scenery.

    I could see a lot of things I wouldn''t normally see.

    Maybe we should take care of these walks, not just adventures from now on.

    "Whoa, you smell good!

    "You''re a hot dog. Rain."

    Luna and Sola looked at me with anticipation.

    Nina and Tina were watching this one as well as the two of us.

    Nina''s tail is shaking like you''d expect.

    Everyone else would have wobbled the same way if they had tails.

    Still smiling bitterly, I took the silver coin out of my purse.

    "There''s dinner, too, so one at a time?

    "Wow, it is!

    Luna received the gold on her behalf and dashed to the dewstore.

    Everyone follows suit.

    "I don''t know... calm down"

    Walk the city with everyone, take a walk...

    Eat the same thing and relax.

    I want this time to last forever.

    I thought so.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Have a hot dock...

    Then, have some sweet doughnuts...

    So the sun started leaning, so I decided to go home.

    I was on my way.

    "Oh?"

    Luna looks up at the sky.

    When I looked up, I saw a gray, cloudy sky.

    Eventually, the pounding and the rain...

    "Wow, wow. In the rain! We have to hurry home!

    "We''re still a long way from home, aren''t we?

    "Huh... it''s okay, it''s okay"

    Nina opened the subspace and got her hands inside.

    Pull out the umbrella after doing the trick of looking for something.

    "Oh, Nice or, Nina!

    "You know perfectly well that it might rain, don''t you?

    "Hmm... somehow. Because my tail was a zodiac."

    Is that a wild idea?

    "Yes...... Rain"

    Seems like only one umbrella, so I decided to have the tallest one.

    First of all, I''m gonna bust Nina.

    Tina lands over Nina''s head like that.

    Sola and Luna hugged from left to right.

    They''re all compact, so I could fit into the umbrella range just fine.

    The rain isn''t that strong either, so it won''t get wet.

    "Though...... you''re a little cramped"

    Looks like he''s doing a lot of tricks.

    "My sister. Would you mind going that way a little longer? I''m gonna get wet."

    "That''s what Luna needs to get away from me. If you hug me so much, I''m afraid Rayne won''t be able to walk."

    "Heh, this is deliberate. He''s guessing. I heard that every man in the world would be happy."

    "Luna... even if Sola and the others do that, it''s just vain, there''s nothing to gain..."

    "It''s Rain, is it? You don''t feel anything when I hug you like this?

    "Uh... with no comment"

    I don''t think they care much because I think they''re still growing up...

    Nevertheless, I decided to close my mouth because it is a delicate issue.

    "Huh... Rain?

    "Yeah? What''s up?

    Nina on her back moved backwards.

    "Me... heavy, no?

    "Not at all. Rather, it''s light."

    "Oh well... hehe, good"

    Do you care about your weight?

    Nina''s not fat at all, and I don''t think she''s old enough to care about that in the first place...

    Why, girl, is that what you mean?

    "Oh, Rayne''s husband. Everybody hugs me, a little harem. Are you happy?"

    "That''s also in No Comments"

    "Fuhihi, are you happy? Is it lit? Sola, Luna, Nina, they''re all tiny. Akan, crime."

    "Don''t make fun of me"

    "Our skinships."

    "Please do it in a decent way."

    Looks like Tina is enjoying this situation a lot.

    I could easily imagine the look on my niggling face.

    "I want to hug you, too. See, happy to do it?

    "Mm-hmm... me too, more... giggles, huh?

    "You can''t even lose Sola. Gyu."

    "It''s the first Rayne Hugging Championship!

    There''s a mysterious tournament going on that I''m not sure...

    Everyone was going to hold me until I got home.

    I''ve had a lot of trouble, but I''m glad to think that''s all everyone''s forgiving their hearts.

    I''d like to go for another walk.

    I think so, it was a relaxing holiday.

 214 214 story surveillance and intimate meetings

    The Arios line was headed towards the demonic residence, close to the king''s capital.

    A demon has turned an abandoned village in the mountains into a roof castle, causing harm to people on the road.

    The goal is to eliminate the demon.

    Originally, Arios wasn''t going to deal with demons or anything.

    You have to deal with yourself, at least more than the Demons.

    Four Kings and the like are the main ones, and I can''t afford to be bothered by the miscellaneous fish there.

    Miscellaneous fish can be left to adventurers.

    In the meantime, could there be damage to the people?

    It''s not what I found out.

    I was serious about that.

    So I usually ignored it...

    Things were different this time.

    "Come on, Arios. You''re almost there. Good luck with that."

    A woman in knight''s armor smiled and spoke to Arios.

    The golden hair is cut off by the shoulders.

    Even when wearing armor, I know exactly how tight that body is.

    If you walk through the city, the name of the beauty beauty bearer that you''ll keep looking back at is... Monica Ecclair.

    He is one of the King''s direct SS.

    Why is SS acting with Arios?

    The answer is¡­ surveillance.

    Arios'' behavior has been remarkable lately.

    Not only is there too much arbitrariness, but it runs into foolishness that harms the people.

    Nevertheless, we cannot keep Arios, a brave man, locked up.

    or so, there''s no way to correct your personality right now.

    So the king decided to put on surveillance.

    With surveillance eyes positioned right next to each other, gradually, reporting behavior, you won''t be able to act just as silly.

    The king who thought so sent Monica to Arios.

    Initially, Arios did not accept Monica and tried to push her back...

    Monica''s dispatch was decided by the King.

    The King''s order also did not allow Alios to defy, reluctantly accepting......

    And now...

    He was on his way to Negijo, taking on the demonic exorcism that was supposed to pass, to show Monica that he seemed to be a brave man and was working properly.

    "Damn."

    To the extent that it didn''t sound like Monica, Arios pounded his tongue.

    Why should I do this to myself?

    Why should I be watched?

    I totally deserve it, but Arios kept drooling evil in his heart without realizing that.

    Meanwhile, Agus, Leanne and Mina were talking to Monica intimately.

    "Hmm, I see. That''s the way you see it... Lord Monica''s looking ahead."

    "No, I haven''t. SS has more amazing people. And, Mr. Agus. I don''t care about Monica. I can''t help but tickle my lord."

    "Okay. Then let me call you Monica."

    "Hey, Monica"

    Now Lene spoke.

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Mmm."

    Leanne stared at Monica.

    "You have beautiful skin."

    "Huh? Is it?

    "What kind of care are you taking? Why don''t you tell me? Hey, Mina interested, too?

    "No. I''m not like that..."

    "Look, Mina said she''d be interested, too. Tell me."

    "Haha...... and you had trouble telling me. I didn''t do anything special..."

    "What!? Ugh, seriously!? Are you vegan and sole?

    "Yes."

    "Wow... I''m gonna lose confidence... hey Mina don''t think so either? Monica is against the rules."

    "No. I''m not particularly interested..."

    "Seriously? Could it have something to do with everyday life? Hey, Monica..."

    ¡­ etc.

    One line, excluding Arios, readily embraced the existence of Monica.

    Originally, there are things that cannot be defied because it is a king''s order...

    More than that, I liked Monica''s personality, which was casual and serious, to a large extent.

    Arios'' rampage was causing the party to collapse...

    There, a neutralizer named Monica was put in.

    Thanks to that, the sum of the parties was being preserved and the smiles were growing.

    ¡­ except for Arios.

    "... Shit"

    Arios looked bored when he saw his friends talking happily.

    Monica said she was sent to monitor herself, so why get along with him like that?

    Isn''t your buddy crazy?

    Seriously, Arios was thinking about it.

    "... hehe"

    "Huh...!?

    Unexpectedly, Monica and I got eyes on each other.

    The distance there should be away...

    Monica looked back and looked at me, as she noticed Arios'' gaze.

    And... laughed.

    If others saw it, they would judge it as a gentle grin directed at their peers.

    But Arios made another decision.

    How dare you... laugh cold?

    Monica''s grin is cold as ice.

    No.

    Ice is not easy.

    Makes me feel more obscure than that...

    It was such a grin, like it didn''t belong to people.

    "... what the hell is that woman..."

    Off his gaze from Monica, Arios advanced his leg.

    ... I noticed, I was sweating in my hand.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Arios, one line destroyed the demon without delay.

    Return to the Wang capital and stay in the inn the country has prepared for you.

    And... night.

    ¡­¡­

    Late hours like everyone has fallen asleep.

    From the inn where Arios and the others were staying, a single figure appeared.

    The shadow is wearing a robe and doesn''t know who it is.

    He also acted to avoid the eyes and was traveling kosokoso down the back road.

    And... the shadow went into a certain building.

    It''s an unused residence now.

    "... ugh"

    Spilling a small exhale, the shadow took off his robe.

    What emerged from it was... Monica with golden hair.

    Monica looks around at a building where no one...

    "Here you go"

    "Phew, that was too late"

    A voice echoed from the dark.

    The darkness of the night condenses, accompanied by an entity.

    It was the demons... who emerged from the darkness.

    Those eyes are glowing in purple, emitting a creepy light in the darkness at night.

    Devil''s Wings and Devil''s Horn.

    And the devil''s tail.

    He fishes up the corner of his mouth and laughs with pleasure.

    "Were you playing nani late at night like this? Could it be that you were having fun with the brave?

    "Please joke, Mr. Reese. Me and Arios are not in that relationship."

    "Oh, my God, that''s boring. If that''s the case, I think it would have been funnier."

    "Reese, if that''s what you want me to do, I''ll do it."

    "Well... I just said it in a playful way, but that''s not bad"

    The demon clan, called Reese, takes the trick of thinking.

    "Stay close. It wouldn''t hurt to keep it that way."

    "Okay."

    "Oh, I''ll leave it to Monica to see if we develop into a body relationship. I''m not the kind of boss to force you to do that."

    "Well, we''ll see how it goes."

    "Please do that."

    They say they''re demons...

    Monica, a SS, is down on her knees, bowing her head, spinning words with respect.

    If there had been a third party on this occasion, he might have been surprised by this unusual sight.

    But for these two, this is normal.

    Because for Monica, the one who truly serves is not the King, but the Reese of the Demons in front of her.

    "Well, let''s hear it."

    "Yes."

    "Eliminate Rain Shroud, a human being who is getting in the way. Or one more thing¡­ guiding the human brave, Arios, in our convenient direction. Can I ask if those two things are working?

 215 215 stories b-rank

    Mr. Natalie calls me and I head to the guild.

    I''m bored to go alone, so Tania''s with me.

    I walk the city shoulder to shoulder...

    "... hey Tania?

    "What?"

    "Isn''t it a long way?

    There was a distance between me and Tania for each person.

    Usually, I usually line up my shoulders...

    "Kee, it''s not your fault?

    "That doesn''t seem to happen..."

    "Beh, that''s not why I''m embarrassed to be beside Rain or because I''m aware of it!? No, don''t get me wrong!?

    They say things I don''t really understand.

    Tania dyed her cheeks and was slightly out of sight.

    My tail was shaking restlessly and loosely.

    It''s lit...... is it?

    We spend all the time together, so somehow, but now I know Tania''s emotions.

    But I don''t know what it''s lit up against.

    I didn''t do anything, did I?

    "Hey, hey Rain... don''t stare at me so much"

    "Huh? No?

    "Oh, of course. It''s a violation of manners to stare at a girl."

    If you ask me, so is that.

    "Bad. Something''s wrong with Tania, so follow me."

    I don''t feel ill or anything like that, so I guess, I''ll be fine.

    If you do more than you have to, you may be deluded.

    "Ugh... I can''t believe you took your gaze off right away just because I told you... BE, nothing, if you want to see me say so..."

    "What''s going on, Tania?

    Stopped at the back, Tania was snapping something up with the bumps.

    It''s nothing.

    "Look, let''s go. At this pace, we''ll go around noon."

    "Ugh... I just don''t care about that, I want you to be more aware of what''s around you"

    "What do you mean?

    "Rayne, think for yourself."

    Somehow they got mad at me.

    It''s unreasonable...

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Congratulations"

    When I arrived at the guild, I was greeted by a smiling Natalie.

    Congratulations, I don''t even know what to think.

    Or this pattern, somewhere I seem to remember...?

    "This time, Mr. Shroud''s Adventurer Rank is up to B-Rank"

    "Huh? To B-rank?

    "Yes, Mr. Shroud here recently solved a big case to keep you up."

    Natalie speaks as happily as she does about herself.

    "First of all, you''re the devil''s crusade that showed up in Pagos."

    "That''s..."

    I didn''t take it down to take down Illis.

    It''s a result I don''t want for me.

    But they don''t see the surroundings that way...

    The Iris case was supposed to be solved by me.

    "I was hostile to other adventurers..."

    "Isn''t the matter already explained and resolved? Mr. Shroud noticed the devil''s strained trap. Deciding I didn''t have time to explain, I dared to stop the others from legging by fighting. What would have happened if the Crusaders had broken into the ruins..."

    "Well... for some reason, that''s what''s going on"

    Really, it''s my discretion...

    The situation meshed into exquisite condition, and it was to be judged so.

    "Then the dragon raid the other day. Thanks to Mr Shroud, there will be no serious harm and we have been able to resolve the case. Oh, of course, thanks to Mr. Tania. We at Adventurers Guild are grateful."

    "As it were, well... it''s just a whim? Don''t you have to be so grateful?

    Tania was lit.

    "Any feat is a great one. Therefore, our Adventurer Alliance has decided to promote Mr. Shroud to the B-Rank. Congratulations."

    ¡­¡­

    "Is that it? Aren''t you happy? It''s B-rank, B-rank. If you become a highly-ranked adventurer, you''ll get more requests you can contract, and you''ll get a lot of different treatment, right? For example, the toll on the bridge will be free."

    "If you ask me if I''m not happy, that''s not true..."

    I was feeling a little complicated.

    Regardless of the dragon raid...

    The Iris case, I couldn''t get the results I wanted.

    And yet even if they celebrate...

    "Ko La"

    "Stay."

    Kotsuki, and Tania slapped him gently in the head.

    "Rayne, you''re thinking a lot of extra things again, aren''t you?

    "Nothing extra..."

    "It''s too much."

    Tania breaks.

    "I don''t know how Rain feels about honestly not being happy. I''ve been with you, and I''ve been asking you what Rain''s thinking."

    ¡­¡­

    "But yeah. Can''t you change the past? You can''t overshadow what happened."

    "It''s..."

    "So look forward. If you turn around forever, one day you''ll step off the road and fall. Walk forward so you don''t."

    ¡­¡­

    "Forget it, I''m not saying anything. You just have to remember. That''s all I need. Okay?"

    "... oh yeah"

    Tania''s words enter my heart softly.

    I felt like the moist thing I had in the back of my chest had disappeared slightly.

    "Thanks, Tania"

    "Huh!?

    It strokes Tania''s head like it does to Canade.

    "Oh, bad. I wasn''t going to treat you like a child, I was just going to express my gratitude... mad at you?

    "Oh, shit, that''s...!?

    "You don''t like that?

    "... nothing"

    Tania turns red and turns that way...... still, she doesn''t try to leave.

    Instead, I''ve offered my head more like that.

    "Shh, if you like?

    "Well, I will."

    I stroked Tania, who turned red.

    "Um... I''m in the middle of a conversation, will you not flirt with me in front of you?

    Natalie pissed me off with her jitsy eyes.

    "Anyway...... that''s why Mr. Shroud is going to be promoted to B-rank. If he refuses, he can also revoke his promotion¡­"

    "No, I wouldn''t do that."

    "Good. I was wondering what I would do if they refused."

    "Who says no?

    To Tania''s inquiry, Natalie tells her like she''s tired.

    "You''re here sometimes, aren''t you? Rank it up and you''ll get a lot of perks, but for that matter, you''ll be more responsible. Some people don''t like it and want it to remain low ranked."

    "Heh, you have someone like that. I''m not sure. If it''s up there, I''d really like to see it."

    "All adventurers would love to think like Tania."

    Natalie smiled bitterly...

    Then continue with the words as you recall.

    "That''s right. Mr. Shroud, aren''t you going to take an A-rank promotion exam?

    "Promotion exam?

    I just got B-ranked right now, but I can''t believe I''m talking about A-rank... what does that mean?

    Natalie begins her explanation so that she can answer this question.

    "Until B-rank, you can be promoted at the discretion of the Adventurer Alliance. But in order to be promoted to A-rank, you have to take certain merits and special exams. In Mr. Shroud''s case, it''s impeccable about merit, so if you take the exam and pass, you can be A-ranked."

    "I see, that''s how it worked"

    "If you are promoted to A-rank, you will benefit from many more benefits."

    "For example, what?

    "Well...... there''s a lot going on, I can''t explain it in a nutshell, but to sum it up, you can have the power of a nobleman"

    "That''s what...?

    "There are requests that cannot be accomplished just because they are strong. To deal with such cases, A-rank adventurers are given equal power over nobility. Well, since you''re only an adventurer, you can''t govern the city or get involved in municipal affairs like nobles... but there''s talk of A-rank adventurers becoming real nobles and exchangers."

    It''s a hell of a story, but I didn''t know. But it wasn''t.

    Sometimes I see a case that can''t move without power, not just power.

    The case of the lord and his son Edgar, who previously ruled this city, would be similar.

    "But is it such an easy thing to empower?

    "The King is also involved in the certification of A-rank adventurers. So it''s not a problem at all."

    "Heh. That''s what the top of the human race dictated. Think of the worst thing you can do for a human."

    I was nodding like Tania was impressed.

    "When is that exam going to take place?

    "Good timing, we''re almost there. This isn''t the place, it''s the king''s capital."

    "I see."

    "What do you want to do? If Mr. Shroud is going to take the A-rank promotion exam, I will contact Wang Du immediately to that effect... and I will also prepare a letter of introduction. What will you do?

    "It''s..."

    I can''t answer Natalie''s query right away.

    It seems to have a lot of benefits, but of course, it''s not all about benefits.

    The responsibility will be greater, and we will not be able to act in a far-fetched manner.

    What should we do?

    I''ve been thinking seriously.

 216 216 Tales To The Kings Capital!

    "... so I''m going to take a promotion exam, what does everyone think?

    After the guild, I went home...

    Think, think, think about A-rank promotion¡­ As a result, I decided to take the exam.

    And I gathered everyone in the living room and told the story.

    "Hmm, A-rank? Finally, my work will be world-wide!

    "Why would it be such a thought? I''d like to take a look inside Luna''s head for once."

    "Huh, don''t compliment me that way. We can light it up."

    "I''m seriously worried about my sister''s future..."

    Sola and Luna are as usual...

    "A-rank, what... how awesome...?

    "Hmm... if I were to analogize, I''d be a king."

    "Ooh... Rain, king... crown, are you going to wear it?

    "The King''s Point, there it is..."

    After all, Nina and Tina are as always...

    "Nyah... Question!

    "Why are you going for A-rank?

    Canade and Tania have been asking why because they are so solid.

    "There are things that make it easier to do in the future because you get a lot of benefits... I guess the primary reason is that you get more speech,"

    "Nha? Speech?"

    "Natalie said that A-rank adventurers are empowered by nobility."

    Luna and Sola react to my words.

    "Mm-hmm? Does that mean it''s gonna make me feel better? Hmm, I''ll show all the people my glory."

    "You''re going to show shame, not glory"

    "What is this!? Do it, do it!

    "You know what? The fight only occurs at the same level, right? There are different levels in Sola and Luna."

    "Muchah, it is!!!

    "We both need to be... quiet, no... right?

    "" I''m sorry ""

    Nina was mad at me, and Sola and Luna were sober.

    "Uh... undo the story, but if you mean to be given a lot of power, it would also increase your voice, wouldn''t it? There''s nothing wrong with working individually, but when multiple adventurers work together, as in the case of England, they will obey the orders above. I''m... unhappy that I can''t act the way I think I am."

    "Rain...... are you still dragging?

    "No, I''m fine"

    To Tania, who looked worried, she smiled.

    "Tania preached to me. I''m looking straight ahead."

    "Oh yeah... I hope so"

    "Nyah... a story of concern"

    Canade was watching Tania with Zito eyes.

    Tania pretended not to notice it and was turning her gaze to the side.

    "I think more speech will allow you to disagree with the orders above, as well as to act independently to some extent"

    "Nothing, don''t you have to worry about that?

    "That''s not how it works. When I was in Illis, all sorts of elements combined, and it turned out to be O''Rei... because it wasn''t weird to be punished for acting arbitrarily against orders."

    "I see."

    "So that I can move freely at all times... and for that I wanted to go for A-rank,"

    So I cut the word once and see everyone''s face.

    Everyone was still listening to me.

    "What do you guys think?

    "I think I''m good. Agreed!"

    "I agree. If you don''t have to obey boring orders anymore, that''s fine."

    First, Canade and Tania agreed with me.

    "I don''t think I have a problem with that either. Hmm, I want to be prestigious!

    "It''s not like Luna''s going to be great. Oh, I agree with Sola."

    Go on, Luna and Sola agreed.

    The other two,

    "Hmm... don''t think so"

    "Yeah, no? There are so many other benefits to this, aren''t there? If you can get a promotion, don''t think it''s going to hurt."

    He agreed, as a matter of course, to do so.

    "I mean, why, did you bother asking us? Rayne''s husband is the leader, even if he decides to do it alone."

    "Yes, yes. Nobody''s complaining, are they?

    Tina and Canade say so...

    Exactly, that would be selfish.

    Everyone was there, so I could have gotten this far...

    If you were alone, I think you were drowning wild on the way.

    And yet, I can''t do anything to keep everyone''s opinions crossed.

    Talking about... Everyone had warm eyes that somehow looked at their grandchildren.

    "Hey, what? Hey, what''s up? Did I say something weird?

    "Mmm. I thought Rayne was Rayne. Right?"

    "Right."

    I said something that Canade didn''t really understand, and everyone was snorting at it.

    There seems to be a common perception among us that this is what I am...

    What the hell does it look like?

    I was just wondering.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Decide to take the A-rank promotion exam...... three days after that.

    We''re done. We''ll leave the house behind and head to the city exit.

    There were many carriages lined up at the exit of the city.

    I couldn''t use the carriage when I was heading to Pagos because I had a problem that I might get into battle...

    Not this time.

    There''s nothing dangerous about it, as I''m headed to King''s Capital to take my promotion exam.

    So I decided to use the carriage.

    "Oh, it''s a carriage."

    Canade was shining her eyes and moving her tail a little bit.

    They say carriages are rare.

    He looked around at the carriage like a child and looked at the horse.

    Cats and horses.

    Whether there was anything to go by, the horse sounded pleasant and was honestly made.

    "Are you going to use the carriage this time?

    "I don''t mind walking, do I?

    "The king''s capital is far away. I heard it would take two weeks to walk."

    "I knew I''d like a carriage! Carriage psycho!"

    When she heard she was two weeks on foot, Luna hugged her carriage.

    After all, he doesn''t like exercise.

    "I mean, why don''t you just have Tania transform you, like she did before, and carry you?

    "I''m not a carriage..."

    "If you do that, you''ll make a fuss. The dragon shows up, or something, and you''re magically shot down. Can''t imagine that. Is Luna''s head empty?"

    "It is!

    "I admitted it great!?

    While Sola and Luna are caricaturing, grab Nina''s hips, lift her up and put her in the carriage.

    Nina''s too short to get on or off on her own.

    "Yes, but... Rain"

    Thank you.

    Nina''s on top of her head, the doll version of Tina, too, was well on board.

    Tina can fly with magic, so I don''t need someone to lift her...

    Because of the menstruation, I guess I lay there.

    Go on, Canade and Tania get on board......

    I threw in Sola and Luna, who were starting a fight at the end.

    "Oh, this carriage feels good to sit on"

    "Really. All I could imagine was a carriage hurting my butt, but you don''t"

    Since it is not a carriage for transporting luggage, but for transporting people, consideration was given to riding comfort, such as cushioning being installed to make it easier to sit.

    It is said that even if the carriage is used, it will take about five days to reach Wangdu.

    So don''t get tired or anything, the carriage picked a good one.

    "Come on, let''s go, Black Thunder! Take us to the King''s Landing!

    "Um... I hope you don''t give my kid a weird name..."

    Your face will be troubled.

    "Luna, calm down. Don''t put your people in trouble."

    "Mm-hmm? Why would you conclude that? I didn''t do anything."

    "Are you unconscious"

    "Sometimes Luna is crazy."

    At last, it was Luna who would be told to tighten things up to Canade.

    Well, from Luna''s point of view, it''s my first carriage.

    There must be some rarity and tension.

    I am sorry for your loss, but I want you to close your eyes.

    "Then why don''t you leave? As I told you beforehand, I''ll take care of the route."

    "Yes, I understand"

    And he drew his reins, and his horse walked out slowly.

    "Whoa, it moved!

    "Luna, don''t be so embarrassed, it''s embarrassing. Oh, that''s surprisingly fast!

    "Sora is also shaking..."

    "Friendly, ¡­"

    Though a little noisy...

    Thus we set out for the king''s capital.

 217 217 stories. Carriage trip.

    Would it have been a few hours since you left the city?

    The city becomes invisible for a long time, and the view outside becomes a stranger.

    The clattering clatter and the sound of the wheel turning.

    From time to time, a horse sounds, and your Lord draws the reins.

    And with the sound of gatan, the carriage rocks.

    You must have stepped on a pebble or something.

    "Uh... uhh..."

    "It sucks... seriously sucks..."

    Sola and Luna looked blue and laid back.

    He got drunk on the carriage.

    If you''re not used to it, this trivial vibration seems to be a tight situation.

    This carriage is quite vibration-proof, for example by laying cushions¡­

    Still, I can''t get rid of the shake completely.

    "Are you all right? You want some water?

    "That''s okay... now if I drink water... I''ll reverse it..."

    "It really sucks... it''s a hot yabba..."

    Luna doesn''t have the usual energy...

    Sora was a bit of a disgusting, linguistic breakdown.

    Everyone else...

    "Nyah... the wind feels good when I''m doing this"

    "Traveling in a carriage is quite a B thing."

    "I don''t know... you''re sleepy... ahhh"

    "Hmm. ? Take your time traveling, yeah."

    We each enjoyed the carriage.

    Sounds like Sola and Luna are the only ones with motion sickness.

    About five days by carriage to Wangdu.

    There is still time before the promotion exam begins, so there are no problems even if it is somewhat delayed.

    "I''m sorry. If I find somewhere I can stop you, for once, will you stop me?

    I called out to him.

    "Ugh... Rayne, you don''t have to worry about us..."

    "That''s right... that''s about it, what the... uhhhhh"

    "Even if they say you look blue... you don''t have to hurry because you can still afford it. Take a break and think about what to do."

    Then I went on for about half an hour, and I saw a rest stop.

    It was built for people going out in carriages.

    You can park the carriage, plus there''s just room to camp as it is.

    Because the road to the Wang capital is long, these resting places are set up by the way.

    "How long will you be off?

    Think in the words of your Lord.

    When I looked at the sky, I saw the sun directly above me.

    Is it after noon?

    It''s just not realistic to stay here for one night...

    I just want to take an hour off and then leave...

    If we don''t do something about it, Sora and Luna will soon get drunk.

    I hope there''s a good way...

    "In the meantime, with an hour''s rest"

    So I returned it to your lord, and brought Sola and Luna down from the carriage.

    They''re both weak and unable to move on their own.

    Each was put to sleep on a bench installed in a berth.

    "Are you all right?

    "No... Sola is no longer a Tamki-ku..."

    "Rayne... you''re going to get over my corpse... I''m going to stop this place..."

    "What are we both fighting against?"

    I laugh bitterly when I stick around.

    In the meantime, he seems energetic enough to just talk.

    By getting out of the carriage, he recovered somewhat.

    It''s unlikely that we''ll be able to move any time soon...

    If we get in the carriage again, we''ll be down soon.

    Okay, what''s going on?

    It hurts not to have a healer at a time like this.

    If I had a healer, I might have managed with magic and medicine...

    Everyone, including me, has no knowledge of that direction.

    "Rain!

    Canade came running.

    "Something heard you scream over there!

    "Huh?"

    Canade pointed to the end of the street.

    I don''t see anything in particular...

    But I''m pretty sure it''s because Canade, the Cat Spirit Clan, says so.

    "Oh well, there''s a problem next!

    "What do we do?

    "I can''t leave you alone. We''re gonna go see how it goes!

    "Icer!"

    Shit, canade saluting.

    So, where did you learn to do that?

    "Canade and Tina are with me. Tania and Nina, ask Sola, Luna and the carriage!

    Skipping the instructions, I ran right out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I just ran for about five minutes and saw a carriage surrounded by demons.

    Unlike what we use, it''s a luxury carriage with careful finishing.

    Is there nobility on board?

    And the demons surrounding it...... the orgasms.

    Auga is a C-rank demon with a ghostly look that, to put it simply, is described in the eastern country.

    Since it is C-rank, combat ability is high there.

    Furthermore, it has a high regenerative capacity.

    It has the nasty characteristic that if you don''t poke the steeple with one blow, the wound will regenerate immediately.

    There are three knights defending the carriage.

    Six orgasms against.

    The knight seems more powerful, but he''s going to be dealing with two bodies at a time, forcing him to struggle.

    You can''t crush the steeple with one blow, and you''re driven.

    "... yeah?

    Second, I felt uncomfortable.

    The knights looked like they were fighting hard... but somewhere, they seemed to be leaving room.

    The movement can be very slow at times¡­

    It''s like he''s directing an ogre to a carriage.

    Is it your fault?

    "Ugh, be the first!

    First, Canade stormed.

    Kick the face of the orga that was about to strike the knight, from the side.

    As if even a giant iron sphere had been hit, the orga blew up momentum.

    That''s right, Cat Spirit Clan.

    Before that power, they don''t have the art of fighting the orga giant either.

    "Keep going -!

    Tina, who was on Canade''s head, also launched an attack.

    The stone rolling there is manipulated by magic and ejected as an arrow.

    Never insult a stone.

    The stones ejected at super high speeds became blades that wore everything, piercing Auga''s chest from steep point to point.

    A giant falls and its body turns into a demon stone.

    "And third!

    The last time I jumped in.

    I have my doubts, but not while I think about it now.

    entangle the nalkami wire in the legs of an orga and drag it down.

    That''s how I sealed the motion, sticking a camouflage up my chest and turning further aside.

    I''m about to take an A-rank promotion exam.

    There''s no way I''m going to get into C-rank orgasms.

    "Become... you guys, what the hell!?

    "We''ll talk later! I''m going to need a carriage."

    "... ok! Thank you."

    The knights were surprised at first, but quickly changed their minds and rebuilt their formation.

    Try to lean against the carriage and set up weapons and shields.

    Quick judgment and no stray moves...... you''re pretty well trained.

    "Rain, I went that way!

    "Okay!

    Who''s in the carriage?

    We decided to think about that later, and now, let''s sweep the orgasms.

    I set up a kamui and intercepted an auga that roared and attacked me.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    One piece came on in about five minutes after I started the fight.

    "Are you all right?

    "Oh...... no problem"

    The knight, dressed in full body armor, took off his helmet and bowed his head.

    Somewhat polite.

    Is that primarily how they are educated?

    If so, the Lord of these knights will be quite an identity...

    "Thank you for your help, thank you."

    "We''re each other when we''re in trouble. Never mind."

    "Thanks"

    Again the knight bowed his head.

    I don''t have that much to do... he''s got a very straight personality.

    "Is there anyone else injured? Is the man in the carriage safe?

    "That''s not a problem..."

    The knight looked difficult.

    "It''s a rude story to have help, but our Lord can''t show his face. I understand it''s selfish, but please..."

    "Alec, I don''t recall allowing such disrespect."

    One girl came down from the carriage.

    Look at the girl, the knight panics.

    "Hih, princess!?

 218 218 stories, Princess.

    Am I as old as I am?

    It feels like a halfway between a girl and an adult, and somewhere, it leaves a shame.

    The golden hair was stretched up to her waist and she wore hair decorations that glowed beautifully like gems.

    Its eyes are emerald green.

    Deep enough to be sucked in, beautiful eyes.

    The dress you wear is based on white and receives a clean image.

    I can see at first glance that the dress is brilliantly crafted and contains the soul of an artisan.

    "Alec"

    "Ha."

    The knight, called Alec, saw the girl coming out of the carriage and immediately fell on her knees and bowed her head.

    "Without these people, we could have lost our lives. So to speak, I''m the benefactor of my life. And yet, you can''t walk away without saying thank you. If you do that, it will scratch Rollies'' name."

    "Ha... sorry"

    "No, I just need you to understand"

    The girl mouthed it, it sounded familiar to me by the name of Rollies.

    Or it sounds familiar and natural.

    For those who live in this country live, day after day, under the rule of that name.

    "Nice to meet you."

    The girl turned this way and bowed with a gentle pinch at the dress.

    "My name is Sarya Rollies. I am deeply grateful for your help."

    "No way...... princess!?

    "Yes, my father Argus is king of the country¡­ I am in the position of a third princess"

    "And I''m sorry!

    Like the knights, he panicked and knelt down and bowed his head.

    "Nha? Rayne, what''s going on?

    Canade and Tina remained wonderful and relaxed.

    Canade is a cat spiritual clan, so I guess he doesn''t know about the princess.

    The most powerful species do not belong to the country in the first place, so there is no reason to bow their heads to the princess.

    "Aww!?

    Naturally, Tina seems to know about the princess, and she was quaking.

    "Or Canade! Like Rayne''s husband, keep your head down!

    "Huh? Why?

    "This guy is a very tough guy! You princess!

    "Really?

    "That''s right! So, if you ask me about tame mouth or something even if I''m wrong!? Or if we can talk..."

    "Princess, is that like the eldest daughter? I''m not the eldest daughter, but, but since I''m the daughter of your strongest mother, is it something similar? Nice to meet you."

    "Awww......!?

    Kanade says hello to Frank when he smiles and the princess...

    In that way, Tina was about to blow a bubble and pass out.

    I think maybe I''m blue-faced the same way.

    I could be executed for disrespect...

    "Phew."

    There was a giggle as the bell rolled as we were relieved of our tension.

    It''s the Princess''s voice.

    He looks at Canade and laughs with pleasure.

    "You''re a cat spirit clan, aren''t you?

    "Yeah, I am. Canade, that''s what I mean."

    "I see, is that Mr. Canade? I''m Sarya. Best regards,"

    "Nice to meet you ~"

    For some reason, Canade was getting along with the princess.

    I don''t have half Canade''s ability to communicate......

    "Ki, you! I can''t believe you work disrespect against the princess......!!!

    A knight called Alec rises sharply,

    "Alec, stand back."

    "But...!

    "The Canades owe their lives, don''t they? Instead of thanking you, it''s the extreme of foolishness, such as pointing a sword at you. And..."

    Chuckles and laughs, the princess says pleasantly.

    "Since when can we talk casually like this...? I felt so fresh, I enjoyed it. I don''t care, so stay back."

    "But in such matters, the majesty of the princess..."

    "We''re the only ones here. If Alec and the others will shut up, there''s nothing wrong with that. Or would you report to my father that I have imitated the majesty of my country?

    "Yes, what, such a thing......!

    "Then why don''t you leave this place to me?

    "... Yes, sir."

    Apparently, the story fits well.

    "Jiu, life expectancy has shrunk Wow..."

    On Canade''s head, Tina collapsed nagging.

    I know exactly how that feels...

    I''m still thrilled, too.

    "Come on, you be normal too"

    "Uh..."

    "As I said to Alec, this is fine for a limited time. Because I don''t care...... or should I give the princess an order?

    "Ha... ok"

    He has such a casual personality that I don''t think he''s a princess.

    The thing is funny, and I keep grinning.

    "Huh...!

    A knight named Alec stared at me, but at this point, I decided not to care.

    More than the fact that the Princess has no problem, she will be fine.

    I stand up and see the princess from the front.

    Then I bowed my head.

    Exactly, I have to bow my head when I say hello.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Rain Shroud. An adventurer."

    "Mr. Rain, may I call you?

    "Yes, do as you please"

    "Then you call me Mr. Rain. Mr. Rain, too, is talking about me with Sarya."

    "Huh!? No, that''s just..."

    "I have trouble in public, because there are no other people''s eyes here. You don''t mind if I tell you I''m good. Now, please, call me Sarya."

    Shit.

    More than I thought, the princess is like Yancha.

    "Well then... Sarya, so"

    "Are you mandatory?

    "Exactly, call it off, a little..."

    "Well, that''s a compromise around here. I can''t help it, I''ll be patient."

    That''s how...

    Princess... It was us who knew Sarya.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Knowing I had company, Sarya suggested turning back.

    I guess I made the decision that it would be safer to rendezvous.

    Neither was I going to leave Sarya alone, so I accepted.

    That''s how you turn back to the rest stop...

    I joined everyone else.

    "Heh, you, you''re a princess. For once, I''ll give you my regards. I am Tania of the Dragon Clan."

    Like Canade, Tania told him so without any fear.

    That''s right...

    I remember reliability in strange places.

    "Nina....... Nice to meet you...?

    Nina was slightly nervous.

    However, there is a tendency to be familiar with people, so I think they handled it the same way even if it wasn''t Sarya.

    Sola and Luna...

    "" Guhh... "

    It was still stretched.

    I didn''t seem to be able to talk properly, so I left the two referrals for later.

    By the way, your man sat quietly on your table like my job was to hold the horse''s reins and nothing else mattered...

    Somehow, I felt something called a professional soul.

    Then... I exchanged information with Sarya and her SS captain Alec.

    My aim is to take the promotion exam.

    I told him that I was on my way to King''s Capital for that.

    "I see, to take the promotion exam to Wang Du... Mr. Rain is amazing"

    "Huh? What is it?

    "I can''t believe I''m reaching B-rank at that age, not just keeping the most powerful species like Mr. Canade company... I''ve never heard of that"

    "Really?

    "Heh heh, how do you know me better when I''m not an adventurer? Normally, I think the opposite is true."

    "Ha, that''s weird when you say it"

    Sarya was a surprisingly casual person who could talk.

    Well, if you don''t have a casual personality, is there any way to say you can treat me easily, etc.?

    "Nyah... Rayne is getting along with the new girl again"

    "I don''t care about us, do I?

    For some reason, their gaze hurts.

    "If you don''t mind, will you tell us what Mr. Rain has been up to? I''m interested in talking about adventurers."

    "Hi, princess. Spending a lot of time in a place like this¡­"

    "So is that...... let''s do this. Mr. Rain, will you take on our escort?

 219 219 stories, unexpected entourage.

    Sarya''s escort.

    An unexpected story pops up and surprises me.

    "How did you get us?

    "Because I thought I could count on you very much. Earlier, you helped me... and Mr. Rayne''s powers, while his companions were also the most powerful species. Don''t you think it''s normal to rely on it?

    "Well, I don''t know. But I don''t..."

    It''s a request from the princess.

    I don''t want to do anything to say no...

    But isn''t our participation going to crush the faces of Alec and his knights?

    I''m concerned about that.

    "I don''t care about Alec and the others. Because I was in trouble when there weren''t many people."

    Sarya says that, as if she had read what I was thinking.

    Or more mysteries in the current exchange.

    "Uh... I''d like to ask you the fundamental question, Sarya, how did you get here?

    "Do you know the seal rock on the southern continent?

    "Sure, it''s the southernmost port town, isn''t it?

    "I need a little help over there¡­ I''m on my way back to Wang Du now"

    "What do you mean by that?

    "Excuse me. This is sensitive stuff, so you can''t just go out of your mouth..."

    I see, I grasped the general situation.

    Sarya went to Searlock with some life and worked there.

    Less escorts would be to hide that the royal family is moving.

    I''m worried about sensitive work and things...

    If it''s already over, it won''t be a major obstacle.

    I looked at everyone lightly.

    Everyone snorted, except for the soggy Sola and Luna.

    "Okay. I''d like to take it on with us, if you don''t mind."

    "Thank you"

    Thus, we are to assume the princess''s escort.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "So here''s what I said. Foolish demon, repent of your sins and return to the earth! And!"

    "Well."

    "They fled in panic, bent on my glory."

    "You shouldn''t peddle Luna''s story, because it''s 90% made up of lies"

    "That''s not true! I''m only 80% footed!

    "Are you aware"

    "Heh heh, Mr. Sola and Mr. Luna are funny"

    I heard that from the slow walking carriage.

    The escort means that Sola and Luna are being seated in Sarya''s carriage.

    The carriage dedicated to royalty seems to be very comfortable, and Sola and Luna never got drunk.

    The carriage we were using walked behind it...

    Canade, Nina and Tina, wait on that carriage.

    Me and Tania were walking outside and escorting with the knights.

    ¡­¡­

    Starting with Alec, the three knights keep walking silently

    It pierces the faceless, but the atmosphere is somewhat stiff.

    Though the command of the Lord, Sarya...

    I guess you don''t find it interesting that outsiders join the escort.

    Well, that''s no choice either.

    The three of us are anxious, like they said.

    Pride must have been hurt.

    Nevertheless, there have been times when we have actually been in crisis and we cannot argue with it......

    Do you feel like you have no choice but to accept?

    As far as I''m concerned, we''ll be traveling together for a time, so I''d like to keep you company...

    "... hmm"

    Alec and I met each other and were blinded openly.

    It''s going to be hard to get along.

    I snuck up and sighed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    As the sun began to set, I did not force myself and decided to stop my legs at the rest stop.

    Start a fire, set up a tent...

    Then, explore the surroundings lightly.

    I made sure the demon wasn''t nearby and kept getting ready for camp again.

    Alec and his knights had also begun preparations for the camp.

    I have a fancy tent.

    I''m guessing that''ll be Sarya''s bedroom.

    So much less and ready for camp......

    Take turns eating.

    One keeps watch...

    The other one eats dinner while talking to Sarya.

    I felt that the escort or entertainment was also included in the job description.

    "Hmm."

    Time for a break came, and I sat in a chair with a round-tailor, set up around a bonfire.

    "Neighbor, are you sure?

    As I was eating warm soup and bread, Sarya came.

    I couldn''t even say no, and I nodded, and I lowered my back next door.

    "Again, thank you. Thank you for taking on the escort."

    "No. Anything we can do."

    "Pfft. Mr. Rayne is sweet."

    "Really?

    "You take on a sudden favor without one unpleasant face, and treat me as comfortably as you asked... don''t you think it''s sweet?

    "If you snort there, I''ll praise myself."

    "If you ask me, yeah, heh."

    Sarya looks like she''s having a lot of fun.

    I can''t wait to have a conversation like this that doesn''t matter.

    Is it just about royalty, usually, living a cramped life?

    So is it fun to be able to relax like this?

    And I think so.

    "Will you tell me about the adventurer?

    "Fine."

    To date, I have encountered various incidents.

    Talk slowly and carefully about each and every one of them.

    "... that''s why we''re fighting the people who were digging in the mines."

    "Ha, was it hard?

    "Right. The enemy was using demons, and some of them were dangerous... but thanks to his people he was able to get over it."

    "Isn''t that the power of Mr. Rain?

    "No, I''m not. Because I had company, I could fight with all my might without worrying about my back¡­ If I were alone, I would have lost nothing."

    "I see...... Phew"

    Sarya smiled.

    I''m sending a glance here to see something dazzling.

    "I''m so proud of you"

    "Jealous?"

    "I have no one I can call my trustworthy companion...... if that''s what I have too. That''s what you think when you listen to Mr. Rain."

    I''m a princess, but is Sarya lonely?

    "What about a knight named Alec?

    "Alec is helping me... but to be honest, I''m not good with him"

    "Hmm."

    "I''m not going to disparage him... but sometimes I hope my eyes are cold looking at me... sometimes I don''t know what I''m thinking"

    I see...

    Apparently, Sarya has eyes for people.

    And very clever.

    "Sorry, I made you talk boring"

    "No, I don''t care. Thanks to you, I have been assured."

    "Huh? What is that..."

    "Can you lend me a little ear?

    "Yes......?

    I wonder, Sarya. I gently slapped my ear.

    At first I was wondering, Sarya, but...

    Listen to me, that face turns into something surprising.

    "That''s... no way..."

    "I''m not sure yet. Half, something like that. I just can''t leave you... so I''d like to set a little trap. If I''m right, I think it''ll work tonight, so... can you help me?

    "... ok. I entrust you to Mr. Rain."

 220 Twenty-two stories, betrayal.

    Night.

    In a bedroom specially designed for herself, Salya was resting peacefully.

    It is twisted in a soft futon and a warm blanket.

    The sleeping figure was like a child, wearing a blanket all the way to his head.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a shadow breaking into the bedroom without sound.

    As it is dispersed in the dark, the shadow slowly approaches Sarya.

    The shadow slowly pulled out his sword.

    Point that blade at Sarya...

    Swing the momentum down!

    Kim!

    "Become...!?

    The blade cleaved the blanket, but it doesn''t get to the back of it.

    I was bounced, as if I hit something hard.

    His hands seemed numb, and the shadow held hands.

    "That''s it."

    Moment after moment, a photosphere was born in the tent.

    The light illuminates inside the tent to reveal the figure of the person.

    The identity was... Knight Alec.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Suddenly, Alec seemed upset.

    Well, it would be a natural reaction.

    When I tried to assassinate the princess, for some reason, I showed up.

    "Why are you here..."

    "I thought it was suspicious, so I stuck it in."

    When I heard about Sarya, I thought it was strange.

    Travel with only minimal escorts for sensitive official duties, not to be conspicuous.

    I don''t know that in itself. But I don''t.

    What''s strange is the strength of the knight of the escort.

    We have to protect the princess in a small number, so we have to be a thousand strong men.

    But Alec and the others were struggling to the extent of an auga.

    I thought you weren''t strong enough...

    To do so, it was flat, without being intimidated by the temper emanating from Canade or Tania.

    I have no problem judging you to be quite capable.

    Then why were you struggling with your august opponents?

    What if you dare to invite demonic raids and let them target Sarya for their original purpose?

    I don''t know what Alec and the others'' motives are, but I''m convinced to think so.

    Of course, there''s no proof.

    Sometimes I think too much.

    However, after that, I asked Sarya about the knight...

    Apparently, the same thing happened several times.

    It becomes more uncomfortable and turns into suspicion.

    I just don''t have any proof.

    It would be deceptive to ask.

    So I decided to put up a trap.

    Suppose you''re right about me...

    Alec and I are joined by a companion named us, and we must be in a hurry.

    Then it will move quickly.

    And you should think about putting a blame on us...

    With that prediction, I decided to keep an eye on Sarya''s bedroom.

    Of course, don''t let Sarya put you in danger...

    "Phew, your evil witnessed me perfectly!

    Luna appeared with the blanket removed.

    Sarya asked me to take her place on the bed.

    The sword was magically prevented, so it''s perfectly intact.

    "Knock... you guys...!

    "I''ve been going to trap you for a few days to King''s Capital... you''re lucky to be able to fish on your first day. No... should I say unlucky because I didn''t want the knight to be after the princess''s life?

    "... where is the Third Princess?

    "You can''t say that."

    I guess I was waiting for the numbness in my hands to subside.

    Alec stormed in silence.

    "Rain."

    Luna screams like she''s in a hurry, but that''s too attentive.

    "Huh!"

    Alec waves his sword down.

    Towards his sword-shaking hand, he slammed a kick in.

    "Damn!?

    The feeling of crushing the bones of your fingers transmits to the back of your feet.

    Still, is that what you should call a knight?

    Alec, distorting his face in pain but without throwing out his sword, is forced to hold onto him and unleash a second blow.

    The sword muscle is mildly dull, but its speed is not fading.

    I guess this is the original power of Alec.

    With all this power, I would have kicked the oak by myself.

    But...

    "Earthbound!"

    "Gu... Ko, what is this!?

    Luna''s magic burst, sealing Alec''s movements.

    It is the magic of Luna of the Spirit Clan.

    I just couldn''t resist this, and Alec gave up resisting.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... annoyed"

    Capture the other two knights...

    We also explored the surroundings just in case, just to make sure it was safe, to the carriage we would use.

    Sarya appeared from the carrier.

    I was asked to evacuate here while I was dealing with Alec.

    Of course I wasn''t alone, I had Canade and Tania and Nina with me.

    Tina is the captivity of the other two knights.

    Sola used magic and had Alec record where he attacked Sarya.

    "How are the knights doing?

    "I''m throwing you where you''ll never get away"

    "Hmm... you can''t get away, can you?

    Nina, who was listening nearby, said proudly.

    Beginning with Alec, the knights threw him into Nina''s subspace.

    Nina seems to be growing a lot these days, and she doesn''t have a problem storing three people.

    No light, no sound, I don''t even know the passage of time.

    It may be harsh to be confined to such a space...

    The opponent is a great sinner who tried to assassinate the princess.

    You won''t have to worry about your safety.

    "Do you want to talk?

    "No, you don''t have to"

    "Why did you do that, don''t you care?

    "Somehow, because I have predictions"

    Saying so, Sarya looked lonely.

    I say I can predict, but, again, I guess I''m in shock.

    I have a trustworthy companion. The word is jealous of me...

    Sarya, maybe there''s no one like that.

    Maybe that''s why it''s that statement.

    When I thought of it, I couldn''t wait to feel it.

    "To be honest, this time, to some extent, I expected. So I made a request to Mr. Rayne and the others... and I tried to protect myself."

    I was convinced of everything.

    No matter how much, I wouldn''t normally ask someone I just met to escort me...

    He wouldn''t even reveal his identity.

    Is this an action because you have been suspicious of Alec and the others since the beginning?

    Sarya seems smarter than I think.

    "What do you want to do now?

    "We must return to the King''s Capital and report this to the King. I''m sorry to bother you...... can''t you ask for my escort as it is?

    "Of course, I don''t mind."

    "Thank you"

    I get my head down, and this one scares me.

    Thus, we can bow our heads to the people against us.

    I can''t believe you''re after such a princess... what kind of thoughts are involved?

    Maybe there''s nothing I can do about it...

    Still, I couldn''t help thinking about it.

 221 221. Face to face with the king.

    The journey then proceeded without any particular problems¡­

    As planned, five days later, I went to Wang Capital.

    The Wang capital was many times larger than the Horizon, and everything around the city was surrounded by high stone walls.

    By the way, an entrance is set up, which is checked by knights, one at a time, to prevent suspicious people and others from entering the city.

    We entered the King''s Capital through a private royal entrance and exit.

    With Sarya''s facepath, we were able to enter the King''s Capital without much inspection.

    I appreciate this point.

    Stay put, go with Sarya to the royal castle.

    The royal castle was situated in the heart of the king''s capital, protected by walls and gates even higher than the city''s outer walls.

    There is one entrance and exit, always populated by a large number of knights.

    The guard is an iron wall.

    Thanks to you, Sarya, I was able to get inside easily.

    I looked at Canade and Tania and wondered what the knights were...

    Still, I was able to enter the royal castle just to get a light check.

    Again, I know that Sarya is a princess.

    Though the Third Princess, her power is so great.

    First he was led to the guest room, where Sarya and I broke up.

    They''re going to talk to the king, and until then, they want us to wait here.

    "Wow, that''s a great room."

    "Just this room, not as big as ours?

    Should I just say that?

    Canade and Tania were strolling through the rooms without fear.

    He sees finely crafted furniture and conditioning and makes stranger roars.

    I can''t be as free as they are...

    "Ooh? Rayne, what''s going on? You look strange."

    "Maybe, are you nervous?

    Sora and Luna noticed how I was doing, and they called out.

    "I''ve never seen a nervous Rain before."

    "You know... even I do when I''m nervous"

    I came all the way inside the royal castle to thank you for your help...

    It was unexpected to see the king.

    I knew it, Sarya gave me a thank you and I thought that was it...

    "As royalty, you can''t be so proper," he objected, and he was to get the word directly from the king.

    My stomach hurts.

    I didn''t even ask for that...

    "Well, I don''t have a choice. If you helped the princess, you can''t keep your mouth shut as the king who rules the country."

    "Rather, I take it for granted. I wondered if Rayne had helped that princess."

    I''m sorry to help you without any particular thought.

    "Hmm... I think Rayne did a good thing... don''t"

    "Saya. Where I don''t think about it later, it might be a good reflection, but still, where I can help people without getting lost is the good things about Rayne''s husband."

    Nina and Tina followed me up.

    "Excuse me."

    The door was knocked and the knight showed his face.

    "We''re ready. Come and have a look."

    Finally.

    Nervously, I left the guest room.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Raise your face."

    We lay our heads down and looked softly up at the king''s words.

    I could see the Lord ruling this continent, Argus Van Rollies.

    I hear he''s over sixty, but the hegemony that holds him together is not that of an old man.

    It''s called a warrior of war, and I feel pressured when I confront him like this.

    The king sat on the throne... next to him was the figure of Sarya.

    Unlike when I was traveling, I adorn myself with dresses and jewels.

    It''s so beautiful that I''m going to fall in love with it.

    "Sarya told me. He didn''t just help me out of the demons, he also helped me catch the infidels. Right? Thank you."

    "Ha, what a waste of words"

    I bowed my head at the word of the king.

    Everyone else bowed their heads to imitate it.

    I was worried that Canade or Tania would say, "I don''t know how humans do things"...

    That didn''t happen, and he was being properly polite.

    "Thanks to that, I was able to get the infidels out quicker than I thought. I could serve my purpose. Let''s get a reward. What do you want?

    I learned something that caught on to the king''s words.

    Blur? Purpose?

    Think about the meaning of that word...

    So much so that I got to a certain assumption.

    Maybe it''s just my fantasy...

    But I don''t feel it''s strange and wrong.

    I felt like this was the right answer.

    If so, I...

    "... instead of a reward, one, can I ask you a question?

    "Yeah? What?

    "Perhaps the king... had noticed that there was a mixture of those who were after him near you, Sarya?

    "Ho."

    The king looked like he had found something interesting.

    Everyone can''t see their faces because they are behind them, but the atmosphere conveyed a surprise.

    Sarya... she had a quiet grin without changing her complexion.

    "That this non dared to put on an escort whoever was after his daughter... is that what you''re trying to say?

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, let me assure you. What makes you think that?

    "It''s..."

    Sarya left the castle with only a few escorts because of her sensitive official duties.

    As its escort, an assassin was chosen to target Sarya.

    Besides, there''s not just one assassin... all of them.

    Whatever it is, would there be such a coincidence?

    The country can''t discern the identity of an assassin, it''s like telling yourself to assassinate a princess...... incompetence is extreme.

    But the king is not incompetent.

    I know this face-to-face, but he''s smart, he''s strong.

    There''s no way that someone like that would choose an assassin as his daughter''s escort.

    But... what if I chose an assassin?

    What if I was deliberately letting him swim, giving the assassin a great chance to be discreet and hard to grab his tail?

    When I think about it, Tsuji fits.

    Finally, this king...

    They were trying to feed their real daughters and lay bare the treacherous ones who nest in the country.

    Perhaps even if I hadn''t come in to help, it was an operation to rescue Sarya somewhere and destroy her.

    "Hmm, I see"

    When I tell him what I think, the king laughs lightly.

    Even though this was the time, it seemed like fun.

    "You, do such a thing to the king...!

    "You''re being disrespectful, do you want to be struck down!?

    The king''s proximity abhors his voice, but it''s not me who''s frightened by it.

    "Interesting idea. I don''t even have a chill. But you don''t have any proof, do you?

    "Right, there''s no proof. But is it better to escape with a king?

    "Hmm."

    "If you''re delusional about me, put this on and make amends. But if you don''t..."

    "What if?"

    "Salya, please apologize."

    ¡­¡­

    The king''s eyes become round.

    "Perhaps you, Sarya, were aware of the operation. Otherwise, we won''t be able to be flexible. But¡­ even if it was for the good of the country, such as parents using their children, I don''t think it''s acceptable."

    "Don''t tell me, kid"

    The pressure gets stronger.

    It''s like confronting the most powerful species.

    Still, I don''t stop talking.

    "Even if Sarya knew... there must have been something I thought. Your heart should have been broken, even if your body wasn''t hurt. So apologize. That''s what I want."

    "This..."

    "Good."

    To strike me in the neck, or the vicinity tried to come forward, but the king stopped me.

    The king looks to me...

    Eventually, I laugh luxuriously.

    "Ha ha, funny. Interesting. It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this pain in my face."

    "Father...?

    "Sarya, the adventurer you brought in is very funny. I can''t believe there was such a person... Kuku, should the world be wide"

    I don''t know...

    I spoke ready to hit him, but he seems to like it the other way around.

    The king is alone and laughs with pleasure...

    Then he stood on the throne and bowed his head toward Sarya.

    I''m sorry, Sarya.

    "O Father......!? No... I''m convinced of this one, too. If this helps our country, we''d be happy to help."

    "You grew up to be a good princess. But you''re too good a kid, so it''s gonna stick sweet. What the Adventurer said was wrong. In order to protect others, I thought I''d have to get rid of the treacherous soon, and executed this operation... but there could have been more ways to do it. Reflecting."

    "Father..."

    After all, Sarya, there was something I thought was happening.

    Hearing the king''s apology, Sarya seemed happy.

    "Well..."

    The king sat on the throne again and looked at this one.

    "Is this it? Adventurer."

    "Yes, excuse me"

    "Good. I appreciate you making such an opportunity. Therefore, there is no punishment for that. Okay?"

    That''s what the king said, as he told his neighbors.

    "You should stay at the castle tonight. I want to thank you again for helping Sarya."

    "Yes, then, sweeten to your words"

    "Speaking of which... you forgot to ask me your name"

    "Excuse me. Rain Shroud,"

    The moment I uttered my name, the king''s complexion changed.

 222 222 Tales Banquet

    "Rain...... Shroud? Shroud, did you say that?

    "Yes, it is...?

    Apparently the king is surprised, and the emotions of agitation were on his face.

    Why do you look like that?

    "Your father?

    "Um... no, it''s nothing"

    In the wake of your strange gaze, Sarya, the king regained his quiet expression.

    "Well, tonight, for my daughter''s benefactor, I''m going to have the cooks hang in there. Sarya, take the Shrouds to the guest room. You have a lot to talk about, too, don''t you?

    "Yes. Thank you, Father. Come on, Mr. Rain, come here."

    "Oh, oh..."

    Though I was concerned the king would stare at me...

    Now, whatever inquiry you make, it doesn''t seem like you can answer me.

    I thought I couldn''t help talking now, so I thanked him and took a look at him.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Night.

    A feast was held for us.

    The king said it was a whisper...

    On the table were sloppy lines of lavish dishes that I had never seen before.

    Seasonal fruits in wines with an even more aromatic aroma.

    In addition, desserts such as cakes and baked confectionery were also available, which was due to the fact that they were stuck.

    Now that it''s a whisper, what kind of feast is it?

    "Hagu, gu, gu! Ahhh! Nk...... Nk...... pk, pk!!!

    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Pfft!!!

    Canade and Luna were eating food with momentum.

    Even so, I was eating as much as I could.

    He was completely distracted by the royal dishes, and even had a heart mark in his eyes.

    "Nah. ? They''re all delicious and happy ?

    "We have to eat a lot! And then we have to ask if we can take it home!

    "Luna, it''s shallow."

    Though Sola can fool me, Luna''s hand won''t stop.

    Rather, it accelerates.

    "There may be no more opportunities to eat this kind of food. Then you''ll have to eat as long as you can."

    "Oh man..."

    Though he showed how frightened he was, Sola also served dishes full of dishes.

    The pace of eating is slow, but its appetite is endless.

    Seeing those eaters, Tania eats meat with a look on her face that makes her shudder.

    "I wish I could eat some more calm...... momomogu. Oh, Nina. It has sauce on it."

    "Huh? Hmm... Taken?

    "Not yet. We''ll take it, so stay still."

    Tina''s little body floats flutteringly and wipes away the sauce on Nina''s mouth.

    It''s night now, and this place is indoors, so Tina can act as a spiritual body...

    The pattern of ghosts wandering the royal castle is not very good, so I decided to have the doll''s body used.

    "Here, take it."

    "Mmm... thanks"

    "Nina''s cute, so you can''t put sauce on her or imitate her like a canade"

    "Wow... I can''t believe I''m cute... can I?

    "''Cause this kid''s not going anywhere weird anymore."

    "Nina is cute. Stick with it. Why do you want to be cute?"

    "Aww."

    Not used to being complimented, Nina was blushing and illuminating.

    Such tricks are also cute, so even more praised...

    I''m not sure. The circulation was complete.

    ¡­¡­

    Watching how everyone was doing, I was slowly eating.

    From the moment I became acquainted with the princess, and I was to meet the king face to face.

    Life, I don''t know what''s going to happen.

    "Mr. Rain."

    When I was called out and looked back, I saw Sarya.

    Wearing a gorgeous dress, it looks like it''s sparkling.

    Is it one thing to wear that changes your impression so much?

    "Are you enjoying it?

    "Yeah, too much. Everyone seems to be taking a good breath...... thank you"

    "No, I''d be happy if I could repay you at all."

    As she recalls what happened during her journey, Sarya puts her hands on her chest and says:

    "Thanks to Mr. Rain, we are safe and able to serve our purpose. Again, let me thank you."

    "That purpose is to get those knights, right?

    "Yes, that''s right"

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s wrong?

    "No... I can''t believe we even have to do that, the royal thing is hard," he said.

    "Pfft, I don''t always do it. However, if left unattended, it could have been a serious problem, so I decided to pick up the danger beforehand. Because that''s all I can do with low inheritance."

    "After all, where do you think?

    "Right...... if you say you don''t, you''re lying. If this self helps for the country...... but I''m not a saint prince, so you have some thoughts. So when Mr. Rayne met the king face-to-face, oh, I''m glad you said it. Half of them were hissing."

    "Uh... excuse me. It''s the type that moves with emotion."

    "Heh, you''re funny, Mr. Rain."

    Sarya laughs when she crinkles.

    There was a familiar sentiment for me on that face.

    Apparently, they liked it.

    Maybe it''s unusual because it''s the type that''s not around.

    "Hmm. You seem to be getting along with my daughter"

    Now the king appeared.

    If I rush to bow my head, it will be stopped by hand.

    "Fine. This evening''s feast is for those of you. And yet it wouldn''t make sense to let you care."

    "My father says this too, so don''t worry about Mr. Rayne either. Only now, I wonder if I can forget that my father is king"

    "That''s quite a difficult story...... ok"

    If that''s what they want, it won''t be more than necessary.

    ... You''re gonna be okay, right?

    "Did Salya like Shroud?

    "Yes, I would like you to be my friend"

    "Oh, that''s horrible..."

    "Hmm. That Sarya''s not enough?

    "What!? That''s not what I meant..."

    "Ha, it''s a joke. Don''t bluish your face."

    Does this guy know where he stands...?

    I can''t take it as a joke.

    Anyway, it''s bad for the heart.

    If I can, I''d like to withdraw from here...

    The king was staring at me.

    Looks like we need to talk about something.

    "Sarya. I''m sorry, could you leave Shroud and me alone?

    "Are you going to keep Mr. Rain to yourself?

    "I''m sorry, I told you. Return it properly later. At that time, talk as much as you like."

    "If that''s the case"

    Without me, the conversation is on its own.

    Well, it''s fun talking to Sarya, so I''m not going to disagree.

    "Well... why don''t we hit the wind a little at night?

    The king invited me out to the terrace.

    A pleasant night breeze blows, stroking my hair.

    "Now you won''t be asked to speak to anyone else"

    "Are you talking about secrecy?

    "Yes."

    What the hell are we talking about?

    Sometimes the other person is the king, and he accidentally sets himself up.

    "Well... let me ask you a few questions first. Shroud. Are you from the South?

    "Huh? Yes, I do,"

    "Commonly known as Born inside a Beast Tamer?

    "How could you do that...?

    Surprised, the king looked convinced.

    "Again, or... you mean there''s no falsehood in that name"

    "What do you mean?

    "In conclusion, there is God''s blood in that. Which means... you deserve to name a brave man."

 223 223 stories, blood muscle.

    "... Huh?

    I don''t understand what they said, and I inadvertently ask back.

    Nor does he seem to have cared for such disrespect, and the king continues his conversation.

    "Whoever draws God''s blood becomes a brave man, you know that?

    "Yes..."

    "The brave are trump cards to counter the demon king. You can never lose it. Therefore, a number of divisions were made, and their blood was to be divided. Did you know this?

    "Yes, no... it''s my first ear"

    "I guess. There are more than one person who draws God''s blood¡­ If such a thing is known, one may appear who thinks otherwise. For example, I think I will name myself a true brave man... To avoid such confusion, the matter was to be strictly controlled. Only the head of the division knows that there are more than one who draws God''s blood."

    "Why are you telling me that?

    I had a feeling.

    I already understood what the king was trying to say.

    Still, I dared ask.

    "A division also existed inside the Beast Tamer. Its name is...... Shroud. I meant the house."

    "Huh!?

    Having listened so far, to some extent, I could have predicted...

    Still, when they actually told me that, there was a shock.

    I''m pulling God''s blood...?

    No one told me that.

    No deceased father and mother, no village people, no one...

    "Is that true? In some mistake¡­"

    "At first I suspected. I can''t believe we had the survival of a doomed branch a long time ago, because it''s too much to tell. But¡­ in my investigation into that, my suspicions turned to certainty"

    ¡­¡­

    "Beyond the boundaries of just a beast taster, use multiple of the strongest species. Not only the most powerful species, but also ghosts, other insects can also serve. uncover the injustice of the lord of the Horizon and accomplish the crusade of the rampant demons on the Southern Continent"

    "... you''re doing a lot of research."

    "I''m sorry. The purpose was not necessarily to get into the royal family using a revolving hand. And because I remember the name of Shroud... it made me look into things."

    "In this short time, how dare you..."

    "The royal castle has excellent talent."

    The king smiled invincibly.

    "By looking into that, I gained certainty. It''s the survival of the division, and it''s drawing God''s blood."

    "It''s..."

    Suddenly I don''t get the feeling that they say that.

    Naturally.

    I''ve never thought about that, even when all of a sudden they say I''m qualified for bravery.

    It''s just... there was something I was comfortable with.

    At first I took it for granted...

    As we all say, my powers as a beast taster are way beyond the normal range.

    Not only that, but the growth rate is also slipping out.

    If it''s because you''re pulling God''s blood, it''s convincing.

    There are many things to explain.

    "You''re a brave man again."

    "I... brave man..."

    After all, I don''t get a feeling about it.

    "... what does the King want from me?

    "Nothing now."

    The king looked up at the night sky.

    What''s in those eyes?

    That is only known to the person.

    "Arios was chosen as a brave man, most of all because of his thick blood. The darker the blood, the stronger the power can be gained. With that in mind, I made Arios a brave man. but... Regardless of the power, there is something to be lost in whether that heart is worthy of being a brave man"

    Well, that''s why.

    No words to defend, no shards.

    "If there is anything ahead¡­ if things are going to rock so badly¡­ then we may seek a valiant alternative to Arios"

    "You think that''s me?

    "I want to be added to one of the candidates. Without taking the word for it, it''s a spare."

    "You say it straight..."

    "You can''t help clouding the words. Besides, instead of trying to deceive me weirdly, I decided I should hit him straight."

    Looks like I can see people for sure.

    "When the time comes, I want to help. What do you say? Can you help me?

    "... that''s an unsolicited story"

    The other guy''s a king, but those words pop up.

    Keep Arios in charge as a brave man...

    As soon as that doesn''t work, I rely on something else.

    I don''t think I can help myself if they say so.

    "If we are to protect this country, we shall do anything. That''s what a king is."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, just hear it from yourself. What, you don''t need to give me an answer right away. For the time being, I''m going to count on Arios. I haven''t really thought about anything else yet."

    Does that mean you''re thinking about it somewhat?

    "You just need to keep it in the corner of your head. Just remind me once in a while and think about it. And if you can... I want you to be ready in case you have to."

    "... I don''t know if I can live up to your expectations, do I?

    "That was a ''good'' person. I believe you won''t abandon the people."

    It was a cowardly way of putting it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The feast lasted until late at night...

    The feast ended where everyone got drunk.

    Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna, apparently had a delicious drink, turned red in their faces, and as soon as they entered the bed, they stood to sleep.

    Nina hasn''t drunk since she''s just a kid, but she ate a lot and got sleepy, and this one went to bed right away.

    Although Tina couldn''t eat the food, she was intoxicated by the atmosphere on the spot, and slept as well.

    "Hmm."

    After I put everyone to bed, I''ll leave the room behind.

    Exactly, the room is gender-specific.

    I''m supposed to use the next room.

    ¡­¡­

    I just didn''t feel like going to bed right away, and I went down to the courtyard.

    Very large courtyard.

    A lot of greenery and flowers bloom, and a small river is made.

    Out of nowhere, you can hear the bugs, and nature plays on.

    "What''s wrong?

    Looking back, you look like Sarya.

    He wasn''t wearing a dress at the feast, he was wearing a pajama.

    Can I see you in your princess''s pajamas?

    Though lost, Sarya is magnificent, so she decided she must have no problem.

    "A little bit in the night breeze"

    "Can''t you sleep?

    "Right...... I can think of a lot of things"

    "Does that have anything to do with my father''s story?

    "That''s sharp. Could you even read it in people''s minds?

    "Phew, what do you think"

    Sarya grins mischievously.

    He sounds like a surprisingly brown guy.

    "Did my father say anything to you? Did Mr. Rain ask you to do something that might get you in trouble, or something?

    "Well... that''s the way it is"

    They told me not to talk about the blood that runs in me, so I duly blurred it.

    "Really... I''m sorry, it''s like my father said it was impotent"

    "Oh, no. Sarya cares..."

    "Because my father''s problem is mine too. If there''s anything I can do, say it."

    "Sarya..."

    "Of course, even if my father has nothing to do with it, let me know if you have any problems. If I can do it, I can help. I haven''t thanked Mr. Rain yet."

    "Thank you. If anything happens, I''ll count on you."

    "Yeah, count on it"

    About the blood that runs in me...

    And about the promises that were exchanged with Sarya...

    When I came to this king''s capital, a lot of things happened.

    Maybe this is the turning point in my life.

    What am I going to do next?

    Though I think as I look up at the night sky, I can''t find the answer to that.

 224 224 stories, swelling malice.

    After accomplishing their task of crusading the chimeras that make nests around the Wang capital, Arios and the others returned.

    People see Arios and the others, and they cheer.

    In the Horizon, the name of the brave falls to the earth...

    That is not the case in Wang Du.

    Humanity''s hope.

    The Savior defeating the Demon King.

    It was treated that way and had the support of a lot of people.

    Some, although information on the city of Horizon comes in...

    It''s about a distant city, so I guess the facts have been distorted, and no one really cares.

    "Ha, I''m tired. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a troublesome mission to exorcise Chimera. Hey, you don''t have to do this anymore, do you? It won''t happen again tomorrow, will it?

    Leanne spilled a sigh looking tired.

    I hate hard work because I seriously think that I want money, honor and status for fun.

    "Tomorrow... what do you think? I don''t know, you might have a mandate... but you shouldn''t prefer it. Now we have to restore our reputation, and we have to be strong."

    Mina is a cleric raised in the church, so she serves both Arios and the country.

    So I never find the mandate given trivial.

    However, in the fundamental part, we only considered our own interests, which in a way were similar to Lene''s.

    Agus asks Monica.

    "What about around there? Do we still have a mission tomorrow?

    "Right...... go back to the royal castle and I can''t tell you how clear I am if you don''t check it out, but I guess not. I''ve only been on assignment lately. Exactly, I need to take a break once in a while."

    "Well, that helps"

    "Yay, long time no see! Hey, hey, this is all we''re doing, so naturally, we''re gonna get paid, right?

    "Yes, I was wondering if there was a problem. From what I can tell, you''re doing your job right, and you''re not going to stop paying."

    "Phew, what should I buy? Shall we take a look around for an acce or something? Mina, do you want to see it with me?

    "I''m not interested in that..."

    "Ha... you. It''s a girl, so remember to wear it. I''ll teach you."

    "Well...... I''ll take care of it"

    "What about Monica? Together?"

    "Excuse me. It''s an invitation, but I have a few errands..."

    "If that''s the case, you have no choice. Oh, okay. I''m going to have fun until Monica''s minute."

    "Feed your English with plenty"

    "Oh, I''m gonna let you do that"

    In the past few days, Leanne, Mina and Agus have become completely friends with Monica.

    Arios on the other hand...

    "Shit."

    I keep my distance from my people and often spend time alone.

    I can''t believe the knights sent from the country are at the heart of the party, not myself...

    It''s not a very pleasant story.

    It''s a party formed for me.

    Therefore, you have to be at the center.

    With such childishness in mind, Monica''s personality is overwhelmingly above Arios, and her people get close to her.

    When it comes to what Arios can do, he just distances himself in a grumpy manner.

    It''s like a childhood rebellion.

    It''s a laughingstock, but I couldn''t afford to just be aware of it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The next day.

    As Monica said, no new assignment would come down, and Arios and the others were given their first vacation in a long time.

    Mina, Leanne took me shopping.

    Agus seems to enjoy the meal and rolled out to Castle Town as well.

    Arios was not in the mood to go outside and was taking his time in the inn room.

    Sit on the couch and read a book.

    "Excuse me."

    "... Monica"

    As we had a calm time, the intruder appeared.

    Monica.

    I thought you said you had business, so why are you here?

    When Arios looks surprised, Monica smiles flutteringly, as she answers that question.

    "My business... is to talk to Arios."

    "Talk to me?

    "Maybe it''s my fault, Arios, but I feel like I''m being avoided..."

    "You''re right. I''m avoiding you."

    "Why is that?

    "There''s no way you can get along with a watchman."

    "I''m not going to be watching you, Arios... but I can''t help it if they think so. In fact, Arios is told to report your actions to the King."

    "You''ve seen it. You think you can get along with him like that? I can''t answer that."

    Arios waves as if to leave...

    Monica ignores it and sits down next to Arios.

    And I leaned that fascinating body over to Arios.

    "I don''t know anymore. Looks like you''ve made a mistake."

    "Mistake?"

    "Sure, I may be watching you, Arios. But because it''s only a mission¡­ I don''t want to do that myself"

    "I wonder"

    "I respect you, Arios. As a brave man, I think you''re wonderful. Besides... it''s attractive as a heterosexual."

    Monica whispered her sweet words as she tried to push her body.

    Arios is frowning...

    There was a slight fading of a grumpy look.

    A surveillance officer seconded by the state, which I thought was negligible...

    Without it, Monica is an endless beauty.

    I have the personality to stand a man up, and the style is impeccable.

    I didn''t feel bad about being told.

    Nevertheless, Arios is not stupid enough to devour bait.

    Once, take a distance.

    "If you want to talk to me, I don''t mind. But if we''re gonna talk boring, we''re not gonna hang out, are we?

    "Arios, this is a difficult issue to attract your interest."

    "If you don''t have a story, leave the room immediately. Or do you think there''s something I''m gonna eat? If that''s the case, I don''t mind talking to you."

    "Yes, I do."

    Monica responded instantly.

    Laughing, he opens his mouth.

    "Rain Shroud"

    "Huh!?

    "You used to belong to Arios''s party, didn''t you?

    "Where, about Rain..."

    "Me, because I''m an elite even when I look like this. We have a lot of good people, so we''re good at gathering information."

    "Tell me about him, what are you going to do?

    "Aren''t you interested?

    ¡­¡­

    Arios does not deny it.

    I mean, that''s the thing.

    "According to my investigation..."

    Monica smiled and talked about Laine.

    That they are called ''Heroes of Horizons''.

    That he companioned the five most powerful species, plus added ghosts to the party.

    That he was promoted to B-rank for crusading the devil.

    To help the princess, to have a connection.

    I will keep you informed of what happened.

    However¡­¡­

    Rain is pulling God''s blood...... just like Arios, I never spoke of being qualified for bravery.

    If I tell you about it, Arios will surely run wild.

    That''s going to be interesting...

    But now is not the time.

    With that in mind, Monica, except for one point, gave an explanation.

    "Stupid...... that useless, but I can''t believe it''s getting that far...... impossible. That can''t be happening... or something that just happens!

    Arios shuddered as a messenger when he heard about Rain''s activity.

    It''s useless.

    For a falling out.

    And yet I can''t believe I''m more active than myself...... I can''t forgive you!

    It''s a selfish thought, but nothing points to that.

    Dark emotions swell in Arios.

    "Me too, Arios, I think you''re right. Rain Shroud, indeed, launched numerous achievements. But it lacks something called character. Arios, who draws God''s blood, wonders if the word ''hero'' is more appropriate."

    "What, you know what I mean. Yes... I''m better than that scum. He''s just a beast taster and I''m a brave man... and I''m better at it."

    "Yeah, sure. Exactly, I thought you were right."

    Monica even lifted Arios, smiling gently.

    If you''re Arios when you''re calm, you might have noticed the distorted emotions beyond Monica''s grin...

    Arios was now losing his chill when he was brought up with the story of Rayne.

    Stay lifted by Monica, stay guided......

    I am dyed by the thought that I am the superior.

    "Nevertheless... the guy from Rain, is he coming to King''s Capital? Now what are you up to?

    "Hi, I hear you''re going to take an A-rank promotion exam."

    "I see, you mean..."

    "If Rain Shroud passes the exam... it''s not going to be funny. The current record shows that the youngest A-rank in history is 21. But once Rain Shroud passes, that record will be heavily repainted. People may glorify him. It''s the second brave man, you might think."

    "Stupid!? The brave man is just me! He''s a brave man!

    "Yes, you''re right. The brave man is Arios, he''s just one. It''s just an analogy now, so I don''t really care. But there were concerns that if it stayed this way, it might become something real..."

    "What are you trying to say?

    "Would you like to eliminate it?

    Arios was surprised because it was something to say too lightly.

    Monica goes on with the words, as she tells the obvious.

    "Arios, let''s get rid of those who stand in your way."

    "Can I say something like that? Aren''t you spying on me to keep you from doing that?

    "It is also a task¡­ but I consider you, Arios, a priority. That''s why I can''t forgive Laine Shroud for bothering Arios."

    "Huh... Ha ha, what! You know what I mean."

    Arios, concerned with Monica''s words, laughed.

    I thought it was an enemy... no.

    This woman is on my side.

    I follow myself.

    Like Agus, Mina and Leanne, he''s a good pawn to treat as he pleases.

    That''s how Arios recognises it, with a distorted grin.

    "It''s an interesting story. You want to hear more about this? Naturally, you have a plan ahead of you, don''t you?

    "Details need to be packed, but the basics are already there"

    "Fine. I''ll do what you say. Sure, Rayne''s guy''s in the way. I''ve always wanted to do something about it. If that''s gonna happen, it''s worth the ride."

    "Call me Monica, not you...... heh"

 225 225 Stories The Morning of the Kings Capital

    Raines, who were welcomed for helping Sarya, stayed in the Royal Castle room.

    One room at a time.

    Besides, the room is several times larger than a regular inn.

    That was the royal castle.

    It was luxurious.

    But sometimes that luxury becomes the enemy.

    One person in a large room¡­ I become strongly aware of the fact that I am not only happy to be able to luxuriously use a large space, but alone.

    There''s no way a young Nina can stand such loneliness...

    "Sooo... sooo... mmm... ku..."

    Nina was sneaking into Rain''s room and diving straight into bed.

    Round and round, sleeping with Rayne.

    Rain is Rain, he''s still asleep, and he hasn''t noticed that.

    I was thinking late last night, so I fell asleep late.

    "Nyah... Nina, I''m coming to Rayne''s again"

    "This child, an unexpected ambush?

    There are two shadows staring at Rayne and Nina.

    It was Canade and Tania.

    Let me wake you up Rain.

    Awkward, let''s see that sleeping face.

    Two of the most powerful species of romantic brain thought about that.

    They were thinking the same thing, and Canade and Tania bowled together in front of Rain''s room.

    At first, it''s your job to wake Rain!... and scattered with sparks and bees.

    But it''s not a good idea to argue here, make loud noises and voices and wake up Rain.

    The two therefore made an alliance and decided to wake Rain together.

    Even though...

    I can''t believe we''re getting past Nina, who''s younger than us.

    No.

    I can''t believe you''re sleeping with Rayne, not just getting crossed.

    I''m so jealous!

    "Tania."

    "What?

    "This...... what shall we do?

    "... what shall we do?

    About Nina, I''m jealous.

    But it''s what kids do.

    If you do anything to anger me with jealousy, you''re out as an adult.

    You have to have a tolerant mind.

    But I''m jealous.

    I can''t grow up to be jealous.

    I understand that, but I''m jealous.

    Reason and emotion never come to a conclusion together.

    "Nyah... oh, I flashed!

    "If it''s a boring idea, I won''t forgive you, colored cat."

    "Color Bogus!? I don''t want Tania to tell me..."

    "So, what do we do?

    "Let''s sleep together!

    Canade strained his chest and said away with a Doya face.

    "... Sometimes Canade looks like a hell of a big guy"

    "Nha?

    "But, well, that''s not a bad idea. Yeah, I''m here to wake Rayne up, but it''s hard to wake up, so stick with us... well, this is something I can''t help."

    "Yeah, well, I don''t have a choice."

    "Well, I don''t want to do this? But Canade really wants to do it, doesn''t he? If I interrupt, they''re going to cry? So I had no choice."

    "Something is being blamed on me... well no. Okay, let''s go." "

    "Ah, here! I''m not running out."

    Canade and Tania dived into the bed and stuck it perfectly on Rain.

    In addition to Nina''s mundane feeling, the warmth of Canade and Tania.

    It was just hot, and Rayne groaned like she was having a hard time sleeping.

    "Ugh, ugh..."

    "Nyah... just can''t the three of you do it?

    "You just have to cling more. Look, Canade''s over there."

    "If you do that, you''ll fall!?

    "Good luck not to be so"

    "How?

    "Come on?"

    "Round Throw!? And irresponsible!?

    "Phew, in the meantime, I''ll take Rayne alone."

    "Nyah... Tania is so bold when Rayne''s asleep. And I''m so honest."

    "Ugh, shut up. I can''t help it. I can''t tell you how embarrassed I am when I''m awake."

    "Well, I don''t know, but I don''t know."

    ¡­ etc.

    When I was talking to her, Nina woke up with a sleigh.

    "Ha fu... Nh... canade? Tania?"

    "Wow, did I wake you?

    "Chi, you''re not, Nina? This isn''t about wanting to sleep with Rayne, uh, the..."

    "... everyone, together. Happy to hear that."

    With a 100% innocence grin, Nina hugged Canade and Tania.

    As it is, I get to sleep again.

    "... shall we be quiet"

    "... right"

    Try to hold Nina too, Canade and Tania...

    I went straight to sleep.

    By the way...

    Naturally, then I woke up and wondered what Rain was...

    Sola, Luna and Tina were angry that they had been left out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Morning.

    At some point, although there was a happening that Canade, Tania and Nina were diving into bed...

    We had breakfast and then decided to leave the castle behind.

    "Are you leaving already? Too bad."

    Sarya came to drop me off until a little while after entering the castle.

    It''s not like I''m gonna be an adventurer...

    Sarya, do you know about my blood?

    Without knowing that, is it just goodwill?

    I stick around and think about that.

    "The exam is a little further, isn''t it? I wish I''d stayed at the castle until the exam."

    "No, that''s just..."

    I can''t replace the royal castle with an inn.

    Sarya, maybe neither you nor the king cares, but I do.

    "Too bad...... I wanted to hear a lot more about Mr. Rain"

    "If you get a chance, again. It''s not like we''re gonna see each other again."

    "So is that. Looking forward to your next opportunity. Until then, I will speak to the brave man."

    "Brave? Could Arios be here...?

    "Yeah. I''ve been staying in Wang Du for a while now. I''m at the Castle Town Inn now, but it looks like you regularly take a trip to the castle."

    "... Really?"

    I''m glad I didn''t just run into you.

    I don''t want to see Arios'' face...

    Above all, now, there''s something about the blood that was notified last night.

    I don''t know what face to look like and talk to Arios.

    Well, against Arios, maybe you don''t need to think that far.

    In the first place, it''s not easy to talk.

    "Well, it''s time for us."

    "Yes, please feel free to come and see us whenever you want, Mr. Rain and the others."

    "Uh... yes, thank you"

    The Imperial Castle isn''t an easy place to go...

    Though I laughed bitterly inside, I thanked Sarya for her favor and nodded.

    "See you later."

    "Buh... Buh"

    To the casual greetings of Canade and Nina, Sarya smiled and waved...

    That''s how they dropped us off, and we followed the royal castle.

    When I went outside, I was in the warm sun.

    The sky is blue, with white clouds flowing.

    The sun peeked into his face from that gap and he was still glowing well today.

    "This city is vibrant."

    Look what''s going on around you, and Sora says that.

    "There were a lot of people in the Horizon too...... here, that''s more than that. Lots of people, lots of buildings, very interesting."

    "Ugh, isn''t that a pretty good place? It''s Rain. I''m interested in food from the King''s Capital. You don''t have a stall? How about the dining room?

    "I suppose there is, but you just had breakfast, didn''t you?

    "My stomach is a universe!

    How can you get in so much when your body is small?

    Is it the growing season?

    "Bad. Wang Du sightseeing is fine, but before you do, can I get my original errand done?

    "Mm-hmm? Will the exams and things be done already?

    "Exams are still ahead of us. However, it seems the reception has already begun¡­ I want to get it done as soon as possible in case of a mistake or something."

    "If that''s the case, there''s no choice. Hurry to the Adventurer Alliance."

    "That''s surprising...... I thought it would make food a priority because it''s about Luna the Eater Demon God"

    "Huh, don''t make fun of me. I''m growing every day!

    "Akan, Luna. Sora made a mild fool of me..."

    We traveled to the Adventurer''s Guild in the King''s Capital, having a great time with everyone.

    Wang Capital''s Adventurer Guild is several times bigger than Horizons.

    That''s what I should call the King''s Capital.

    Into the building remembering a little nervousness.

    And...

    "You...!?

    "Axe!?

    "Oh, hiccup."

    The nostalgic figure was there.

 226 226 Untalkable Reunion

    The creation of the guild is very much the same as that of the Horizon.

    There is a reception counter, a billboard with a requisition form, and a place for adventurers to interact with each other.

    Compared to the Horizon, it is large and boasts several times the size...... otherwise the basic making is the same.

    Axe and Cell were sitting in a chair and talking to strange adventurers.

    Probably was having a request meeting.

    "Uh... that''s a hiccup"

    "Yeah, right."

    An unscrupulous greeting is exchanged.

    Neither me nor Axe have a good look at them.

    He''s slightly out of sight and looks awkward.

    "Ooh, it''s a cell. Long time no see." "

    "How have you been?

    "Yeah, you don''t even have to ask."

    The women seemed to have nothing to do with the awkwardness and were delighted with the hissing reunion.

    Seeing a partner like that, Axe panics.

    "Oh, come on, Cell. Why are you treating me like that?

    "You say strange things. I met a nostalgic face, so it''s not normal to do this. Or do you want me to look nasty?

    "I''m not saying that... but, you know, me and Rain..."

    "You''re in conflict."

    "If I know, why...?

    "Ha...... ax. Are you nuts?"

    Says the cell as if it was stunned.

    The word seemed unexpected, and Axe made his face snap.

    "We used to be in conflict, but now we wouldn''t have a reason to, would we? We fought, but we didn''t want to kill each other. Or maybe Axe won''t make up with someone he had a fight with for the rest of his life?

    "That''s not true... but it''s all of a sudden. You can''t break it off so easily."

    "That''s because you''re a child."

    Does that mean I''m an awkward kid too...?

    I''d like to ask, but they''re going to say, "You''re right," so I stopped.

    "What... I''m sorry. I interrupted the conversation."

    Cell apologized to the adventurer he was talking to.

    He seems like a good person and smiles back.

    "Don''t worry about it. Listen, you know him, don''t you? I''ll go, I''ll warm up my old relationship."

    "Thanks"

    "Oh, come on, I''m not..."

    "Well, I''ll see you later on that one"

    The adventurer left a smile behind his guild.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Silence.

    It seems everyone left it to me to talk to the two of them, and I won''t say anything.

    Cell, too, apparently gave Axe the lead in the story, and he won''t say anything.

    "Uh... how have you been?

    It''s also alley to keep quiet all the time, so I threw in a hard word.

    "Sort of. What about you?"

    "As you can see."

    "You''re the same harem... damn. I wish I was surrounded by so many beautiful girls..."

    "Oh. If you''re not happy with me, you can always dissolve me, okay?

    "Sorry it was my fault. So don''t say that!!!

    Axe was grounded at the speed of light.

    "Yes, now I couldn''t see how I got grounded..."

    "Wow... that''s pretty good"

    Canade and Tania were at war in strange places.

    "You look good."

    "... and the Rains."

    A little, but we could finally laugh at each other.

    For once, I thought the edge was broken...

    That didn''t happen and we could interact again.

    Well, just face to face, I don''t know if we can get along like we did when we were traveling together...

    Still, I''m honestly happy to be able to talk to you again.

    "Do you have time? Well... we''re free. Don''t hang out with him for a little while."

    "You''re a tundra"

    "That''s a tundra."

    "Ugh!

    To Sora and Luna''s clinging, Axe turned red in his face and shouted.

    I decided to take Axe''s invitation, and I got on the table.

    By the way, because of the large number of people, I decided to connect the two tables.

    Everyone just took their seats, and the cell smiles softly.

    "Again... hiccup. Looks like she was feeling better, more importantly."

    "Sounds like you''re both the same."

    "Oh, does that mean it''s not growing?

    "No, that''s not what I meant... Cell, are you being mean?

    "Pfft, I''m just kidding."

    "... you guys are close?

    Axe has turned to Zito''s eyes.

    "What makes you think that Cell''s smile is just for me!?

    "Who belongs to whom?

    "Shh, sorry...... I''m on track"

    Axe has a distressed look on his face.

    Probably being stepped on.

    "By the way, why did the Rains go to Wang Du? Could it have changed the base of activity?

    "No, that''s not it. Trying to take an exam."

    "Maybe an A-rank one?

    "Oh. After Axe and Cell left, we had a little incident at Horizon... and when we solved that, we could have been promoted to B-rank. That''s when I heard about the A-rank promotion exam, so..."

    "I see. Wouldn''t that be nice? I don''t think Raines would have a problem. Still... is this on the edge too?

    "Yeah? What''s that..."

    "Don''t tell me. These things are funnier to keep quiet"

    Sounds like something, but they''re not going to teach Cell.

    I don''t think it''s a bad thing because you look like your kid is plotting a hoax...... hmm, don''t worry about it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Well, it''s time for us to go."

    We talked for a while, and that''s what the cell says and stands up.

    Axe also follows and takes his seat.

    If you noticed, about half an hour had passed.

    Looks like he talked into it unexpectedly.

    "If you like, I''ll see you around. This is the contact information for the inn we''re staying at."

    "Thank you. We haven''t decided on an inn yet, so I''ll call you when I do."

    "I''ll be waiting. Look, let''s go, Axe."

    "I know. Before that...... uh, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "... see you later"

    "Oh, again"

    Regardless of the cell, there''s still something awkward about Axe.

    Still, I''m walking away a little bit.

    "Rayne, you look happy."

    "Really?

    "Yeah, I am."

    "... right. I''m happy for you."

    For once, I thought my relationship with you was completely broken.

    I want to thank destiny that didn''t happen.

    "Well... shall we do what we do?"

    "It''s a gourmet tour of the king''s capital!

    "No."

    "Apply for a promotion exam."

    "Tina''s right, don''t forget your purpose, okay? Gourmet tours, that''s what happens after that."

    "I heard you! It''s a promise!

    I grin bitterly and head to the reception.

    "Excuse me."

    "Yes, what is it?

    "What, Mr. Natalie!?

    For some reason, Mr. Natalie was playing receptionist.

    "Oh, do you know Natalie?

    "Huh? Huh?

    "Heh, you seem to mistake me for Natalie for that."

    "Is it not...?

    "No, I''m not. I call my twin sister Nanary. Best regards,"

    Surprised.

    I can''t believe Natalie has a twin sister and is an adventurer guild receptionist as well...

    I guess you didn''t tell me this because you thought we''d be surprised.

    Natalie, there''s something naughty about that.

    "Maybe it''s Mr. Shroud?

    "Why are you talking about me?

    "My sister tells me a lot about it. A lot... Phew."

    What the hell are you talking about...?

    "On what business today?

    "I''d like to apply for an A-rank promotion exam, haven''t you heard the story? Oh, and this, a letter of introduction."

    "Yes, I''m listening. I''ll leave you a reference, too."

    Mr. Nanary summarizes by making a statement on the tequila and the paperwork.

    He''s as good as Natalie.

    "The process is complete. Please come back to the guild as the exam will take place at a later date"

    Copy that.

    Thus, I decided to take the A-rank promotion exam.

    I don''t know if I can pass safely...

    Do everything you can to make sure you have no regrets.

 227 227. Tourism, rumors and

    We had some time before the start of the exam, so we decided to do a tour of Wang Du.

    Compared to the Horizon, the Wang capital is about as different as the heavens and the earth.

    The size of the city is out of step, with different digits of vibrancy and glamour...

    Horizons are a good city, but the king''s capital flourished so much that it seemed blurred.

    That''s right, it''s just the heart of the continent.

    "Ugh, that''s amazing, Rain! I''ve never seen a city this big before."

    "Hey Canade. Will you not have to do much? They think we''re countrymen."

    "In fact, aren''t you a countryman?

    "Mm-hmm. We''re in a one-country horizon. Compared to the Wang capital, it has to be called a country."

    "Here."

    Sola and Luna said things that would make people angry if they heard about the Horizon.

    Ease lightly.

    "Horizons too... good places, lots of them... there are?

    "Seya-na. All the good guys, the food''s good, and the old Gantz who made our bodies."

    Nina and Tina were turning to defending the Horizon.

    Hearing those two words, Canade elucidates.

    "Nothing, I''m not going to say the Horizon badly, am I? Nah, I like it there, too. I just wanted to say that this place is amazing."

    "For a long time, it may seem strange... but there''s something good about both of them, I guess."

    "That''s what I''m trying to say."

    Well... do I prefer Horizon?

    Wang Du''s glamour isn''t bad either, but it doesn''t suit me a bit.

    I like the calm atmosphere like a horizon.

    "Hey, Rain. Where are we going?

    "I''d like to see the museum."

    "Nyah? Tania is a museum... haha, joke about it"

    "You, I''ll tighten it...?

    "Nha!?

    The chase started.

    You''re both fine.

    "Whoa?"

    Two, Luna walking next door saw the direction the day after tomorrow.

    Ringing his nose out.

    "This good smell... Rain, it''s this way!

    "Oh, come on."

    Luna pulls my hand.

    Something happened and everyone else followed me.

    The place we got to was the stall.

    I use hot iron plates and bake hot sandwiches.

    "Oh, it smells wonderful and good. Rayne, what kind of store is this?

    "Sounds like you''re selling hot sandwiches"

    "Hello?

    "You don''t know? That''s surprising."

    It''s about Luna, who''s good at cooking, so I thought you knew about hot sandwiches.

    "I''m good at cooking, but I''m not familiar with human cooking. Until now... well, I still am, but I am cut off."

    "Is that what you mean? This is, quite simply, a baked sandwich. It''s hot, melted and delicious with ham and cheese inside."

    "" "" "" Jiuru "" ""

    Everyone looked like they were going to drool.

    "Because of this, you want some?

    When asked with a bitter smile, everyone nodded without getting their hair in.

    I ordered hot sandwiches for seven servings.

    The ingredients are simple, cheese and ham.

    It may not seem like enough, but they use multiple varieties of cheese and ham, which is plenty of volume.

    "Yes. Be careful because it''s hot"

    Hand out hot sandwiches to everyone.

    "I''ll take it, it is!

    Luna bumps into me first...

    Then everyone had a hot sandwich with a pak.

    By the way, Tina can only eat if she is possessed by the doll.

    Gantz added a meal feature to it.

    He''s got a hell of a lot of technology.

    "Whoa, whoa... this is fantastic! The cheese is thick, the ham is juicy¡­ adding heat will integrate the two ingredients with the bread and play an exquisite harmony in your mouth!

    "Where did you learn those words? Ha Mu."

    Without worrying about Sora''s scratch, Luna goes on to eat hot sandwiches.

    Everyone else was smiling and eating.

    "... something good"

    This is how we all relax together.

    Soaking up a gentle, gentle time, my heart seems to be healing.

    It also blows away a little worries.

    No, it''s a lie.

    If you''re worried about blowing up easily, you won''t have a hard time.

    "Brave..."

    "Nha? What''s the matter, Rayne? You''re not eating?

    "I was just a little confused"

    "If you don''t want me..."

    "I''ll eat right. Or if you eat so much, you won''t be able to eat dinner later. So no."

    "Nyah..."

    Canade''s ears sink.

    "Brother, brother. Our hot sandwiches are fantastic, so no matter how much you eat, you won''t accumulate in your stomach!

    That''s how the stall owner talked to me.

    I guess you don''t want to miss a sales opportunity.

    "Besides, I''m telling you I want her. Then it''s your boyfriend''s job to respond, right?

    "Nha!? Or, or her!? No, I''m not..."

    "Ugh."

    The canade lit up, and for some reason Tania fumbled.

    I know you''re mistaken and canade can illuminate, but why would Tania be mad?

    "Uncle... please replace me"

    "Us too. I mean, thank you for everyone."

    Nina also liked the hot sandwich and was placing additional orders.

    I hear Tina set me on fire.

    "Hey, on your own......"

    "Ahhh... no, I guess?

    Nina stares at this one, looks a little dull, and puts on her little neck.

    There''s no way I can say no to being made that way.

    "Ha... you have no choice. Not more than two, huh?

    "Yeah. Yes, but... Rain."

    Everyone was happily wearing a replacement.

    Don''t you have to worry about being unable to eat dinner or something like that now?

    More than that, let''s worry about everyone being able to smile.

    "Brother, that''s a face you don''t see. A traveler?"

    My old man from the street talked to me.

    "I''m a traveler, I''m an adventurer"

    "When you say adventurer... maybe, to take an exam?

    "You know exactly what I mean."

    "There''s hardly any reason for adventurers to come to the King''s Capital, except for a request. Still, your brother''s the exam...... yeah. You have a good face. I''ll back you up."

    "Thank you. If you like, I''d like to talk to you about the exam..."

    "Whoa, that''s good. Even so, there''s only so much I can talk about."

    Grandma told me about the exam.

    Nevertheless, as he had said, he did not have any significant information.

    Pretty much the same story I heard in the guild beforehand.

    "Oh, no."

    My old man keeps saying things, like he remembers something.

    "I hear the brave man is in charge of the examiner for this exam."

    "... Arios?

    I frown at a story I never thought I would.

    "What''s that all about? Why, Ali... do brave men get involved in the adventurer''s exam?

    "You don''t know if I ask you. However, according to what I''ve heard, the brave man has offered himself. Something about wanting to be involved in the development of adventurers who can help the country."

    "Oh well... thanks. I heard a funny story."

    "Aye. Come back."

    I finished the conversation thanking you.

    Away from the stall, Canade talks to me in a small voice.

    "Nyah... that brave man, are you up to something again?

    "I don''t know. In one case in England, the king narrowed me down quite a bit..."

    It''s supposed to be information that''s not on the table, but Natalie said, "It''s special, isn''t it?" He told me.

    "But I don''t think that''s how that brave guy gets serious."

    "I agree. He''s rotting and screwing his sexual roots around like a circle of wisdom. If it''s enough to revamp him, it''s easier to plant art in the slime."

    "Tania, say it."

    "It''s true."

    "Anyway... maybe we should be careful that day"

    Something could happen again when that Arios gets involved.

    Such anxiety spreads and the feeling that it was sunny becomes cloudy.

 228 228 words, exam begins.

    Enjoy the sightseeing of Wang Du......

    Rested my body well enough, and I celebrated exam day.

    The test venue is a few hours'' walk from the Wang capital.

    Long ago...... it seems to be over 200 years old.

    It''s been at least 200 years, and in the meantime, I''m exposed to rainstorms...

    The ruins will not deteriorate in any way.

    According to one theory, fortifications built by the strongest species,

    Nowadays, ruins are used as fortifications when things happen.

    In the past, when the war with the Demon King broke out and the vicinity of Wang Du became a battlefield...

    You think he stood and caged in the ruins and intercepted the enemy?

    The name of the site is "Wedge of the earth".

    That''s the test venue.

    "Oh, you''re full of people!

    The square in front of the ruins...... that was designated as the meeting point.

    There are numerous adventurers gathered there.

    I felt like I saw it all the time, it was over a hundred people.

    Exactly, it doesn''t reach 150 people.

    "Is this, are we all b-rank adventurers... in a way, that''s a spectacular view"

    "Nha? We have company, don''t we all?

    "Oh, and so is that"

    This exam can be challenged by everyone at the party.

    Like me, it would be natural to bring my people.

    "Guys, are we going to be rivals?

    "Isn''t that right? Because I haven''t heard about the limited number of people who can be A-ranked¡­ I think it feels like something that falls short of certain criteria will fall off rather than compete"

    "I see. But that''s gonna be hard."

    When it comes to shedding ceremonies, rather than competing methods, one party at a time will be judged.

    Depending on the content of the exam, it will take quite some time.

    If the content is the most like sifting the whole thing, it may fall off at once¡­

    Well, you can''t handle all this.

    I can''t help but imagine this.

    Whatever exams are available, until they are fully challenged.

    "Yes, Featured"

    The bread and hands rang.

    Looking back... the look of the cell.

    "I am a cell of A-rank adventurers who serve as examiners. Greetings."

    I can''t believe Cell''s acting as an examiner...

    Is this what you were saying the other day about the fringe?

    I saw less than ten other adventurer-like people, not just cells.

    I guess they''re all exams.

    In it, I can''t believe Cell greets you on behalf of...

    Is your position higher within the guild than you thought?

    "Ho, cell is great."

    They were thinking the same thing, Tina says in a small voice.

    Go on, Nina tilts her little neck.

    "But... Axe isn''t here... right? What''s going on?

    "No, I don''t think so. Those two are always together..."

    "A fight... did, or what?

    "Seya-na. Or, like, Axe was finally shaken?

    I feel sorry for you, so stop imagining that.

    But...

    You''re both right, it''s a mystery indeed.

    I don''t think Axe will leave beside the cell.

    Besides, if it''s the same party, I think the standing position is the same...

    "You will earn the A-rank title when you have tried countless exams and completed all of them. I''ll tell you what the exam is about. How many clearances do I have to make? That''s a secret. So be careful not to misallocate the pace."

    Not knowing the goal is quite a hassle.

    Although Cell is right, pacing will be important as well...

    More than that, having a strong heart is required.

    I don''t know when it''s going to end. The reason I''m forced into endurance racing is because of severe mental fatigue.

    Some people will break their hearts along the way.

    "Well, I''d just like to do my first exam¡­ before I do, I''d like to introduce a special guest."

    Special guest?

    Could it be that the old man in the stall said...

    "I don''t think anyone knows... it''s the brave Arios"

    "... I knew it"

    In Cell''s greeting, Arios showed himself from a tent installed in the back.

    I have a bad feeling about it.

    Plus Agus, Leanne and Mina followed...

    "Yeah?"

    The last woman I knew showed up.

    You dress like a knight, but who is it?

    "This time, the brave men are invited to join the judgment. Keep your mind on it, though the standards of scrutiny will not be stricter."

    "Hey, it''s Arios I just left for the introduction. Might be easier to understand, like a brave man. I had a bit of an edge this time, and I was supposed to be the examiner here with my buddies. I''m counting on everyone''s good fight. Regards."

    Arios said hello with a refreshing grin...

    The other adventurers who saw the appearance shook their voices, oops.

    I can''t believe everyone can be inspired by the brave people they admire.

    I can''t believe you let the brave man serve as an examiner.

    How fortunate.

    This test, you can''t fall.

    We need to be active and show the brave the good.

    ... like that, everyone, was excited.

    "Nyah... sounds great and annoying. I mean, why is he out there looking natural? Didn''t they piss you off?

    "It should be..."

    In a conversation with Sarya... I hear Arios was summoned to the royal castle in the case of Illis and blamed for his problematic behavior.

    I have also heard that I have been punished.

    I just haven''t heard what punishment it is, and I haven''t heard that brave men have been disqualified.

    Because of his position as a brave man, even a king could not blame him?

    Or did Arios revamp for punishing you?

    "That''s not true."

    Canade just denied it.

    Everyone else agrees.

    "Maybe serving as an examiner is punishment."

    "Nha? What do you mean?"

    "Mild criminals may be ordered to serve¡­ volunteer, etc. Like that, Arios may also be ordered to do various jobs. If you look closely, there''s one stranger, who''s in... does it feel like a watchman?

    "I don''t like that..."

    "I''m so unmotivated..."

    "Can I go home?

    "Or can I just magically blow it up? It is."

    Guys, I was losing my motivation.

    Well, I have no choice.

    It''s counterproductive to be encouraged by Arios.

    There''s no way you''re motivated.

    "Oh, you mean so-yu"

    Take the thinking trick...... Slightly, Tina pounds her palm with a convincing face.

    "What''s going on?

    "Nah. I''ve been thinking about why Axe isn''t here... and if that brave guy comes out, I''m not convinced."

    "Yeah?"

    "Axe and do the honest guy for better or worse? Because that happened before, you don''t want to be on the same stage. In that regard, the cells come from adults. I know it''s a lot to think about, but I''m patient."

    "I see."

    It was an accurate explanation.

    Maybe, like Tina said, Axe, who hates Arios, doesn''t want to be on stage with him and is temporarily out of his seat.

    I know how you feel.

    After what happened...

    If we were together, it''s about Axe, so I could hit him.

    "Huh."

    Second, Arios saw this one.

    He has a provocative grin.

    "Hey, Rayne. I''m sure he''s up to something again.

    "Shall I crush it while I can?

    I''m going to stick around and say yes.

    "No, you can''t. If you do that, Sola and the others will be the bad guys."

    "We know the evil deeds of the brave, but those who are here will know nothing. That''s why the fame of the brave is still higher than his evil deeds."

    "If you put your hands on the brave, what happens? You don''t have to be bad, Sola and the others are disqualified."

    "I hope that''s all you need. Worst case scenario, we''re gonna be dealing with everyone here."

    "Oh, no. I''m not serious."

    "Just kidding, kidding"

    I think maybe the two of us at Canade and Tania meant it.

    "I can''t wipe away the possibility that I''m going to do something... but that''s why I can''t get off the exam here. Let''s be very careful."

    "Yeah, I get it!

    "Good luck"

    There''s a good chance Arios is up to something.

    It''s too much to run into here.

    Still, you can''t run away here...

    Even if you''ve been working on small pieces, you only have to break them directly from the front.

    "Well, I''ll start the exam."

    Arios, who finished his greeting, moved back...

    Instead, the cell stands in front again.

    Finally.

    What exams await?

    nervousness and slight enjoyment.

    Surprisingly, there was plenty of room.

    After all, is it because we''re all together?

    If this was the type of exam I would take alone, I might have been full of anxiety.

    Yeah, I''m fine.

    With all of us, we can get over anything.

    Let''s pass this exam.

    "The first exam... is a marathon."

 229 229 story marathon

    The wedges of the earth are three kilometres across and two kilometres vertical.

    Including the basement, it''s a huge ruin with an upper and lower width of nearly 100 meters.

    The first exam is simple and clear, just run around the ruins.

    However, it is not expressly stated how many times it is a goal.

    In addition, the examiner runs at the rear of the line.

    It''s a different examiner from the cell.

    It seems that the examiner running at the rear of the line is going to increase his speed slightly...

    Disqualification when pulled out.

    At that point, it falls.

    This means that you have to keep running at a certain pace and not let the examiner pull you out.

    I never see a goal, and besides, the psychological compression of being chased all the time.

    Not only are they tested for strength, but they are also tested for strength of mind.

    It''s going to be quite a difficult exam.

    ... Before we started, I thought that.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hmm, I''m faster!

    "I still have some spare time. There''s something called pacing."

    Test started¡­

    Canade and Tania were leading the way.

    I hope the examiner running at the rear doesn''t pull me out, so I don''t need to compete...

    Is the fighting instinct being stimulated, or are we both running, scattering bees and sparks?

    The speed keeps increasing and its back keeps away.

    In time, aren''t you seriously going to run out...?

    Well, both Canade and Tania have strength, so they''re butted and pulled out by the examiner, I''m not worried about that.

    It''s just...

    "Whoa, whoa... Oh, it''s Tania. A little slower...... the shaking up and down is so intense...... uhhhhh"

    "Or Canade...? Sora is going to be in a lot of trouble if she gets too hard..."

    Luna and Sola, who are being mumbled by the two of them, were blue-faced.

    This marathon is the rule that any method can be used.

    You can use magic, or you can use special abilities.

    If the examiner doesn''t pull me out, that''s fine.

    Since Sola and Luna are not physically fit, they decided to ask Canade and Tania to tuck in.

    Canade and Tania have a lot of strength, so they''re not even that handy.

    In fact, Canade and Tania kept blasting the top.

    I was good enough to compete.

    I was just too well.

    It''s something that runs hard, so the two of us on our backs are shaken...

    "Oh... well, I''m at my limit now... oh, no, no, no, no, no, no."

    "Luna...... can''t the Solas and the others do it anymore? Not any more...... Ugh"

    They were totally drunk and looked like their souls had fallen out.

    Without noticing those two, the competition between Canade and Tania becomes fierce.

    Momentum does not diminish, rather, it accelerates even further.

    You''re saying you''re blasting off the top, but you still left room for it?

    That''s outrageous for both of us.

    "Uh-oh, Tania, let''s do this."

    "Canade is the one"

    "Phew, that''s my rival. It''s worth fighting for."

    "Is it time for me to show you my seriousness?

    "I''ll let you win this battle! I''m serious."

    "That line is mine! I''m going full power!

    "" Stop. Yeah, yeah, yeah!!!?

    Canade and Tania enter the top gear, and Gungu''s back gets far.

    Sora and Luna''s screams overlapped and disappeared as a doppler effect.

    ... I probably shouldn''t have told you.

    There''s magic too, so maybe Sola and Luna should have flown in the sky.

    May you both be safe.

    I pray for that to stick with me.

    "Um... Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    Pomp, and he slapped me on the shoulder.

    It''s Nina.

    Nina was busy with me.

    Compared to Sola and Luna, I have strength, but I''m still a kid.

    If you can''t make me do it, I''m gonna fuck you up.

    By the way, Tina sits over Nina''s head.

    I bang Nina, Tina sits over Nina''s head...

    It was kind of a parent-child turtle structure.

    "Me... heavy, no?

    When I look over my shoulder, I see a twisted Nina.

    He looks sorry for me anyway.

    "It''s not heavy at all. Rather, it''s light enough. Are you eating well?

    "Uh... oh, yeah. I''m eating. Luna''s rice to make...... because it tastes good, I like it"

    "That''s good"

    Still, Nina''s light, right?

    It''s like a feather, I barely feel the weight.

    Is this what kids are all like?

    "Eat tight, you''ll get bigger."

    "Er... that''s, uh... ahh"

    Somehow, Nina becomes a troubled face.

    "Akan, Rayne''s husband"

    "Yeah? Did I mess something up?

    "Funny. Don''t say that to a girl to be big. I care about kids. Or something that everyone cares about if you''re a girl."

    "Oh, you know what?"

    Probably want to say something about weight.

    As far as I''m concerned, I want you to grow up well and quickly...

    Can''t you help but be perceived as saying something about your weight?

    "Sorry, Nina. That''s not what I meant. I just want you to eat a lot and stay healthy, I mean..."

    "Ugh, yeah... it''s okay, it is. Because I know how Rain feels..."

    Oh, thank God.

    "Mm-hmm. Nina''s a coward. Yeah. It''s hard to say such a healthy thing."

    "Eh heh... praised, shit"

    I can tell Nina to stay.

    "But... me, not really heavy...? Are you okay?"

    "''Cause it''s okay. It''s no big deal."

    "Good......"

    "Rather, Tina might be heavier"

    "Terrible!? Why is there a spear on us all of a sudden?

    "I''m sorry."

    "Totally. If it wasn''t for Rayne''s husband, I''d be suing him for sexual harassment."

    "I''m sorry. I apologize for everything."

    "Ho ho, I heard that yeah. What do you want me to do? Hey, Nina. What do you think?

    "Uh... why?

    "Why are you asking Nina?

    "Huh. Us and Nina are a lot of students. Our wish is Nina''s wish!

    "Is that because you''re using the wrong place?

    I keep talking so cute that I don''t think I''m in the exam.

    If you think about this being an endurance race, you shouldn''t wear out your wasted health...

    But I still could afford it.

    So far, do you feel like you''ve consumed 10% of your health?

    If you have to, you can strengthen your physical abilities with the ''boost'', and it''s still possible to keep running.

    And...

    Talking to everyone this way is more powerful on the contrary.

    It''s more fun with everyone than running alone.

    I could afford nature and my mind to relax and run.

    I can run at a calm pace and never get my strength taken in vain.

    "Well, good luck with that"

    "Hang in there, Rayne''s husband! We''re with you."

    "Good luck, huh? I''m here for you."

    "Oh!"

    With the support of the two of us, it looks like we could run as much as we want.

    I got in the mood and increased my running speed a little bit.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The examiner running at the rear increased the speed slightly.

    One new person, pull away.

    "Eight people disqualified."

    An hour has elapsed since the study was started.

    I keep running at that pace, but yet, there are no more than ten fallen.

    Usually, 20 or so people are falling off.

    Students this year may be abundant.

    ... No.

    Beyond abundance, it could be an anomaly.

    "Nyaaaa, they pulled me out!?

    "Phew, you don''t want to be an enemy to me!

    I saw the pair rushing next to the examiner with tremendous momentum.

    The examiner was lagging around.

    That''s not all the anomalies...

    Looking forward, a young man with a fox-eared girl runs in ridicule.

    Take it seriously, I think, and the exam officer will speed up...

    For some reason, I can never catch up.

    If this one increases the speed, increase the speed over there too...

    Even if I try to eat them up, they''ll get away with it sullenly.

    Plus, he''s doing that lightly, colluding about it.

    "What the hell is going on with this year''s students...?

 230 230 Tales Strength Test

    The first test, the marathon, ended up running for about two hours.

    There are just over thirty shepherds.

    As far as the examiner''s concerned, it seems unexpected.

    Too much, or pulled by that momentum.

    I heard those words, but I''m not sure about the details.

    Well, we passed fine, so let''s not worry about the details.

    I''m just tired of keeping running for two hours, so take a short break.

    He also thinks the operating side did too much, which made room for me until the next exam.

    "Huh, you''re just tired"

    "You''re annoying."

    "Mmm... Rain, this"

    Nina took the towel and water out of the subspace storage and offered it to me.

    "Thanks."

    "Eh heh."

    In gratitude. So Nina swayed the three tails in a delightful way.

    "Ha, ha, ha... wow, that''s my win!

    "Kuha... well, it''s not like we can beat the Cat Spirit Clan by strength... I mean, we ate up that far, so I think we can do each other"

    Canade and Tania, they eventually took it seriously, and they were brilliantly buttered together.

    The last one is a flurry.

    Still, I had delayed the examiner around about three circles, so I still had no problems.

    "... Ep..."

    "... ooh..."

    Sola and Luna look blue and fall, and they don''t even move.

    It''s completely down.

    It''s like I''ve been driving a bad road in a carriage for two hours.

    It would have been pretty tough for both of us.

    "Sola, Luna. Hey, dude...?

    "Uh... no..."

    "The heavens and the earth are circling... hahaha..."

    "All right, all right."

    "Look, we''re trying to heal."

    Nina and Tina were nursing the two of us.

    Canade and Tania are the ones who made fun of them, so they are left alone.

    Well, those two look fine just fine, so it won''t be particularly problematic.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After a 30-minute break, a second test was to be performed.

    Moving to the ruins square, a training woodworker was installed.

    A wooden man is a simple doll made of wood, imitating a person.

    It is commonly used as a training when typing in swords, etc.

    The wooden man''s surface was painted with a magical pattern.

    It''s not just a woodworker, it seems to have some trick in place.

    "This is special magic."

    Once again, the cell stands on the stage and provides an explanation.

    "Hundreds of newspapers are only at first sight. Look at this."

    Cell sends a signal to the examiner who was waiting next door.

    Then the examiner unleashes his magic against the woodsman.

    The fireball struck directly at the woodsman.

    But a wooden man never breaks.

    Instead, a numeric value of ''54'' was displayed.

    "As you can see, this wooden man can quantify and display the damage taken. The next test shall be to use this wooden man and give a figure of 500 or more. I don''t care if it''s physics or magic. Anyone who doesn''t reach 500 is disqualified, by the way."

    500?

    It''s an unbelievable number.

    Now the magic is elementary fireball.

    That could be pretty tough when it comes to 54.

    When it comes to magically challenging, it may be harsh to say that you can''t use as advanced magic.

    "Well, let''s start with you guys there."

    A party is called in turn from the edge to take the exam.

    638.

    340.

    225.

    Various numbers get knocked out.

    So far, the acceptance rate is 30%?

    However, when viewed across the party, it jumps to about 50%.

    Just because one of the parties is disqualified doesn''t mean the whole thing falls apart.

    If the majority passes, that test can be overcome.

    For example, if it''s a four-person party, we just need two of them to pass.

    Because of that mechanism, there are not a lot of shedding parties at the moment.

    "Next... it''s your turn"

    They nominated us for the cell, and our turn came.

    "Okay, good luck!

    Canade, who regained her full energy after a 30-minute break, smiled full and turned her arms around.

    Look at that, the cell panics.

    "Uh... soften your hands, huh?

    "Ha ha, what are you panicking about, Mr. Cell?"

    Looking at the hurried cell, my fellow examiner laughs.

    "She was a cat spirit clan, beating out outrageous results in the first exam. But it won''t be enough to fear. This woodworker is specially made. Any attack won''t break, and you don''t have to do anything about it."

    "You can say that because you don''t know her very well..."

    "Come on, punch in as hard as you can."

    Cell tries to supplement, but the examiner, without listening, told Canade to start the study.

    "Then, go!

    Canade stands in front of the woodsman, turning his arms around Guru.

    Physical specialization canades cannot be special attacks.

    I''m just gonna hit him with all my strength.

    "Yikes!!!

    Gogaaaaaaaa!!!!

    The roar echoes.

    Though the wooden man withstands the blow of Canade...

    Apparently the foundation couldn''t stand it.

    The foundation of the stone smashed, and the wooden man blew far away.

    ¡­¡­

    The number ''8980'' appeared on the tree man rolling on the ground while the examiner was stunned.

    "Yay, pass! Nyan" "

    Beside Canade, who delighted innocently, the examiner was losing his word.

    When I saw it, I didn''t say it, and the cell was just sighing.

    "... okay. Then you''re next."

    The examiner looked like he had managed to regain his mind, installing the woodworker again and speaking to Luna.

    "Hmm? Me?

    "That''s right. You''re not going to be able to do a hell of a lot of things... and yeah, you''re next."

    "Much."

    Seen lower than Canade, he hurt his pride.

    Luna gave me an irritating look.

    "Oh, do that again..."

    Cell spills his sigh again and gently lowers back.

    We''ll back off, too, so we can match.

    "Yeah? What''s going on? Why are you back there?

    "No, because I don''t want to get involved..."

    "What are you talking about?

    I took the hand of the examiner, who was wondering, and forced him to pull away from the wooden man.

    "Kuku... I''m going to show you that it''s a real blow! Scratch me! I''m the strongest and the best at Rayne''s party! Even prettier and cuter, mascot idol! Look at my power!

    "Pretty and cute, don''t say the same thing"

    "So, where''s the scratch?"

    I retreated to the rear, kneeling and holding my head.

    And...

    "Ultimate End!!!

    Luna''s super magic burst.

    Lights abound and the earth shakes.

    The power of destruction blows away and swallows the wooden man...

    As it were, the wooden man vanished.

    "Heh......!!!?

    Any attack won''t break.

    The examiner was stunned when the wooden man who said so broke.

    "Mmm? You don''t see the numbers, are they broken? What happens if this happens?

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, what''s going on? Can you tell me what happens?

    "Ah... uh... yes, it''s passed"

    "Haha, how about, you saw my power, it is!!!

    Luna breasts great......

    Next to it, the examiner suddenly lost himself for a while.

 231 231 Tests of Wisdom

    Having passed the second exam without a problem, we were guided to the next exam venue.

    Move inside the ruins.

    A table and chair were arranged in a large hall.

    Looks like college.

    "Next up is a written exam. A-rank adventurers need a variety of knowledge, not just power. So I''m gonna have you take a written exam."

    At the signal of the cell, another examiner distributes the test form.

    "The passing line for the test is eighty points. If not even one point is enough, you will be disqualified. But this time, if anyone in the party has passed, you''ll be fine. I just need to be able to prove that I have a staff officer."

    Eighty points...

    Depending on the content, it could be tough.

    But I don''t want to give up before I do, so I just have to hang in there.

    "The time limit is one hour. Canning, etc., disqualified, of course. I hope they don''t find out...... oh my god don''t think about it. Because we monitor them by all means."

    Seeing, there are a lot of exams scattered around.

    Some of them have crystal balls in their hands.

    I guess they use tools and monitor the exams without blind spots.

    "Well, here we go!

    Work on testing with cell signals.

    "Wow..."

    I keep my voice up.

    Beginning with general knowledge, history, geography, mathematics¡­ different issues were arranged.

    All of them are high level and seem quite handy.

    Will everyone be all right?

    Move your gaze to an unsuspecting extent with Canning to see how everyone is doing.

    "Uh-huh...? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."

    Canade had already turned his eyes around.

    Looks like he''s using his head to get a wisdom fever.

    I want you to hang in there to the extent that you can''t.

    "Sooo... sooo... ku..."

    Tania was... asleep!

    It''s unlikely that I solved all the questions in this short time, so I guess I saw the problem and gave up.

    After that, it felt like we were going to take care of him, and he slept in a daring and invincible manner.

    "Hmm. I see... is this the kind of problem"

    "Ha ha, you can afford this level of problem if it comes to me!

    "There, be careful with your private language."

    Luna was laughing high as usual and the examiner was mad at her.

    Except for that problem, you two seem to be doing well.

    "Hmm...... ugh? Hmm... Hmm?

    Nina was definitely inclined to her little neck.

    I can''t help it.

    Because it''s still small, there''s a lot I wouldn''t know.

    Still, I didn''t try to give up, I asked every question, I was desperate to work on it.

    And Tina...

    ¡­¡­

    Ooh!?

    I was solving the problem with tremendous momentum.

    Crisp and pen keep running, never stopping.

    I''ve never cared before...

    Is Tina smart?

    "Okay, you can''t lose."

    You can''t leave it all to Tina.

    I have to do everything I can, too.

    Focusing on the problem in front of me, I moved my hand with the pen.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The test is over...

    We were to wait on the spot for about an hour for grading.

    And soon after an hour, the results are announced.

    "Was it me and Tina who passed? That was so critical."

    Only me and Tina crossed the eighty points of the acceptance line.

    Everyone else, unfortunately, has fallen.

    "Uh-huh... such a test, it''s against the rules. There''s no way I know."

    "My intelligence can''t be tested."

    "Tania, that''s a waste, isn''t it?

    "That''s not true."

    "I mean, I don''t know if I''m going to sleep first."

    "Ugh."

    Tania was confused when Canade hit me with the most honest argument.

    He also wondered if he was in person.

    "Me too... I fell. Sorry, dude."

    "I don''t care. Nina worked hard."

    "It is! We fell the same way, so don''t worry about it."

    Sola and Luna were encouraging the soggy Nina.

    "Nevertheless, it was surprising that Sola and Luna also fell. I feel like I''ve seen it and it''s going really well."

    "The Solas and Spirituals have acquired a variety of knowledge to handle a variety of magic. So I''m good at testing etc..."

    "You had a bad human history problem. There''s no way we can figure that out."

    "Oh, you know what?"

    Thora and Luna may be smart, but their knowledge is skewed.

    Is it possible to know the history of those who are still cut off?

    "The most amazing thing is Tina, right? I don''t know about this, but it might come as a surprise."

    "Maybe Rayne''s the only one who passed, I didn''t know Tina would pass either. I''ve reviewed it."

    "Both Canade and Tania praise each other like that. I can light it."

    "Tina...... wow, eh. Cool......"

    "Ooh, even Nina. Shit, I''m getting so embarrassed."

    "Still, Tina is an expert. Where did you get that knowledge?

    I failed, too, and Tina was clearing the problem of transcendental difficulty.

    That score, an amazing 100 points.

    I didn''t miss a single question, I was knocking out a feat called Perfect.

    So much knowledge, where did you get it?

    Interested.

    "No big deal? We''re ghosts. Besides, the ghost of thirty years."

    "You say it like food."

    "I don''t have to do anything in particular. I used to look at all kinds of books when I was hippo. So, naturally, I remembered this..."

    "I see."

    "Nyah. It''s the result of all the tricks and hard work."

    "Tina...... wow, you!

    "Huh? No, the..."

    Tina fluttered with a glittering look from everyone.

    I''m dyeing my cheeks in shame.

    "It''s not like I can be that prestigious because of the knowledge I''ve gained in just my spare time... No, Honma, it''s no big deal! So those eyes... ugh"

    "Tina''s precious illuminating face, you''re getting it"

    "Huh, do you want me to keep a magical record?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "He said it was a hundred points in the written exam!?

    "Stupid! There was a mix of problems in that test that even court magicians couldn''t solve..."

    "The other one, there''s a passer out there... what the hell, that party?

    Seeing the bothering examiners, Cell smiled lightly.

    "Well, Rayne and the others would do this."

    I''ve never hated the Rains, even though it''s been that way of breaking up.

    Rather, I still think it''s preferable.

    I''m honestly happy that those rains will be appreciated.

    At this rate, the Rains will be able to pass the promotion exam without any problems.

    It will have the same A-rank.

    At that time, I want to give even one of the words of celebration.

    Hopefully, with Axe.

 232 232 Story ploy

    Three tests were performed.

    As a result, it was narrowed down to eight sets of parties, thirty.

    "... Huh, that''s boring"

    Seeing the result, Arios snorted boringly as he waited in his tent.

    Rain''s party remains solid.

    It''s really not funny.

    If you''re on your way down, give me something I laughed at.

    Instead of falling, the Rains are doing well.

    The examiners praised the Rains.

    Every time I hear that word, I get an upset feeling.

    Shut up!

    Don''t talk nonsense in front of me!

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    Unexpectedly, Arios is going to bump into words like that...

    Long overdue.

    If I do that, my honor as a brave man will be lost.

    That''s not all.

    There may also be obstacles to future plans.

    That''s all we have to avoid.

    "Hey, hey, Arios"

    Leanne came.

    I don''t see Agus and Mina.

    Probably meeting with the examiner elsewhere about the next exam.

    "Now why are you doing this?

    "Yeah? What do you mean by this?

    "About the examiner. I don''t know why I took on such a mess."

    "Is Leanne disagreeing?

    "Hmm... not so much the opposite, but I don''t know. It won''t be a lot of money, and our reputation won''t be high. Less beneficial?

    "Sure, it might be less beneficial."

    "Right? What if I don''t buckle now? The king called me. He said something."

    "I just want to... but there''s something I need to do"

    "What do I have to do? What''s that?"

    It''s very important.

    Arios gave a cold grin.

    In those eyes, there are feelings close to madness.

    But Leanne never realizes that.

    "If that''s what Arios would say."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Yes, fine. It''s hard, but you have to be quiet for a while, right? Then this is how I earn points for my authentic activities."

    "What, you know what I mean?"

    "Oh, I just want to get this plain job done and go see the city."

    Leanne left with a blur.

    Monica came to replace me.

    "Thank you, Arios."

    "How''s the end?

    "Yes, without delay"

    Monica smiled gently and offered Arios her glasses.

    "Here, this will be an example item"

    "Phew, this is... you look like normal glasses"

    "Otherwise, because those who see and break who they are may appear. It wouldn''t be that easy, would it?

    "I see. Is there any problem with the effect?

    "Yeah, sure. I was wondering if you could give us the results we wanted."

    "Rayne has prevented instant death magic, but on that point?

    "Well, that''s... right"

    Monica opens her mouth after taking a thought trick.

    "I was wondering if there was a problem. This item is not harmful to the subject, so it should not be inhibited. Just observe the subject. If I had reacted to anything like that, Mr. Rain would have had a rough day to day life."

    "Or so it is."

    "Arios, put on these glasses and take a good look at Mr. Rain. That way, your wish will come true"

    "Okay, let''s do that"

    Arios held his glasses and looked dark.

    "Kuku...... now I can return the humiliation then. Look at that, Rain...!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    A break was to be taken.

    It took me about an hour to score the test, so I could rest my body and head in the meantime...

    The final exam is next, so I guess the exams are ready for a lot of things.

    I''m busy walking around.

    I''m not complaining about getting a break, so we were just relaxing.

    "... sooo, sooo..."

    "... ku, ku..."

    Sola and Luna were taking a nap trying to lean against each other.

    I''m under a simple tent, so the sun never hits me straight.

    He was resting comfortably.

    It''s smiling somewhere that we''re both together at times like this.

    I don''t see Canade and Tania.

    While I waited, I went to explore the ruins because I was a hippo.

    I was hoping for a souvenir, but I said...

    What the hell are you going to get me?

    "Ahhh... Rain''s, feels good..."

    "Oh, Nina. Wow, you look amazing."

    "Yeah. Rain...... because he''s so good"

    "Yeah. Nah. I wish we could."

    "Tina doesn''t have a tail."

    I was brushing Nina''s tail.

    There are three of them, so it seems difficult to take care of them.

    How about some days I get dizzy and leave it alone?

    If that''s not the case, I''ll do the brushing.

    He also learns brushing techniques as a way to get along with animals.

    Slowly and politely comb Nina''s blocked tail with a twist.

    Nina seems comfortable...

    Tina watches over us like that.

    There was so much neat air flowing that I didn''t think I was in the middle of the test.

    "Dude, why is there a kid here?

    A wild voice sounded as if to break the neat air.

    When I saw it, the other parties were watching about us.

    He''s got a niggly grin, and he doesn''t look favorable.

    "This is the venue for the A-rank promotion exam. Kids go home."

    "I''m in the wrong place. When you think these people are together, it''s annoying to just watch them."

    I got tempered tangled up.

    Is he like this right now...

    Before you get angry, rarity comes first and makes you feel like you''ve seen a natural monument.

    "Something doesn''t feel right... you want to do it?

    Tina looked grumpy and asked in a whisper.

    "Stop. You shouldn''t be dealing with these kinds of procedures."

    "Let it go. I don''t care if you''re an asshole."

    "I''m... I''m hearing you."

    "Maybe you''re saying it on purpose?

    Two men make a furious look.

    Those are pretty easy guys...

    In the first place, you got involved from there.

    "I''m sorry. I apologize."

    I didn''t want to make a scene, so I decided to bow my head.

    But that makes two extra people in good shape.

    "Ha, hipster"

    "Right, you can forgive me... but shall I get that kid? If you look closely, you''re a god. I''m sure, sell it high...... damn!?

    "What did you just say?

    Grab a man''s chest.

    I don''t care about me, but I can''t allow you to get involved with my people.

    "Gu, Ko, this guy... what a power!?

    "If you''re going to get Nina your hands on it, you''re gonna have to be ready for it, right?

    "... let''s have it that far"

    It was... Arios that broke in between.

 233 233 Story Simulation Battle

    "What are you guys going to do to make a scene like this?

    If we''re going to make any more noise, we have an idea here.

    As I said, Arios had his hands on the sword pattern.

    "Oh, we''re not..."

    "Hey, it''s nothing."

    The men turned away at first sight.

    Seeing those two, it got ridiculous to learn to be angry, and I let go of my hand.

    The men stare at this one and then walk away.

    Remember, maybe I wanted to say, but I already forgot.

    "Oh, boy. I hope you don''t bother me too much."

    "Sorry about that."

    I apologize to Arios...

    I honestly told you that because I have a problem with that too.

    I try to get back under the tent as it is,

    "Wait, Rain."

    Arios called me off.

    Looking back at something, Arios had a friendly grin.

    "You''re a hippo on break now, aren''t you? Because of this, why don''t we do a mock fight?

    "A mock fight? With Arios?

    "Oh, what do you say?

    Sudden offers make me unwittingly pompous.

    Suddenly, what are you talking about?

    Suspicious.

    I just think I''m up to something.

    For example, why don''t you go to a mock fight and let me get hurt and drop you...

    I felt like I was thinking about that.

    I don''t have a basis...

    We''re dating there, so I''m going to understand Arios'' character, what he''s going to do.

    "Sorry, but I say no. I want to get some rest in preparation for my final exam."

    "Don''t tell me you can''t get along. The degree to which the body moves gently. And... even though it''s light, we can''t just acquit you of making a scene like this."

    "What happens to those people?

    "My people are moxibusting by now. I won''t punish you alone, you can swear to God."

    "I don''t really believe it..."

    "Whatever, you can take your testimony. What do you say?"

    If that''s what you''re saying, I guess it''s not a lie.

    "You can''t just do nothing. Nevertheless, you are not falling for it. It''s like those guys that got involved."

    "If you know that, will you leave me alone?

    "I''m in trouble because I can''t do that. You''d call it both a fight and a defeat, wouldn''t you? Rain needs some punishment, too. So... have a mock fight with me. A brave man has become his opponent and punished him... that''s how you can appeal to him, right? Don''t you think this would fit all round?

    There''s nothing strange about the Arios story.

    As things stand, it would be the best way to put the place away.

    I just don''t see Arios telling such a decent story...

    Absolutely, you must be up to something behind it.

    I don''t want to be pulled off my leg by weird things...

    When I looked around, the other adventurers were looking at this one.

    That gaze is mixed with feelings that seem uncomfortable.

    Arios is right, you probably don''t like me for making a scene.

    Even if we leave it like this, that''s going to be a problem.

    There''s something I''m curious about... maybe you should do what Arios says.

    "... ok. If that''s the case, let''s do a mock fight."

    "You''ll help me understand my story."

    Even if Arios was up to something, you can stop it.

    Let''s pay close attention and try a mock fight.

    "Rain...... good luck, huh?

    "I can''t believe you''re such a brave man, Cotempan!

    Nina and Tina supported me.

    The support of the two builds strength.

    Yeah.

    I don''t feel like losing if I''m in my current state.

    Even if Arios had used his cowardly hand, he was confident he would just break it.

    I left under the tent and moved to the square.

    So confront Arios.

    "Time, yes... shall we make it ten minutes? If that doesn''t settle, draw. So what do you say?

    "Oh, no problem"

    "I mean referee, or I want to leave the timer role to that kid, okay?

    Surprisingly, Arios nominated Nina.

    I was wondering if I could judge Agus and the others and be a guru...

    "Oh, no problem..."

    "Then please. It''s just an easy job to gauge the time, call me after ten minutes. Yeah, I want you to speak up when you think you''ve settled."

    "Hmm... Roger, it is."

    "Don''t worry, we''re here."

    "Hmm? Could that doll be one of Rayne''s? Although I''ve never seen it..."

    "Well, there''s a lot going on."

    "Right. Then she... she''s fine, right? Let''s ask her to judge, too."

    "Okay. If Arios is okay with that, I''ll be fine."

    Shall we begin?

    Like I said, I pulled out Kamui...

    "Oh, let''s leave the weapons unattended"

    "Huh?"

    "Though a mock fight, using the score can result in injury. I''m going to stop you, but I''m not sure there''s any accidents."

    "It''s, well..."

    "Rayne withheld his exams. Wouldn''t it be boring if I got hurt? Let''s do it with our bare hands."

    That''s crazy.

    For Arios, he''s just saying decent things.

    This guy, is he a dick?

    "What''s wrong with you? Look at my face. [M] Is there something on it?

    "... no, nothing"

    Could it have been revamped?

    I hear the king reprimanded me...

    So you changed your mind?

    "Well, let''s get started"

    "... ok"

    Has Arios revamped, or is he up to something behind his smile...

    I don''t know the sincerity.

    Let''s be careful what happens.

    "By the way..."

    "Yeah?"

    "What happened to those glasses?

    "Oh, a little fashion. What do you say?"

    "You don''t look great."

    "... Shut up"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hmm... over, yeah"

    On Nina''s signal, me and Arios stopped moving.

    Start a mock fight, ten minutes...

    It ended with nothing in particular.

    Arios didn''t work wrongdoings, he wasn''t trapping them, he was just fighting normally.

    We''re not used to fighting each other, so one of us never collapsed... we got to fight all the time.

    Even if I wasn''t using my sword, Arios was strong.

    He moves quickly, hits hard, and every blow is sophisticated.

    That''s what you should call a brave man.

    Compared to when we did it before, it had grown far.

    "Ugh, I sweated good. That''s pretty good, Rayne."

    "... Arios too"

    "I''ll work with you when I get another chance. Bye."

    Arios laughs refreshingly and walks away.

    "Rain...... are you okay?

    "Did he do something to you?

    "No, I''m fine. Nothing..."

    I didn''t put you in a mock fight to hurt me, I didn''t do anything to get you into it.

    What the hell did Arios want?

    ¡­ At this time, I never realized that Arios'' purpose had already been achieved.

 234 234 final exams, start!

    Although I used extra health in a mock battle with Arios...

    After that I was able to rest for about half an hour.

    Your body moves enough.

    Really, what did Arios want to do?

    Though I''m curious...

    Let''s focus on the exams now.

    They''re ready, and the final exam is finally going to take place.

    There are eight or thirty parties left.

    From this, how many can be promoted to A-rank?

    Definitely show it to the successful!

    "Well, I''m going to start the final exam."

    Cell stands in front of everyone and starts explaining.

    "The final exam is an attack on this ruin. Numerous traps have been set in the ruins, and demons have been unleashed. To overcome those difficulties and reach the lowest level. That would be a condition of acceptance."

    "How many layers is it all?

    I finished explaining the cell and such a question popped up.

    "I can''t teach you that. This is supposed to be an actual request. If you''re challenging an untouched ruin, you don''t know how many layers are at the bottom? So I can''t teach you."

    "How many passes?

    "Any number of people. The party that gets to the bottom level without gibberish will pass."

    "What''s the rank of the demon?

    "It''s basically a C-rank, but it''s also a mix of B-ranks. If we work together at a party and deal with it, we''ll have no problems."

    Various questions were asked.

    Take care not to miss out on each and every one of them and engrave them firmly into your head.

    "Yes, yes, the question!

    I raised my voice as Canade jumped tiny and tiny.

    "We just have to get to the bottom, right?

    "Yeah, right."

    "Can I bump through the floor and go down?

    "Huh?"

    "Here''s the thing... yeah, I cracked the floor and I''m going downstairs. Then I think we''ll get there soon, can''t we?

    That''s right, Canade''s question seemed unexpected, and the cell solidifies.

    The other exams were laughing at such silly......

    However, the cell is making his face stretch.

    For a little while, but we''re friends who traveled together.

    Something Canade could do for real.

    Cell understands that it has so much power.

    "... no. That''s unacceptable."

    "Uh, no?

    "It''s a ruin that used to be a fort in the past, but it still doesn''t absolve me of degradation due to years. If you do anything to break the floor, the ruins will collapse. So no."

    "If it''s a little bit..."

    "Absolutely not"

    "Nha..."

    Stared at the guillotine, Canade pulled back as she shunned her cat ears.

    Please, I hope you don''t come up with such an unscrupulous way.

    And I hope you don''t try to put it into practice.

    Recently, I think Canade has become more active or reckless...?

    Could it be that you''re under Tania''s influence?

    Lately, they seem to be close, but Tania''s recklessness may have infected them.

    "Hey Rain. Didn''t you just think about being rude?

    "... it''s not your fault"

    That''s right, I''m sharp.

    "Who else has questions?

    No one raises their hands, although the cell inquires.

    Some information was disclosed, and all we have to do after that is challenge the practice.

    "Then I''ll start the final exam."

    Along with cell signals, a final test was initiated.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Eight groups of parties enter the ruins in turn.

    We''re the last.

    All the other seven sets of parties went into...

    And finally, our order comes.

    "Rain."

    When I tried to enter the ruins, the cell spoke to me.

    Good luck with that.

    "Oh, thank you"

    I didn''t expect Cell to back me up.

    I''m a little surprised...

    But I''m motivated.

    I''ll definitely let you pass!

    With that intent in mind, I stepped into the ruins.

    When the door behind you closes...

    "Wow, Makura"

    In the dark, I heard Canade''s amazing voice.

    "It''s not like it''s dark on me."

    "Mm-hmm? Does Tania catch her eye at night?

    "I don''t know. But Canade''s eyes are shining, so it''s not dark, that''s all."

    "Nha?

    Seeing who Canade''s voice sounded...

    "That''s true. Indeed, Canade''s eyes are shining."

    "Whoa, I''m a little scared..."

    "But... beautiful, isn''t it?

    "I''m a cat spirit clan, so my eyes glow in the dark."

    Canade''s eyes shine like gems in the darkness like painted black.

    The black-eyed part is bigger with no heart.

    What''s the same system there as a cat, after all?

    "Funya!? Who!? Who touched my tail!?

    "This was Canade''s tail, wasn''t it? Sorry, I didn''t know because it was dark"

    "Hih!? So, who, you touched my butt!?

    "Ha-ha-ha, it''s me! Is this Tania''s ass...... um, that''s cheap!

    "Hey... what are you saying in front of Rain!?

    Guys, remember this is the final exam?

    Nori like an excursion, not as nervous as it sounds.

    "Well, better than being nervous about bees"

    Thanks to everyone, I, too, lost the extra strength of my shoulders.

    I was pretty nervous about the final exam...

    I can''t help thinking about it.

    With all of us, I think we can get over anything...

    Good luck with your exams so you can complete them.

    "Sola, Luna. Can I have the light, please?

    "Yes, I understand"

    "Lights!"

    Luna casts her magic and the light bulb drifts through the universe.

    Shake off the darkness around you.

    "This is the entrance to the ruins..."

    Surprisingly wide.

    Ancient conditioning was embellished in the centre.

    The passage stretches from left to right, focusing on the conditioning.

    "Suddenly it''s a split...... Now, what do we do?

    "Leave it to me!

    Luna came forward confidently.

    "Oh? Do you know the right way with the magic you''re good at?

    "Ha ha, you''re right. If I were you, I''d have to find the right answer!

    "You bit it"

    "Ugh!

    To Sola''s calm scratch, Luna takes the branches of the tree rolling there, slightly reddening her face.

    When the door to the table was open, it would have been flown in by the wind.

    Luna stands upright with the branches of the tree and becomes a mysterious face.

    Close your eyes so you can get in the mood...

    "Yes, it is!

    Luna let go of her hand, and the branches of the tree fell down.

    "Hmm. According to my magic, the right route is this way!

    "Where''s the magic!? I just knocked down a tree branch. Stop! That''s so magical, just a hunch!

    Tina''s scratch burst all over her.

    "Fair enough. I don''t have any other clues, and let''s just do what Luna says."

    "Um, are you okay? I have a terrible feeling about Sola..."

    "You have nothing to fear! Follow me, everyone''s!

    "Ohh......!

    Luna walked the lead and Nina followed.

    We couldn''t leave them alone, so we followed.

    Take the right aisle and walk carefully.

    I''m talking about demons being unleashed, but I haven''t encountered them so far.

    "By the way, don''t you have any promises?

    Secondly, I mentioned that Tania wasn''t sure.

    Canade tilts her little neck.

    "Nha? Arr?"

    "Look, this must be a ruin, right? Then isn''t it weird that there''s traps all over it?

    "Oh, sure."

    "When I go in a pattern at times like this, the trap activates and the big balls chase me, and it''s classic to fall straight into the pit,"

    "Akan, Tania...... that, the flag or"

    "What flag... you really think it''s going to be what I just said? That''s what I said, but that''s not possible. There''s no way we''re gonna get caught in a trap."

    Tania says it off with a Doya face.

    Keep your chest up...... your tail will shake on that clap and push the unnatural stubble of the wall into your chili.

    "Ah."

    Whose voice was it that I did it, fulfilled?

    Goggle, goggle, and loud noises and vibrations...

    "Awwww!? Oh, it''s a big ball!?

    "Tania''s Fool!!!?

    "Oh, it''s my fault!?

    Big balls rolled in from behind and we rushed out.

    Wait, wait, wait.

    If this is a promise...

    "Ah!?

    Again, someone''s voice sounded.

    The floor opened wide with Pacan.

    It''s a stunning pit... with so many pits that I can''t help it...

    "Nyaaaa, Tania''s silly!!!?

    We were sucked into the darkness when Canade screamed.

 235 235 story break

    "... stay."

    I woke up with a dull pain in my head.

    I guess when I fell into the pit, I hit my head, temporarily losing my mind.

    When I woke up, my surroundings were surrounded by darkness.

    "Canade? Tania?"

    Calling but no reply.

    "Sola? Luna? Nina? Tina? Guys, aren''t you there? Hey!"

    My voice just echoes, and I still don''t hear back.

    "Holy shit... are you out of line?"

    Because I remember it rolling all over...

    That pit had holes split up in some.

    I guess it''s a trap for breaking up intruders.

    In the meantime, take the pine light out of your luggage bag...

    "Fireball"

    Light a fire with magic that minimizes power.

    Lights are born and pay for the darkness around them.

    It''s a small room down the road.

    Broken vases and other conditioning items.

    And there''s just dust and spider nests, nothing else.

    Slightly larger aisles¡­ aisles large enough for three adults to walk side by side, stretched straight.

    "Do we have to move on?"

    The trap may be as set as it was earlier, but it can''t be stopped here.

    We need to find everyone and rendezvous quickly.

    "Huh...!

    With the sound of cassava, countless signs approached.

    Illuminated by the fire of the pine lights, its appearance is revealed.

    It''s a giant spider about 30 centimeters.

    Fangs are like spears, unusually sharply developed.

    It''s a D-rank demon chimera spider.

    D-rank, so you don''t have high combat abilities, and you don''t have any special abilities.

    It''s just...

    "There''s a lot of them."

    One, two, three...... the chimeric spider gushed out from next to next.

    So many that I accidentally think seriously about where I was hiding.

    I put up my weapon...

    "First of all, I''m going in, so everybody''s not..."

    I stick around and call on my buddies, as usual.

    A habit or something...

    It was only natural for everyone to be there.

    Anyway, if it''s intentional, wouldn''t it be the first time you think you''ve ever been separated by an unexpected circumstance?

    "Alone..."

    It may seem pitiful, but I felt lonely.

    "Me, you depended a lot on everyone..."

    I think about smudges and that.

    Nevertheless, I can''t be depressed.

    If I was depressed about this, they''d laugh at me when I joined everyone.

    "Do it!

    I intercepted a flock of chimeric spiders with Kamui in my hand.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Canade... wake up, Canade"

    "Hmmm...... nigga?

    Shaken by the itching, Canade opened his eyes.

    "... Sola?

    "Good, you''re awake"

    Sola was there.

    On its back, a fluffy light sphere floats.

    It would be Sora''s magic.

    "Uh... what about here?

    It''s a small room.

    There''s one passage leading to the back, nothing but sight.

    "Sounds like Sola and the others were split up in the pit.

    "It is... is Rain and everyone else okay?

    "I don''t think it''s a problem. ''Cause it''s not so easy to get hit, guys, it''s not"

    "That''s... right"

    Canade agreed with a bitter smile.

    Stand up and remove the sand and dust on the bread and clothes, etc.

    "Then let''s hit through the wall to rendezvous with everyone!

    "No, no, no, you can''t!? Please don''t take it for granted!?

    "Nha? Why can''t I?

    "You didn''t hear the explanation for the exam! I was told that if you did that, you would be disqualified!?

    "Oh, speaking of which"

    "I''m tired..."

    "So I guess I''ll just have to look for it normally?

    "Right. It seems that the ruins have a mechanism to interfere with magic, so detective magic doesn''t work well¡­ we just have to use our feet in the tunnels to find them"

    "Bye, lets go! ? Keep on following me ?

    "I have a bad feeling about that..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Nina, are you okay? Does it hurt?"

    "Hmm... it''s okay, it''s okay"

    Tania tumbled Nina and was walking in the ruins.

    Nina, who is obsessed, has pine lights in her hand.

    Fall into the pit...

    If I''d been careful, I''d have been two Tania and Nina.

    Besides, Nina seems to have twisted her leg when she fell.

    Neither Tania nor Nina can use healing magic.

    Although the medicine was removed and treated in Nina''s subspace storage, it is not immediately fully healed.

    I''m most certain that Sola and Luna will be cured.

    So instead of making the choice of waiting for help, I decided to go find it myself.

    "I... it''s not heavy, is it?

    "What are you talking about? It''s light, huh? Like feathers."

    "Hmm..."

    Nina was a little lit up.

    "Sorry...... Tania"

    "Hmm? Why are you apologizing?

    "I, pull my leg..."

    "You care about that?

    "I care, I... buddy, it''s"

    "Then I don''t care. I''m one of them."

    Tania says in a bright voice.

    "Companions support each other when they''re in trouble, right? So I don''t care."

    "...... eh"

    Nina''s tail shaken happily.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Lightning Strike!"

    Purple electricity ran through and kicked the demons nesting in the aisle.

    But I can''t supplement all the demons.

    A few of them were leaking fire.

    "First ball...... threw ahhhhh!!!

    On Luna''s head, Tina waves her arms wide......

    I threw a piece of magic at the demon.

    It was a fastball.

    The lump of magic captures the head of the demon beautifully, pah! And bounce it off.

    "Huh, you''re weak, you''re too weak! Is this what this is?

    "Well, you can''t stop us!

    Luna and Tina were fine even when they were out of company.

 236 236 Stories Main Command Demonstration

    "Hmm."

    A dozen minutes to fight......

    I managed to kick through a crowd of chimeric spiders.

    Every single one of them is no big deal, but if I did, there were a lot of them.

    Knock it down or knock it down. There was no kiri, and although it was a glitch...

    They stopped it, so the backup finally stopped and we could wipe it all out.

    "That''s a pretty nasty place to be."

    Countless traps planted on the ruins.

    A demon that can''t be a glimmer.

    If I do bad, I could lose my life.

    That''s how difficult it is.

    Only A-rank promotion exams are usually difficult.

    "Is everyone okay...?

    Everyone is much stronger than me.

    Yeah, I don''t think that''s gonna happen very often...

    Still worried about things.

    "We have to rendezvous as soon as possible."

    If it''s a ruin like this, it''s on the edge... I was there!

    "Can you give me a little help?

    Tamed the rat.

    Ask them to gather their people and Tame a few dozen more.

    Scatter all over the ruins.

    If you''re a rat rooting for this place, you''ll be able to find everyone.

    Look for everyone...

    Then, ask for guidance so that we can rendezvous.

    I gave you that order.

    "Whoa, that''s fast."

    Three rats came back and looked up at me and rang choo.

    Apparently, they found someone.

    "Guidance, nice to meet you"

    Choo sounded well again and the rat ran out.

    Fast feet.

    They''re going to leave me if I don''t run this one too.

    Occasionally, he chases after a rat as he kicks the demons he encounters.

    In the meantime, go down a few layers of ruins.

    Apparently, they''re all aiming for the deepest part.

    Rather than looking for it in the dark clouds, I guess they think the goal point can definitely merge.

    "That''s... stop"

    I found something and gave a stop order to the rat.

    The rat stops.

    I hide in the shadows and gently lean over the hallway.

    "... it''s a hikarigoke spider. That''s unusual, I can''t believe you live here."

    Unlike so many demons, it''s a normal spider.

    Size is about fingertip.

    He is called a hikarigoke spider because he wears glowing moss as a pseudo.

    This hikarigoke spider has an interesting ecology.

    That ecology...

    "... was there"

    When I followed the destination of the hikarigoke spider with my eyes, I saw a demon figure.

    I miss it when it comes to nostalgia...... Killer Tiger.

    At the end of the aisle was a square, and I saw multiple killer tigers there.

    Hikarigoke feeds on demonic body fluids.

    For this reason, it is said that there are demons near Hikarigoke.

    "You were right to be careful."

    Now, I don''t feel like losing to Killer Tiger, but I have no doubt that he is a troublesome opponent.

    In a limited space, and when it comes to dealing with more than one, it''s a lot of trouble.

    Luckily, there are other passages.

    Instructed rats to use a different path.

    On my orders, the rats turn left and take a different passage.

    Chase after that.

    Do it that way...

    Relies on small animals, insects, etc. seen along the way to avoid danger.

    And ask the rats to show you the way.

    It was going well.

    Though I''ve been separated from everyone and anxious to see what happens for a while...

    Even me, I think I can get over it.

    "Though...... after all, one misses you"

    I felt terribly uncomfortable even though I was only temporarily separated.

    I don''t feel safe or restless...

    That''s all, I guess it was natural to be with everyone.

    That''s all I must have counted on about everyone.

    I''m not in so much of a hurry because I think we''ll be able to rendezvous soon...

    What if?

    What if... what if I were to leave you all for a long time?

    What if I find myself in a situation where I miss you but I don''t see you?

    What will I do then...?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "This way! This way is suspicious!

    "Are you sure you''re okay? Sora is very anxious..."

    Canade pointing to the aisle full of energy.

    In contrast, Sola looked anxious.

    I''m out of line with the Rains...

    Canade and Sola were both exploring the ruins.

    If we go to the lowest level, which is the goal, we will be able to rendezvous.

    I think so, even down the stairs.

    "If Canade hadn''t gotten rid of the rats earlier, he might have been able to rendezvous with Rain..."

    "Aww... oh, I''m sorry?

    "Oh, boy."

    Not long ago...

    Rats appeared before Canade and Sola.

    Rats are cautious creatures, so they rarely show up in public on purpose.

    Sora immediately understood.

    I''m sure this rat was Tamed by Rayne.

    They must be looking for us.

    If we go after the rats, we''ll be able to rendezvous with Rayne.

    I had such expectations...

    Canade, who saw the rat, narrowed his black eyes and started chasing him as he chanted at him.

    There are no rats or clumps in this.

    Fear prevailed over Rayne''s instructions, and he escaped at first sight.

    Thus, Canade and Sola lost their directions¡­ to this day.

    "How did you do that?

    "Aww... I don''t know, if I was watching a rat, I''d come to a quail, and I couldn''t stand it... instinct?

    "Is it a cat"

    "You''re a cat spirit clan, so you''re a cat in a way..."

    "Not at all... you''re a troubled waste cat"

    "Sola even told me!?

    "Look, I''m coming. Sola and the others have to rendezvous with Raines on their own."

    "Ugh, I''m sorry..."

    "Totally no more... Canade is more than Luna, you''re a disappointing cat"

    "Disappointed cat!?

    I don''t know, they seemed to get along.

    We go behind the ruins for the lowest level as we talk about swallowing.

    So, how much would you have gone down the stairs?

    How much would you have walked down the aisle?

    Out in the open space.

    It was so wide and clear that I didn''t think it was in the basement.

    I saw something like an altar in the center of the square.

    A statue stands imitating God.

    A magic formation was painted on the floor in front of it.

    It has a complex pattern, and it''s booooooooo glowing.

    And...

    "Ah, Cel!

    "Oh?"

    Cell, the examiner, stood in front of the altar.

 237 237. Absolutely fine.

    "Konnya."

    "Hello...... it''s a greeting now isn''t it?

    Canade gave a strange greeting and the cell was bewildered.

    "Ah, Tania and Nina!

    "It''s too late for you both."

    "...... eh"

    It wasn''t just the cell, it was Tania and Nina.

    The appropriate steps were used to replace the chair.

    "What''s going on here? Break?"

    "No, I''m not. I mean, guess at the point where the cell is."

    "Er...?

    "Is this cat, the contents of your head, in it properly?

    "Probably empty," he said.

    "Nha!?

    Canade looked shocked like Garn.

    Regardless, Tania continues the conversation.

    "You were talking about passing the exam when you got to the bottom of the ruins, right? So, the examiner''s cell is here. That means this is the goal point."

    "Really?

    Canade looked at the cell.

    The cell nodded.

    "Yeah, that''s right. Tania''s right, this is the goal."

    "Yay!!! Then we passed."

    "That''s why we''re not going anytime soon. This Misunderstood Cat."

    "What do you mean grunt!? Hey, what do you mean!?

    I don''t know, but I was sure I was stunned.

    Makes a face like Canade''s obstinate.

    Nina moved next door to comfort such a canade.

    Then, stretch your back and stroke Pompom and Canade''s head.

    "Good boy... good boy"

    "Ha-ha-ha... Nina''s hand, it feels good."

    "Is it healing, just like Rain?

    Sora was taking the discussion seriously.

    "We''re the only ones who can get to the goal, right?

    "Ah... you know what?"

    I still don''t see Rayne, Luna and Tina.

    If those three weren''t together, they wouldn''t be considered to have scored a goal.

    "Rain, are you with Luna and Tina?

    "I don''t know... it''s possible I''m alone."

    When I was thinking about my people, the explosion sounded.

    "What!?

    The cell moved first.

    Arrange a bow so that whatever comes out.

    Canade, Tania, Sola and Nina also set up.

    "Is it a demon?

    "This hall should keep the demons out of sight because they are bound by demonic props..."

    Cell looks harsh and says.

    If you are a demon in general, you cannot cross the line.

    But what if mutant species or something was occurring?

    What if it had more power than I expected?

    It''s not strange if you''ve crossed the line.

    We make every effort to prevent such accidents from happening, but nevertheless, when they do, they happen.

    The explosion is getting closer.

    It was echoing from one of the passages leading to the hall.

    Everyone''s gaze is focused...

    "Ha-ha-ha, you''re not my enemy!

    "Do it -!!!

    Luna and Tina showed themselves.

    They were being chased by demons, and I saw a disfigured figure behind them.

    Towards them, Tina got the stick.

    Cover the stick with magic...... similarly beat a block braided with magic!

    "Do your homerun!

    Khan and a chunk of magic flew and kicked a few demons together.

    "And... dragoon howling, it is!

    Then Luna''s magic burst and the explosion sounded.

    Dragoon howling is a range magic that affects a wide area.

    When used in narrow places like ruins, they damage nature and the surrounding walls and ceilings.

    Luna''s magic kicked through the demons, but at the same time, it did damage to the ruins.

    Piscilli and hives entered the walls and ceilings, and the paralysis and small debris fell.

    "Ha ha, demons of this magnitude, not our enemies!

    "Oh no! If you want to do this to us, give us a stronger one!

    The battle must have been continuous.

    They''re getting battle high, and the two of them were oddly strong.

    Sora walks over to her sister like that...

    "What are you doing, you messed-up sister!

    "Phew!?

    I snapped my head off.

    "Whoa... Bogus sister is a new power word..."

    Luna snapped as she wept her eyes, even holding her splashed head.

    "What are you thinking about using that magic here? Is Luna an asshole? Or is the asshole Luna?

    "Hey, I''m not sure what Sola''s talking about."

    "Fair enough, calm down - ya. Shh, shh. We were chased by such a number of demons that we had no choice..."

    "I feel like I''ve heard an explosion over and over again...... oh, not at all"

    "Whatever it is, it''s good to meet you."

    That''s what Tania said to sum up the story.

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina, Tina.

    Now we have all six.

    The rest...

    "All you have to do is Rain."

    Even if we had all the party members, it doesn''t make sense without Rain.

    Canade asks Cell.

    "Hey, Cell. Is there a time limit or something?

    "I think I explained that too... of course, I do. If you can''t get here within the time limit, you''re disqualified."

    "Nyah..."

    Canade looked worried, shaking his tail loosely and restlessly.

    "I don''t think we''re that worried yet. And then... well, I have two hours. With all that time, it''s not impossible to get here. There''s some other party stuff, and you don''t have to worry about it, do you?

    "Hmm, that''s right..."

    "You worry about what you care about..."

    Canade and Tania make a worried face.

    We both have common feelings about Rayne.

    Love.

    Because I have such thoughts, I worry excessively.

    Will you be able to score a proper goal?

    Wouldn''t you be hurt?

    Could it have stopped working?

    I''m willing to trust Rayne to be okay... but still, I''m worried about something I''m worried about.

    I want to see you soon.

    Think of that, and wish Rayne well.

    "It''s okay..."

    Nina stroked Canade and Tania''s head pounding.

    And laugh.

    "If it''s Rain... absolutely, it''s okay"

    Nina''s eyes had an absolute trust in Rayne.

    Seeing Nina like that, Canade and Tania regained their composure.

    Not if we''re in a hurry because Nina, who is smaller than us, is so calm.

    There''s nothing wrong with that, don''t worry, just wait around.

    "I believe you, Rain."

    While the Canades stiffen their feelings...

    Cell remembered a little anxiety.

    The other examiners are waiting all over the ruins as an obstacle to student movement.

    Looks like the Canades weren''t lucky enough to meet anyone, but luck won''t last many times.

    Rain''s ability to contract with a large number of the strongest species is comparable to or exceeds that of A-rank adventurers......

    The fact that such a rain still doesn''t show up at the goal point may mean that the examiner has been encountered and stopped.

    If so, who is Rayne confronting?

    Cell thought of the other face.

    This time, Axe also participates as an examiner.

    Until now, he had expressed his disinterest in acting with Arios...

    The final exam needs a lot of manpower.

    I decided to ask them to join me without question.

    "Maybe..."

    Isn''t Rayne confronting Axe?

    No basis whatsoever, but Cell thought that.

 238 238 Tales Goal

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Awkward air was flowing.

    The rats showed me around and I was aiming for the deepest part of the ruins...

    I went out into a big room on the way.

    There was an Axe figure there.

    I haven''t exchanged words since I exchanged a very simple greeting with "hey".

    Cell never put things on the table before, he normally talked to me...

    Axe has a clumsy spot.

    There are still some things I think are awkward.

    But that''s the same for me, and I don''t know what to say.

    Nevertheless, you can''t keep doing this the whole time.

    "Uh... what is Axe doing here?

    "Yeah? Uh... I''m the examiner. A role in determining the power of a student like Rayne, or a disability... well, like that."

    "I see."

    Finally, a guy named Gatekeeper?

    It''s a classic, but I guess it''s a development that we can''t go back without defeating Axe.

    "Uh... nothing, you don''t have to take me down to move on."

    Like you read my thoughts, Axe says that.

    "The exams that will take place here are two choices. Do you want to fight me and take the shortest course... or do you want to avoid me and take the long way? One thing at a time."

    "I see."

    "For the shortest course, one minute from here to the goal point. That''s about an hour for a far-flung course. If you can afford the time...... hey? Why are you setting up weapons?

    "Do you have to defeat Axe to advance the shortest course?

    "I don''t even get lost, do you mean? Oh, shit."

    Reminds me of the other incident.

    This is how Axe and I were confronted...

    I never regretted the choice I made then.

    So I can still make the same choice.

    I pulled out Kamui.

    But... Axe doesn''t try to pull out a knife.

    "Axe?"

    "Uh... I don''t know"

    Axe says it sounds ill-defined.

    "... why don''t we do it another way?

    "Huh?"

    "My role is to ascertain the strength of the students. I would normally fight... well, Rayne wouldn''t have to, would he? And I don''t know... even if it''s an exam, I don''t want to do it again with you."

    "It''s..."

    "I''ll tell you what, I don''t regret the choice I made then. I still think it was the right thing to do. But... he''s the same as Rain, isn''t he?

    "Right. I have no regrets."

    "Then we were right about each other... so let''s wrap up the story. Come on, I don''t like to fight with Rayne... well, I''m not comfortable. We''re friends who threw a party, albeit temporarily...... oh and ugh!

    Me and Axe put our heads on it.

    "Anyway! I don''t want to cross blades with you again. That''s it!"

    "Ha..."

    I don''t know, it looks like Axe.

    Clumsy, but straight...

    I was happy that nothing had changed.

    "I agree. I don''t want to fight Axe again."

    "I''m glad you said that."

    "Well, I can see the consequences of the battle."

    "Hey here! What does that mean!?

    "''Cause you were my winner last time. It hasn''t been that long since, and it''s just gonna turn out the same now, right?

    "Don''t tell me, you bastard. I mean, I didn''t lose to Rain then. I lost to your people. Can you fight the strongest species properly against them? If Rayne was alone, I''d have won."

    "How about that?

    Laughing invincibly at each other.

    Of course, this word is not meant to be.

    I don''t know, it feels like we''re playing with words...

    It''s like insisting that little kids are more amazing at me.

    Clumsy man communication, I hope he sees it as.

    "But how can you not fight? Axe must be the examiner, right?

    "As I said earlier, I already know what Rain is capable of. You don''t have to try. You pass."

    "Then would you honestly let me through here?

    "There''s no way you can. Though I know the power, I can''t let it pass for free. We have to do the exam."

    "That doesn''t work."

    "That''s the way it is."

    Does it sound like Axe when it comes to Axe?

    I''m serious about my job.

    As for non-work......

    Keep that as a no comment.

    "But what do you do when it''s other than fight? You want to compare wisdom?

    "Is Rayne going to kill me?

    Why would we talk about that?

    You want to tell me that if I do a wisdom comparison, my head will be short because of the wisdom fever?

    "Let''s settle for him."

    Axe moved in front of the appropriate steps and elbowed.

    "Arm wrestling."

    "I can gauge the power with this... well, as a man to man game, doesn''t that sound good?

    "That''s easy to understand."

    I laugh when I stick around.

    Then... move in front of the ax, elbow as well, and grab your hand.

    "... I''m sorry"

    "It''s not about Axe apologizing, is it? You said you didn''t do anything wrong."

    "It doesn''t change that feeling. I don''t... Still, there are a lot of things that I think I can''t honestly support the path my people have chosen."

    "Oh well."

    Looks like it conveys Axe''s feelings...

    I felt the various obsessions I had in my chest unravel.

    "Thanks"

    "Yeah?"

    "... I''d be happy to have my people say that."

    "Rain, you..."

    In response to the word buddy, Axe widened his eyes.

    Then, laugh small.

    "Are you sure you want to count me as your buddy?

    "Isn''t that nice?

    "Doubt system."

    "Fine, then."

    Though we were to break up like that...

    But I might have a chance to take the same path again.

    If that''s not zero, it just showed.

    That''s why I call Axe my buddy.

    Probably convinces everyone, too.

    "Damn...... really, Rayne is a straight guy. It''s so dazzling to watch."

    "Really?

    "Have you been unconscious? Sounds more like Rayne."

    "I feel like I''m being fooled there anyway..."

    "Don''t be obstinate. Don''t be obstinate. I''m praising you."

    "For once, isn''t that an extra word?

    A lot of words come out for what has been wrong.

    Fun and comfortable.

    I''d like to be doing this for a while now...

    Exactly, that''s not how it works.

    I have time for the exam, and it''s time to move on.

    Warm up your friends later.

    "Then..."

    "Start!

    Using that word as a signal, me and Axe put our strength into our arms.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Nyah... restless"

    Canad was twitching and walking around the hall.

    Tania sits in the right place and stands still.

    Sora and Luna were chasing each other because they had a fight.

    Seeing those two, Nina was in a panic with Aww, and Tina looked like she saw something smiling.

    "Guys, you''re calm... aren''t you worried about Rain?

    "Of course I''m worried."

    Tania answered.

    "But at the same time, I trust you. Rayne would definitely get here in time. It passes properly. So it''s okay."

    "Nyah... Tania is strong, isn''t she? I don''t think so..."

    "You don''t trust me about Rain?

    "I am, aren''t I? I do... but the feeling of worrying doesn''t go away either..."

    "Well, isn''t that okay with Canade?

    "Really?

    "Which doesn''t mean it''s right... I think we should think about Rain the way we think about it each way"

    Tania''s an adult.

    "Canade is a child."

    While we were talking about that, other adventurer parties began to show themselves.

    I show my face from aisles everywhere and one passer after another is decided.

    And the last time I saw your face...

    "Nyah, Rain!!!

    "Guys!"

    Without realizing he had scored a goal, Rayne was delighted to reunite with his people.

    That''s the same for the Canades...

    "Oh, boy."

    Seeing Raines smiling and rejoicing at the reunion, Cell was going to spill a little grin.

 239 239 Tales Dark

    The final test was completed and moved to the ground.

    "Is that it?"

    Canade looked strange.

    "One thing, you''re missing a party."

    "Speaking of which..."

    Eight groups of parties, a total of thirty, challenged the final exam.

    But only seven groups of parties, 27 people, are here.

    Not all parties pass.

    Has one pair fallen off?

    Even so, the exam is all over, so it''s unnatural not to be here.

    "I was planning on presenting the results of the exam... just give me a minute"

    Cell talks like that and goes somewhere with the other examiners.

    Accompanying Axe also looked harsh.

    Did something go wrong?

    "Speaking of which..."

    The way Tania remembers something, it makes sense.

    "Aren''t the parties you''re not at here the ones who''ve been tangled up with Rain?

    "Speaking of which..."

    "Is something wrong? Well, they''re the ones, so even if they fail, I don''t feel sorry for them."

    "Yes, if you care about that, you don''t have a kiri!

    Everyone doesn''t seem to care much...

    I''m so worried about this.

    Something like a big incident going on out of sight...

    I had such a bad feeling.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After a job, Arios returned to the large tent reserved for them.

    Once inside, Agus glanced at Arios.

    "I haven''t seen him for a while... but where have you been?

    "I have a lot to do with my exams."

    "... right"

    As he lost interest then, Agus turned to the day after tomorrow.

    Arios was small and tongued so that no one could hear him.

    Agus'' attitude has been depressing lately.

    Every once in a while, he asks me this.

    What have you been up to?

    Where have you been?

    You''re not messing with me, are you?

    That''s all.

    What are you going to do?

    It''s just a warrior''s word against the brave, the chosen one¡­ it''s not something you can forgive.

    "... Agus might not need it"

    Very good as a warrior.

    But I don''t need someone to poke at me.

    What, are you going to banish me like Rayne?

    I don''t care why.

    If not, you can make it.

    "Well, I''ll leave you to Agus."

    More than that, there''s something I need to do now.

    Arios changed his mind, Leanne and Mina...... and moved to the table where Monica was.

    "Ah, Arios. Welcome back."

    "You were helping me with the exam. annoying."

    "You were so late. What have you been up to?

    "Well, a lot. If you''re a brave man, you''ve got a lot to do."

    "Hmm, that''s tough."

    "Is there anything we can do to help?

    "No, I''m fine. More than that, can I borrow Monica for a second? I need to tell you something."

    "? If we''re talking, why don''t we just do it here now?

    "It''s important."

    "A private conversation between you two? Ayashi"

    "Leanne, you mustn''t look down on me."

    "Yes, yes."

    Arios took Monica out of the tent.

    Just in case, move further and head to an unpopular location.

    "So... did it work?

    Monica asked in a small voice.

    In contrast...... Arios responds with a smile.

    "Oh, no problem. There''s no way I''m gonna fail, is there?

    Arios gave Monica a gem about thumb size.

    "It should all fit in this."

    "Okay. So we''ll do the machining so there''s no problem, and we''ll check it out just in case."

    "Please."

    "Yes, I''ll take care of it. Everything is for the brave..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Things moved a lot when it was about an hour after the final exam was over.

    A set of parties doesn''t show up at the goal point.

    At first, he was wondering if he had fallen, but he wouldn''t show up after the exam.

    Inside the ruins are trapped everywhere, so they can''t move?

    Such speculation seems to have led to the formation of a search party.

    Cells and Axes.

    It was formed with several other examiners.

    Arios?

    I relaxed in my tent, like it wasn''t my job to do that.

    Then the cells searched the ruins...

    I found three different figures.

    The three of them were unable to survive the exam and died...

    Though such views were expressed at first, clouds become suspicious along the way.

    The bodies of the three men had cuts.

    Let the demons attack you, let the ruins trap you, there''s no way you''ll get a cut.

    Coming here, the possibility of someone attacking me surfaced.

    And the killer...

    "Too bad, Rayne. I can''t believe you did this."

    Arios, who started working on the case, told the examiners to arrest me after a while of investigation.

 240 240 Stories Wrongful

    "Hey, would you stop kidding me?

    "There''s no way Rayne would do that!

    Tania and Canade bit Arios first.

    We were both angry at what they said about not being sarcastic and showing clear anger emotions.

    Momentum that could hit me right now.

    But Arios is not frightened.

    I continue to be dignified, as justice is here.

    "After a rigorous investigation, I got the answer that there was no killer but Rayne."

    Examiners surround us like Arios said.

    He was already treated like a killer.

    Cell and Axe never joined the siege net, and now they were watching.

    "Why should Rain kill other adventurers? Reasons to do that...... no motive"

    Sora says like a lawyer.

    However, it seems that Arios presupposed the question in advance, saying it without slurring and staring.

    "The victim was an adventurer who was having problems with Rayne. Rayne killed them to clear his grudges then. Alternatively, we met in the ruins and developed into trouble again. And does it feel like being cute...? Anyway, there''s a motive."

    "Isn''t that equal to making it up?

    "I think so. But the others have no contact with the victim at all. Rayne''s the only one with contacts."

    "Huh, treating Rayne like a killer just like that makes me laugh!

    "Of course, that''s not why I decided Rayne was the killer. Hey, give me an example."

    At Arios'' signal, one of the examiners brought the materials.

    Everyone on the spot, including me.

    "This material describes the condition of the victim''s wounds, etc. As a result of the autopsy, I guess."

    "What''s wrong with that?

    "I want you to look at the cause of death."

    "... the scratches caused by the blade. Is that it?"

    "Take a good look. It says not the sword, but the wound caused by the stabbing with a dagger causes death...... right?

    "Mmm..."

    "There''s no one with a dagger but Rayne. Rayne uses daggers as his main weapon, but others are swords, spears, axes, etc."

    "That''s the point!

    "I''m just stating the facts. What, shall we do a physical examination of everyone on this occasion? You can assure me that no one will come out with a dagger but Rayne."

    "It''s easy to dispose of daggers. Bury it on the ground, dump it in the river... it''s not proof!

    Luna told him that the evidence was insufficient, pointing to Bissi and Arios.

    Luna is right.

    If you were to arrest me just for the current story, there would be too much tyranny.

    It''s a messed up story, and it''s not exactly acceptable.

    But Arios doesn''t break his spare look.

    You seem absolutely certain that it must be my crime.

    "When and at what time did Rayne say he did that?

    Now Tina hit the question.

    "You fell for the ruin trap and fell apart, didn''t you? At that time, Rayne was to act alone. No one is guaranteed Rayne''s actions at that time. I mean, then the crime is possible."

    "It''s..."

    What were you doing when you got away with everyone?

    Didn''t that extend to the crime then?

    Speaking of which, I can''t help but suspect that...

    But if I mention that, I don''t have a kiri.

    Proving my innocence then is tantamount to proving the devil.

    "Uh... okay?

    Axe has pinched his mouth so he can''t watch.

    "Rayne would have been with me."

    "Hmm. Are you sure about that?

    "Oh, I''m sure. If Rayne wants to go to trial, I can testify."

    Lying in a trial is considered a felony.

    It''s a prison sentence for sending forced labor in one shot.

    Strongly put so far, I wouldn''t normally doubt Axe''s statement.

    But Arios doesn''t try to change his attitude.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t trust your statement."

    "What?

    "You used to party with Rayne, albeit temporarily, right? Old buddies, so to speak. Maybe he''s speaking in favor of Rayne."

    "Come on, don''t argue with me. You can''t do that."

    "I wonder what they think objectively? Witnesses used to be buddies... isn''t there a connection back there? I don''t think they can help if they suspect. Am I wrong?

    "Gu... hey..."

    Axe gives an angry look.

    I get a hiatus that I might be able to grab it, but I think I endured it at the critical point.

    Arios'' words are equal to claims...

    But it''s not even absurd bullshit.

    There''s no back connection between me and Axe...

    If it comes from a third party who knows nothing, they can''t help but think it''s suspicious.

    "Arios, okay?

    When asked to speak, Arios nodded small.

    "The motive, the method of killing, the alibi at the time of the crime... objectively, I understood I was suspicious"

    "Is that a confession?

    "That can''t be true. I didn''t do anything. First, none of the evidence is conclusive. It''s just vague, isn''t it? And yet Arios doesn''t suspect me because he believes me to be the killer. Do you have conclusive proof that I''m the killer?

    "Kuck."

    Arios laughs with pleasure.

    I laugh fun-filled, like I''ve been waiting for this time.

    "I do."

    Arios nodded confidently.

    I guess I have a lot of confidence in showing that attitude.

    What the hell kind of evidence do you have available?

    "Example stuff."

    On Arios'' signal, the examiner brought a crystal ball.

    "This is a magic trick called remembering the sights on the spot. As a precaution against fraud, this magic device is placed all over the ruins"

    "What''s wrong with that?

    "There''s a definitive moment in the record of the crime. Even if I look at him, can Rayne still cut white?

    Arios manipulated the magic prop with a nigga and a malicious grin.

    Crystal balls glowed pale.

    So much so that the light subsides and the sight in the ruins is reflected.

    A small room in the ruins was shown.

    No one.

    "Where''s the evidence?

    "Don''t rush. Almost there... Look, here we come"

    So much less, the victims came into the room.

    They''re on alert for any traps, moving slowly.

    From behind... I showed up.

    "Become...!?

    I have a dagger in my hand...

    I slowly walk behind one of the victims and wield a dagger.

    The blade devoured deep, and the blood overflowed.

    The stabbed place is next to my neck.

    The victim collapsed from his knee, as if the puppet thread had been cut off.

    It doesn''t even work with Pickle as it is.

    To the sudden assault, the victims panicked halfway, but immediately began to respond.

    I''m only taking the A-rank promotion exam, and I''m sure of that strength.

    Although one was missing, he tried to work vividly together to move back into the fight.

    But... I was better at it.

    I shielded the body from attack.

    Plus, throw that body away.

    I''m not sure how to handle my buddy''s body, and the victims move dull.

    In that gap, I pack my distance and put my dagger...

    "Rayne, this is what you call evidence. Are you still going to cut the trigger when you see this?

    "What, this... I didn''t do this!

    "But it''s definitely you in the footage. If you have two twins, I don''t know."

    "That''s... but I didn''t kill anybody! There''s been a mistake!

    "You should prove your innocence in a place of judgment. Well, this is all conclusive evidence. I wouldn''t be able to, though. Ha ha ha!

    "Gu......"

    "Get him."

    The examiner moved simultaneously on the orders of Arios.

    Axe and Cell are confused and not moving...

    The other exams... plus the adventurers.

    What do we do!? What can I do!?

 241 241: Arrest.

    "Fuck, Rain! What are you gonna do?

    Canade''s hasty voice flew in.

    "Goddamn... we''re getting away with this now!

    "No, I won''t miss it."

    "Become...!?

    I heard a voice from right around the corner.

    The shadow rises, and that takes the shape of a person.

    It''s Leanne.

    I guess I used the magic ''shadowseeker'' that moves from shadow to shadow.

    "Earthbound!"

    The earth protruded and tangled in my body like a cage.

    "Arios told me that you, the state anomaly doesn''t work, does it? But what about this?

    "Gu...... this!

    I try to get out with all my might, but the next thing I know, the shackles of dirt are tangled up, and I can''t escape.

    "Stop it, Leanne! I didn''t kill anybody! This is a mistake. So..."

    "Haha, I don''t care about that"

    "Leanne...?

    "I don''t like you. It''s rubbish bugs and it defies me, and it ticks me up about what happened in Pagos... I''m not kidding. You''re a businessman. Who do you think I am? Leanne the Great Wizard. Take this punishment against me. Kihahahaha" "

    "This guy......!

    You''re moving with personal emotions, not righteousness!

    I can''t believe he''s naming a brave man like this... I''m kidding!

    "Yikes!?

    "Ugh!?

    I heard Sora and Luna screaming.

    When I rushed over to you, they were caught by Agus.

    Just like Leanne, she must have magically moved to the side of the two of us.

    If it''s a magic battle, Sola and Luna have no enemies, but it''s tough when it''s a flesh-bomb battle.

    I can''t shake Agus'' big arm off.

    "Oh my...!

    "Don''t look sweet, it is!

    Sora and Luna use magic and try to pull off Agus...

    "That''s it."

    Mina says it off sharply.

    In that hand was the figure of Tina tied with a rope of light.

    "Guys, I''m sorry... I don''t care. When I saw that footage, I was surprised... and I got stuck in that gap..."

    "I am a cleric. It''s as simple as getting rid of ghosts."

    "Mina, don''t!

    "Then surrender quietly. I will not tolerate resistance."

    Tina is capable of exerting power close to the most powerful species due to her properties as a ghost...

    Clerics are natural enemies.

    If I am exposed to the light of purification, it happens to disappear in the meantime.

    "Hey, it''s cowardly to take hostages!

    "Yes! Still a brave party!?

    Canade and Tania stare, but Mina is not upset with the shards either.

    "We''re doing the right thing. Namely, it is an act recognised by God. Your heart won''t shake with those words."

    "Ku......!

    No, whatever you say, Mina doesn''t make sense.

    "Mmm..."

    That''s where Nina was moving.

    If Nina evacuates us all to the subspace, we can escape.

    I expect that...

    "Yes, you should be quiet too"

    "Ugh!?

    "Nina!"

    Soon a woman knight sneaking behind her back seized Nina.

    A face I''ve never seen...

    Seeing you act with Arios, is he a member I joined after I fell out?

    "Well... Rain. Do I look like I had a fight?

    Arios gave him a grin he was proud of winning a nigga.

    "Knock."

    Bite your lips.

    I don''t know what Arios and the others are doing here... but there''s nothing I can do.

    Me, Sola, and Luna are being held captive for movement.

    There''s nothing I can''t get out of...

    But Tina and Nina have been totally caught.

    You can''t act badly because you''re being held hostage by a weapon.

    Canade and Tania seem to understand that too, a situation where they can''t move.

    The Arios are not the only enemies.

    We were surrounded by other adventurers so the examiners could make a circle.

    Each with a weapon.

    Those eyes are staring at us and treating us like complete criminals.

    It would also be impossible to convince them.

    What can we do to break this situation?

    What can I do!?

    ¡­¡­

    I think desperately...

    I couldn''t find the answer.

    "... ok. Surrender."

    "Rain!?

    Canade gave a voice of surprise.

    Is Tania serious, too? He looks like that.

    But there''s nothing else I can do.

    If I''m unscrupulous, someone will get hurt.

    I absolutely don''t like that.

    I''m not gonna be like Arios.

    I don''t want to be the same guy who can easily trump my people......

    As far as that footage goes, it means my solo prisoner.

    Caught, brought to justice...

    Even if you''re guilty, I''ll be the only one.

    I think everyone''s fine.

    Of course, I''m not going to give up easily.

    How to escape, how to prove your innocence... I''m going to think about it and try it.

    I just have to get caught quietly now.

    "It''s good to know, Rayne. Has it grown a little?

    "Arios, you...!

    I manage to ask, enduring the urge to beat him up.

    "I''ll ask you one thing. This is... Arios'' fault?

    "I wonder what that means, what''s that?

    "I''m asking if it was Arios who set me up."

    "Well... you have no idea what you''re talking about"

    Arios... laughed.

    Sounds fun.

    Be happy.

    I stuck a joyful grin on my mouth.

    I saw that laugh and was convinced.

    The killer is Arios.

    I don''t know why, but you''re trying to discredit me.

    I can''t get tired of just banishing me from the party, doing this...

    Trying to take away my new people too...

    Trying to crush my life too...

    I can''t help it. My anger creeps up.

    It''s like when they banished a party back in the day...

    Similar emotions gush up at that time.

    And I was sure.

    Arios is... an enemy.

 242 242: Behind the conspiracy.

    The Rains gave up resisting and were taken quietly.

    To prevent escape, we can put each person in a different carriage.

    Magic locks were put on to seal more power.

    Not only that, but a small junction was also developed at the hands of Leanne and Mina.

    It''s inhumane to keep depriving the subject of his health.

    Originally, the use of such things would not be permitted¡­

    Sometimes the target is the strongest species and was allowed to use it.

    There is nothing the Rains can do, and they will be transferred straight to the King''s Capital.

    "Kuku..."

    Arios grinned at the way he couldn''t stand it.

    I still have eyes.

    I''m trying to give you a look of joy somehow, but still, I can''t contain everything.

    "Uh, refreshing."

    Lene looked comfortable.

    It feels like years of depression have cleared up.

    "Leanne, you should pick a few more words. We have to do what''s right for a brave party."

    "I know, but, like, a little, okay? They made me a mess."

    When Rayne and Arios'' party clashed before...

    Leanne is in pain with Tania.

    I could finally clear up the resentment then.

    It was more impossible not to be happy.

    It seems that Mina also has something that was caught on, and no more, she doesn''t try to tempt Leanne.

    Unlike Leanne in Mina''s case, there is a strong feeling that she could have inflicted a heavenly punishment on the fool who insulted the brave party.

    "... hmm"

    Agus didn''t seem to have any particular emotions.

    Stay faceless...

    He put his arms together and watched what was going to happen as he leaned back to the proper tree.

    After a thorough check on his buddies, Arios moved to the tent.

    Where I am alone, I spill a laugh again.

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!

    I can''t stop laughing.

    How delightful.

    What a painful mood.

    How nice.

    Arios recalled Rayne''s face.

    Face when your buddy is captured, no longer has the skill to exchange, and he''s cornered...

    Just think back on it and you''ll feel filled.

    "Oh, yeah. I wanted to see that face, I could finally see it... come on, what a great day it is"

    Arios gently stroked his cheek.

    I still remember the pain when Rain hit me.

    A chosen and existential brave man lost every Beast Tamer...

    The humiliation is engraved in the soul.

    Maybe I could clear up my depression.

    It''s just not the end of it.

    From now on, the Rains will be brought to justice.

    Let''s turn our hands around a lot and take everything away from you.

    And at the end of the day with this hand...

    "Excuse me."

    Working a dark delusion, I heard a voice.

    Monica.

    When did you come in?

    Arios wonders...

    I never thought deeply about it.

    Now I was filled with accomplishments that I could do back to Rain, and I didn''t care about the little things.

    "Sounds like you."

    "Sort of. Finally, I could punish that fool. This isn''t the end, it''s rather the beginning... but I could have taken a step forward. I''m so happy."

    "That''s more than anything."

    "Thank you, Monica. I could have pushed Rayne with your idea. I want to thank you for something. What do you want me to do?

    "No. For you, Arios, nothing like this."

    "You''re humble, you are. Well, is that your virtue, too?"

    Arios laughed and took out some glasses.

    Roll it at your fingertips...

    Let them wear it casually.

    Then the figure changed to Rain''s.

    "The magic props you gave me are excellent, too. Thanks to him, I was able to discredit Rain"

    "Eyeglasses of transcription...... you are a first-class demonic prop that can mimic the appearance of a particular person. I thought it might be of some use and brought it out of the royal palace... but Arios seems to have helped you more than anything."

    "It''s a handy tool. Well, the constraint of having to stay in contact with the subject beforehand is troublesome... but still, it helped me enough"

    In order to use your abilities, you must be beside the subject for ten minutes with your glasses on.

    But Arios had cleared that condition by playing a mock fight with Rain.

    It may be suspicious because it was a somewhat forceful way...

    You just wouldn''t realize that there are such magic props.

    Arios, who transcribed Rayne''s appearance, went to the ruins with his feet.

    Know in advance where the demon props are for surveillance...

    Before that, he becomes Rain and kills the adventurers.

    That''s how I can lay down my sins.

    ... That was the plan Arios made this time.

    Rayne will not only be disqualified as an adventurer, he will be tried as a sinful sinner.

    Normally think about it and the death penalty.

    Good and forced labor such as mines.

    Just imagining that future, Arios had a grin.

    "By the way, what can I do for you?

    As I recalled, Arios asked Monica.

    "Yes, I thought I''d dispose of those glasses."

    He said, "What is it? I feel a little wasted..."

    "It acts as evidence that connects to Arios. Excellent magic props, but if left behind, it could be a problem later..."

    "Hmm... so is that. Okay, I''ll leave it to you to dispose of him."

    "Yes."

    Arios gave Monica her glasses.

    Monica spun a curse in a small voice when she received her glasses.

    In response to the sound, the glasses collapse and become dust.

    I activated the pre-planted self-destruct device.

    "This won''t be a problem, will it? No one can get to Arios. Everything, Arios, as you wish..."

    "Thank you, Monica. I was able to tour a nice fellow named you. [M] Thank you for this fate."

    "Yes, I, too, would like to thank you for your fate in meeting Arios."

    Monica folded her hips and bowed her head deeply, as she offered allegiance to Arios.

    Because of that, Arios couldn''t see her expression.

    Monica was... laughing.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Arios, who seemed to feel good, left the tent behind saying he had to deal with it in the future.

    Monica, alone, drops that back off...

    "Phew."

    Laughs satisfactorily.

    "Now we have been able to eliminate the intrusive human being. That''s not all. The brave man must not cross either. It has crossed the line. It''s obvious that things are not going to work this way, but it''s going to be a fatal problem... heh, you''re doing well. It''s all for Reese..."

 243 243: The prisoner himself.

    While I was being transferred, I desperately pleaded innocent.

    But nobody listens to me.

    If this is the Horizon, or maybe the results were different.

    But this is the king''s capital.

    Nobody knows anything about me, and I don''t know who I am.

    Conversely, Arios is a celebrity.

    He is admired by people for his position as a brave man and is treated as a hero.

    Such an arios affirms me as the killer.

    I don''t remember myself, but I also have proof.

    I can''t prove my innocence...

    I was separated from my people and put in a cell at the Knights headquarters in Wangdu.

    ... and a week went by.

    "Damn."

    Nothing could be done, only time passed.

    A week after that.

    Will everyone be okay......?

    Canade, Tania, and Luna have some direct feelings, so I''m worried they''re not being unscrupulous.

    Though Sola and Tina are calm, sometimes I worry because I can''t.

    Nina is still young... and by being put in jail, I hope I don''t recall when Edgar was catching me.

    "Nevertheless... do I have to worry about myself first"

    Week in jail.

    A few hours of situational inquiries a day.

    Other than that, he never goes outside, and he''s been pushed into jail all the time.

    Apparently the cells are built underground, and the sun''s light doesn''t reach them at all.

    Two meals a day, and I''m just figuring out how many days have passed.

    Still...... quite tough.

    I was pushed into this place and interrogated over and over again...

    I get tired, physically and mentally.

    I can see my heart wearing out.

    Even I am like this.

    If we''re all in the same spot, it could be tougher.

    "I need to do something...... I have no idea what to do with it"

    When it comes to the only thing we know, it means that things won''t progress even if we sit still here.

    No, it would rather get worse.

    The evidence prepared by Arios is perfect from the side.

    I can''t complain, and it''ll be enough to prove I committed the murder.

    If I stay like this, I will definitely be tried as a murderer.

    Before that happens, we have to prove our innocence at all costs.

    But in a place like this, that''s also annoying...

    "... what the hell, you''re breaking out of jail?

    Hilarious, disturbing thoughts turn my head.

    Escaping is not a problem in itself.

    There is only Knights headquarters here, which is pretty strict to make...

    Over the past week, I have grasped the behavioral patterns of knights, etc.

    I don''t think there''s anything I can''t do.

    But I can''t hit my next hand where I escaped.

    I don''t have the athlete to open things up.

    I couldn''t help acting on the dark clouds, so I stayed still...

    "Doesn''t it make any difference that you stay locked up here... after all, do you want to escape? Then join everyone..."

    As I was thinking about what was to come, I heard footsteps.

    Multiple footsteps.

    Is it a knight?

    But only one person has mild footsteps.

    Wondering, the footsteps stop in front of the cell.

    "It''s all right here"

    "But the target is a murderer. I can''t leave you alone..."

    "They''re in jail. I don''t think there''s a problem?

    "It''s..."

    "You wait here. This is an order."

    "... Ha"

    I can hear you talking...

    The door opens slightly.

    I showed my face from there...

    "Hello, Mr. Rain"

    "Monsieur Sarya!?

    Sarya appeared with a naughty face somewhere.

    "How did you get here... eh, dreams?

    "Hehe, it''s real. I could see Mr. Rain''s surprise. This is valuable, isn''t it? It was worth taking the trouble to get here."

    Sarya, I don''t know what your purpose is...

    Isn''t this a chance?

    If Sarya will be on your side, we may be able to create a situation close to it, although it will not even be an immediate, acquittal.

    Anyway, I''m trying to talk...

    "Shit."

    Sarya put her finger on her mouth and posed quietly.

    "We don''t have time to talk about the details. First, let''s get out of here."

    "But... how?

    "First, unlock the magic lock with this"

    Where did you get it, Sarya, you gave me the key to the magic lock.

    I guess I took advantage of my right to be a princess and got it on my way here. Probably.

    I unlocked the magic lock that was on my neck and feet.

    The things that were held down are released and the body lightens up.

    In this state, we can use the power gained by signing with everyone.

    It''s easy to get out of jail.

    But here in the basement... if it comes down to it, it''s Knights headquarters.

    I haven''t confirmed it firmly, but there will be enough knights to count it a hundred million.

    Without anyone finding it in there...... it would be pretty hard to escape safely even if they did.

    If you become the headquarters of the Knights of the King''s Capital, you will finally have a knight comparable to the A-rank Adventurer.

    It''s just impossible to put those people together and deal with them.

    "Please take me hostage"

    "... what?

    "Take me hostage and get out of here"

    I wasn''t wrong to ask.

    Indeed, it may be possible to escape if you take Sarya hostage.

    But you can''t work such disrespect...

    "Mr. Rain, hurry up. We don''t have time."

    "What is that...?

    "Now, while doing this, Arios is plotting to execute Master Rain. To that end, root everywhere..."

    "Is that true!?

    "Yes. I know about it and I''m trying to stop it. I hope everyone, Mr. Rain, has sinned... and I don''t believe that. Rayne, you''re not the one to do that. I believe in your innocence, Rayne."

    "Sarya..."

    "First, make sure you get out of here first. Nothing can be done while being captured here¡­ Arios will do what you think. So... use me to get out of here."

    Sarya had determined eyes.

    No matter how many princesses you are, there''s no way you can do it for free if you help a sinner escape.

    Yet... Sarya, without getting lost, had already decided to be ready.

    If you''ve been shown all that determination and readiness, you can''t get lost.

    "Okay. I''ll use Sarya."

    "That bold decision seems to be Rain."

    "So... material creation"

    I used the power gained from my contract with Nina to create the keys to the cell.

    Unlock it and go outside.

    Then he creates the cuffs and connects me to Sarya.

    "Uh... and excuse me"

    "Ah... yes"

    Softly, I held Sarya back.

    I can''t just pull my hand around connected by handcuffs, so I just have to hold him like this...

    Even though you''re a princess, you''re a girl of your age.

    Warm and soft.

    Occasionally, Sarya''s exhalation touches her up close.

    So don''t think about the evil.

    Let''s be serious.

    "Hold on tight"

    "Um... me, isn''t it heavy?

    "It''s okay. I''m powerful even when I look like this."

    "Well... that''s not the answer."

    I don''t know what else to do.

    I have an adult woman, so there''s no way I can tell you how much weight I feel.

    "Okay...... I''ll go!

    "Yes."

    Sarya, holding her, went outside the dungeon.

    They''re in a surveillance room outside.

    Three knights appeared to have accompanied Sarya, waiting in line.

    "Become... what about you!?

    "Monsieur Sarya!?

    Suddenly, when they saw us popping up, the knights exposed their agitation.

    I''m not going to miss that gap.

    Beat him in the jaw to shake his brain and cause him to have a concussion and pass out.

    Collect my luggage and gear in another room and move the stairs leading to the ground.

    "Huh..."

    Sarya was circling her eyes.

    "Excuse me. Over there, I just had to get through it, even if it was a little rough... did I surprise you?

    "Yes, I was surprised in a different way... I heard the story, but Mr. Rain is very strong, isn''t he? I can''t believe how much surprise you took down a warring knight so easily... that''s not what normal people can do"

    Weren''t you surprised, impressed?

    I can''t believe you can afford to have that kind of emotion at a time like this, Sarya, maybe a pretty big guy.

    "You''re going to be more surprised. Keep it up, keep it tight!

    "Yes."

    Sarya took the hostage... and I escaped the Knights headquarters.

 244 244 stories, terrible conspiracy.

    "This way."

    Get out of Knights headquarters and let the crowd confuse you and shake off the chase...

    Guided by Sarya, he moved to a small house in a small alley.

    Is it for single people or a small house?

    It''s only about the breadth of whether or not you two can live in the critical.

    A stiff looking couch with dust on the wall.

    And a few chairs.

    For one thing, I sat Sarya on the couch.

    Then remove the cuffs.

    "Excuse me."

    "Phew, it''s also a fresh experience to be handcuffed."

    I may be kidding, but I can''t laugh at what''s going on right now.

    "So... can you tell me what this is all about?

    "Yes, I know"

    Turn off your smile and Sarya will look serious.

    That look contained some worrying colors about me.

    "A week ago... I was informed that you and Rayne had been arrested for murder. If that''s not possible, I proceeded to investigate independently¡­ There is no need to do so, Rayne. Your sins are certain¡­ and Arios was swept away."

    "I see... so?

    "Arios, there was something unnatural about your attitude, and it seemed as if you wanted Rain and the others to be the culprits. I made contact with Monica, convinced that something must be hidden."

    "Monica?"

    "Ah... I''m a knight recently added to your party, Arios"

    "... ah. Speaking of which, you had an unfamiliar face."

    I remember the female knight.

    She''s a beautiful woman.

    It''s just...

    He had inorganic eyes somewhere, and from time to time, he had roughly cold eyes.

    That''s why I''m impressed.

    Perhaps a knight named Monica was sent to monitor Arios.

    In one Pagos case, Arios just overdid it.

    Kings and others who don''t really think about it would have sent Monica.

    I asked Sarya for confirmation and she nodded that she was right.

    "Monica, formerly of my father''s SS... is basically on our side. So you also know what Arios might be hiding."

    "With that mouthful, haven''t you come to a conclusion yet?

    "Yes... Monica seems to be suspicious of Arios too, but she hasn''t gotten any definitive evidence... she said she will continue to see how things are nearby"

    "Hmm...?

    Sarya, I felt a little uncomfortable with your words.

    A knight named Monica... former SS, so I guess he''s pretty good.

    I guess that''s why he was chosen as Arios'' watchdog.

    And yet, how can it be that you don''t know what''s behind Arios?

    How well Arios stood around...

    Or is our prediction pointing to a total misunderstanding and Arios not involved in this case?

    ... No, I''m not sure.

    I don''t have enough information.

    First, let''s hear more about Sarya.

    "I then went on to investigate independently with myself...... sorry. Even for me, I couldn''t find anything definitive about this. But I can assure you, in the royal name, that Mr. Raine and the others have not committed a crime. So at least I''m going to help you escape..."

    "To this day, I mean... I see, I get it"

    "Sorry, useless royalty... if I had more power, I could have cleared up the suspicions of Mr. Rain and the others..."

    "No. Even if you just helped me escape this way, I''d be quite grateful. Besides, I don''t know where you got it, but Arios kept footage of me committing the murder. As long as we have that evidence, we will not be able to overturn the ruling."

    "It would be helpful if you could say that"

    Sarya gave her a soft grin.

    I assumed it wouldn''t help, and I guess I was feeling backwards.

    But it''s weird.

    "How can you get that far?

    I''ve helped Sarya before...

    Because that''s no reason for you to get this far.

    Sarya will have a position...

    I don''t know why you''re so far away from me, an adventurer.

    "Right... Mr. Rain will be the one this country needs. Is that why you thought so?"

    "What is that...?

    "Excuse me, I can''t explain it clearly because there are parts of me that are driven by my thoughts and impulses¡­ Mr. Rain thinks I need someone for the future of this country"

    "That''s too much."

    "No, I don''t think so. I think maybe my father thinks the same thing. That''s why you''re letting me go free this way without stopping me"

    Even if they say such a big thing...... there is a confusing part to it.

    But in other words, Sarya appreciates me.

    He''s admitting it.

    I feel strange.

    Once, they banished the party as useless...

    I can''t believe the princess is asking for it now.

    It''s just an honor to be able to turn your trust around like this.

    I honestly seemed happy about that.

    "Okay. In the meantime, that''s what I''m convinced of."

    "I will spare no cooperation. Let''s get through this somehow."

    "Yes, good luck"

    Well... for one thing, I understand the current situation.

    On top of that, what hand will you hit next?

    "Everybody... ah"

    It sticks, it''s my usual habit, and I''m going to ask everyone.

    But... naturally, I haven''t heard back.

    Everyone remains imprisoned.

    ¡­¡­

    The lack of response made me realize once again that I was alone.

    Until now, no matter what difficulties we were struck by, there was everyone there.

    There was Canade.

    Tania was there.

    Sola was there.

    There was Luna.

    Nina was there.

    Tina was there.

    But... there''s nobody here now.

    I''m alone.

    Nature and my hands shake.

    To be honest, being lonely... scares me.

    I can''t wait to be alone.

    "Huh!"

    I shake my head.

    To be honest, I''m anxious.

    I can''t wait to be scared and scared.

    But that''s why you can''t stop.

    Everybody''s still caught.

    So what do we do?

    I have to help!

    Everyone has helped me so far in so many places.

    I''ve been supported by my people.

    If that''s the case.

    Now it''s my turn to help.

    It''s time to support everyone.

    If I don''t hang in here, when do I hang in there?

    Now is the time to move on.

    I can''t stop.

    I can''t stay lost.

    Clumsy, unusual, or pitiful...

    We have to move on!

    "Okay."

    I changed my mind, and one thing, I spilled my exhale.

    "Phew."

    When I noticed, Sarya had a soft grin.

    "Uh... what''s going on?

    "If I had to, I was going to support Mr. Rain... that was a useless care. Mr. Rain was a very strong man who could stand up on his own."

    "That''s not true. My people always help me, and I''m not strong."

    "It''s not a bad thing to use everyone else''s help. I think it''s better than being alone. So without humility, I hope you will accept my appreciation of Mr. Rain."

    "... ok"

    That''s right...

    Because you''re in a position as a princess, or someone with a very deep point of view.

    I need to get through this case safely, for the sake of Sarya, who helped me.

 245 245, paranoia.

    "Rayne escaped?

    It was the day after Rayne left the cell that Arios received that report.

    Everything is going exactly as I thought it would.

    It''s time to bring Rain to justice.

    And I will make you regret the foolishness you have committed.

    Though Arios was in a good mood to think about that...

    After receiving a report from a visit to Knights headquarters to see how Rain is doing, his mood drops sharply.

    "I haven''t heard that, but... what do you mean?

    "Ha, that''s the..."

    Arios stares at me, and the knight wanders off.

    They didn''t see such a subordinate, and the top knight falls into Arios'' response.

    "Yesterday, the suspect escaped. If citizens find out that a murderer is lurking in the city, the upset will spread. Therefore, it needs to be handled confidentially¡­"

    "I''m not a citizen. A brave man. And I''m involved in this. And yet, why not report it?

    "... excuse me. The suspect didn''t just escape, he was confused because he caused a very big problem... and the report came later"

    "Problem? What, what''s that?

    "Come here."

    Guided by the knight, Arios moved to a private room.

    I guess it''s a secret story.

    "As a matter of fact... the suspect took the princess, who came to see us, hostage and escaped."

    "... what?

    Arios gets pompous.

    "The problem is the only one that needs to be solved in a hurry¡­ so I became rushed and delayed in reporting to Arios. I''m sorry."

    "Did he take the princess hostage? Is that really?

    "Yes, definitely. Several of my men have witnessed it. I''m currently laying down a warrant... because of this, it''s difficult to hide it through, so I thought I''d expose it sooner or later."

    "I see."

    Arios puts his hand on his mouth and takes a thinking trick.

    It was meant to hide the grin.

    Naturally, jailbreak is a felony.

    You will be given a heavier sin.

    Not only that, but if you take the princess hostage, you can no longer be exonerated of state treason.

    Heavy labor in lifetime, mines, etc, no matter how lucky you were.

    It''s usually the death penalty.

    Arios was troubled.

    Though I fell for Rayne, the charge is murder.

    It''s not necessarily possible to make it a death sentence for sure.

    But if you took the princess hostage and kidnapped her, it''s like the death penalty is already confirmed.

    I can''t believe you tied your own neck.

    How grateful.

    Arios was desperate because he would put up with the laughter coming up.

    If it''s true, I just want to laugh and curse Rain right now.

    "I''d like to use your help, Arios..."

    "Hmm. Right... a big problem. Of course, I can help."

    "Thank you. I''m in the process of gathering information while searching for the princess... so I might be able to help you, Arios, as soon as we get together."

    "Now report it properly without delay."

    "Ha!"

    Dropped off by a saluting knight, Arios left the Knights headquarters behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ah, it''s Arios. Welcome back."

    Upon returning to the castle room where he was staying, he was greeted by Leanne.

    She had nothing to do in particular, and Leanne was taking care of her nails.

    There are also Mina and Agus figures.

    Mina was reading a book.

    It''s a book published by the Church, written about God''s teachings.

    Agus was silently caring for his weapons.

    Monica doesn''t look like her.

    Even when it comes to surveillance, we don''t stay together for 24 hours.

    We act together when we go outside, but often we act differently when we don''t.

    Arios took Monica out of consciousness, without much concern.

    "I didn''t see anything, but where were you going?

    "I''ve been slow here lately, but shouldn''t it be time to do some activity?

    Mina shut the book down and asked Arios that.

    In contrast, Arios laughs and shows niggardly.

    ... he had a very ugly smile, like malice condensed.

    "Right, we need to do some activity. And... there''s been a hell of a case."

    "Hmm? With Doyuko?

    "I hear Rayne escaped."

    "Heh? That garbage worm?

    "Besides, he took the princess hostage in some cases."

    "Seriously!?

    Lene shouted out loud and surprised.

    Mina was circling her eyes and Agus stopped taking care of her armor and looked at Arios.

    "Sounds like we''re gathering information now... but we''re going to move anyway."

    "I can''t believe you kidnapped the princess... did he get laid?

    "Either way, that''s not something you can forgive."

    Leanne and Mina verbally accused Rain.

    Agus is... staring at Arios with a face that doesn''t know what he''s thinking.

    "Let''s rescue the princess with our hands. And discuss Rain. Nothing wrong with that, huh?

    "Yeah, that''s okay, isn''t it? If you help the princess, our stock will rise. Could you give me a gold stamp?

    "Leanne. I can''t believe we''re talking about money at a time like this..."

    "Fine, fine. It hasn''t been a good thing here... and it''s a chance to get a handle on it, all at once. You can''t miss this chance."

    "Leanne is right, it''s also a good opportunity to change the way we value our surroundings. Let''s make sure we don''t fail."

    And... let''s kill Rayne.

    Arios added, in his heart, secretly.

    "... haha"

    Leanne and Mina began to talk about how to catch Rayne.

    Those two ask me for my opinion, and Agus, who kept his mouth shut, joins the story.

    Seeing his motivating companions, Arios was content.

    I hate to admit it, but Rayne is a formidable enemy.

    Once in the past, I have the power to defeat myself...

    It''s also troublesome that we follow the most powerful species.

    When you fight, you have to give it your total strength.

    So it''s a good thing the guys are motivated.

    To punish Rayne.

    To satisfy my thoughts.

    Let''s get our people to hang in there.

    ... Arios was thinking about that.

    I have no compassion for my peers in that thought.

    One thing is, how do you get it to be useful?

    That''s all.

    "Wait, Rayne... now it''s time to end it"

    That day, that time...

    Arios lost to Rain.

    Everything started to go crazy from then on.

    Being a brave man, Rain is lifted when he is left alone and should be useless.

    That''s crazy.

    That must not happen.

    Mistakes must be corrected.

    And... here comes that chance.

    Otherwise, Rayne is a clown.

    Have them even dance funny......

    And let''s get the place up.

    By stepping on such a rain, we move on to the next stage.

    A glorious future is promised.

    ... Arios spilled a grin full of unhideable joy as he circled his dark thoughts.

 246 246 stories of captivity...

    "Ugh...... Yikes!!!

    Canade breathes heavily...

    At the same time spitting it out all at once, I kicked him in the cell with a temper.

    But the prison is not even frightening.

    I just heard a loud noise with Gashan.

    Instead, Ji and Kanade''s legs were paralyzed.

    "Aww... and I''m paralyzed."

    Shivering pixie to the tip of my tail...

    Canade suppressed his legs.

    Then he sat in a worn bed provided in a cell and looked up at the dirty ceiling.

    One deep sigh.

    "Ha... I wonder if getting out is going to be difficult. If it weren''t for me, it would be easy to get out."

    Canade looked resentfully at the lock on his neck and both wrists.

    Due to this magic tablet, it is impossible to exert its original power.

    Without something like this, how easy it would be to kick through a prison.

    "Rain, are you okay..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ah well, not if you''re here!

    Tania raised a loud voice in her cell, alone.

    Though it glances at the abominable cell, that doesn''t unlock it.

    Only irritability increases.

    If I hadn''t been put on a magic lock, I''d like to ramble around in dragon form right now.

    Tania was stressed enough to think about such drastic things.

    "I''m worried about Rayne too...... is everyone else okay?

    Think about Canade.

    I concluded rudely that it would not be a problem because it is like a wild child sample.

    Think about Sola and Luna.

    It''s about those twins, so I came to the conclusion that somehow I would be doing it at my usual pace.

    Think about Nina.

    I was worried if the trauma was recurring.

    Think about Tina.

    I thought of the sight of you talking to the gate soldiers relaxing.

    "I need to do something... but what can I do...?

    Tania will have a dark face...

    Still, I never took the choice of giving up, and I kept desperately thinking about the opening measures.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "" Uh... "

    Sola and Luna were trapped in a cell for two.

    We''ve spent most of our time together since birth to this day.

    If it''s going to be a separation, I''ll definitely make you regret it later!

    and threatened the gate soldiers, and managed to be together.

    I just can''t use magic because it''s got a magic lock on it.

    We can''t get out of here, and we can''t find out about Rayne.

    There was nothing I could do, and they were sleeping in bed.

    "My sister."

    "What is it"

    "The bed is stiff. Isn''t the stone better yet?

    "I think the stone is harder."

    "Really?

    "Yes, I am."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Silence flows...

    "Uh-oh!!!

    Luna got out of bed like she couldn''t stand the silence and shouted out loud.

    Then we lay our hands flat in the cell that is locking us up.

    "It brings an end, but the Ultimate End!

    Speak super magic.

    but because it is magically locked, the magic does not activate and ends in underdevelopment.

    "Ugh, if only this hadn''t...!

    "Even if I didn''t, does anyone here try to do super magic? If magic had been activated properly, it would have been terrible."

    "It''s not like you know what happens to people who do terrible things to Rain and everyone else!

    "Well, I agree with that..."

    He was a radical sister.

    Originally, spirits hate humans.

    Just because Rayne is the exception, it''s not like Sola and Luna are forgiving other people their hearts.

    "There''s nothing I can do about it now, though,"

    "Are you saying that Sola can stay like this!? You don''t know what Rayne or everyone else is seeing!?

    "You can''t go. Ugh!

    "Huh!?

    Luna trembled frighteningly, saying in other strong tones of her thoughts.

    "Even I worry about Rayne and everyone...... but I can''t help but rush. Now I just have to be patient."

    "Sola......"

    "But when the time comes... I''ll do everything I can to ram you. I''m gonna make you regret seeing Sola and the others like this."

    "... um. Do it!

    Sola and Luna were burning a small flame of backlash behind their eyes, never giving up.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Mmm."

    Tina, put in the bird basket, was reaching out of the gap and messing with Nina''s magic lock.

    I use a hairpin and mess with the kacha kacha.

    However, its structure is complex and is not such that it can be unlocked with a very hairpin.

    Not to mention Tina herself being put in a birdcage so she can''t move freely.

    It looks like just a birdcage, but it''s something of a specialty to interfere with internal magic.

    Because there are no magic locks to match Tina, it''s a quick, prepared one.

    "No... I can''t do this."

    Give up, Tina let go of her hairpin.

    "Daiji...... bu?

    Nina looks worried.

    "I''m fine. I''m just tired. More than about us, is Nina okay? Don''t they put you in here and remind you of something weird?

    "Mmm... Tina''s with me, I''m fine..."

    Looking at Nina grinning, Tina was sexually elevated to asylum.

    Nina hasn''t stopped smiling when she says she''s in this situation.

    But how long does that last?

    If you''re kept in jail all the time, you''ll eventually be physically and mentally tired.

    Nina is only a child.

    I don''t think I can stand this harsh environment for a long time.

    You have to do something about it before the limits come.

    We need to do something about Rain and his people, not just about Nina.

    I''m sure you''re just as crippled as Nina.

    Tina strengthened her resolve.

    I will never give up.

    Make sure we all go home to the Horizon again.

    "All right, after the break!

    "Tina......?

    "Wait - now try it with the nail you picked up there"

    Tina put the nail in Nina''s magic lock keyhole and tried to unlock it with the kacha kacha.

    Nina has nothing to say in particular and leaves Tina to say it.

    I''m just not giving up.

    I was trying hard to open the subspace over and over again.

    I have a magic lock, so it doesn''t work...

    Still, I tried again and again without giving up.

    I don''t like just standing still.

    I can''t believe I can just help, I''m done with that stuff.

    Now, I help Rayne.

    With a strong determination on her little body, Nina repeatedly attempted to activate her abilities.

 247 247: A Hand in Counter Strike

    Join Sarya in discussing the future.

    Talk a lot and guess your enemies.

    Then I read the actions of the Knights and think about the future course.

    Do that...

    A first conclusion was drawn.

    "So... is it the best thing you can do right now to find out about example magic props?

    "Yeah, I think so"

    Me and Sarya came to the conclusion that the magic props prepared by Arios were suspicious.

    There is a good chance that some fine work is being done.

    The footage of me committing the murder was also created by some means.

    According to Sarya, Arios doesn''t try to let go of his magic tricks.

    If requested to investigate the case, the video shall be released.

    But he said he doesn''t keep demon props with the Knights, he keeps them himself.

    Full suspicion.

    Normally, I don''t do anything to control the evidence myself.

    It is customary to leave it with the Knights who preside over the administration of justice and leave it to them later.

    Yet Arios does not let go of his demonic props.

    Something like that.

    If I can find out about the magic props, I might get proof that they''ll lead to my innocence.

    "The question is, how do you get the magic props?"

    "If that''s the case, we have a chance"

    "And?

    "Next time, I heard there was going to be a massive investigation into the case. So the Knights, for a while, kept Arios'' magic props."

    "Didn''t you always say no to that?

    "If you say no over and over again, you''ll be suspicious of your surroundings... Arios, I''m sure you''re concerned about that. They decided to lend the Knights their magic tricks."

    "I see... then take away the magic props in such a way as to poke them from the side..."

    "Yes, we can find out more with our hands."

    "When will that investigation take place?

    "Tomorrow if it''s on schedule...... what do you think? If I were to be kidnapped, I might change my plans..."

    "So is that... Well, what''s up"

    We have the opportunity to seize Arios'' magic props, but we need more accurate information to do so.

    How do I get the information?

    I would have been nominated.

    Sarya is far more well-known, and if you move, you will soon find her.

    Even if you ask your men to move, if you give them instructions badly, they may be able to detect this information backwards and leak it.

    ... You can''t.

    Current situation, we''re stuck.

    We can''t solve this alone.

    Then... get an outside collaborator.

    Sarya, there''s one thing I need to ask you.

    "Yes, what is it?

    "The exam officers who were at the exam venue. The subsequent footsteps, you know?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Fortunately, Sarya knew what the examiners were doing.

    When investigating the case, he also gathered that information that might be of some help.

    Most exams are adventurers.

    Apparently the A-rank promotion exam is also being co-operated by A-rank adventurers as examiners.

    After the incident, the examiners also underwent a minor investigation.

    Just in case there''s a side connection.

    The result is...... of course Shilo.

    All the examiners were released and returned to their former free lives.

    However, many adventurers were asked to cooperate in the investigation of the case...

    Most of them seem to remain in the King''s Capital.

    If you wish, I want those two to stay.

    With all that hope, I walk through the city at night.

    Walk from shadow to shadow as you lurk.

    "Pi."

    The wild bird, who had a tentative contract for reconnaissance around him, returned.

    The body is covered in black feathers and is a nocturnal bird, so it''s great for reconnaissance.

    "How''d it go?

    "Pi!"

    The wild bird lagged on the spot and rang with his right hand turned.

    There are people here, that''s the signal.

    "One."

    One more thing...... a wild dog with a tentative contract came back as well.

    Just like a wild bird, he turns to his right hand and rings small.

    "All right, you guys, I asked for guidance at this rate."

    "Pi."

    "One."

    Wild birds and wild dogs rang well to meet me.

    At a time like this, their literal wild reckoning is really dependable.

    Because I feel so many times better than a human being, I can detect people''s whereabouts and so on more accurately than using magic.

    With the help of wild birds and wild dogs, I scratched a siege net laid throughout the king''s capital and arrived at my destination.

    "Thanks. That''s all you need."

    I fed each of them and terminated the provisional contract.

    The place we arrived... is the Inn.

    Look for scaffolding and go upstairs from the outside.

    Just in case you check the room from the gap...

    I could see who the wild birds and wild dogs had searched for.

    "No one else...... now''s your chance"

    Put a knife in the window gap and forcefully unlock it.

    The keys are cheap because it is not a luxury inn, and it goes easy.

    Keep the window open, sorry about the earthfoot but I went indoors.

    "Become...!?

    All of a sudden, the indoor person was surprised that I showed up.

    They were taking care of the armor, and their hands are stopped polishing their armor.

    "Sorry to be late at night. I''m gonna get in the way, Axe."

    "Stop...... Lost, Rain!?

    Axe turns his eyes round...

    But the words didn''t seem to come out well, so I opened and closed them when I puffed my mouth.

    "Suddenly it''s bad. Isn''t Cell with you?

    "No, except for the room..."

    "Is that true, too? I''m sorry, can you call me?

    "... you don''t think it''s possible that I''m not a cell, I''m calling knights and stuff?

    "Oh, don''t bother with that... I thought Axe would, so it was like I wasn''t thinking. What am I gonna do?

    "Damn......"

    Axe smiled bitterly, gasping and wearing his head.

    "That sweet spot hasn''t changed at all. Really, stay in front...... things are going crazy. Wait a minute."

    "Axe. I..."

    "Fine. I''ll hear more about it later. Now... you''d better have Cell with you, wouldn''t you?

    Speaking fast enough to illuminate, Axe left the room.

    Though I thought the bond was broken once...

    Maybe it wasn''t.

    Somewhere, maybe it was still connected.

    I was glad to think so.

    "You kept me waiting."

    Slightly, Axe with the cell came back.

    Look at this one, the cell raises its eyebrows slightly, but that''s all.

    I''m not so surprised you were listening in advance.

    Tell me I''m innocent...

    Then I asked the two of you to cooperate.

    Axe and Cell can''t possibly be connected to Arios.

    I can trust you and... more than anything, I can count on you.

    If you''re on my side, I might be able to overshadow this situation.

    "... I see"

    We just talked the whole story, and Cell nodded as he was convinced.

    Axe next door looks bitter.

    "You... don''t do anything bold to take the princess hostage and run away... if you suck... no, you don''t have to suck to end up with treason, do you?

    "Sarya is convinced, so if my innocence is proven, I think I can handle it. Speaking of different people who were supposed to have been kidnapped, wouldn''t that be a problem?

    "That''s well...... no, what do you think? I also find it very difficult..."

    Although, as Axe is concerned, it is a rather abusive means...

    If you''re dealing with that king, I think it makes sense.

    Because it''s enough to fry my daughter to burn out her enemies...

    As a matter of urgency, I think you''ll approve of my means.

    That''s what I decided to do.

    "So... can you help me? I can''t help it... I need a partner."

    "It''s a lot more convenient."

    Cell says cold.

    "We should have lost touch with you. If it works for you on top of that, you''ll need to pay for it. What can Rayne offer us?

    "All of me."

    ¡­¡­

    Without getting lost, Cell turned his eyes round.

    Axe was also stunned.

    "If I stay like this, it won''t just be me. Everyone... is in danger to my people too. That''s absolutely no good. I''ll do anything I can. Literally, anything... So, can you help me? You''re right!

    I pummeled all my thoughts and bowed my head.

    Doing so a little...

    "Oh, boy."

    I heard a cell sound like a scratch.

    When I looked up, Axe and Cell were smiling bitterly.

    "Really, you''re not going to change...... I''m a little flattered about that straight up"

    "Ignoring it so far is just... hey"

    "Are you going to help me...?

    Tell you what, I thought it was unlikely you two would cooperate.

    But Axe and Cell are grinning.

    "I''ll help you. Oh, don''t thank me. I don''t want it to be Rain... well, if you insist, lend me one."

    "If Rayne is in trouble, I want to help... I think so, so we''ll work together. I was just wondering about this one... and you can''t leave Rayne alone."

    "... thanks"

    I bowed my head deep again.

 248 248, where are the magic props?

    Again, I explained this incident to Axe and Cell from scratch.

    I''m innocent.

    Sarya, I need your help.

    That the demonic props that recorded the killing scene are suspicious.

    After explaining them, he told them that he wanted to somehow get the magic props owned by Arios.

    It makes Axe and Cell look difficult when I hear the story.

    "That demon prop... it''s suspicious when it comes to suspicious"

    "They''re turning away the Knights'' request because it''s necessary to investigate, because it''s valuable."

    No matter how valuable it is, if the case is solved, it should be returned as it is.

    The Knights won''t have the kind of hema to break important evidence either...

    Even as Arios, if you want to tailor me to the killer, you''ll be happy to lend me your magic props.

    Yet Arios does not try to let go of his demonic props.

    Try to keep it on hand by being obstinate.

    It looked like it would be annoying if they checked the magic props.

    "Axe and Cell would be able to find out the day the Knights get their magic props, wouldn''t they?

    "There''s nothing I can''t do... but it''s gonna take a while, okay? If tomorrow is the day after tomorrow, whether or not we can make it..."

    No, you don''t have to worry about that.

    "What do you mean?

    "I, the brave man, know the exact date and time to lend the Knights their magic props."

    "" Huh?

    Me and Axe all shouted surprises.

    No way, assuming I was coming, it was working beforehand... or something?

    Stick to that thought...

    It just feels like it doesn''t, and the cell laughs bitterly.

    "I''m telling you, it''s a coincidence, isn''t it? After that, I was working with the Knights to investigate the case. Same goes for Axe. Are you sure Rayne''s the killer? We were doing a separate investigation to find out about it."

    "Hey, I''m telling you, it''s not for Rayne!? There''s something about that case that I''m not convinced of either... so that''s what I was doing to convince myself!

    "... thanks"

    "Bullshit... don''t be honest about thanking me. You''re going crazy."

    "Axe. It''s just disgusting when a guy tundels in."

    "There''s only a tung in the cell..."

    For the first time in a long time, I laugh unintentionally.

    "... you missed the point. Well, that''s why... we often act with the Knights now."

    "Rayne''s escape hastened me all at once... and I''m being driven out on a search for the princess"

    "I remain, an investigation into the case. Some of the Knights are wondering about the case, and detailed verification is underway. It''s just... the brave ones are getting in the way. Sounds like you want to convict Rayne at all costs, that brave guy. I''ve been using the power of the brave to turn my hand around to bring the judgment down quickly. You''re a stupid man. If you do that, you''ll be suspicious."

    "Ha..."

    As always, Cell says something tight.

    That made me miss it and feel indescribable.

    "With Rayne escaping, the brave must have learned to rush, too. He wants to proceed with the investigation, and he granted me a loan of the magic equipment that was scattered."

    "When is that...?

    "The day after tomorrow. The place for the handover is Knights headquarters. Sounds like you don''t want someone else messing with your magic tricks. I hear there will be a validation in the presence of the brave."

    The day after tomorrow...

    It''s quite a delicate time.

    I just want a lot more time to get ready, but I can''t help but screw around.

    "Thanks for the help. Thanks to you, I think I can handle it."

    "Is that all you need to know now?... Can I help you with some of this?

    "Thank you. But enough. Besides, if you find out you helped me, you''re in danger."

    "Idiot... not if you care about us"

    Axe will look like he''s mad, but he won''t say anything more.

    "Call me if you need me. I won''t spare your cooperation."

    "I''ll count on you then."

    Show Axe and Cell a smile of gratitude...

    I went outside.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Axes and cells left in the room each look subtle.

    "He''s supposed to be pretty pushed, but he doesn''t need any more cooperation from us,... are you okay?

    "I guess it''s not okay. In a situation like this, you''d need one person."

    "Then...!

    "You don''t want us involved, do you?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Now, even if things come to light, it won''t cause us any problems... so I''m just going to make it a mild step. Totally... you''re no different than you need to be."

    "But I don''t..."

    "I know. Same thing I''m not convinced of. So...... let''s decide to move on our own. There''s no right for Rayne to stop us from moving on our own."

    "Okay, that''s my cell! I trusted you to say that!

    "Who''s yours?"

    "Gu-ha."

    As promised, it was Axe being beaten by a cell.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In a time that could never be enough, he proceeded to prepare for the seizure of the magic props.

    Sometimes I talked to Sarya and asked her for wisdom.

    Sarya is a princess.

    As one who stood above, he was familiar with the information of the Knights.

    I was asked to wake up the drawings from scratch and write a plan for the Knights headquarters.

    It also described hidden passages and trails that are now unused.

    I created this from scratch, so it''s a hell of a memory.

    Otherwise, prepare as much as you can think of¡­

    And we celebrated the day.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Be careful, Mr. Rain... in times of need, give up your magic props and put yourself first"

    "Yes, I understand"

    I''m here to drop you off, Sarya. Let me give you a good snort.

    Then, for some reason, they laugh bitterly.

    "Totally...... Mr. Rain is easy to understand, isn''t he? Is that a lie?

    "It''s..."

    "Mr. Canade, if it''s for your people, you can''t help but be a little impotent... you look like that."

    "... is it that easy to understand, me?

    "Yeah, very"

    Shit.

    Don''t worry extra... I thought Sarya seemed to have it all foreseen.

    "Make sure you get back safe and sound"

    "Is that an order as a princess?

    "No. Please."

    "... ok. I''ll try my best."

    "Yes, I hope so. Mr. Rayne is in this country... no. I consider myself a person who has to be in this world. I can''t believe you disappeared in a place like this... don''t show me such a tragic ending, huh?

    I''m exaggerating...

    But Sarya told me that you were worried.

    I snorted and showed him and jumped out into the city.

    Just like yesterday, we make a tentative contract with wild birds and wild dogs to explore the surroundings.

    Unlike before, it''s noon now, so I can''t stay alert for a moment.

    There are many people, and it''s hard to just look for a way to Knights headquarters.

    Still, I managed to get to the back of Knights headquarters without anyone finding me.

    After stroking the heads of the wild birds and the wild dogs respectively and cancelling the provisional contract, they enter through the back door.

    This is a storeroom.

    All the things that aren''t used are pushed in, and they''re not even locked for it.

    There''s no way to get inside... but if there''s no way, we can make it.

    "Show me the way."

    Make a tentative contract with a rat and have him check the room.

    Rats with a sharp sensation moved towards the edge of the room and disappeared from the small hole to the back.

    With years of aging, I guess the walls here are thinning.

    If you carefully peel off the wall to avoid making any noise...

    A path has emerged that leads to the Knights headquarters.

    "Just hang out with me a little longer."

    Ask the rat to guide you and continue down the narrow aisle.

    It looks like a passage no longer used in repeated alterations, dusty.

    I wrapped my handkerchief around my mouth because I was going to cough it up.

    There''s dust in my eyes and tears in my eyes, but thanks to that, there''s no shadow.

    Travel to the back with rat guidance...

    Eventually, I heard people.

    "... See, this is it, right? As you say, I''ll lend you the magic props. But it''s very important, so I want you to be very careful with it."

    What I heard was Arios'' voice.

 249 249 story takeover

    "Because you insist, I decided to lend you my precious magic tools... in other words, I trust you. But don''t do anything to betray my trust."

    "Ha, I remember my liver!

    I hear voices, but I don''t see Arios at the heart.

    Where I am is in the little hidden passage behind the wall...

    Sometimes the walls are thin and only a few voices can be heard.

    There''s nothing like holes being empty, so I have no idea what''s going on across the wall.

    "At times like this..."

    Close your eyes and focus.

    It''s been a while since I''ve used the arr, but does it work...

    Kachiri and the feeling that something is perfect and hazy in my head.

    Opening his eyes, he had succeeded in assimilating with rats.

    "Okay."

    Move the mouse''s body from a small hole to across the wall like no one will notice.

    Beyond the wall was the conference room.

    In a slightly larger room, long desks are arranged at regular intervals beside each other.

    Arios appeared on that corner.

    I''m dealing with two knights, and I''m handing them an example demon prop.

    "Now I''d like to start my investigation with this"

    "Oh, you should like it. I''ll give you a tour here."

    The knight began to examine the magic props.

    Arios is a little far away, watching the work.

    Holy shit...

    He''s Arios, are you going to be monitoring him nearby to see if the work is done safely?

    If we can do this, I don''t want Arios to understand what we''re after.

    I want to take away the magic artifact without Arios noticing...

    No, is that a difficult story, too?

    Without the magic props, Arios would think of all kinds of possibilities.

    You should also consider the possibility that I did it.

    To avoid it......

    "Okay, let''s try it"

    After assembling the operation in your head, make the rat pull up.

    And deassimilate.

    "¡­ material creation"

    I used the power gained by signing with Nina to create a mock-up of the demonic props.

    I took more time than usual and imagined it carefully, so it''s pretty good.

    It''s not equipped to function as a demon prop, but if it''s just the way it looks, it won''t be a problem.

    "You guys, gather your people."

    "Choo!"

    Ask the guiding rat to skip the instructions and gather his people from here and there.

    The Knights headquarters is large and an ancient building.

    Naturally, rats live in a lot...

    "Uh... sorry. I don''t need that much."

    "Choo......"

    The rat, who had gathered nearly a hundred companions, sounded unfortunately.

    In the meantime, ask five of them to help you choose one that has excellent physical abilities.

    The reward is the cheese I bought before I got here.

    First, ask the three of them to work together to carry the demon prop''s mock-up.

    Have them move to a position where they can jump out at any time, and wait there.

    Next, make one stand by the magic prop that emits the light.

    Like the other three, wait there.

    The last one, assimilate again and have it be my eye.

    This is about timing.

    Very important.

    Don''t miss that time.

    Keep an eye on Arios, the two knights, without blinking.

    And...

    The time will come.

    "... Shit"

    You must be tired of the look of a knight who quietly proceeds to investigate demonic props.

    Arios made a light tongue punch and slightly missed his gaze from the magic prop.

    Now!

    "Choo!"

    Skipping instructions, one rat kicked off a demonic prop that emitted a light.

    "Hey, what!?

    "This... the lights!?

    Suddenly, the light source changed position and I heard Arios and the knights upset.

    The magic props that emit the light that fell on the floor remain lit.

    Although it emits light, it does not illuminate the whole room because it fell on the floor.

    In part of the room, a passage named Darkness can be made.

    There, three rats ran carrying imitations of the magic props.

    Repeat the dash and leap.

    Jump on the desk and replace the real and counterfeit.

    And retreat before anyone could find you... safe, the operation was a success.

    "Whoa, what''s going on!?

    "Shh, excuse me. Looks like the lights have fallen..."

    "That''s crazy...... the screws were loose?

    "The magic props... there''s nothing to it"

    I heard voices like that from across the wall.

    The operation is progressing as I imagined.

    Neither Arios nor Knight have noticed me.

    And the magic props are in my hands.

    "Okay."

    I don''t need you here anymore.

    That quality imitation would fool you for a while...

    Still, not forever.

    Before Arios realizes he''s been replaced, we have to look into the magic props.

    "Thank you, thank you."

    "Choo."

    I stroked the rat''s head, and, uh, put the thank-you cheese down.

    Then cancel the provisional contract.

    Break up with the rats and turn back the way you came.

    After Knights headquarters, go to the back alley.

    "Okay, well..."

    I said, I was about to say, and the footsteps rang.

    Cuttlefish, and hard footsteps...... probably wearing armor.

    Is it a knight?

    What can I do for the back road that shouldn''t have been used?

    Maybe you found out about me?

    You''re not making a scene...

    If you find out that I switched magic props, Arios is like a blaze of fire.

    Anyway, not if you''re lost.

    Dive into the shadows.

    I really just want to run away, but I make quite a few footsteps.

    They still don''t know if they''re aware of me, so it''s not a good idea to place a bet.

    ¡­¡­

    Lurk your breath and kill the signs.

    Breathing is minimal.

    Even less heartbeat.

    In BeastTamer''s technology, he kills his signs completely in search of wild beasts.

    I had mastered it properly.

    Using this technology, unless he realizes me, he''s going to do it...

    Fit, and the footsteps stop nearby.

    "Phew, is it hide?

    The voice was clearly released at me.

    Surprisingly......

    On the other hand, I tilt my neck when it''s odd.

    You''re supposed to recognize me, but you don''t try to call people.

    Not a Knights associate?

    Or don''t you recognize me as a suspicious person in the first place?

    If you go into a tiger hole, you don''t get a tiger child.

    I came out of the shadows to ascertain who they were.

    "Are you..."

    "Good day, Mr. Rain."

    It was the woman who was with Arios... a knight named Monica who made me gracefully thank you.

 250 250 story invitations

    "It''s a good night. The moon is beautiful... heh, it''s a great day to take a walk"

    Monica laughs calmly as she doesn''t care that this one is on guard.

    Capturing only the words would mean that we met in the middle of a walk...

    I don''t see people lurking around me...

    Above all, Monica is not hostile to me.

    But...

    This woman is dangerous.

    That''s what my instincts told me.

    The alarm was ringing in my head.

    Standing ready to move at any time...

    Until the point of criticism, I decided to keep talking, trying to explore this woman''s qualities.

    "You... you''re one of Arios, aren''t you?

    "Right. My buddy... well, to tell the truth, he''s a watchman."

    "A watchman?

    "Look, Arios, you... hey, hey, but it''s too much, right? So the king sent me as a watchman. No more mischief. Also, to find out if you''re worthy of the brave."

    "Can I talk to Perapella about that?

    "You shouldn''t be telling the average person. But well... if Arios and Mr. Rain are close, I wonder if there''s a problem."

    "I''m not close."

    "Phew, right"

    Monica laughs when she dulls.

    It''s an innocent way to laugh the year deserves.

    Yet...

    I can''t distract you at all.

    Rather, it makes me more alert.

    What the hell is posing a threat to me?

    Where are you afraid of this woman?

    "Why is that watchman here?

    "For once, I wanted to talk to Mr. Rain."

    "With me...?

    "Yep. Oh, before I do, I''d like to ask you one thing... have you been able to safely seize the magic props?

    "Become...!?

    This guy...... knows what I''m doing, what I''m doing!?

    I accidentally pull out the camouflage...

    Monica leaves her weapon unarmed and exposes her body indefensibly, as it is in nature.

    I raised my hands as I did.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to fight, and I''m not going to stand in Mr. Rain''s way."

    "... you want me to believe that word?

    "Yes."

    Laughing, Monica nodded quietly.

    It''s the same, I can''t feel anything called evil.

    But...... that''s why it''s dangerous.

    Even though he''s a watchman, for once, he''s one of Arios...

    I haven''t done anything to betray that Arios, and I haven''t felt a piece of guilt either.

    It''s like you have a different structure of mind than a normal person.

    "Well, I''m sure there''s no hostility to me... but it''s also a lame story to tell you to believe that honestly. Yes, I''m aware. So I''m going to tell you what I really want to talk about."

    "Again, what''s the purpose?

    "It''s a question of purpose."

    "Inquiry?"

    "Mr. Rain...... are you satisfied with the status quo?

    The moment I was asked so...

    Zokri and his back trembled.

    You say the malice in the hidden monica erupted all at once...

    You say you were switching with Reaper at some point...

    Maybe now I''m dealing with something outrageous?

    I remember such chills, my back trembles.

    Still, you can''t show weakness here.

    Because when I showed him that place, he felt like he would be eaten up at once so that the weaker animals could be attacked by demons.

    Try to keep your expression without...

    Let it slightly frown.

    "Satisfaction means... what do you mean?

    "It means as it is. I have done quite a bit of research on Mr. Rayne. Beast Tamer, yet the bearer of an outrageous power to use the most powerful species. If you want to do it, you should be able to do something bigger...... yet it just fits in as an adventurer. Don''t you think it''s a waste? Don''t you want to be more free to wield your powers? Don''t you want to do whatever you want without anyone tying you up?

    "... don''t think so. I don''t think big dreams and ambitions are right for me. Mostly, even without that, it can be filled enough. I... if I had an important companion, that would be enough"

    "Hmm. Well, that''s the answer I expected. So much so that you suspect that my thoughts are being read, because they are so predictable."

    Am I being fooled or not?

    It''s hard to make a decision.

    "Well, let''s make another suggestion"

    "Another...?

    "Arios, don''t you want revenge on me?

    "Become..."

    The invitation... that was like the devil''s invitation.

    "Mr. Rain was banished from the party, despite his power. In contrast, is there anything you think?

    "It''s..."

    It used to be.

    Besides, we all have them now.

    I don''t care.

    I''m not here...

    If you''re not aware of the shards, you may be lying.

    I am not a saint prince.

    Being treated like that, being unfairly banished from the party...

    There''s no way there''s anything you don''t think.

    If you didn''t think of revenge against Arios, that would be a lie.

    "That''s not all. Insulting Mr. Rayne''s people and the fact that they''ve been involved unilaterally... you can''t forgive me, can you? Son of a Horizon lord... it was also Mr. Arios who demonized him."

    "Is that true...?

    "Yep. I have no proof... well, because I have a little twat and I know that. That was set up by Arios to harass Mr. Rayne on a childish eight. And... one thing about the devil. If Arios hadn''t acted lightly, the Heavenly Clan would still be asleep... and Mr. Rain wouldn''t have been heartbroken."

    ¡­¡­

    "And... this one thing. To some extent, don''t you understand? Arios is pulling the thread behind you."

    I have no certainty...

    I have suspected Arios.

    I conveniently have the magic tools, and there''s footage of me killing people...

    If you think of what Arios did to get me down, to some extent, Tsujitsu fits.

    I just wonder why you do that there...

    "Would you like to combine with me?

    Monica has offered her hand.

    "If I cooperate, we can unlock the status quo. We can clear Mr. Rain''s grievances and help his people safely."

    That was a difficult temptation to resist.

    I don''t care about me...

    When they tell me I can help my people safely, I think about it a little bit.

    "Not only that, but you can avenge Arios. Arios has taken the position of a brave man and has taken it upon himself. The victim is Mr. Rain¡­ you. Because of you, Arios, Mr. Rain has suffered a lot. You, the victim, have the right to revenge."

    "... I don''t think that''s a very knightly word."

    "Well, because I have a lot of things, too. So... what do you want to do? Do you want to combine with me?

    As the devil whispers...

    Monica has been gentle, laughing really gently, staring at this one.

    To Monica''s inquiry, I...

 251 251, Arios hand.

    "Say no."

    Somewhat, though I did think...

    Still, I eventually shook off the stray and said it clearly.

    "Oh. Did I get shaken?"

    He said he refused to invite me, but Monica''s condition is no different than before.

    It feels like you''re just talking to the public, and you don''t even show shards of such a bare gesture about being fiercely high or unleashing hostility.

    I don''t know...

    What the hell do you want with this woman?

    "Okay. Now you''re going to give up honestly."

    "That sounds a lot nicer, doesn''t it?

    "Well... originally, I thought it would be difficult. I was thinking to the extent that if it worked, I could make money, so I wouldn''t be surprised if they turned me down. I don''t do anything meaningless."

    Sounds creepy enough.

    "Just let me ask you something for your information? How can you refuse my invitation? Again, because it''s suspicious? Or because you''re not going to take revenge?

    "For a number of reasons... if you insist on mentioning it, it''s because you''re a jerk."

    "Shut up?"

    "You''re not just a knight. Anything more... dangerous. I can''t believe I''m working with him like that. I''m full of it now, not ruinous thoughts."

    "... heh, I see"

    Monica laughs with pleasure.

    I don''t think that laugh belongs to the same person.

    With a terribly distorted grin, like condensed malice...

    Unexpectedly, Zokri and my back tremble.

    "After all, our enemies are going to be you."

    Me... da?

    Is that a word that contains about Arios?

    Or... do you have a collaborator other than Arios?

    I got myself together again.

    This woman is dangerous.

    An unmistakable enemy.

    It is clearly understandable, whether it is not hostile or angry.

    Sooner or later, I''ll have a blade with this woman.

    ... or maybe that''s now.

    I stare Monica in the hand.

    I can put my strength into my legs so I can move out at any time.

    And...

    "Phew."

    Monica laughs again.

    "Don''t look so scared. I''m not thinking about what you''re doing here because you turned me down."

    "Is that true?

    "Yeah, it''s true. You said that earlier, didn''t you? It was originally supposed to be turned down. So we don''t have to do this because we can''t even assume that this will happen."

    "... then what are you going to do about this demon prop?

    Demonic props taken from Arios.

    You shouldn''t be able to leave this alone.

    But this is my lifeline.

    You can''t be taken back.

    Whatever I do I think...... etc, but once again I get an unexpected response.

    "Oh, you can like that."

    "What?

    "No. As far as I''m concerned, I disagree with giving Mr. Rain the magic props. Mr. Rayne should be crushed here... that''s what I advised."

    Crush, Monica uses the word lightly.

    The proper place for it is the other way around horrible.

    "But... well, there was a lot going on with me. Yes, there''s really a lot going on. So... as a result of all this, I decided to leave it to the accomplishments, with no particular hand from me. Either way, we can accomplish our purpose."

    In that way, Monica will have two or more purposes.

    It doesn''t matter if I prove my innocence or if I can''t prove it and become a sinner.

    What exactly is the purpose hidden?

    Though I''d like to expose that...

    But going deep is dangerous.

    My suspicion tells me this woman is dangerous.

    If I can do it, I want to retreat from here, even immediately.

    "Is that word true?

    "Yeah, it''s true. If you doubt it, why don''t you walk away from me? I''m done for now."

    That said, Monica turns her back on her heels and turns her back on this one.

    He looks defenseless.

    I felt like I could take it down with one blow now.

    But at the same time, there were signs of danger.

    Being exposed to defenselessness is a trap...

    It also looked like he was waiting for his prey to eat up.

    "Phew... well, good luck. I''ll see you around."

    "If I could, I wouldn''t want to see you again."

    "You can''t get along."

    Looking back gently and showing a stubborn face...

    Then Monica walked away somewhere.

    Although I will remain vigilant for a while after Monica disappears, nothing is going to happen.

    You''re right, I didn''t do anything, so...

    "Monica...? There''s another troublesome guy out there."

    I had a feeling about the storm.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Monica walks down an alley in the dark...

    I stopped my leg after a while.

    Lie on your knees and bow your head.

    Then the shadows ahead thrive.

    It swells up big...... eventually, it takes the shape of a person.

    The beings that emerged from the shadows were demons known as Reese.

    Monica is the one who really serves.

    "Very much so."

    Reese gave Monica words of labor in a gentle voice.

    "Unfortunately, it didn''t come true to keep Rain Shroud company. As had been instructed beforehand, the magic props remain intact..."

    "Oh, I''m not going to report it. I was watching, too."

    "Was I? Excuse me."

    "But... did he refuse Monica''s invitation? Um, that''s a shame. I thought Mr. Iris would have a good souvenir."

    "I was the first to talk about it, but that man, unlike brave men, has little or no such thing as greed. It is difficult to draw such a human..."

    "Oh, I''m not blaming you. Don''t misunderstand."

    Reese smiles as she looks at the moon and night.

    "Whether Rain Shroud has bloomed again or fallen as it were...... in either case, my purpose will come true. If Rain Shroud falls, we can eliminate the humans who would be in the way. If not... instead, who falls? Heh, you''re so excited."

    In the dark of the deep night, Reese''s laughter echoed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I was able to seize the magic props and return safely to Sarya.

    I''m not familiar with magic props, but Sarya seems to have been studying temporarily and is able to investigate them.

    I was just told it would take some time.

    Sounds like by now the magic props have a complicated mechanism.

    Three days.

    That''s the time it takes to investigate the magic props.

    Every minute and second is a waste of time now.

    And yet I can''t believe I have to allocate three days...

    It''s a terrible thought, but there''s nothing I can do.

    Now I have to endure even.

    All I can do is be Sarya''s assistant and speed things up a little.

    So... two days have passed.

    One more day to analyze the magic props.

    That reveals everything.

    That''s when things spiked.

    "Laine, it''s tough!

    At the same time as the night food was bought out, Sarya had a rushed look on her face as she returned to the safe house after scouting the city.

    If you look at me, you''ll rush in.

    "Duh, what''s wrong? So hasty."

    "The nearer we were, the knights were passing by... handing out this sort of thing"

    Receive a flyer from Sarya.

    There, it said:

    "Execution of the most powerful species against the nation."

 252 252, even if its a story trap.

    Summarizing what was written in the extra that was handed out is as follows:

    It turns out that many of the most powerful species were lurking in the Wang capital, planning a terrorist attack.

    Arios, the brave man who found out about it, captured the most powerful species.

    Though the most powerful species hold back their power with magic tablets, they cannot be left alone forever.

    The other guy is a very bad guy who plotted terrorism.

    Though the most powerful species does not belong to the state, it is determined that its sins are significant and sufficiently subject to judgment.

    Results¡­¡­

    The next day, execute the most powerful species.

    The place of execution, just in case, is assumed to take place in a ruin outside the King''s capital¡­ ''Wedge of the earth''.

    Naturally, no entry is allowed on the day other than by the person concerned.

    The ruins will be heavily guarded.

    ... That was what it said.

    Sarya looks bitter as she peers in from next door.

    "This is... a trap, isn''t it?

    "Yeah... I guess so"

    Probably what Arios called it.

    During the last two days, you must have noticed that the magic props had been switched.

    The magic props contain footage of me murdering an adventurer...

    If that turns out to be false, this time Arios is in a bad position.

    Or maybe I''m not so sorry that I''m in a bad position.

    Maybe that''s all the important truths that are contained.

    Arios, deprived of it, is in a hurry...

    But it''s hard to find me lurking in the king''s capital by the time I find out the secrets of the magic props.

    Then you thought you''d come from me.

    So do something like hold everyone hostage......!

    "Damn!

    An uncontrollable rage gushes up, inadvertently making my voice rough.

    Seizurally, I wanted to break the chair, but I managed to put up with it.

    If I did that, I would frighten Sarya...

    Leaving emotion to rampage means nothing.

    "Mr. Rain."

    Softly, Sarya holds my hand.

    "Sarya...?

    "I don''t think it makes sense for me to say something like this...... let me still say it. Please calm down."

    ¡­¡­

    "It gets hot here, and I can''t help you guys if I leave myself to my emotions. That''s not all you can do. So... it may be difficult, but you may learn to rush... please, be like Mr. Rain"

    "Like me..."

    Her temperature seemed to pour in from Sarya''s hand.

    Filled with warmth...

    I feel nature and serenity.

    Hmm...... and spilled one small exhale.

    Then laugh.

    "Thank you, Sarya. Thanks to you, I was able to get myself back."

    "Mr. Rain...... good. Even I could be of some use?

    "Sarya, you''re a humble family, aren''t you? I''ve been helped many times, and I still am... so much help. Thank you."

    "Good. I can help Mr. Rayne."

    Sarya giggles, as the flowers blossom.

    The smile is so beautiful.

    I feel my heart calm again.

    "Nevertheless...... you arios. I can''t believe I''m doing this... yeah?

    Second, I doubt it.

    If we do this big deal, we''ll usually spread the word around, right?

    I don''t think that king would allow such a joke...

    If you hit Sarya with that question, she''ll look difficult.

    "It seems that... my father is now leaving the King''s Capital on official business..."

    "Huh? What am I saying, Sarya is missing and you prioritize official business?

    "Well, that''s my father."

    "I see."

    It was persuasive without question.

    I''ve only seen her face a few times, but she seemed like a very reasonable person.

    I''m worried about my daughter, but I guess I won''t do anything to bend my official duties with it.

    "About now... I''m going back to the castle"

    Sarya had a strong determination in her eyes and said so.

    "Arios, you are a brave man, you have great influence and power... but you must not allow this to happen. I''m going to go to the castle and talk to the people up there, and I''m going to stop this foolishness."

    "No... Before you do that, would you please proceed with the analysis of the demonic props?

    Sarya disagreed with your thoughts.

    She tilts her little neck.

    "Do you make analyzing demonic props a priority?

    "When it comes to doing all this big a deal, it''s likely Arios is rooting all over the place. It seems like Arios isn''t thinking about what happens after it''s over... but anyway, if it''s time to believe in Sarya''s words or Arios''s..."

    "Sometimes my words are judged to be lies...... so?

    "Yes, that possibility is undeniable"

    "If so, even if I go to the castle..."

    "No, there''s a way for you to believe this one"

    "Well, how... oh, you analyze the magic props and prepare the evidence."

    "Correct."

    That''s Sarya.

    It immediately makes me wonder what this idea is.

    "If I can get proof that Arios is up to something, I think he''ll listen to this story. You should believe your words, Sarya, more than Arios''. We could even stop the farce from kidding."

    "The proof we need... is in this magic tool."

    View the magic props placed on the table.

    "Monsieur Sarya. How long until the analysis is complete?

    "It''s..."

    Makes a difficult face.

    "It''s more complicated than I thought... sorry. No matter how hasty we are, I think it''s going to take another half day... until tomorrow."

    "It''s night now... that morning"

    Then head to the castle, show evidence and persuade them to stop being stupid...

    No, it''s taking too long.

    It is possible that Arios will speed up the execution by detecting this move.

    By the end of the day, I might still be able to figure it out...

    When the analysis takes until tomorrow, I can''t be sure what the development will be.

    What am I supposed to do?

    How can we help everyone?

    Just think about it... and get to an answer.

    "... Excuse me, Sarya, can you keep doing the analysis? When you''re done, go to the castle and talk."

    "Huh? But then..."

    "I''ll do something else."

    "Maybe..."

    "I''m... going to help everyone"

    "Damn, it''s dangerous! This is a trap no matter what you think! And yet I can''t believe I''m showing my face with mushrooms..."

    "I know. But if it''s a trap, if it''s to help everyone, I''ll jump in."

    Even if a trap was being trapped.

    No matter what happens.

    I can''t abandon my people.

    If even 1% could possibly help, just bet on it.

    I''m not like Arios.

    I will not abandon my people.

    I''ll definitely try to help my precious people!

    "Mr. Rain...... I get it. I won''t say anything more. Already... in times like this, it''s so bad to be a woman. No matter how many words you overlap, there is no way to deliver words to a man with a firm resolve."

    "I''m sorry... you''re making a lot of things happen and you''re worried..."

    "No. This is the kind of development we''ve come to, but this is it, maybe it sounds like Mr. Rain. It''s a short relationship, but I felt like I was getting to know Mr. Rayne a little bit."

    "Ha, thank you"

    Only at this time...

    I may be disrespectful, but I felt like a friend of mine about Sarya.

    "From now on, I''ll be ready for tomorrow. I''m going to hit every hand I can."

    "That''s the thing...... take this one"

    Sarya took off the necklace she was wearing and wrapped it around my wrist.

    "Here, it was a little magic prop...... now that I''ve switched my subscriber info and made Mr. Rain the owner, I can activate it by magically remembering"

    "Does it work?

    Sarya asked me about the effect of the magic prop... and I unwittingly widened my eyes.

    "You had such magic props..."

    "I, even though I''m third in inheritance, for once, because I''m a princess. Perhaps there is a time to take the place of the Father in an emergency and deliver his voice to many people. As insurance, I always have it. My brother and sister have the same thing."

    "I see... that''s royalty"

    Sarya, the magic props entrusted to you are going to be able to reverse me and Arios'' position once and for all.

    Thank you again, Sarya, for such a magic trick.

    Come on...... now is the battle.

    I''ll definitely try to help everyone!

 253 253 stories of captivity...... part 2

    "Uh-oh...!

    Canade was staring at the cells that trapped him.

    If I had the strength to gaze, my cell would have snapped.

    That''s how I stared at it.

    "Yikes!!!

    Gah! And I kicked him in the cell.

    "Holy crap!?

    Billy and his leg were paralyzed.

    The paralysis passed to his tail and his hair peaned.

    "Ha... no"

    Being put in jail, is it time for ten days?

    I just got a light hearing in the beginning, and then I left it.

    Three times a day, the meal just plugs in, and no one else is coming.

    What the hell do you want?

    Canade thought.

    Though I thought about it...

    "Ugh... let me out anyway!

    Even though I thought about it, I didn''t get an answer, so I decided to give it a bad lift.

    Rock the jail in a shabby fashion.

    It''s really just bad luck.

    It won''t make any sense.

    Still... I''m sure my fellow prisoners are up for it as well.

    Just as a quiet mess, you''re not supposed to be giving up.

    So I have to hang in there myself.

    Don''t give up until the end, keep fighting.

    And you''re going to meet Rayne again.

    When Canade is strongly determined...

    The door leading to the cell opened.

    Canade tilted his little neck.

    Meal time is still early.

    An accurate belly clock tells us it''s not time to eat yet.

    Then who the hell is it?

    That''s a hiccup.

    "Wha!? You... brave man!!!

    It was Arios who showed himself.

    "How dare you show your face!!!

    Canade''s whole body hair stands upside down.

    I try to jump on Arios... but I get stuck in jail.

    Still, he slaps the jail with cancer and stares at it like it shoots.

    "Huh. How you doin ''? It''s been a while since I was put in jail, but can I still move this much? Even though they''re wearing magic locks... is that what you call the Cat Spiritual Clan? Only your health is top notch. Not like the rest of them."

    "... what do you mean?

    When I heard about the others, the tone of Canade''s voice fell.

    "You know what I mean? You''re not the only one being captured. Dragons, spirits, gods... and that funny ghost. And... we''re capturing Rain."

    Arios hides that Rayne escaped and lies...

    Now Canade could not spot that lie.

    I couldn''t help but worry about Arios'' words.

    "What do you mean, you''re asking!? How''s everyone doing?!?

    "Huh, that''s weird. Well, I''m sweet. I''ll give you a special answer."

    Arios laughs niggly and says in a sticky voice as he nags.

    "The dragon woman is still feeling better. Just like the Cat Spirit Clan, I have strength. But... the others are subtle. The Spirit Clan has no strength, and the Divine Clan is still a kid. And that ghost, his physical abilities are just like human beings. At first, I was confused, but now I''m perfectly quiet. You could die of debilitation."

    "Someone named you......!!!!!

    Canade rolled out his fist.

    That''s jailbroken...

    Gashan!!! and made a loud noise, rocking the whole cell even further.

    It was as if it represented the wrath of Canade.

    "If anything happens to everyone, I will never forgive you!!!

    "Don''t bark. You can''t do anything."

    "Ku......!

    Canade bit her lips with regret.

    Regrettably, Arios is right.

    There''s nothing more I can do than be put on a magic lock.

    Still, I haven''t given up hope.

    "Rain..."

    "Yeah?"

    "Because Rayne can do something about it!

    "Oh my God... haven''t you listened to people? They''ve got Rayne too, haven''t they?

    "Still, he''ll definitely do something about it! They help us! Rayne is... that''s what he is!

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    Arios was slightly deflected when Canade was shown his absolute trust in Rain.

    Why are you so frivolous?

    Arios can''t realize why.

    I can''t get to the reason why they showed off ties that aren''t at their party and thought they were slightly but flattered, etc.

    "Fair enough. I thought I''d tell you a little something today."

    "... what?

    I''ve decided to execute you.

    "What!?

    "As enemies of the nation, you were endangered. And I''m going to lay my hands on it straight away."

    "Why is that happening!? We didn''t do anything! Even Rayne didn''t do anything! Or even though I only do what''s good for people...!

    "... Rain is blind."

    Arios has a terribly dark look and says it in a cold voice.

    "But every Beast Tamer defied me, the brave one, and I humiliated him tremendously. That''s not all. I can''t believe he''s more active than me and threatens his position as a brave man... this isn''t acceptable. Killing him a hundred times isn''t enough... it''s not enough!!!

    "Oh, you..."

    "But come on... unfortunately, there would only be one life for Rayne, wouldn''t there? Even if you wanted to kill him a hundred times, you''d end up alone, wouldn''t you? Then, before I kill you, I have to make you regret it. That''s why I decided to use you. That idiot''s a buddy of mine, and he''s calling me when he does. If I kill you guys in front of Rain like that... Ha, ha! Shit, I''m getting really excited. I can''t stop laughing now!!!

    "It''s crazy..."

    Seeing jealousy and hatred for Rain, which was hidden deep inside Arios, Canade even remembered his fear.

    Nature and body tremble.

    Sometimes, madness erodes people''s emotions.

    Canade, trapped in fear, drips his tail and ears down.

    Gently close your eyes...

    "... Rain..."

    I prayed for the safety of those I loved.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Good afternoon.

    Nina woke up in a cool voice.

    It''s a stiff bed, but he slept well because of his fatigue.

    Nina tried to wake up her body...... she fluttered as she remembered her glare.

    I fall straight out of bed.

    "Nina!?

    Tina woke up with that sound and raised her voice out loud.

    I want to help, but on top of being caught in a birdcage, I''m sealed with magic.

    I regret so much that I can''t do anything.

    "Oh, are you okay?

    "Huh...?

    The cell door opened and Nina was held up.

    The person who held Nina... was Monica.

    "Hmmm...... looks like you''re not hurt. I don''t even feel sick. Then you must be simply losing strength. Are you eating properly?

    "You......! That''s not true, and you normally know what happens if a child is locked up in a locker!?

    Tina barks in anger, but Monica remains cool looking.

    "Oh. So is that. Excuse me. Because I can''t just let you two get away with it on your own. But... I''ll give you about this. Phew."

    "Ahhh...?

    Monica touched the magic lock placed on Nina''s neck.

    At that moment, I heard a chilli and a key coming off.

    "What...?

    The magic lock is still around my neck.

    But the key is off, so all you have to do is gently twist the connection.

    "Yes. Now you can take magic tablets at any time. Oh, it''s just, you should think about timing, right? You can get away with it right away, but it''s also ant to keep it a secret until it''s here. You can''t tell if the key is off by the looks of it, and nobody thinks it''s off, so you won''t check it."

    "How...?

    Nina asks.

    Monica, who got it, laughs softly.

    "I was just going to watch it happen. But thank you, Arios, you are too selfish... if you hunt down someone with a way out, you will suffer a painful backlash, but you don''t seem to know that... So I could have expected Arios to be at a disadvantage, so I decided to take Mr. Rain''s side just a little bit."

    "... I don''t know. You''re on the brave side, aren''t you? If the brave are going to be at a disadvantage, what are we going to do with them? I''m gonna put you at an extra disadvantage, okay?

    "In that case, we''ll get what we want."

    "Hmm?

    "That''s it for the story. Because I''m not going to have more conversations than I need to. Okay, here you go...... Oh, yeah. I almost forgot. Tomorrow you will be executed."

    "What!?

    "What to do. I''ll leave that up to you... but with your daughter''s help, maybe we can help others."

    "My..."

    "Just be careful with the timing though. Because of this, I''ve come this far, so please don''t make reckless assaults that ruin it, okay? So... now it''s time to say hello"

    Close the cell and lock it...

    Monica walked away gracefully.

    The two left are lost in future judgment.

    I don''t know why, but he took the magic lock off me.

    He also gave me information that Arios would be at a disadvantage.

    It could be a trap if you think about it normally...

    "Nina...... what do you think I should do?

    "Hmm... I want to tear everyone apart!

    I don''t care what happens if it''s a trap.

    Kick everything, help everyone...

    And you''re going to meet Rayne again.

    Nina and Tina decided to keep their strength warm in case of that, with a firm resolve in their eyes.

 254 254 Tales Arios Past

    Arios Orlando.

    Man.

    Twenty.

    Occupation...... brave.

    Arios was already treated as a brave man by the time he got his mind on it.

    The adult knelt down against Arios, still a child, and bowed his head.

    There is a promise of a flashy life like royalty, and there is no one infirmity.

    But there''s something I need to do to sustain such a life.

    It''s about being strong.

    The sword and magic training went on every day.

    There is no rest in the beginning.

    Every day, every day, sword and magic exercises continue.

    That doesn''t change whether you get hurt or sick.

    so that you can fight at any time.

    Never die.

    And to be stronger than anything else.

    Arios was asked to have ''power''.

    It''s a harsh life for a child.

    for about an hour a day, but was also given only a few free hours¡­

    Because of this, Arios understood how the environment in which he was placed was heterogeneous, knowing something called ''normal life'' for the people around him.

    Understood...

    Arios began to think that this was not a bad idea.

    Being strong gives you a luxurious life.

    Sure, that''s fascinating.

    Eating good food is fun.

    Enjoying aristocratic play is also fun.

    I just had more fun than that.

    No one, he''s about to bow his head against himself.

    While imposing rigorous training, he''s treated like a national guest...

    At times other than training, Arios was still like a king.

    Nobody defies Arios.

    Adults and children alike, all equal, bow their heads in front of Arios.

    I couldn''t wait to feel comfortable.

    Everyone shows themselves down, even though they say they are only children.

    It''s so clear that I tell them that my position is lower.

    Occasionally, the melancholy also appeared.

    Although the visibly evil emotions were somewhat uncomfortable...

    Only such people lift up more about Arios than others.

    This is irresistible.

    No one or he falls down in front of himself.

    I felt like I conquered everything.

    Arios began to hold such distorted thoughts as a child.

    It has.

    The adults around them were aware of that.

    It was easy to notice because Arios'' attitude had gradually grown.

    How Arios sees his surroundings.

    And what emotions do you have?

    Knowing, the adults didn''t do anything to blame.

    I don''t even pay attention.

    Working out Arios, a brave man, is unacceptable to speak out for his words and deeds.

    That''s what I was really thinking.

    That''s how Arios grew distorted...

    I began to feel even more strongly that I was a chosen being.

    He''s a brave man.

    It''s special.

    Unlike civilians, for example.

    It''s not the same as a nobleman just for his title.

    It is the only one, the supreme.

    I was getting serious about that.

    After adulthood, he began working as a brave man.

    He will fight demons and other things with his people named Agus, Leanne and Mina.

    For the first time, Arios gained the existence of a reciprocal position of companionship.

    He, they are not prepared for Arios...

    He stressed that he did not do anything to keep his head down like those around him, but was in a position of reciprocity.

    Basically, I don''t disagree with Arios'' behavior...

    Occasionally, it pinches my mouth.

    That was irresistibly unpleasant and Arios even thought it depressing.

    Why should I listen to the words of an ordinary man who is a brave man?

    Lie down like the people around you, just listen to yourself.

    At first, he reluctantly accepted the presence of his fellow men, saying that it was necessary to act as a brave man.

    I asked him with a generous heart, even if he had something to pinch his mouth on.

    But things have limits.

    He and they started saying that every time something happened to Arios.

    That''s all the evidence that Arios has a problem with his behavior...

    Arios never became aware of it and became annoyed about his people.

    Nevertheless, we cannot banish him, them.

    No matter how brave you are, you are still incomplete.

    If you have the supreme power, you have no companionship...

    I still need it now.

    So, what do I do?

    Arios derived one answer.

    I get upset because of my people.

    I''m angry.

    Then you can create elements that can relieve stress.

    Arios thinking about that...... added Rain to his crew.

    I''m not expecting anything from Beast Tamer.

    I don''t even expect to be a choreographer.

    There''s only one thing Arios wants from Rain.

    It''s about getting it to be a lightning rod to hit the stress.

    After that...... days of real fun ensued.

    Use Rain to keep your head down...

    If anything unpleasant happens, connect Rain to clear that depression.

    Arios, who has been distorted since childhood...

    I came here to rejoice in the act of ''connecting others''.

    It''s ruinously twisted in character.

    It''s about that one day.

    Arios got tired of Rain.

    Whatever words you bump into, call it training and bully you out, Rain is always straight forward and never breaks.

    Boring, I thought.

    False pleasure you get when you break your favorite toy, tasted as a child.

    He wanted to taste that in humans...

    Rain won''t snap at all, and it won''t break.

    I''m tired of it.

    Arios banished Rayne from the party for good reason.

    If you''re a toy, you just have to catch the right guy again.

    Now I''d rather have a bully.

    Anyway, I''m a brave man.

    He wants to go to a brave party because there are mountains of them.

    I was thinking about that...

    Something unexpected happened.

    We had to clash with Rain, who had been banished.

    I am a brave man and the strongest being in mankind.

    There''s no way you can lose every single Beast Tamer.

    Arios was so sure...

    In fact, I lost to Rain.

    Rain, who has signed with the most powerful species, now has powers outside common sense...

    I never had a hand or a leg, and it was a complete defeat.

    That defeat drives Arios'' mind decisively crazy.

    Why won''t Rain be defeated?

    Why won''t Rayne kneel?

    Why does Rayne strip his fangs?

    WHY, WHY, WHY!!!

    Arios is insanely lost, troubled, thinking...

    So much less, it turns into hate.

    It is not to be allowed to humiliate oneself who should have been chosen.

    Rayne committed a sin that would never be forgiven.

    It can''t be anything but a mass death.

    Arios, who has been entertained as a brave man, was hurt in his pride for the first time in his life¡­

    Plus, it''s fun.

    That would be more wounds than the person is aware of...

    Eat deeply into Arios'' heart.

    Nothing but rebellion...

    It''s just a boring reason that they hurt my pride...

    Arios acted shallow and decided to kill Rayne.

    I made him regret turning his fangs on himself to death before deciding to kill him.

    The result is¡­

 255 255 Tales Destiny Day

    The next day... I broke up with Sarya and got ready for everything.

    Then we leave the King''s Capital and head again to the ''Wedge of the earth''.

    It is a ruin that it was once used as a fortress, far from the king''s capital.

    Used as a venue for the Adventurer''s A-rank exam¡­

    And a place separated from my dear companions by Arios'' ruse.

    It''s a place with lots of connections for me right now.

    "That''s just how tightly guarded you are."

    He stopped his leg approaching a point about 500 metres to the ruins and dived into the shadow of the rock.

    Only show your face and check ahead.

    Knights were deployed at equal intervals so as to surround the ruins.

    A pair.

    Is the spacing arranged, more or less, about a hundred meters?

    There is no big shield around and the sight is good.

    It''s a visual distance from each other, so if anything, we''ll know soon enough.

    "Security on the ground is secure."

    So what about the basement?

    I explored the ruins during the exam and thought...

    That ruin is quite large.

    It spreads underground like an ant''s nest, with passages stretching all over it.

    What if we can find that entrance well?

    "Ok...... look, can you come over here?

    I had a tentative contract with a lizard walking nearby.

    He is a lizard with the characteristics of drilling holes in the ground and nesting and living there.

    "Okay, good boy. Sorry for the hassle, but you need to do me a favor."

    The lizard rang small and gathered his companions.

    Lots and lizards gather.

    Fortunately, the lizard I provisionally contracted seemed to be a leader, and the other lizards did exactly what they wanted without having to do anything.

    Scattered here and there, start digging holes.

    Back to the ground after some digging......

    And also, dig somewhere else.

    Repeating such plain work for a while...

    One hosoasing beard lizard rings and sends a signal to the leader.

    "Looks like you found it well. Thanks."

    Termination of provisional contract.

    Giving the reward dried meat, I moved to the point where the lizard rang.

    Hosoashi beard lizards dig holes in the ground and nest there but...

    I dig deeper into it.

    About five meters?

    In order to protect himself from natural enemies, nesting seems to have begun to take precautions.

    It''s such a hossoashi beard lizard...

    At one point I only dug shallow holes and was turning right back.

    That''s what I was looking for.

    "Down here... there it is!

    As the hosoasi beard lizard widens the hole it digs, the more it loses and hits the wall.

    An obvious artifact.

    It''s just deteriorating there.

    It''s the ceiling of a ruins passage stretched out here and there.

    So I had a lot of holes dug to find him.

    "Phew...! He''s... he''s pretty tough!

    Kick the ceiling.

    They say it used to be used for fortifications, so it''s just sturdy.

    However, if you kick it over and over again with all your strength, you will eventually get a crack...

    There was a hole in the ceiling, and the debris collapsed.

    ¡­¡­

    Stay put.

    See how it goes.

    If the ruins were monitored, someone might come with the sound of it now...

    "... sounds ok"

    You can''t hear footsteps after waiting a while, and there''s no sign of people.

    I broke into the ruins from an empty hole in the ceiling.

    "Substance creation. Fireball."

    Create a simple pine light and light a fire with magic that minimizes power.

    Fortunately, it was a familiar place.

    This is where I passed the exam.

    All you have to do is retrace your memories and go the other way.

    "Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Nina, Tina... wait, I''m coming to help you now!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    There was no such thing as emptying the ruins, and as I headed to the entrance I could see the knight.

    Until the end of the ruins, not deploying knights throughout the area would simply be due to lack of manpower.

    Or couldn''t the power of Arios have moved many knights...

    Either way, there are a handful of knights deployed in the ruins.

    Tame the rats and have them be my eyes, behind the knights and down the road.

    I lost so much that I reached it on the road that leads to the ground.

    Softly ask how it is.

    I saw some large tents.

    Where they line up side-by-side at the back is probably the Knight''s Waiting Point.

    Is Arios and the others there, too?

    Moving his gaze further, he saw five tents with several knights standing on the table.

    It feels more like surveillance than security, creating a vibrant atmosphere.

    "Right there."

    It would be that tent that everyone is in captivity.

    One thing, I don''t think there''s enough...

    Maybe Tina isn''t even the most powerful species, and because her body is compact, she''s being captured with someone else.

    "Shit...... what do we do?

    I wish everyone had been gathered in one place...

    It''s hard to help when you''re falling apart.

    Even if you help one person, the rest could be taken hostage.

    Is that the arrangement you''re thinking about?

    "It''s hard to help everyone at the same time... but now that we''ve dived so deep... do we have to move on"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Arios went to the ruins and was in direct command of the scene.

    The canades are being transported, and they''re ready for execution.

    If you give the signal, you can execute the sentence in five minutes.

    All we have to do is wait for Rayne to show up.

    Return to the tent and rest your body for a moment.

    "Now it''s time... Rain, get you...!

    Arios laughs niggly, imagining when he corners Rayne.

    I don''t think he was a brave man, it was a grin with condensed malice.

    "Arios."

    "Monica... what''s wrong with you?

    No heart, or Arios'' tone about Monica is soft.

    To some extent, you must be forgiving her heart.

    "The prey has been netted"

    "What...? I haven''t received a report like that...... are you sure?

    "There was a hole in some of the ruins. It wasn''t until the other day. I think he snuck into our nostalgia from there."

    "Shit, they''re useless."

    Arios connects the knights who can''t find Rayne.

    But that''s something I can''t help.

    Rain, contracted with various animals to maximize its effects, was on par with Assassin, a profession of great secrecy...... no, it ensured more stealth than that.

    Whatever the superior knight like Monica, it''s extremely difficult to detect any traces of the ordinary knight having Rain or his presence.

    "But the strongest species are still in our hands. The trump card is in our grip."

    "Right. Then... execute the sentence now. Tell everyone that."

    "Right now, is it?

    "Rayne is good at tricky tricks. I don''t know what I''ll do if I leave you alone. You can''t be taking an initiative. Let''s move first."

    Arios wears a sword and gets geared up.

    "Rain should pop up if he tries to execute both of the most powerful species. He''s an idiot. I''ll get you there."

    "Okay. So..."

    Monica bows her head against Arios.

    For that reason, I didn''t see Monica''s expression from Arios.

    Monica was... laughing.

 256 256 words. Execution begins.

    The scene became rushed.

    The knights are walking here and there, interacting in various ways.

    What started?

    I have a bad feeling...

    For the first time, watching how things were going, the knights went into the tent where everyone would be imprisoned.

    A little...

    "Uh-huh! Let go, let go!

    I could see Canade being taken by a knight.

    He has his hands tied behind his back and an iron ball on his ankle even more.

    There would be no such thing as a regular canade...

    With magic locks on his neck and hands, I guess the power is sealed.

    He looked terribly heavy and he seemed to suffer.

    "I can''t believe you did this to me... I remember all your faces. Don''t remember that later!

    Tania also showed herself.

    Just like Canade, he''s deprived of his freedom with magic tablets.

    Even if the force is sealed, its power remains unchanged.

    The knights stared at each other.

    "Now what? What are you gonna do, bring us here?

    "The Solas will never yield to you."

    I also saw Luna and Sola.

    Magic tablets looked big on both bodies and felt painful.

    I can''t believe I did that to both of you...

    Just watching makes me angry.

    "Ah... guys. Good... safe, was"

    "Let it go. I don''t know what the situation is, but I''m glad to hear it."

    Finally, Nina and Tina, who were put in the birdcage, showed up.

    As I recall when I first met her, Nina has a magic lock on her neck.

    Apparently the birdcage plays the same role as the magic lock, and Tina was looking cramped.

    "Guys..."

    Hiding in the shadows and wondering how things were going, I hadn''t seen anyone in a week, and I was about to lose power in my body.

    You look tired, and I would have felt hard.

    But you''re safe.

    I don''t even look injured.

    Good.

    I''m so glad.

    Spill a soothing exhale...

    "... ok"

    Tighten your mind.

    Not all of us could have been helped yet.

    This is the battle from here.

    The way ahead...... you''ll never go wrong!

    "Come on, come here"

    One knight led the way and took everyone to the square in the center of the ruins.

    At the time of the exam, it was just the explanatory venue.

    When did you build it, there were four pillars there.

    It is arranged to draw squares at intervals of about ten meters.

    It''s about 50 centimeters thick... 5 meters tall, is that it?

    I saw an iron column in the center of it.

    When the knight takes everyone inside the pillar, he uses chains and connects them to the iron pillar.

    I use one, two, three chains...... five chains per person, and it makes everyone nervous.

    What are you gonna do?

    What the hell are those four pillars...?

    The unpleasant feeling keeps swelling.

    What are we gonna do?

    See how it goes a little bit more?

    Or do you want to storm?

    I''m ready.

    You can always...

    Timing matters.

    Where I''m hiding and where everyone is imprisoned, it''s roughly fifty meters.

    Even if you boosted and walked all you could, it would take a few seconds.

    No.

    It would add a little more because it would take time to accelerate.

    If the sword is waved down in the meantime, it''s over.

    Everyone can''t protect themselves right now.

    If you want to do it, after the knight leaves everyone.

    Until then, patience.

    You have to be patient......!

    With all these thoughts, I work more self-control and watch what happens.

    Then...

    The knights stepped away from everyone and went outside the four pillars.

    "Looks like you''re ready."

    The voice of a clear man sounds.

    Arios.

    He sees everyone in captivity and can''t move, and he''s got a satisfying grin.

    Then, more than anything, look around...

    "Do you hear me, Rain!?

    ... has called on me.

    "I''m talking about you. I guess he''s already diving in nearby, huh?

    It doesn''t seem like it...

    Arios has a certain tone.

    I suppose that''s what you think when I''m infiltrating this ruin.

    That''s not true, I wish you''d been alarmed...

    Exactly, they don''t make it that easy.

    "Rain, don''t lay any more sins on me. It''s not sneaky to see you fall as something that used to throw a party. Come out honestly, and let the princess go. That way, I will guarantee your life, and I will not harm your people."

    They bring me up about my people, and for a moment, my feelings shake.

    If giving myself away keeps everyone safe...

    No, seriously.

    The target is Arios.

    I don''t think I''ll keep my word properly.

    If you leave honestly, that''s where it all ends.

    "... that''s sad. You ignore me."

    Let Arios mourn in a playful tone.

    What are you up to?

    What the hell...

    "If you don''t come out on the surface only...... let your sins be redeemed by your people instead!

    "Huh!?

    "Do it."

    Arios gave an order to one of the knights.

    The knight approaches the four pillars and touches one of them.

    Kachiri, and the sound of pressing the switch...

    Bacilli! and the pillars began discharging.

    That''s not good!

    An alarm goes off in my head.

    Everyone is in danger if we stay like this.

    I couldn''t think of anything later when I thought so.

    "Boost!

    Do the magic...

    It popped out all at once!

 257 257 stories, absolute extinction.

    "Huh?"

    "You!"

    As he jumped out of the shadows, several knights immediately noticed him.

    The knights will sword out and storm...

    "Out of the way! Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    He unleashed a fireball and let it land at the knight''s feet.

    The knights are swallowed by the blast.

    The power is squeezed, so you won''t be hurt badly.

    However, all of a sudden, he succeeded in stopping his legs by giving them the fear of being swallowed by the flames.

    "Guys!!!

    The pillars that started discharging began to glow blue.

    The transparent wall of the quadrangle cone can be raised, as it responds to it.

    Transparent walls are formed to cover everyone...

    At its apex, the thunderbolts born in the four pillars converge.

    I only have a bad feeling.

    I''ll speed up even more...

    "Hey, Rain!

    "Damn!?

    Arios has been slaughtered.

    Unlike the rest of them, the speed is different digits.

    I can''t avoid it, I take it out of Kamui.

    "Out of the way, Arios!

    "Ha ha, what are you in a hurry? Are those guys that important?

    "Naturally!

    "Damn, Kuhaha! Hahaha!!! That''s right, that face. I wanted to see that face. Make me a mess... I want you to take that reward now!

    "Can you keep up with Arios'' crappy paranoia! Get out of the way!

    "You don''t like it. More than that, it''s the beginning of a fun show. Look, you should watch Rain too."

    "What...?

    Arios rings his fingers with his pussy.

    As linked to its movement, the four pillars glow.

    The light converges to the apex of the quadrangular cone wall...

    Immediately after.

    It was a thunderstorm and it poured on everyone!

    "Ohhhhh!!!?

    In the inability to move, only Tania was able to expand her wings.

    Stretch your wings to cover everyone...

    A thunderstorm struck directly on its back.

    It damaged Tania''s back and wings, as if the blade were wild and crazy.

    "Kuh..."

    When the thunderstorm subsided, he saw a worn out Tania.

    Everyone screams.

    "Tania! It''s okay!? What, even though it''s okay!?

    "Ugh, shut up...... I''m a dragon tribe. I''m not like a cat spiritual clan like Canade... this much... ahhh"

    "Please don''t push me! Sola and the others are losing their abilities because of magic tablets right now!?

    "It is! You can''t be intact after such an attack!

    "If you''re okay... I''m fine, what the...!

    Over the transparent wall, Tania saw this one.

    "Rain, we''re fine... so take out that brave man!

    "Tania...... damn!

    Pull up the body gear a few steps.

    I wield Kamui with all my might, cutting with Arios.

    "Ha ha, you''re feeling better"

    "Shut up!!!

    "But it''s more cluttered than before, isn''t it? Sounds like they care."

    "I said shut up!!!

    "What do you think would happen if I did this?

    "Stop..."

    Arios rang his fingers again.

    Thunder strikes pour down again......

    "Uh-oh!!!

    In captivity, Canade was forced to move his body and kick up a pouring thunderbolt.

    No matter how many cat spiritual clans, you can''t disable magic.

    Not to mention, they''re limiting their abilities now.

    "Awwww!!!?

    Thunder strikes run around Canade''s body.

    You''ll remember the kind of pain that''s being slashed with a sword.

    Canade''s face was distorted and screams spilled.

    Tania shouts out loud.

    "Canade! How impotent of you!?

    "Ahhh... I don''t want Tania to tell me"

    "I don''t mind! Even if you were suppressed, you''re a dragon clan, so you have a lot of resistance to magic. But you, the Cat Spirit Clan...!

    "Uh-oh... that hurts so much..."

    "Then why...!?

    "I can''t let all Tania hurt me."

    "... Canade..."

    "We''re buddies... whoa... we''re together all the time"

    "Ku......!

    Tania tried to break the lock when it fell apart and excited at Canade.

    But we cannot escape the locks that suppress its body and its magic.

    "Excellent friendship, you''re going to be touched. But how many more rounds can you stand?

    "Arios, you...!!!

    "Ha ha, the movement is getting cluttered again, Rain. You think you can take me down like that?

    It''s Arios'' operation that''s hurting everyone.

    It would be something that would dramatically elevate me and make me lose my cool judgment...

    I know that.

    I know...

    "Damn!!!

    I can''t stop the blood from rising on my head.

    My dear companion was hurt, he was badly eyed... and I can''t be calm!

    "Made of gravity manipulation! Substance creation!

    Quick...... we need to defeat Arios soon!

    Use all my abilities to do that.

    The gravity applied to Arios was doubled.

    On top of that, create a wall of dirt to surround Arios and seal the movement.

    Beat the magic in this state......!

    "You look like you have blood on your head right now, right? Are those guys that important?

    "Naturally! You sleep here, I won''t let you imitate me anymore!

    "Oh man...... Rain. That''s why you can''t do it."

    "Huh!?

    Moment after moment, I was hit by a killing spree from the straight side.

    I reflexively set Kamui up like a shield.

    Shortly afterwards, an impact runs like a collision with a carriage.

    I can''t stand it and it blows me away.

    "Igney trans!"

    "Holly Arrow!"

    A double red and white strike flew in.

    I''m out of shape and I can''t avoid it or prevent it.

    "Guh!?

    The magic hits me straight, and there''s severe pain running all over my body.

    "You''re screaming like a buddy... but I have a buddy too. Did you forget about that?

    Three people, Agus, Leanne and Mina, were holding back behind Arios.

    Damn... I can''t believe I forgot the three of them exist...

    I wouldn''t normally make that mistake!

    My fall also disarmed me, and Arios got out of the dirt wall and regained his freedom.

    "Ha ha, that''s unusual, Rain. That''s how you look on the ground."

    "Arios... you...!

    "I can''t wait to see your face. We still have time. Come on, let me have more fun."

    Arios raises his hand and sends a signal around.

    The knights have arrived simultaneously.

    "Ku......!?

    Forced to move the body where the pain runs, judging the knights.

    Take the sword, or avoid it...

    Knock in the counter and take away your fighting power.

    The other party is just following Arios'' orders.

    It''s not like the knights are bad.

    There''s no way I can kill him, and he inevitably asks me for help.

    Look at me like that, Arios laughs.

    "Oh, come on. Are you worried about them? Really... he''s annoying, you are. Watching the hypocrite gives me a head start. Come on, thoroughly hunt him down!

    As for Arios, I guess you want to see me put the knights in my hands.

    That would fully apply treason...

    More importantly, I guess it''s fun to do that.

    But... I don''t live up to that expectation.

    I can''t believe you took a life that had nothing to do with it, even though it was to help everyone...

    If I do that, I don''t deserve to stand next to everyone else.

    I can''t face Canade or Tania, who presents themselves and protects their people at the expense of themselves.

    I will never do what Arios expects.

    But...

    I''m still poor.

    Sooner or later, he gets cornered and takes a decisive blow... and that''s it.

    Before that happens, we either have to defeat Arios somehow, or we have to help everyone...

    Damn, what am I supposed to do!

    I can''t think of a way to open things up...

    They are cornered by a trail with no escape.

 258 258 Stories Awakening

    Guys, it was hurting.

    Both Canade and Tania......

    And Rayne too.

    Because of the bad braves, he was in terrible shape.

    Why are you doing this?

    How can you laugh?

    We didn''t do anything...

    "Ugh...!

    I was caught by humans before...

    I was just scared then, just crying...

    I couldn''t do anything.

    I did nothing.

    But not now.

    It''s decidedly different from then.

    I remembered my anger at the brave men who do terrible things.

    There''s blood on my head.

    My heart gets hot.

    I can''t let it go.

    I can''t let it go.

    I can''t let it go.

    I was... really angry.

    "But..."

    What can I do?

    If what that guy was saying is true, I can take the magic lock on my neck right away.

    That way we can wield our power.

    But...

    I have no power.

    You can''t take out a bad brave man.

    So, what about helping everyone?

    ...... that''s hard too.

    Transparent walls like peripheral junctions.

    With subspace, I think we can get through without a problem.

    But if it''s my power now, one person at a time is the limit.

    I don''t care if you help one person...

    In the meantime, everyone left will be badly behaved.

    If you do badly, be angry with me for doing something unsolicited, and the brave will take everyone...

    Oh no...!

    No, no, no, I don''t like that!

    I''m starting to laugh.

    I owe it to everyone.

    And yet, if everyone is gone...

    I don''t think I''ll ever laugh again.

    "Ugh..."

    What am I gonna do?

    What am I gonna do?

    What am I gonna do?

    I think desperately, but I don''t know what to do...

    My impudence makes me cry.

    Nina, it''s okay.

    Tina in the birdcage reached out of the gap and stroked Pompon and my head.

    "... Tina..."

    "We''ll protect Nina."

    "So, but... I..."

    "Don''t worry. Yeah. Not only does Nina protect you, but of course, everyone."

    "Ahhh..."

    "Nina''s important, don''t make me take it away from you twice"

    Even though this is the time, Tina is inspiring me.

    You can''t do anything about me...

    "Nyah, Nina doesn''t have to worry...... Ugh!?

    "That''s about it... cum... I''ll see what I can do soon!

    Canade and Tania laugh.

    Must be so painful and hard...

    But you''re laughing to not worry about me.

    "Nina, take care of yourself. In times like this, it''s better to lose if you break your heart."

    "My heart... but..."

    "We are the strongest species. He''s not the kind of person who gets hit by such a boring trap! I''ll show you a magnificent reversal show in no time. It''s important that you don''t give up!

    "I won''t give up..............."

    The words of Sola and Luna irritate my heart.

    If my heart breaks, I lose.

    You''re right, I thought.

    If you give up, it''s all over there.

    But...

    Everyone hasn''t given up.

    Even in this situation...

    Whether you''re in pain or hard feelings, you haven''t given up at all.

    The same goes for Rayne.

    I''m still desperate to fight.

    What about me?

    ... I was about to give up.

    I can''t do anything...

    I don''t have the strength...

    I was about to break my heart.

    "I..."

    I was going to get stronger.

    Meet everyone and be able to laugh...

    I can also use my various powers as a god tribe...

    So, I got stronger.

    He said that... I was mistaken.

    "I... yet..."

    I''m not really getting stronger.

    Remains weak.

    It''s not different from when you were being bullied by humans.

    Because it was easy to give up.

    Because my heart was broken.

    "But... so!

    It''s not over yet.

    I can start over.

    I can stand up.

    I... not yet!

    "Nina......? What''s the matter with you?

    Apparently Tina noticed the change within me, and she looked strange.

    I laugh at Tina like that.

    "It''s okay..."

    "What?"

    "I, always...... just ask everyone to help me. So now I''m going to help you all."

    I reached for the magic lock on my neck.

    "Nina, is that...!? But what are we gonna do at this time? Nina''s power then..."

    "I know, I''m here..."

    I cannot help everyone with my power now.

    So what do I do?

    The answer is simple.

    You just have to be strong.

    Drop me weak...

    Have a strong heart.

    You just have to be like everyone else, that''s all.

    "It''s okay... I''ll be strong"

    "Nina......?

    "Next to everyone, next to Rain... chest up, line up... so you can stand. Strong... strong, it will be...!

    Shh, breathe louder.

    Then I threw up slowly.

    Repeat that several times and calm your mind.

    I can see my mind clearing up like a surface with no waves.

    It''s okay... I can do it.

    Be weak to me.

    I will be strong.

    I...!

    "Go, Yikes...!

    I put my strength into my hand and removed the magic lock.

    It''s like a butterfly feathering out of a shell that was imprisoned...

    "Huh!!!!!

    My body was enveloped in light.

 259 259 Story Reversal

    "Hey, what...!?

    Suddenly, light flooded the cage of the quadrangle cone.

    Me and the knights...... and it looks like something unexpected happened to Arios.

    With a surprise look on his face, everyone is stopping moving uniformly.

    There''s so much light in there that it dyes the world white.

    I can''t keep my eyes open.

    "Ku......!? Guys............!!!

    What''s going on?

    Is everyone okay?!?

    The less, the weaker the light one by one.

    The white world fades.

    Eventually, the light completely subsides.

    To see what happened, everyone on the spot gives sight to the cage of the quadrangle cone.

    Then...

    "... ugh!

    You look like an adult, Nina? There was a appearance.

    Golden hair like a bundle of light.

    Fox ears popped out of there.

    Its body has grown big and has changed from girl to adult.

    The apparent age is almost unchanged from that of Canade or Tania.

    No?

    Maybe it''s better than the two of us.

    There was a unique atmosphere that only adults had.

    Hair decorations and clothes remained intact, as shown to be Nina.

    However, the tail, which was three, had increased to nine.

    also had a big fuzzy tail, but now it is smart, then stretched.

    "What!!!?

    The biggest surprise is probably me and my people.

    That little Nina turned into an adult!?

    Me and my buddies are flabbergasted to forget the situation they''re in.

    Nina was the first of them to move.

    "Huh!

    Wave a long, stretched hand like a beacon through the universe.

    The door to the subspace connects, making sure it fits the motion.

    That number is six in all.

    Nina jumped into subspace with everyone, including herself.

    Arios, who saw it, stunned his face.

    "Become...!? Stupid, how can you use your powers!? Besides, what the hell is that kid transformation...!?

    Surprising Arios, the subspace opened up behind me.

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Luna, Tina.

    And Nina.

    My dear companions showed themselves.

    Guys, all of a sudden, his head was not catching up, making his eyes black and white.

    "Mmm...... good for you guys. Wait a minute... right?

    "Nha, ha...? Nina...... what is it?

    "Yeah, I..."

    Nina grins and laughs...... and makes a Rin look.

    "Mmmm, mmmmm...... Ugh!

    Nina sticks one hand into the subspace...

    And when I pulled it out, the magic lock belonged to me and the key was grasped.

    The knight who supposedly had the key is rushing to explore his own nostalgia.

    "Yes. The key... yes."

    "Oh, thanks......"

    Canade, though pompous, received the key and removed the magic lock.

    Keep Tania, Sola, Luna and Tina free as well.

    "Nina, what the hell does that look like...? And the power..."

    With Nina''s power, it shouldn''t have been possible to transfer multiple people at the same time.

    Besides, with so many people out there, pinpointing the keys to the magic locks... and searching for them in a short time... again, that shouldn''t have been possible.

    And yet...... why?

    "Hmm... I don''t know. I just wanted to help everyone... and I wanted the power, and I wanted it... and I wanted it so badly, it was like this."

    "Hmm... maybe Nina was'' awake ''"

    Luna says as she magically treats Canade and Tania.

    "Awakening...?

    "It is a rare phenomenon among our most powerful species. I can soak up various processes and evolve. I can gain the same power as I did when I matured. That''s the power."

    "That''s your first ear... I didn''t even know that"

    "We''re talking about the legend of eyebrows, so we have no choice. Nevertheless, I can''t believe Nina is really awake...... whoa!?

    I hugged her and Luna gave her a flipped voice.

    It''s not just Luna.

    Canade, Tania, Sola, Nina, Tina...... hug everyone.

    "Great... Really good..."

    "Nyah... Rain"

    "This is how everyone is safe... so glad to see you again... I''m so glad...!

    "Already... Rayne is a crybaby. Men don''t tear easily, do they?

    "Tania, that''s no choice. Because... we''re so happy too. Really, I''m so happy that I''m crying... Gu Gu"

    "Apparently, Luna''s a crybaby, too. That''s right...... I was worried, and I''m sorry. But Sola believed she''d see Rayne again."

    I believed it, too.

    I never thought about giving up...

    I swore I would definitely help.

    Still.

    From time to time, my heart was about to be drunk by fear.

    What if I can''t see everyone like this...?

    When I thought so, I almost went crazy.

    So now...

    Glad to see you all again...

    "Rayne''s husband. It''s okay now. All right, all right... I guess I did my best alone. It must have been hard. But I''m fine now... I''m fine. It''s okay...... okay, okay, okay"

    Tina strokes my head.

    It''s so peaceful.

    Looks like my mother''s holding me... reminded me of my dead mother.

    I just want to stay warm...

    That''s not how it works.

    "Damn...... kill him! All of them, kill them all!!!

    Arios, who returned to me, skipped the order.

    In response to that voice, the knights returned to me, and swords were drawn and attacked.

    "... I''m sorry, I won''t let you do that."

    A third party voice broke in.

    At the same time, something flew and tried to devour Arios.

    Arios knocks something off with his sword and stares at the other side.

    "Who!? Who''s gonna stand in my way?

    "At a time like this, you don''t have a name to name you, do you?

    "Don''t dress up, will you be decent?

    I was there...

    "Axe!? And the cell!?

    There was the look of Axe and Cell.

    "Hey, that''s amazing."

    "I''m here to help."

    "Why, both of us..."

    "Damn. If you''re going to do this, tell me then. I thought you were about to join the war."

    "It''s about you, so I guess you didn''t want us involved. But isn''t that too watery?

    "... thanks"

    I feel the thoughts of the two of us, and I''m going to keep crying.

    That''s how happy I am...

    And it was reliable.

    "Damn, why does the adventurer style defy me!? I''m a brave man! I''m supposed to be respected! I''m not like you guys!!!

    "Ha, there''s no way I can respect you. Look in the mirror and say it."

    "I''ve already told him about this place. I''m done."

    "Don''t be ridiculous, you get interrupted when you get bugged! Do it, kill these guys!!!

    There are countless enemies.

    They''re just following orders, so you can''t kill them.

    Plus, Arios and his people.

    The situation of absolute desperation remains unchanged.

    But...

    I don''t feel like losing anymore.

    I can''t imagine a future where we fall to the ground.

    Fear disappears, anxiety spreads... only hope remains.

    "Come on guys...... let''s go!!!

    "" "Ooh!!!

 260 260. Fast forward.

    The first one to move was Canade.

    "I''m coming - whoa!!! Thank you for whatever you''ve ever liked, because I''m going to interest you and give you back! Ugh."

    Canade still had the damage he received from the lightning strike.

    Though Sola and Luna healed me, it doesn''t mean I''m fully healed instantly.

    But roughly to Rain''s apprehension, Canade was very active.

    I avoided the swords of the knights pushing like waves from all directions, all at the sleuth.

    Tilt your face, deflect your body, and crouch like crawling...

    He was completely out of sight of the stormy onslaught of the knights.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    A blow from the counter burst.

    A few knights blew it together.

    The opponent is the Knight of the Hundred Warriors, who belong to the headquarters of the King''s Capital.

    But the same was true of the baby when applied to the canade.

    No matter how sharp the slaughter, it never hits Canade.

    And...... a painful counter.

    Canade''s fist crushes the steel armor and blows its body like paper.

    It''s like a storm.

    Once swallowed, escape will not come true.

    We can''t resist before that power, we can just fall back.

    "Canade, stick it out, but don''t let it bother you. They''re not guilty just because they''re ordered to."

    "I know. Yo! But you can get me to hang out with you for a little bit of depression!?

    "... so much so"

    Rayne gave it back with a bitter smile.

    It''s a disaster for the knights...

    He pointed a blade at us, even though it was an order.

    Let''s ask him to give up looking at his painful eyes......

    Some anger hurt my buddies, and now Rain had colder thoughts than usual.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "You''re my opponent, right?

    "Ku......!

    Tania was confronted with Mina.

    Tania''s injuries are the worst because she was struck by thunderstorms many times and covered her companions.

    Even the magic of Sola and Luna cannot be completely cured, and they will have to remain at rest for a few days to fully heal.

    But that was showing strength that didn''t even make me feel fine dust.

    I never take a step back Mina before and laugh invincibly.

    The opposing Mina was sweating cold.

    Mina has been in pain before when she fought Tania.

    Maybe I''m thinking back to that time.

    "When I did it before, you didn''t have my hands or my legs... are you going to do it?

    "Huh... of course. As a part of a brave party, we can''t just leave beings like you in the wild."

    "Brave Party...... hey. Doesn''t look like you guys are that big of a deal to me? I like it. It''s a stupid party."

    "Are you fooling us?

    "Oh. Does that make you feel a little silly there? You''re unconscious, you idiot."

    "Holy... Holy Arrow!

    Mina runs out first and unleashes magic.

    The power of Tania can intervene in the power of Mina and dispel the magic.

    Even when I fought before, that''s how I showed the difference in power.

    But I won''t use that hand this time.

    "Go."

    "Become...!?

    Tania waves to get rid of even the mosquitoes...

    That''s all I played Mina''s magic.

    "Wow, my magic is so light... no..."

    "Well... it''s my turn next, right? I''m telling you, you don''t think I''m gonna haunt you like I did before, do you? Now I''m on my mind too... let me be serious. Yikes!

    Tania spread her wings to converge her magic powers.

    Feeling a huge amount of magic, Mina screams small.

    That''s how Mina looks frightened, grinning... Tania unleashes her special dragon brace!

    Mina and... and several other knights involved...

    Destroy some of the ruins further and destroy them all.

    "Hmm...... could this be the place?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Agus! Buy me some time and I''ll blow you away at once!

    "Oh, okay!

    Agus is the avant-garde, and Leanne is the rear-guard.

    Those two confront each other...

    "Huh, is it just the two of us against each other? Well, we were sweet, too."

    "You''ve done a lot...... hurt everyone, grieve Rayne...... I can''t forgive you. Cry, cry, cry... I''ll make you reflect so much that your tears wither away, and I''ll make you regret it... Ugh, heh, heh..."

    "Oh... my sister. I''m a little scared...?

    The combination of Sola and Luna stands in front of Agus and Lean.

    At any given time, these two seem to be together.

    Though, Luna was slightly pulling on Sora, who gave her a creepy laugh...

    I can''t force Sora''s anger either.

    I''m usually calm and settled, but I just don''t put my emotions on the table, and I care about my people.

    I think as much as Rayne does.

    Such a companion was hurt.

    I was irrationally sighted.

    The fellow mastermind and his companions are in front of him.

    Sora''s anger was shaking off the apex and entering the unknown realm.

    Luna always thinks.

    Though I''m just teasing my sister...

    I take care not to step over the line.

    Sola when she''s really angry... sucks.

    "Ugh!!!

    "Gravity Wall!"

    Agus stormed in.

    If Sora and Luna, the wizard type, decided they''d rather attack him than defend him thoroughly.

    Luna created a magical barrier to take the blow of Agus.

    "Agus, Soyts, keep it down! Red Crimson!"

    Go on. Leanne unleashes magic.

    Agus held Luna to a critical point...

    Retired at the perfect time.

    Red Lotus Fireball tries to envelop Sola and Luna...

    "... What is this prank?

    "Heh!?

    Sora stuck her hand in the fireball unconstitutionally.

    That hand can burn in flames...... never.

    On the contrary, the flames were more foggy.

    Sola interferes with Leanne''s magic with overwhelming magic.

    The structural formula was reassembled and rendered powerless on the spot.

    The principles are the same as what Tania did before.

    But you can''t do that. Lene is black-and-white with her eyes like she doesn''t know what happened.

    "Damn... how can you imitate like the most powerful species of bullshit!? It''s crazy, it''s impossible."

    "What are you mistaken for? Sola''s a spiritual, isn''t she? I''m a magic expert. From Sola''s point of view, your magic is a child''s game of fire."

    "Become..."

    "Okay? I''ll teach you something called true magic. Taste with it."

    "Ya suck......!?

    Focusing on herself, Sola let the magic formations unfold.

    Seeing it, Luna hurries around backwards.

    Luna understood at a glance.

    What Sora is trying to use is super magic.

    It''s not a cocksucker threat like Tania used to be, it''s a serious blow.

    Plus, it''s got its own kind of magic.

    Seriously angry Sola can''t get her hands on it.

    Luna, knowing that, lowered herself with her head.

    "Foolish act, have that self and reflect...... Ixion Blasto!!!

    A great thunderbolt was unleashed by summoning a phantom beast from another realm.

    Thunder blows like a storm.

    Agus and Lene were blown away like paper.

    Then, the knights who flocked around were also blown away.

    Later remained Sora with a sunny face and Luna, who was sheltering with her head low.

    "Phew... you''re just a little refreshed"

    The dust and Sora laughing...

    When she saw her sister like that, Luna was going to fight the Gakugaku Blurb.

 261 261 Story Pursuit

    Everyone works amazing.

    Throw the knights away, throw them away...

    Plus, he was overkill Agus, Leanne and Mina.

    No, he''s probably not dead...

    I was overwhelmed.

    If you''re aware, the war situation is upside down...

    No one can stop us.

    "Damn, dammit, dammit!!! What the hell is this?!? How could this happen!!!

    He was screaming like Arios had gone mad.

    "Now it''s time to get Rain''s guy......!!! And yet, what the...!!!

    "Arios!

    "Rain, you..."

    From where to where was it planned by Arios?

    I''m still not sure about that...

    I''m pretty sure he was manipulating the case back there.

    This guy... hurt everyone.

    I could still stand it if it was just me.

    But I got my hands on my people.

    I can never forgive you......!

    I don''t know what you''re up to...

    Let it grind by no skin!!!

    "Damn......!!!

    Arios escaped.

    Even with blood on his head, he was able to identify the situation.

    Something to let you get away with!

    "Tina, please, Nina! Something''s going on... but I''m not used to that body yet."

    Nina is opening about ten subspaces at the same time to show the lion''s excitement but...

    I''m sweating on that forehead.

    I guess the sudden sudden rapid growth and the fact that we are exercising our powers beyond our original limits are causing fatigue to accumulate.

    I need someone''s support.

    "Roger that! When I leave it to you. What about Rayne''s husband?

    "I go after Arios. You can''t just leave the field like this."

    "Be careful!

    "Oh, I''m fine!

    Axe and Cell speak up.

    "Rain, leave this place to us! Bet my pride, your precious companion, I won''t let you hurt me any more!

    "Rayne took that brave man...!

    "Okay! Axe, cell, please!

    Let me snort tight, I chased Arios.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Arios left the ruins and fled to the wilderness.

    Rock that back on perfectly, follow it and keep following it.

    I''ve trained a lot to chase wildlife.

    Even though the opponent is a brave man, if he is strong, he can''t lose.

    "Shit... perseverance!

    He realized he couldn''t get away with losing as much, and Arios stopped his legs and confronted me.

    I pulled out my sword and set it up.

    I can pull out the camouflage, too.

    "I''ll judge you directly with my hands! Oh, yeah, this is what I should have done from the start. I should have kept it this way, without using my roundabout hands!

    "Don''t think it''s gonna be easy."

    "Bullshit! Don''t you dare beat me, the brave!!!

    "I''m losing to that Beast Tamer for once. You are."

    Bark at each other...... again, me and Arios clashed.

    "Come on!"

    Blades and blades collide and antagonize.

    Arios'' power is strong.

    It''s growing far more than before... and it pushes me in critical.

    This is the power of the blood of the brave!

    "Haaaaaa, gigabolt ooh!!!

    "Huh!?

    Arios'' magic burst at close range.

    We can''t dodge it!

    Then...

    "Substance creation!

    I built a wall of dirt to block the way between me and Arios.

    But that won''t prevent it.

    The magic of Arios crushes the walls of the earth and approaches me even more.

    "Grrr......!

    I get shot by a lightning strike and the pain runs.

    It''s just not unbearable.

    By shielding the dirt wall, it seems to have reduced its power to a certain extent.

    "Ha, ha, ha... this scum...!

    Apparently it was a suicide-preparent attack, and Arios was taking some damage as well.

    "To me, a brave man... imitate this...! Damn, damn, damn!!!

    Arios stared at me as he threw up like a curse.

    Sharp.

    Turbidity.

    He stares at me with dark eyes.

    When I was at the party, he wasn''t the one with these eyes.

    I''ve been arrogant for a long time...

    But I''ve never seen anything like it.

    What the hell drives Arios that far?

    "Arios... what are you thinking?

    "Tell me what...?

    "I guess Arios is pulling his hand behind this case, huh? I don''t know what kind of tease you used, but you tailored me to a murderer. Am I right?

    ¡­¡­

    Arios answers nothing this time.

    I remain silent.

    No... it didn''t mean complete silence.

    I''m laughing a little bit.

    That''s like just listening to you get your hair on...

    It was like gathering all kinds of bad intentions, a nasty laugh.

    "Come on, that''s right! If you know that much, don''t you need to hide it anymore! Rayne, I set everything up, just like you said!

    "How could you do that...?

    "It''s decided. Ugh, because you''re in the way! Because I''m so gloomy! What the hell!!!

    To be honest, I feel like that kind of emotion is what I''m supposed to have when I''m banished from the party...

    Such thoughts swallow, while listening to Arios.

    "Since then... everything about me has gone crazy since then..."

    "At that time?

    "This me... this me who is a brave man! There''s no way you can beat a Beast Tamer or anything. Oh, there shouldn''t be, that''s not true!!!

    "Arios, you..."

    No way......

    You resented me for that?

    You tried to fall for me for such a boring thing?

    I get flashy.

    I was wondering if there was a deeper reason...

    There is no such thing as a decent reason.

    Isn''t that just a personal complaint?

    Besides, I''m selfish and I don''t need any sympathy...

    But...

    Maybe that''s why I can hate you so deeply.

    Than this and the reason for the roundabout is at the root...

    For just one simple reason, people, surprisingly, move on.

    In the case of Arios, we are moving in the wrong direction¡­

    It''s probably my fault, in a way, that I''ve come to rampage this far.

    In a position of valor, pride is very high...

    Such a flavor of defeat to Arios.

    To the same person, not the Demon Nation or the Demon King.

    Besides, to the person you banished.

    It would have been quite a shock.

    I thought I finally understood what drives Arios to do this.

    Jealousy.

    Irritable.

    Hate.

    Those emotions are driving Arios.

    In the end, because people are what move with emotion.

    ... well.

    I''m not going to pity you because it is.

    For what they''ve done, let me do it right back.

    "So... you admit it? That you fell for me?

    "Oh, yeah. It''s all my fault! But what do you do when you know that? A brave man or just an adventurer...... which story would people believe? Actually, I''m the killer, what are you gonna sue me for? Ha ha, try it. Nobody will believe me!

    "Surely, no one will believe me when I speak. But... what if Arios himself confessed?

    "... what?

    I laugh invincibly...

    He showed off the magic props in the form of a necklace he had kept from Sarya.

 262 262 Story Reversal, Reversal, Big Reversal

    "What, is that...? Yeah? You look familiar...... yes, that''s the collar the princess wore?

    "Correct. You remember me well."

    "We have to find the princess, too. So... what happened to that necklace?

    Arios tells me like he''s stunned.

    You haven''t settled yet, but I guess you don''t doubt it because you believe you''re a better advantage.

    Where does that confidence come from?

    But that''s nothing but alarming, so as for this one, it''s very helpful.

    "This is from Sarya, and she''s a little bit of a magic tool."

    "... what?

    "Sarya is a clean royalty, although she has low inheritance rights. There are times, such as emergencies, when one has to deliver one''s voice to many people. That''s when you use this magic trick."

    "No way......"

    Arios'' face turns blue.

    I guess I could have imagined the effect of the magic prop.

    "The current story was delivered to the King''s Capital through this magic prop. The people of the king''s capital, they will all hear."

    "Become...... heyyyyyyy!!!?

    "Don''t you think you can believe my story?

    "Rain, you ahhhhh!!!!"

    A fiercely elevated Arios was slaughtered.

    But the sword muscle is rough because it is dominated by anger.

    Avoid it at your leisure...

    I ejected a narcami wire at the counter.

    Finely manipulate the wire at your fingertips to restrain Arios'' body.

    "Gu...... with this kind of thing!

    "It''s specially made. With so much strength, you can''t break as many Arios as you want."

    If you were aware, the noise of contention heard from the ruins had disappeared.

    Probably, everyone took control.

    If there is no such thing as magic locks, everyone will never take lag.

    "Didn''t we have a fight?

    "Ku......!

    Arios is staring at me.

    But the body is restrained and unable to move.

    Eventually......

    You gave up, Arios stopped resisting.

    I slowly pulled my strength out of my body.

    "Abominable... sounds like my loss"

    "It''s rare to admit to losing, honestly."

    "I''ll admit it this time. No way, ''cause I didn''t think Rayne had such a magic item. We must reflect on what we have insulted."

    Arios was strangely calm.

    You said you were exposed for falling in on me, but you still have room.

    What''s this all about?

    "But... this isn''t gonna happen next"

    "What?

    "Sure, I fell for you. I''ll admit it. But it''s an act of thinking for the good of the country. Who can follow the most powerful species becomes an A-rank adventurer, and with some power, what will happen... I was afraid of that."

    "Arios, you......!

    "Let''s admit it was a little too far. But there''s no mistake in what I did. I assure you I did the right thing, with my chest stretched."

    It''s a painful excuse...

    But it''s still not conclusive.

    Arios was just trying to fall for me.

    If that''s all you see, you''ll still be critical and safe.

    I have not made a deadly point... I have not crossed a line that must not be crossed.

    Hence...

    You may receive some punishment, but you will not be deprived of your freedom.

    I can retain my position as a brave man.

    I guess that''s what you think.

    He... what a pain in the ass he is.

    Don''t you know the word reflection?

    For one thing, I want to cut it off like this.

    If you leave Arios alone, the same thing could happen again.

    I might get my hands on my people.

    The moment I thought that, I got angry.

    Arios hurt his people.

    Got my hands on my precious companion.

    I hurt everyone...!

    ¡­¡­

    I stood silently.

    Arios'' face stifles slightly.

    "Are you going to kill me?

    ¡­¡­

    "Hmm...... fine. If you can do it, you can try it."

    In response to Arios'' provocative words, I shook up Kamui.

    If we wave the blade down here, we can cut off future worries.

    Nor would he be guilty as a self-defense.

    It''s just...

    "... stop"

    I put Kamui back in the sheath.

    "Ha ha, just what I thought. You don''t have the courage to kill people. It''s just chicken."

    "Right, maybe so. Just..."

    Cold eyes on Arios.

    I used to run wild when Tania was hurt...

    Now I won''t fail like I did then.

    "I''m not gonna be like you."

    ¡­¡­

    "I wouldn''t be such a scumbag, like hurting others for my purpose, my desire"

    "Ku......!

    Arios skewed his face abominably.

    "Remember...... next time must be!

    "No, not next"

    Suddenly, a third party voice sounded.

    The voice now......!

    "Master Sarya!

    Looking back, there was a Sarya with a knight who looked like an escort.

    Sarya, being here means...

    The demonic prop analysis is over and everything turns out......

    Fulfilling, what are the consequences?

    "Mr. Rain. Neck decorations."

    "Go ahead."

    I returned the necklace to Sarya.

    Sarya stopped the necklace function.

    He wants to keep the story to himself here.

    "Right...... you mean that! Damn, I didn''t know the princess was working with Rain..."

    Looking at what you said and did, Arios noticed we were connected on the side.

    He looked very sorry.

    "Monsieur Sarya. What''s next for Arios...?

    "You''re right. To this person, there will be no more: The treatment cannot be decided unless the Father returns¡­ perhaps the brave will be disqualified"

    "Hey, what the...!?

    Apparently this was unexpected, and Arios shouted out loud.

    "Duh, what do you mean!? Is this about me trying to fall for Rayne? Sure, it may have been too much action, but it''s all for the good of the country..."

    "Such lies, now you think I believe? And... we have proof."

    Sarya took out a certain magic object.

    It''s a magic trick that contains footage of me killing adventurers.

    Arios'' face turns blue.

    No, it was turning white through blue.

    "I''ve analyzed this demonic prop¡­ I''ve discovered the true footage"

    "Truth footage......?

    "Mr. Rain, who was recorded, is what another was incarnating. The person first used magic props to record and copy the subject''s appearance. By using it, I created a video of Mr. Rayne committing murder."

    Speaking of which... I remembered something.

    Arios was wearing Dada glasses without even a pattern.

    If that''s a magic device that observes the subject, records his appearance, copies him...

    "As a result of removing the false data and analyzing the footage of the truth¡­ Brave Arios, there was footage recorded of you killing the adventurers!

    "Gu...... thats it!?

    "You turned into Mr. Rain, and it turned out that you committed murder yourself."

    "Ah... Grr, uhh...!?

    They totally cornered me.

    Arios looked like he no longer had a word, he was sweating in a daze.

    "In the case of the village of Pagos, you took the adventurer into your hands. But that''s because there''s no complete evidence, so the story has flown...... not this time. We have complete evidence here. There is evidence that you killed innocent adventurers for nothing but personal gain. discourse. This kind of thing is not as forgiving as being a brave man, even though he is!

    Like the judge who tells the judgment, Sarya speaks out in an extremely harsh voice.

    "Arios Orlando! You don''t deserve to be named brave!!!

    "Huh...!!!?

    Arios shook his body like he was shot by lightning...

    Then, he snorted at me.

    That was the moment when Arios'' brave life was completely over.

 263 263 stories Whimsical...

    "Brave...... no. Detain the rebel Arios."

    Sarya, two knights moved on your orders.

    Already Arios is being held in Narcami wire...

    That should be the knight of the king''s capital, still not alarmed, but approached carefully.

    "Stupid... this me being the traitor? Impossible, I''m a brave man... even though I''m a brave man!

    "Dear Arios... Indeed, you were a brave man. He had the power to be called that."

    "Then how could you do this...!?

    "You have no heart but power"

    Sarya says quietly.

    Those eyes are shaking somewhere...

    It seemed like I was pitying Arios.

    "Stop... don''t look at me like that! I''m a brave man, I''m a brave man!!!?

    Arios turns, but Sarya no longer returns words.

    Just pale enough to give the knight a restraining order.

    "Arios......"

    "Damn, look at me like that till Rayne......!!!

    Arios bit his back teeth critical.

    "You... because of you, there''s something about you I...!!!

    "Sarya, this is your order. Arios, let me restrain you."

    "Please, be quiet"

    Be thankful, the knight tries to restrain Arios...

    "Shut up yeah eh!!!

    When Arios shouted out loud, he forcefully untied the wire tangled in his body.

    Doing that will tear the meat apart.

    In fact, Arios bleeds...

    Still won''t stop.

    "You''re holding me captive!? I''m the brave one!? That''s a joke, there''s no way you can admit it!!! Reflect in hell!!!

    "Guh!?

    "Ghaaaa!!!

    You''re supposed to be accumulating some damage...

    Arios flashed his sword and defeated the two knights in an instant.

    "Damn!

    Says he can''t handle it as much as a tiger at work...

    Exactly.

    Arios now is like a catched tiger, rampaging like a beast.

    I had to settle before this happened...

    My mistake.

    I should have slapped you more thoroughly.

    "Sarya, you stay back! I''m not here."

    "Mr. Rain!?

    The knights retreated with Sarya covered in their backs.

    Make sure of that, then pierce Arios.

    "Be quiet!!!

    "Rayne, Rayne, Rayne, you aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"

    The sword of Kamui and Arios clashed...... and antagonized the critical.

    My powers are the cat spirit clan...

    Does Arios now mean he has comparable powers!

    The eyes run blood and are in a shape I''ve never seen before.

    It''s like a ghost.

    I guess being cornered is taking your body''s limiter off.

    It''s a hell of a silly force, and it pushes me gradually.

    "Mazu......!?

    "If this happens, just you!!!

    Gin!!!

    I lose the competition, and Kamui gets played.

    Arios'' fierce blade looms.

    "Fuck!!!

    The first blow was prevented by narcami.

    Through his small hand, his arm is mutilated, but not fatally wounded.

    But that''s only a moment.

    Arios immediately returns the blade and releases a second blow.

    Now it''s inevitable!

    I accidentally close my eyes.

    Gah!!!

    Moment after moment, a roar sounded.

    Sounds like lightning fell...... and shock.

    "What...?

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a worn out Arios.

    Arios'' feet are burning.

    No way, there''s really a lightning strike...?

    "Ugh..."

    It seems this time the limit came, and Arios fell to the ground.

    Seeing the pimple and trembling, he just passed out.

    "Mr. Rain!

    Sarya rushed over here.

    "What the hell is that...?

    "No, that... I''m not sure..."

    Looking up at the sky, I saw the blue sky.

    The sun is shining.

    Lightning strike...... there is no such thing.

    If so, magic?

    But Sola and Luna aren''t here.

    Besides, if that''s magic right now, it looked familiar.

    "... Illis?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Phew..."

    There was a girl far away.

    He sits with an affordable rock instead of a chair, relaxing and looking at the sky.

    "Laine, you haven''t changed where the filling is sweet, have you? Totally... I''m just going to see how it goes, but I stuck with my hand."

    Magic sniping at super ranges.

    I accomplished a hell of a thing, but the person at the time looks cool.

    It seems obvious that this much can be done.

    That should be it, too.

    Because she is said to be the strongest of the strongest.

    "Well... Rayne, you''re a very sharp person, so you might even find yourself at this distance. Let''s take a moment before that happens."

    Girl...... Illis went down to the ground.

    Pay off the soil and dust on the bread and buttocks...

    Then, talk over your back.

    "So... what can I do for you?

    Behind the Illis...... Soon, there was Monica.

    "Maybe you blame me for my actions?

    "No, Reese ordered me not to worry about Mr. Illis. Whatever you do, I won''t blame you. I just wanted to say thank you."

    "Thank you... are you?

    Illis makes a surprise face.

    Naturally, too.

    This time, to discredit Rain, Monica has cooperated with Arios.

    Yet, at the end of the day, he took the opportunity to kill Rayne and interrupted him.

    If you try from Monica, isn''t that something uninteresting?

    Illis makes such predictions...

    Apparently it was off, and Monica was smiling.

    "If Mr. Rain had been killed there, Arios would have been killed on the spot, too. I have a problem with that. Well... it''s fascinating to be able to kill Mr. Rain... because Mr. Reese tells me to prioritize Mr. Arios."

    "Rain, not you, but that brave man...? But I''m done with that brave man. Even in one of my cases, I made a lot of mistakes... but this time, the stupidity that goes on even further. As a human princess named Sarya says, it will be over."

    "That''s what I want... Reese."

    "I see...... I see. Heh, I understand a little of what you''re thinking. But then it''s going to be a hassle. I hate that brave man."

    "Oh, aren''t you grateful?

    "You''ve done enough to free me. So there''s no reason to smile."

    "You''re cold."

    "I don''t want you to tell me."

    When Illis turns around......

    Monica had already disappeared.

    It doesn''t look like something has been done.

    Nor is it being watched.

    I guess I''m just here to tell you that you don''t have to worry about what you''re doing right now.

    Apparently, it was a word without lies or lies that allowed him to be free, and Iris analyzed the current situation.

    "Now... the brave fall, and Laine grasps the light. I don''t know what''s going to happen, but it''s a lot of trouble... and it''s going to be funny."

    Illis laughs small......

    And its appearance disappeared like a mirage.

 264 264 stories and then... part 1

    A week has passed since then.

    I never relaxed...

    It was a busy, furious week like a storm.

    First, a re-investigation into a murder during a promotion exam.

    We cooperated on that.

    Thanks to Arios'' suicide bombing and Sarya, my charges are completely cleared.

    However, we had to re-investigate to fill in the details of the case, and we decided to cooperate with it.

    The investigation will take place again...... of course, Arios is not involved.

    I was interviewed again, and I was also present at the site verification.

    However, since the charges are completely cleared, it does not mean that the killer will be treated as such.

    (i) As a collaborator, it will take the form of a contribution to case resolution.

    Instead, the knights regretted obeying Arios'' life and pointing their swords at him, and even treated him well.

    In part, there was a voice of severe punishment for the knights who joined Arios.

    But it''s harder to defy the orders above than to be a military man.

    I didn''t say more than I had to because I also understand their position.

    This is a decision we''ve all made.

    That''s why I spared you severe punishment...

    He''s been punished a lot.

    I just have to ask you to give that up.

    Anyway...

    Once the re-examination has been carried out, we are already in a state of perfect evidence.

    The investigation will not be prolonged and will be over in a few days.

    And... Arios was to be convicted.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    During the royal sight of the castle.

    It is Arios and his companions who are kneeling before King Argus and bowing their heads.

    Everyone is uniformly bluishing their faces and sweating nasty.

    "Face up."

    Argus says, but who doesn''t react as one?

    "Face up."

    Again, when Argus said, only Arios slowly raised his face.

    The look on his face was... very bitter.

    "It''s simpler than this, but we''ll start the trial"

    Shocked by Argus'' harsh gaze, Arios shook his body small.

    "It''s the brave Arios. You''re in a position of bravery, yet you killed an innocent adventurer. The motive is self-righteous: to fall into a party member to whom I previously belonged. Is there anything open about this?

    "... I don''t remember doing that. I was wondering if it was a mistake."

    "Many citizens have heard you confess because of the magic props that Third Princess Salya possesses. That''s not all. I did a demonic prop analysis to monitor the test venue, and it''s been documented that you impersonate someone else to commit murder. Still say you don''t remember anything?

    "Yes, there isn''t"

    Arios blues his face, but...

    Still, I said it out loud.

    I guess this is what thick-faced shamelessness means.

    Even though we have all this evidence, I can still argue that it is irrelevant.

    Sarya, who was watching over what had become next to the king, was about to accidentally spill a sigh out of a deep grudge.

    "What I did to make my former companions fall... let''s admit it. But that''s only if you think for the country. He''s a dangerous person who can follow more than one of the most powerful species. If you flip a flag against the country, what harm will it do?"

    "For that, you dare to say you chose a despicable means? Is that what you''re saying?

    "Yes, you''re right"

    Argus was listening quietly to Arios without changing his complexion.

    From that look it''s hard to get emotional and I don''t know what you''re thinking.

    "So how do we explain the murder of the adventurer?

    "That must have been deliberately created by someone to fall on me. I would suggest that the analysis of the demonic props is not yet complete. If the investigation is truly complete, my innocence will be cleared."

    "I see. The record of your murder is also false."

    "Yes."

    Argus'' words stop.

    Right here.

    Arios decides it''s time to hang out and repeat the words further.

    "It''s also my responsibility to have invited incidents like this one. I feel impudent and pitiful about my lack of strength¡­ and I remember my anger at the despicable killer"

    "Hmm...... so?

    "Will you give me a chance? Let me clear myself of the charges I''ve been charged with with."

    "Does that mean you''re investigating this case?

    "Yes, we must find the true culprit and make him pay for his sins."

    The flow of the field was leaning towards Arios.

    The senior officials around them are listening seriously to Arios, and occasionally, they are hitting on each other.

    Leanne, Mina was also brightening her complexion by sensing that the air in the field was flowing in a direction that was convenient to us.

    There''s no way Arios would do a murder.

    This is a mistake.

    That''s what they think, and the tension was fading more than it was at first.

    It''s just... Agus was piercing his faceless expression.

    He''s got a tough gaze on Arios somehow.

    "I see, I understand your story. It is the word of Arios, the brave man. I don''t suppose that word is a lie."

    "So...!

    "Let''s admit to re-investigating this case... and so on, did you think I''d say?

    I''ve been piercing my faceless face before, Argus...

    The look changed.

    With the fierce anger of the fierce fire, he stares at Arios.

    He was so powerful in his hand that his throne elbow was about to break.

    "This...... fool!!!!"

    "Huh!?

    Arios'' body trembled freakedly at the fierce reprimand like a lightning strike.

    "I didn''t mean to plead guilty over this period, overlapping ugly excuses...... the pinnacle of stupidity!!! You, still a brave man!!!?

    "But I''m lying..."

    "We have complete evidence. After considering it in all directions, we have come to the conclusion that there is no culprit but you. Besides, I didn''t expect to target Non''s absence and take action in the meantime..."

    "Gu......!

    "Do you think Noon was just leaving Wang Capital to prioritize his official duties? Don''t you think there was any other purpose?

    "No way..."

    "The real purpose was to find out about you. When I''m in Wang capital, I really miss the details that have happened in the province. Even if you make a report, it will be a message game and the correct form will be distorted. Therefore Noun himself went and ascertained the truth. The result was... worse than I imagined."

    "Ugh, ku..."

    "On this matter too, I wielded my power as a brave man and moved the knights on their own. Not only that, but you were magically brainwashing some knights with authority to put them under complete control, right? Is that Leanne or Mina''s fault?

    Leanne trembled victoriously.

    Apparently, Leanne did it.

    "... Enough is enough"

    Argus exhales like tired...

    Then he turned his eyes like he saw a bug against Arios.

    "Because you are a brave man, and I have looked greatly at your actions so far... it was a mistake. It was a mistake."

    "Hey, what..."

    "Fortunately, that mistake can be corrected"

    Argus rises from the throne and informs Arios of the verdict.

    "Arios Orlando! With this time now, disqualify the brave!!!

    "Become...!?

    "And I''m going to jail for the murder of an adventurer! My people are guilty of the same crime!!!

    Leanne and Mina trembled and turned pale.

    "The procedure is followed and notified. Now I chill my head in jail and reflect!

    "Such an idiot!? I''m a brave man! I can''t believe you don''t need me... to do that and be a suicidal aspiration too!? You want to die against the Demons!?

    Forget they are kings, too, and Arios screams out loud.

    On the way, the surrounding knights rushed over and restrained Arios'' body.

    "Hey, why... stop!? Don''t touch me!?

    "Why, like this... oh, God...!

    Leanne and Mina were also detained.

    Agus is also taken into custody... but he was quiet, without rumbling.

    "Stop it! Don''t touch it! I am a brave man, I am a brave man!!! It''s a chosen one!!! And yet, this... this can''t be happening!? Said it shouldn''t have...... what the heck is this!!!?

    "Shut up, you fool who names brave men! It''s uncomfortable just to hear your voice. Knight, keep them locked up!

    Thus......

    Arios was disqualified and imprisoned.

 265 265 stories then...... part 2

    "Hello, Mr. Shroud"

    I visited the Adventurer''s Guild in Wangdu.

    Mr. Nanary greets me with a smile.

    But soon its face will cloud.

    Keep your head down.

    "I am truly sorry for this incident. It''s not just about misapprehending Mr. Shroud, but then he points the blade at him...... you may have no choice but to put it into words, but our guild, and our adventurers, reflect deeply. Later, I will officially apologize from my guild master."

    "Uh... don''t worry so much about me. It''s not Mr. Nanally''s fault..."

    "No, that''s not how it works. I am also responsible for more than being a member of the Alliance. We will do everything we can."

    "Then I''m glad you don''t care too much. Because the bad news is Arios, and if I tell you, everyone else is a victim"

    "... you''re really sweet, Mr. Shroud. It''s who my sister said it was. Whoa, this was a secret."

    Me, what are they saying...?

    "Oh, wait a minute."

    Did it include a surprise dialogue?

    "Didn''t Mr. Nanary say Guildmaster, or something...?

    "Ah, yes. Exactly."

    "... why?

    "Eh, I''m confused too... in an earlier case, the upper management, including the previous Alliance Master, was taken responsibility and resigned... and for some reason, I was nominated..."

    That''s what Mr. Nanally says with a troubled face.

    Surprised.

    I can''t believe the aftermath of that incident appeared in this way...

    But you might rely on Mr. Nanary being an Alliance Master.

    Because you''re someone who can work.

    "So...... as a guild I''m going to do anything, so don''t hesitate to say anything if there''s anything"

    "Uh... okay. Then I''ll make it sweet."

    "First, take a rest. There are plenty of tourist facilities like that in Wangdu, so I think you can relax. Of course, the cost will be here. At least as an apology..."

    "I''ll let you do that. So, what''s the errand that called me in?

    Mr. Nanalee told me something important and I visited the Alliance.

    "Oh, yes, I did. I did. By accident, I almost forgot. If you forget it''s a very important story, I''m going to get really pissed off."

    Much like Natalie...

    Is there something slightly inadvertent about it?

    "Mr. Shroud, do you have an adventurer card?

    "I have it."

    Natalie has told me that I should not lose sight of my skin, so I try to carry it with me except when I sleep and when I bathe.

    "So could you lend me that one?

    "Give me your card? Uh... yes, go ahead"

    I gave Mr. Nanary the Adventurer card as he told me.

    Then, Mr. Nanary holds a magic pen.

    It''s a special magic trick called writing letters with magic.

    I used it and wrote something down on my adventurer card.

    "Okay, that''s it. Yes, go ahead."

    Receive the Adventurer card from Mr. Nanally.

    That card stated¡­ ''A-rank''.

    "This is..."

    "Congratulations, Mr. Shroud. Mr. Shroud''s promotion to A-rank has been granted."

    Titty, and Nanary smiled and applauded.

    "The results of the promotion exam are particularly problem-free. Besides, Dear Valiant......, the credit for uncovering the plot of the rebel Arios Orlando to bring the case to a close is so great. So Mr. Shroud''s A-rank promotion was unanimously granted. I don''t think this will be enough to apologize..."

    "Oh well... Really?"

    To tell the truth...

    I completely forgot about the promotion exam.

    Haunted by the Arios trap...

    I''ll be separated from everyone...

    Sarya, I need your help...

    Really, it was a dense day.

    It''s so dense, what happened before the incident... I completely forgot about the promotion exam.

    But... well.

    Me, could I be promoted to A-rank?

    I have a strange nostalgia for when I became an adventurer and started with the F-rank.

    Like years ago, I feel like a long time ago.

    Meet Canade.

    Meet Tania.

    Meet Sola and Luna.

    Meet Nina.

    Meet Tina.

    I was blessed with an important companion.

    Therefore, I think I was able to run through to this point now.

    I''m hooked on the Arios trap, and for a time, I know perfectly well that my people matter because I was separated from everyone.

    Again...... thanks.

    For starters, I crushed it in my heart.

    Speak directly, again later.

    By the way, I''m acting differently from everyone right now.

    Everyone was now undergoing a health test.

    For a week, I was put in jail...

    Besides, they had magic locks on them.

    It''s not strange if it''s harmful to your health.

    So I asked Sarya to take a medical exam.

    Sarya took it on with pleasure.

    Appreciate it.

    I mean, Sarya''s just helping me, me.

    They''re princesses, but that doesn''t matter...

    I wanted to thank you for something soon.

    What can I do to please you, Sarya?

    "Mr. Shroud? What''s the matter, sir? I think I''m confused."

    "Ah...... sorry. I''ve been thinking a lot."

    "Heh heh, you can''t help it either. Because from what I''ve heard, it seems like a lot really happened. Just listen to me right now, okay? Even though I''ll send you the materials later, it won''t hurt to hear about A-rank adventurers."

    "I know. I don''t get confused anymore, I ask properly"

    "Yes, please. First, then, is the authority of the A-rank Adventurer..."

    Then, after about half an hour of explaining Nanary...

    I left my guild behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The next day.

    When I went to a room in the royal castle, I saw everyone.

    The health check was done in Royal Castle...

    It was late at night when it was over, and they stayed in the castle as it was.

    I''ve been staying at the castle lately without taking care of Sarya...

    Of course, the room is separate from everyone else''s, so it will be the first reunion of the day.

    Because even after the case was solved, I was too busy to talk properly...

    It''s been a while since I''ve been able to talk to you slowly.

    "Ah... Rain."

    Little Nina noticed this way, and she hugged me, poof.

    I''ll hold Nina tight and stroke her head.

    "How was it, what about a health test?

    "Hmm... I''m fine... right? Problem...... None. Ahem."

    For some reason, it makes Nina look like she''s good at it.

    Lately, I felt like I was being influenced by Luna.

    "Oh well. I hope it''s not a problem..."

    Nina became an adult with the mysterious power of ''Awakening''...

    Immediately after that battle, I went back to where I was.

    Under what conditions did you become an adult?

    Why did you go back to what you were?

    Various parts are mysterious.

    He doesn''t know anything about Luna, either, and he can''t tell if it''s harmful to his body.

    So I was most worried about Nina in this health test...

    Glad it doesn''t seem to be a problem.

    "What about everyone else? Everything all right?

    "Ugh... Rayne, I can''t do this anymore... it turns out I have the incurable disease ''If I don''t eat something sweet, I''ll die''. Get the cake now... or you can cookie?

    "Don''t worry, Luna''s fine enough to say the usual shit like this. Oh, of course, Sola''s fine."

    The twins were as usual.

    Really as usual, so at the same time I''m relieved, I''m starting to laugh a little bit.

    "We don''t have a problem! Even so, we''re not ill from ghosts."

    "Sure, it may be, but you might have a mental illness, right? Are you okay with this?

    "I''m fine. We have a thick heart. There''s no such thing as a sickness."

    "Yeah. Glad you look good"

    Tina was rarely moving when she did the doll''s body, as she appealed to the healthy.

    I know you''re fine, so I want you to calm down a little.

    Though the doll, if it moves boldly like that... it''s going to look like a lot.

    "What about Canade and Tania?

    "Nyah. I don''t have a problem either. Full of energy, full of stomach!

    "You''ve been eating bread for a mountain in the morning. You eat so much so often... you don''t even know if you''re fat, do you?

    "Wha!? I get fat... I''m fine because I''m moving my body a lot."

    "Really? Don''t you pinch the flank here? This knob cat."

    "A knob cat!?

    Apparently, they''re both fine.

    Full of smiles and looking happy and healthy.

    Now I can know who has no problem with one.

    Relieved.

    What if something happened to everyone...

    Arios... and I''m not going to be able to forgive myself.

    "By the way, what was Rayne doing?

    "Oh, yeah. Will you listen to me? In fact, in the Adventurer Guild¡­"

    I told everyone I could be promoted to A-rank...

    Plus, we talked about a lot of things.

    We talked a lot so as to fill the time that had been pulled away.

    It''s so warm...

    It was a sweet time.

    "... yeah?

    How much would I have told you?

    After a while, the concon and the door were knocked.

    "Excuse me."

    Slightly, the door opened and Sarya showed herself.

    "Excuse me while I talk to you. Mr. Rain, do you have a moment right now?

    "Uh... yes. Yes, but what?

    "My father... wants the king to talk to Mr. Rain"

 266 266 stories, next generation.

    Sarya led me to the king''s private room.

    This room looks like the king''s complete private room.

    It is a room where the king can relax...

    And I can say it''s a great place to tell stories that nobody else wants to hear.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me."

    After you show me around, Sarya leaves the room.

    Only me and the king are left... somewhat awkward.

    Or nervous.

    This continent...... or there is only one nation of people in this world.

    Rolleys.

    That is the name of this country, the only one.

    Even so, it''s not like any other country is doomed or mankind is being caught up.

    Countless countries used to be disturbed.

    A country existed on all five continents, the number said to have crossed ten.

    Some countries have formed friendships and developed together¡­

    Some countries have fought wars and muddy feuds.

    How did that change the way the world was... the Demon King.

    How did the Demon King show up?

    What is the purpose of that?

    There are still some things that have not been clarified...

    The world changed when the Demon King appeared.

    The power of the Demon King is so powerful...

    And we can''t abandon that subordinate, the Demon Nation, the demonic threat either.

    One country after another perished.

    Furthermore, the western continent has been completely occupied, making the northern continent a lawless zone¡­

    Where that number was halved, mankind finally understood.

    Not if you are in contention.

    If we don''t join forces, we''ll just perish......

    And mankind becomes one, confronted by the Demon King.

    Then the feud ensued and the war situation fell into adhesive condition...

    Continuing now.

    That''s how people became one.

    All countries were integrated.

    The king standing in front of you is the one who bears such a country.

    It''s stranger not to be nervous.

    I''ve talked to you two before, but even if you''re going through that, it''s not something you get used to...

    "You''ve come a lot. Wasn''t that annoying?

    "No, never such a thing..."

    "You don''t have to be that hard. It''s an informal place now. Most of the time¡­ the story is heavy and harsh."

    I didn''t want to hear the second half of the story...

    What the hell are you talking about?

    Well, I''m somewhat predictable.

    Probably about Arios''...... brave tangle.

    "First... I must apologize. I''m sorry."

    "What!?

    The king bowed his head.

    It''s an unprecedented case.

    I can''t believe the king who binds everything bows his head to one adventurer...

    "Duh, what the hell is going on?!? Keep your head up, please."

    "Arios plotted to be crappy and put your Lord and his people at risk. It was Non''s decision to give Arios his freedom. I was wearing a knight on the lookout, but I can''t believe I did that. I was hoping you''d wake up somehow for the future of humanity... no, I''m sorry. That''s an excuse."

    "... no. Because I don''t think it''s the king''s responsibility. That''s because Arios is bad, and it''s not anyone else''s fault."

    "... sorry. That''s what the Lord has told you."

    "That''s not..."

    "Okay. This time, let us sweeten you to the Lord''s favor."

    I really don''t care.

    It had given Arios some freedom in order to counter the Demon King.

    I don''t know. But it''s a story.

    He said he was wearing a proper watch knight...

    After that, it''s only Arios'' fault.

    "I just want to make amends. I want you to give me something solid and shapely, not a reward like when you helped Sarya, as an apology. It would be difficult to apologize for something like this... but I still want to do the least. What do you want?

    "Uh... even if they say it all of a sudden"

    I can''t think of a pong.

    "... can I do it again? If anything comes to mind, then..."

    "Okay. If that''s what the Lord says, then so be it."

    "That''s not the end of the story... is it?

    "Hmm. Good guess, huh?

    "Because if we''re just talking right now, we usually just need to talk in front of everyone. The real issue is...... something I can''t easily talk to in front of everyone. What you want to keep as secret as possible. Is that the place?

    "You''re really fast spinning your head...... that''s just great"

    When a king named Xian Wang tells me that, it lights up a bit.

    "Let''s get straight to monotony...... will you be the next brave man?

    "Eh."

    No way...... I didn''t know it would come.

    Exactly. The story is unexpected, and for a moment, it gets confusing.

    "I... to the brave?

    "Arios'' brave men were disqualified. That''s all I did. Besides, although it is still under investigation, various other outrageous acts are becoming apparent. The same applies to my fellow citizens. My judgment was sweet. I was watching because I had the power against the Demon King... but I should have imprisoned him right away without doing that"

    "Where''s Arios now?

    "Prison. My people are jailed as well."

    "What about that disposition?

    "Death penalty."

    The king answered instantly without straying.

    I''m more surprised at this one for being so resolute.

    "Death penalty¡­? That''s pretty tough."

    "That''s all he did. Depending on the results of the investigation, you may even think the death penalty is raw"

    "Really?"

    There is no such thing as remembering grief.

    Arios hurt my people.

    It''s not something I can forgive.

    It''s just...

    I sympathized.

    You know what...

    Still, we were having a party for a while.

    He was one of us...

    "I just don''t plan on making this public"

    "And?

    "Already the folly of Arios will be known by the people, whose fame has fallen to the earth... but what will happen if they still condemn the brave to death? Your lord would know."

    "Anxiety, agitation spreads."

    The only thing that would cause a great deal of confusion would be if we were to have put to death a brave man who could fight the Demon King.

    What will the Demon King do when he awakens? Most people would think.

    By analogy, it''s like leaving river reinforcements on the way.

    I don''t know when it will rain heavily and the river will break down.

    It''s like living with that anxiety, so it wouldn''t seem like a good idea.

    "For this reason, Arios decides to lay low in the disease. Seeing the time of day, sick and dead and announced. Instead, we announce that the next generation of brave men has emerged"

    "I see... well then"

    "And... I want you to serve that brave man as Lord. The Lord has his power. He also has the courage to deserve the name of a brave man. Would you ask me to do that?

    "I..."

 267 267 Stories Celebration

    I joined everyone in a room at the royal castle and left the castle behind.

    When I looked at the sky, the sun was shining.

    A white cloud is slowly swimming through the blue sky.

    "Nha. ? It''s a beautiful day."

    Canade walking next door stretched a long way.

    I feel happy at any rate and my tail is shaking loosely.

    "" Humph. ""

    Sola and Luna were synchronizing and singing their noses.

    He''s a spiritual clan, so I guess he likes warm sunshine.

    Looking at places like this, I think they''re twins.

    "Hey, Rain. Do you have time after this?

    Tania walking on the other side has asked me that.

    "Time? Of course there is... what''s going on?

    "There''s something I need you to hang out with. Of course, you wouldn''t say no, would you?

    "Oh, fine."

    "Well, I''ll show you one."

    "Guidance... do you?

    "Do it!

    Nina and Tina on that head go around in front of me and say well.

    The two are totally friendly combos.

    Nevertheless...

    Where do you want us to hang out?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Where I was guided was a small dining room.

    It''s not integrated with the inn, it''s just for dinner.

    For that matter, the value is somewhat high.

    For some reason, I was kept waiting outside the store.

    Everyone enters the store... something sounds fun to me.

    What the hell is that?

    "Thanks, Rain."

    Canade came out wondering.

    "It''s perfect for you! Then go inside."

    "Oh, oh..."

    When I walked into the store with my back pressed by Canade...

    "A-rank promotion......"

    "" "" "Congratulations!!!!" ""

    Pampa, pampa! And crackers rang.

    A paper blizzard dances through the universe.

    All of a sudden, I''m surprised and I round my eyes.

    "Uh, is this...?

    "It''s Rayne''s A-rank promotion celebration."

    Canade says chuckle.

    "My...?

    "We all talked about it because we had a lot going on, but we passed it safely, so we wanted to celebrate it."

    "So, because of this, why don''t we even have a surprise party? That''s what we talked about."

    Tania added that.

    "Oh, come all the way for me..."

    When I looked at everyone, they smiled back.

    Watching that smile makes me feel indescribably warm.

    After this previous incident...

    Again, I felt the happiness of everyone being nearby.

    Friends are good stuff.

    Really, I think so from the bottom of my heart.

    "Thank you, I''m so happy."

    "Ha-ha-ha. ? That''s a surprise success!

    "Come on, Rain. Please take a seat for the lead. There''s a lot of food and alcohol waiting for you."

    "Eat a lot!

    Sola and Luna led me to my seat.

    It was already ready and there were many dishes lined up on the table.

    Colorful dishes are available and look like jewelry boxes.

    "Congratulations again, Rayne''s husband!

    "Oh dear..."

    "Thanks"

    Ask Nina to pour the liquor and take a sip.

    Everyone started eating food and drinking, too, to signal that.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Huh, I''m hungry... I can''t eat anymore..."

    He looked very satisfied and rubbed his stomach as Luna leaned against the back of the chair.

    Seeing her sister like that, Sora spills a sigh like she was frightened.

    "Damn, this wasting sister... Rayne is the star today, isn''t she? Forget about it, where is the user demon who works so hard to eat and drink?"

    "I''m here!

    "You''re a foolish sister..."

    "Stupid girl!? What the hell is that power word?!?

    "Well, isn''t that okay? I''m glad you''re thinking about me, but it''s more fun for all of us to mess around together than that."

    "That''s Rain! That''s what I thought you''d say!

    Luna has happily slapped Bashibashi and this one on the back.

    Am I a little drunk?

    Red cheeks.

    I heard the Spirit Clan is resistant to alcohol...

    "Whoa!?

    There were a number of empty liquor bottles rolling next to Luna.

    I can''t count enough.

    Drink this much, and Luna, the Spirit Clan, will be drunk just as well?

    "Nah ? The food and alcohol are delicious! Let''s order more extras!

    "Ah, Canade. My share, too. This beef steak, sheep steak and pork steak, each for three."

    "Oh, Tania, I''ll eat a lot. We lost, too! You can eat with this body, so you have to eat a lot without missing out on these opportunities or lose!

    "Hmm... food, lots... all, yummy"

    "Nina, you have to eat more. I know I can grow up, so I''m going to keep a lot of nourishment from now on!

    "Yes...... is it?

    "Oh no! So from here on the menu to here, add or!

    It''s been a really long time since I''ve had a place like this, so everyone was smiling and having all the fun they could.

    That''s fine...

    "... hey, Sola"

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Everyone doesn''t hesitate to order, but accounting, are you okay...?

    It''s a surprise, so I don''t have the payment here.

    Basically, I manage my wallet...

    We''ve all had some amount of forehead for each one of us lately for when something happened.

    Even if I put that amount together, I don''t think I can pay this much...

    Well, if it''s not enough, I''ll pay for it.

    "I see you''re worried about that. No problem then. One thing ahead, plenty of money from the country...... no. Because I got a nuisance fee."

    "Plump... I won''t ask after"

    Sola was very neat.

    Unexpectedly, I admire you more than I admire you.

    "I tell you, you didn''t use your illegal hands, did you? That''s what the princess has offered."

    "Sarya?

    "I want to make a few apologies for the inconvenience...... That''s what you said."

    Sarya, I don''t think it''s your fault...

    Well, it would be more rude to return it now, and let''s decide to sweeten it favorably.

    "Hey, hey, Rain"

    A slightly dyed canade of cheeks called out.

    Smells like booze.

    Looks pretty drunk.

    "You were talking to the king, weren''t you? What were you talking about?

    "Ah."

    I knew you''d care.

    Well, originally, I was going to look at the timing and talk to everyone, so talking isn''t a problem in itself...

    The content is the only thing that bothers me about the surrounding area.

    I looked around the store lightly.

    The store is rented out and there are no customers other than us.

    They''re keeping us concerned, and the clerk''s basically waiting in the back.

    This would be, well, okay?

    "Actually..."

    "Actually?"

    "Would you like to be the next brave man? I was invited."

    "Hmm, I see. To the brave...... and yes, yes, yes, yes!!!?

    Canade gives a surprise voice...

    "But I said no"

    "" "" Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!!!?

    Then everyone else except Nina gave a surprise.

 268 268 Stories Walking as an Adventurer

    "... Huh?

    While everyone was surprised, Nina was decent in a way she didn''t quite understand.

    "Um... customer?

    "Ha!?

    The clerk sees me with weird eyes.

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing! It''s okay."

    "Oh, really? If you don''t have a problem... yes. Feel free to let us know if you have any additional orders"

    The clerk floated smiles and disappeared back again.

    "Phew..."

    I thought they were listening to me now...

    It''s bad for the heart.

    "Uh... Guys, be quiet? I don''t know what it''s like to be surprised, but I don''t really want anyone else to ask me what it is."

    "Ugh, yeah. Sorry......"

    "But you don''t have a choice... how dare Rayne tell the next brave man..."

    "When did you become such a story?

    "I mean, what happens to Arios? Too many things I don''t know."

    Everyone looks strange...

    I saw that. I tilt my neck, too.

    "Is that it? Didn''t we talk?

    "I''m not talking to you! I don''t know anything."

    "I know Arios has been caught, but about the brave... oh well. Speaking of which, haven''t we talked yet?"

    Along the way, I totally forgot to tell you what was going on around there, such as that I was drawing the blood of a brave man, because I was about to fall into Arios or everyone was caught.

    It''s just the right opportunity, so let''s talk about it.

    That I''m pulling the blood of a brave man.

    That Arios was imprisoned for disqualifying the brave.

    And that the king wanted me to be the next brave man.

    They were explained together.

    "Huh... Rain''s got the blood of a brave man... wow,"

    "I see. Rayne''s ability to take Tame was drawing the blood of a brave man. Then I can explain it, and I''ll be satisfied."

    Listen to me, some of you nod with a convincing face...

    "Yikes!!! That bokeh brave man, he''s finally caught! And you were imprisoned! Do it all."

    "Shall I plug him in, yes? It sounds so funny not to give him his favorite things in front of him, but to eat them in front of him."

    Some laugh at Arios'' arrest...

    "Nyah... Rain is the next brave man... wow, that''s amazing!

    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Sora is very proud of Rayne''s demon."

    Some were very impressed.

    "Hey, hey, so now we''re gonna be a brave party?

    "Hehe, you might be asked to sign or something. Hmm. You should practice your autographs now."

    "I don''t like to stand out... well, it doesn''t feel bad to be respected. Huh."

    Guys, I was paranoid with this.

    And I''m sorry I took the form of a water prick...

    "Uh... I told you earlier, if you''re talking about brave men, I said no"

    Silence.

    And...

    "" "" "WHAT!!!!?" ""

    I lay my voice on it by the time it was stunning, and everyone looked up and was surprised.

    ... By the way, Nina is decent and at my pace.

    "Uh... customer?

    "Haha, hey, it''s nothing. Anything. Never mind."

    "Ha..."

    Make a gesture of being quiet to everyone while you manage to deceive the clerk.

    "Because I can''t make you listen to anything else like this... why don''t we keep our voices down?

    "So, but... why? I can''t believe I turned you down because I can be a brave man... Hey, how come?

    Canade asks me how I don''t know why.

    Everyone else feels alike.

    Well, I don''t know how you feel. But I don''t.

    It''s a hell of a lot to rank up from just an adventurer to a brave man.

    Normally, there''s no way I''d say no.

    I don''t...

    "Hmmm...... I don''t know"

    It''s hard to put my heart into words right now.

    But I want to face everyone properly...

    Awkward words, but one by one, line up your mind with words.

    "I''ve talked to Canade and Tania before... and I''d like to hang in there if there''s anything I can do. I want to do everything. That''s what I was thinking... but I don''t think I''m ready yet"

    "Nha? Ready?"

    "I''m ready to do it as a brave man, I guess that''s what I mean"

    I became a brave man.

    Your goal is to crusade the Demon King.

    ... Oh, my God, that''s not such an easy story.

    The qualification of brave man is heavy.

    Very... probably heavier than I imagined.

    We have to take expectations from people...

    Essentially, failure is never acceptable.

    And above all, the brave must give top priority to the mission of the brave.

    For example, save the lives of your fellow men or take the lives of the Demon King.

    Suppose you ran into one of those two occasions...

    We must be able to stab Todome at the Demon King without getting lost.

    That''s what a brave man is.

    "I... I''m not ready to get that far yet. Sacrificing everyone at a time of need¡­ not very much, but unlikely to do it"

    "That''s an extreme story, I think Sola..."

    "No. Unfortunately, it''s not. You figured out in this previous case that you don''t know when and what kind of situation you''re gonna be in?

    "Ugh... that''s well..."

    "And when it comes to fighting demon kings, danger is inevitable. Being strong in a fight like that is like sacrificing your people... to be honest, that''s kind of what you think."

    "Rain is too kind. Don''t worry about us, okay?

    "That''s not how it works. They''re all my precious people."

    If I can do it, if I can do it...

    I want to defeat the Demon King and make the world peaceful.

    But when it comes to putting danger on my people for that, I get really lost.

    You''re right if they say it''s sweet, and I can''t argue with anything.

    But...

    For me, he''s a really important companion.

    As important a fellow as my own life...... no, more important than that.

    "Doesn''t Rain care too much? I feel like I''m thinking too deeply about the mission of a brave man, but I..."

    "Well, I guess so."

    "Why don''t you think about it more easily?

    "That''s not how it works. If we don''t think about it and face up to that responsibility... or we''ll be like Arios"

    "Ugh... I don''t like that. It''s very convincing."

    "Right?

    I''ll joke lightly and say it.

    Tania chuckles.

    "And I think there are things you can''t do without being an adventurer."

    "Yeah? What kind of thing is that?

    "Normal...... Boo, Ken?

    "Nina, it''s a shame"

    "Zane......"

    "What do you mean... a request?

    "Well, that''s pretty much the right thing to do"

    Soon it was in quiz format.

    "When you''re a brave man, you can''t ask for a normal favor. If the brave man had easily taken on the request, everyone would ask him... and if there was a hippo doing that, go on a demon king crusade journey."

    "Well, you know what, a brave man?"

    "If that''s the case, there may be people out there who can help but can''t. I don''t like that... I don''t like that."

    "Yeah... that''s who Rain is... right"

    "Uh, I think so, that''s the idea. We prefer that."

    Nina and Tina laughed at me to agree with my thoughts.

    Everyone else looks the same to me.

    Everybody stay together...

    Thanks to you for staying by my side...

    I can move forward confidently.

    Companions don''t just fight together.

    I felt that way again, that being together was like supporting my mind as well.

    "So I... I wanted to keep doing this adventurer who could help people close to me, not the brave ones who save the world. That''s the answer I gave."

    "Oh well...... yeah! That sounds like a really Rain answer. Don''t think I''m good."

    Canade smiled and endorsed me.

    Everyone else nods, as if to signal it.

    "Of course, if the war against the Demons starts in earnest or anything like that, I''m going to hang in there, too."

    "But if Rayne refuses to be a brave man, it''s gonna be an empty seat, right? Isn''t that a problem?

    "There''s nothing wrong with that. ''Cause I''m not the only brave candidate, it seems like there''s more."

    "Well, you do... you''re not gonna be like that scumbag brave guy again, are you?

    "Tania, don''t say this... well, I can''t argue with you, and I''d rather agree with you"

    "Rayne says so, too."

    We laugh at each other limply.

    "I wonder if I need to worry about that. The king is wise, so he won''t repeat the same mistake... and think about measures. Well, it''s not like you''re going to be brave any time soon."

    "Someone said no, so we quickly stopped deciding!

    "... don''t tell me that"

    To Luna''s point, I look bitter...

    Everyone laughed at me like that.

 269 269 Stories Fallen Brave

    There was an appearance of Arios in the underground prison of the royal castle, where the light would not shed a trace.

    Arios has been put in jail before, but things were very different then.

    Each and every one of them, with their cells appreciated and completely separated from their peers...

    Three more magic locks to seal the power completely.

    It was chained in that state and sealed the freedom of the flesh as well.

    "Damn, damn, damn...! What the hell is this?!? Why should I, the brave one, be seen like this!

    Even though he was deprived of his liberty, it should be noted that Arios continued to vomit a grudge verse.

    Why have we found ourselves in this situation?

    Why are you being treated like this?

    They all deserve it...

    I don''t understand that, and naturally, I don''t reflect on it.

    I just bark that it''s unreasonable.

    He was like a child.

    Play tricks and get scolded...

    But it fumbles without reflection.

    That''s exactly what Arios looks like now, and nothing has changed.

    "Agus! Leanne! Mina!

    I call my buddy''s name, but he''s not responding.

    That should be it, too.

    Just in case, Arios and his people are imprisoned in separate places.

    "Can''t you hear me!? Agus! Leanne! Mina! With the help of you guys, can you manage to break the lock!? Can you hear me!?

    I rely on the power of my people, Arios, but I have no reaction to that.

    In the first place......

    Even if my people were here, they wouldn''t be able to live up to that demand.

    Or maybe I didn''t respond.

    Though my companions also followed Arios and acted in a grown...

    Given the basics, all culprits are in Arios.

    Arios'' unthinkable behavior involved his peers¡­ as a result, he fell.

    Would you help such Arios?

    Would you turn your trust to the way it''s always been?

    It''s like even a kid would know if he thought about it a little bit, but Arios would never notice that.

    It''s just convenient and all I can do is call my people by their names.

    "... pathetic, Arios."

    "Are you...!

    Argus was in front of the cell if you noticed.

    It feels more like I''m here to see what''s going on than to talk to you.

    "Is your head cold?

    "Get me out of here now! I''m a brave man! I don''t remember being treated like this!

    "Phew... apparently you haven''t learned one thing while this is all you see"

    "I didn''t do anything wrong!

    "You think it''s the right thing to do to try to plunge an innocent human being and kill multiple adventurers for it?

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "That''s not all. Even during the case of the demons of the southern continent, there is no clear evidence, but I hear you have put one adventurer in your hands. Sounds like you liked everything else, huh?

    "Gu......"

    You lose the intimidation released from Argus, and Arios can''t say anything.

    "One thing today, something to tell you?

    "... what is it?

    "The day has come to break your sins. The day after tomorrow."

    "Become...!?

    Arios was shocked.

    He didn''t believe the word "death penalty" that Argus said.

    Because, on occasion before, I have received similar attention.

    But Argus doesn''t seriously punish...

    All had ended with attempts, or a significant commutation of sentences.

    I therefore thought that there would be no death penalty this time either.

    It would just be a threat.

    That''s right. I was relieved.

    But now...... Argus had serious eyes.

    "Ho, are you serious!? I''m a brave man...!

    "Say it yet. Your brave men have been disqualified. Now I''m just a fool"

    "Bye, silly......"

    "We have until the day after tomorrow. I hope to face my sins by then and reflect a little"

    Argus turns his back and walks away.

    Without even pulling that back, Arios was flabbergasted.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Why... how could you do this..."

    Arios was nodding as he tried to hold his head.

    I can''t stop thinking about the word "death penalty" that Argus told me.

    Even though I am a brave man.

    Even though it is venerated by all people.

    And yet, how...

    "... yes, it''s Rain. Everything went crazy, crazy because of him... his, it''s Rain''s fault...! It is so decided!!!

    I don''t care what you think, nothing but resentment, but I can''t get a decent word for Arios right now.

    He lets his hatred for Rayne be solicited as he speaks of grudge festivals like he throws up a curse.

    Make someone your enemy and divert your attention from the sins you have committed.

    It was the way to escape reality that Arios has been doing.

    "Damn it, damn it! Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!!! Here I am, here I am! Something that ends, this is the place!!!!!

    I lost to Rain twice.

    The mention that shattered my pride, locked me in a serious cell.

    It''s all Rain''s fault.

    You can''t die without clearing this grudge.

    We have to go backwards.

    "Yes, I am right... I am absolutely. So Rayne has to cry and beg forgiveness......!!!

    burned the flame of hatred to its fullest. At that time,

    "What...?

    Dosari and the knight on guard fell.

    When you''re wondering, a familiar figure appears.

    "Monica......!

    "Shit... don''t shout out loud, Arios"

    Monica dives in her voice and says so, clasps the body of the fallen knight and takes the key to her cell.

    I used it to open Arios'' cell.

    "I''m late. I won''t do it anymore. I''m here to help."

    "Are you going to help me...?

    "Yes, of course. We''ve already rescued the others."

    "Well... well done. That''s Monica, I can count on you."

    "No, I only move for Arios."

    "But the king calls me a traitor... what happened after this..."

    "Don''t worry about that. Because I can count on you very much. Come on, Arios... why don''t you come with me to my people?

    Monica, who says so, was laughing.

    He had a terribly distorted grin.

 270 270 Stories Saryas...

    The day of departure from the Wang capital came.

    There are so many things...

    I feel like I''ve been staying for a very long time.

    Grievances, being locked up in jail, that kind of thing is punishment...

    But through this incident, one more thing, I felt like I had a deeper bond with everyone.

    Maybe that''s all we should say is luck.

    "Well, I can''t do it without thinking like that,"

    With a bitter smile, I crept through the gates of the royal castle.

    Soldiers guide me to a certain room.

    When I knock and go inside...

    "Welcome, Mr. Rain"

    Sarya welcomed me with a smile.

    A samurai prepares tea and sweets...

    It leaves the room as it is.

    Sarya, I know this is what you wanted, but isn''t it a little too alarming?

    I can''t believe the princess of one country is alone with a man...

    No, I won''t do anything.

    Well, I don''t feel bad when I think of it as a sign of being trusted.

    I''d rather be honest with you.

    "Come on in, come on in"

    "Yes, excuse me"

    Sit face to face with Sarya and have some tea.

    "Mr. Rain is leaving King''s Capital today, isn''t he?

    "Yes, that''s right"

    "I wanted to say a proper greeting, and I''m calling you. Excuse me."

    "No, never mind that. Sarya helped me a lot, so I wanted to say hello too..."

    "Really? I''m relieved to hear you say that. However, it''s not just a goodbye greeting, it''s one thing, I need a favor..."

    "Please? What do you mean?

    "Would you like to marry me?

    "Buha!?

    Tea in the trachea......!?

    Or oh my god in front of the princess......!?

    Am I not guilty of disrespect?

    With all due respect, I thought that I didn''t care.

    "Saya... suddenly, stop joking like that. ''Cause I''m just surprised."

    "Oh, I mean it."

    "Ooh!?

    I can''t do it again.

    Luckily, I didn''t have tea in my mouth, so I never blew it out.

    Look at Sarya.

    Though he has a gentle grin, his eyes are serious.

    It''s not a lie, a joke, that kind of atmosphere.

    "Uh... why not? Mind if I ask why?

    "I wonder. Me too, actually, I''m not sure."

    "Huh?"

    "Excuse me. I didn''t mean to get Mr. Rain in trouble... right"

    With contemplative manoeuvres and time, Sarya slowly spins her words.

    "I''m royal, so I''m not free to pick someone. The right to inherit the throne is low, so it''s not like you don''t have any freedom at all...... you''d be opposed if you weren''t the right person for that. But I was wondering if Mr. Rain would have any problems at all."

    "... Could it be you''re hearing about me, the king?

    "Excuse me. It''s something I was wondering about, with"

    That would make sense.

    I think it''s normal as a royalty to think that if I were you who deserve to be brave...

    It''s just...

    Sarya makes a statement that betrays my expectations.

    "But... even if Mr. Rain wasn''t what my father wanted, I might have wanted Mr. Rain."

    "Huh? That''s..."

    "With Mr. Rain, I felt like I could be happy. I thought we could have a very pleasant marriage. Before I was a princess, I was a woman... so you have a lot of admiration for marriage, don''t you think?

    They say it a little naughty.

    Sarya, maybe it''s just a laugh.

    "Would it be love at first sight if I said it briefly"

    "What... no, that''s..."

    Are you serious?

    I immediately closed my mouth in an attempt to inquire that way.

    Sarya''s expression remains the same.

    He''s smiling calmly, and, well, he''s got serious eyes.

    Besides, I know you''re not a joke or a liar.

    So, Sarya, your feelings are real...

    I have to give you an answer to that.

    "Uh... when is that?

    "Of course, when I first met Mr. Rain... it was when you helped me."

    "Of that carriage..."

    "Please keep it a secret from here on out... Actually, I was so frightened then. Being a princess, I meant to be quite prepared... but when I was actually in danger for my life, my body trembled without help... it was shrinking in the carriage"

    I don''t think so either.

    Sarya is a strong man.

    And he''s a wise man.

    But just because I''m a princess, the rest is a normal girl.

    I don''t have the power to fight, and I can''t protect myself.

    The neighborhood is left to the guards.

    He won''t be strong enough to be attacked by demons to stay flat.

    "But... Mr. Rain helped me. It''s a moonlight story, but then Mr. Rain looked like a prince on a white horse to me."

    "It''s, again..."

    I think it''s too overrated.

    But I don''t talk about it.

    The thoughts and feelings felt by Sarya belong to Sarya alone.

    Can I deny that?

    No, there''s no way I can.

    "Do you think it''s childish?

    "No, that''s not true"

    "Thank you. I''d love to hear you say that to Mr. Rain at the time."

    Shit.

    I was invited today, I thought it was about saying hello...

    I can''t believe there was such an oversized bomb.

    Think about it, I''ve never been confessed before.

    I''ve only been adventurous before, and I''ve never had that experience.

    How am I supposed to answer that?

    And how do I feel?

    Though I think of it as this, I never get the answer together.

    I''m getting all over my head...

    I was about to get a wisdom fever.

    "Pfft. Don''t worry too much about my words right now"

    Sarya laughs small as she discerns how this one feels.

    "It will be selfish of me, but I want to tell you how I feel... because I don''t want an answer right now"

    "That''s... but okay? It seems like you can''t put it on hold as a man..."

    "It''s okay. Now, if I rush the answer, I have a feeling it won''t work."

    Honestly, I can''t say anything.

    I''m not sure even though it''s about me.

    Really, I''m neglecting that aspect...

    "So I decide to ask for a chance with Tiger Sight. And if there''s a gap, let me say, pakuri,"

    "Is it..."

    "Yes, it''s puffy. Phew."

    The expression was strange, and I laughed with Sarya.

 271 271. Talk to you again sometime.

    Then talk to Sarya for an hour or so without other love...

    And I firmly greeted him and followed the royal castle.

    After that, I''ll rendezvous with everyone in the square...

    "Is that it? Sola and Luna. And what about Nina and Tina?

    I don''t see the four of them.

    It was just Canade and Tania.

    "Those kids will be touring the king''s capital," he said. He said he''d walk around eating good food. "

    "We can''t leave Rayne alone, so we decided to do something else. Oh, I promised to rendezvous properly."

    According to Canade''s story, he promises to rendezvous in this square again in two hours.

    I''m gonna be late for departure...

    Well, maybe a little bit.

    I don''t know when I''m coming to King''s Capital next, and I''ll let you like it.

    "Is tourism good for Canade and Tania?

    "Nyah. I don''t know, uh... I want to be with Rain." "

    "I... well, if I leave Rayne alone, I feel sorry for him? The other way up there, with the cat, maybe they''ll do something weird? I''ll stay with you as a guide."

    "Reverse up cat!? I don''t know what that means at all, but I think they''re doing it!?

    "Where I''m going isn''t a funny place, is it? Is that okay with you?

    "Where are you going?

    "Adventurer Guild"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I visited the Adventurer Guild with Canade and Tania.

    "Oh, Mr. Shroud. Welcome."

    Mr. Nanary greeted me with a smile.

    "What have you done? Sure, Mr. Shroud''s leaving King''s Capital today, isn''t he? I don''t think I''m here to ask..."

    "I thought I''d say hello. Thank you for all your help."

    "No, I didn''t do anything...! When we get back to Horizon, thank you for your sister."

    "Asked"

    I achieved my first purpose.

    Next...

    I looked around in the guild.

    Then, discover the intended people in the discourse space.

    "Axe, cell"

    Speak to the two of you.

    ... For some reason, it was so hard to speak up because the cell was stepping on Axe with cold eyes

    "Oh, it''s not Rain. And Canade and Tania."

    "Konnya."

    "What are you...?

    "Oh, my God."

    "And...?

    "Half of Axe''s fee disappeared because of his mistake, so this is how he''s doing it."

    Half of the asking fee disappears is painful, but I just feel sorry for Axe''s appearance of being stepped on the head in a grounded state.

    "Uggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg Looking good, more than anything."

    "Ah, oh. Can I just say that Axe is fine...

    "Oh, this isn''t a bad idea."

    Wow, and the women were pulling.

    "And when I do this... the view is stunning"

    "Huh!?

    The cells turned red and the skirt was suppressed in a hurry.

    "Heh heh heh... Passionate red one day I''ll see you in my room at night!?

    Cell was kicking Axe up funny.

    But it also seems to be a daily tea ceremony, and the adventurers around them keep talking like nothing is going on.

    "Nyah... you don''t see us, do you?

    "I can''t see my underwear, so no problem."

    "And Tania''s betrayal."

    ...... Funny story derailed me.

    "Uh... now, do you have a minute?

    "Yes, of course."

    Sit on the chair.

    Axe also gets up fluttered and sits on the chair.

    That''s how we all surround the table.

    "I wonder what''s wrong?

    "We''re leaving King''s Capital today. So I wanted to say hello and thank you both. Again, thanks. We had a lot of help back then."

    "It''s no big deal. But if Rayne says he cares, next time he treats you and even good food and booze cheers!?

    "I can''t thank you enough. We just did what was normal."

    That''s what Cell said with a glistening face as he punched Axe.

    The gap between behavior and lines is too intense and a little scary.

    "Nyah... the cell is so tight against Axe"

    "Is there a pattern of love reversal?

    "Stop. Don''t be such a bore."

    Cell denied Tania''s words with a true face.

    Axe cried hard.

    "As it were, well...... anyway. I''m sure they helped me. You don''t mind if I ask you something?

    "Oh, okay?

    "I''m leaving King''s Capital today, so I''ll see you next time... fine. Shall we drink slowly then?"

    "Whoa, you get the story. That''s Rayne."

    "Damn... I can''t believe you looked awkward until a while ago, and you flattened your hands back right away. I''m in good shape."

    "Yes, that''s okay. A man has a way with a man."

    "Oh. Then you don''t have to tell Axe because I''m a woman. That''s what this is all about, isn''t it?

    "I''m sorry"

    Axe sat in the ground without getting her hair in.

    No, sleeping underground?

    Anyway, I was apologizing to Cell all over my body.

    Well, I can say it sounds like Axe.

    ... I don''t know if that''s the case when it comes to the groundhog.

    "Speaking of which, what are you two going to do now? Still in Wang Du?

    "No, we''ll be leaving King''s Landing in a little while."

    "The King''s Capital is full of adventurers. It''s a hassle to have so many competitors."

    "Axe was going to say," Whatever opponent you have, just push it through without losing, "or something. That''s a little surprising."

    "That''s right."

    "Huh?"

    "That''s what Axe said at first..."

    "Cell pissed me off. What do you do with such inefficiencies? I can''t even stay in the inn if I can''t ask for it. I wonder if you can fix it in the mood around here? They said something about it, and it was scattered."

    "Ha ha."

    The sight comes to mind easily, and I keep laughing.

    "Try to circle around the Wang capital for a while... then, if you feel like it, I think we''ll move on to Horizon"

    "Oh well. Then you''ll keep your drink till then."

    "I''m looking forward to your treat."

    I''ll see you around.

    Cell and Axe smile at me...

    In contrast, I smiled back, too.

    And... shake hands that I couldn''t have done before, and it will be a goodbye.

    Hope to see you again...

    Walk down each path.

 272 272 Stories Homeground

    The return journey went well.

    Like when you go, you never discover a carriage being attacked by demons...

    I was able to move on without anything.

    ... Well, Sola and Luna had a hard time getting drunk on the carriage.

    There was no reason to rush, so I asked them to go as slowly as possible to avoid burdening the two of us.

    Thanks to that, it took me a week to get it done in five days...

    Whatever it is, he''s safe, he''s back in the Horizon.

    I open the door to my house as I miss my first home in a long time...

    "" "Wow..." "

    When I opened the door, everyone, got together and made a subtle face.

    I left it there for over a month, so there was dust all over it.

    The grass in the garden can be stretched all you want.

    Looks like he''s gone back to the haunted mansion.

    I''m sorry I''m tired from the long journey, but I just can''t leave this behind.

    You wouldn''t like to sleep in a place like this either.

    So I just decided to do a sweep.

    "Nyah, my nose may mumble because of the dust.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................

    "Shah!? Hey, Canade, will you not sneeze in here? The dust will fly."

    "Well, even if they say that, because we''re nose and stuff sensitive...... hiccup!?

    "Damn it, this sneezy cat..."

    "Sneezy Cat!?

    "Kushi-kun"

    Nina seemed dusty, too, and she was sneezing.

    "Aww... sorry, dude"

    "Yeah. Nina''s fine, never mind"

    "It''s discrimination!?

    "Later. So you''re blaming Nina, too? Kanade is a beast."

    "Ugh... well, that''s..."

    "Me... bad boy?

    "Ugh, yeah! That''s not true! Nina''s a good girl, okay, okay."

    Guys, it was sweet on Nina.

    Is it sweet or is it adorable?

    It''s my youngest position.

    "" Guhh... "

    Sora and Luna were unable to recover immediately from carriage sickness and were lying on the couch.

    My face is dead, but will it be okay...?

    "Sola, Luna. You okay? Water, you want a drink?

    "Thank you......"

    "I want... but just a little..."

    "Ho, when I leave it to you"

    It''s been a long time since my home, so Tina is in ghost mode, not a doll.

    It was more tedious than usual whether the ghost body was easier to move.

    Carry the water drain with cautionary power and take care of Sola and Luna.

    Meanwhile, he manipulates the bamboo and cleans the floor sassy.

    Plus even manipulate rags, wipe clean everywhere...

    "... wow"

    "Hmm? What?

    "Tina, are you getting any more power? Previously, I couldn''t do so many things at the same time..."

    "Hmm, let me do it? Well, my original body... hmm, but when you ask me, I think you''ve widened the range of powers. Why would you do that? Well, now that it''s convenient, let''s keep it!

    That''s what I heard later...

    When you are possessed by a doll made by Ganz, it seems that you are releasing fine magic at all times.

    It''s like I''ve been doing muscle training all my life.

    That''s what I was doing, so Tina''s magic power was raised to the bottom...

    I was training magic unintentionally, it seems.

    "Well, I can''t lose either."

    Tina, you can''t leave it to one person, and let''s sweep it up sassy.

    With a rag in one hand, I turned against the dirt in the house.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Let''s all clean up the house, set up the garden...

    Then repair what is damaged...

    If it had been for that or this, the sun would have completely gone down by the time it was all over.

    We''re all tired, we don''t have time, and it''s hard to get dinner ready now.

    That''s why I haven''t eaten out in a long time today.

    Take a trip to places where you can eat, not just inns.

    "Welcome -... Mr. Shroud!

    The waitress was surprised to see this one.

    She''s a waitress who used to do a lot of good for me when I went to this store.

    I feel like a familiar clerk.

    "Aren''t you Mr. Shroud! Sure, I heard you went to Wang Du... are you back?

    "Oh, after noon today. So, I''ve been cleaning my house... and I don''t have time or energy to make it anymore, so I thought I''d eat here today. Seven, but are your seats vacant?

    "Yes, yes, of course. Yo! Seven, Mr. Shroud. One line, guide Shimazu."

    Why do you keep your voice up and say it?

    I''m a little embarrassed...

    "Even Shroud!?

    "Oh, come on, Rayne''s back"

    "You were going for a promotion exam, weren''t you? How did it turn out?

    People kept pushing at me when I heard the waitress say it.

    "Ha Ni!? to the crap!?

    "Why are Sola and the others so prominent...?

    "Dude, don''t you even know that?

    Listen to what Sora has to say, and one of the people who has pushed over says it with a laugh.

    "Rayne and the rest of you are heroes of this city. The hero vacated the city... and I haven''t been back in a while. Well, that''ll be a highlight."

    "And I don''t know... it''s not enough without the Shrouds. Boring or lonely...... so happy to be back. Welcome back."

    Various people, including city people and adventurers, speak up one after another.

    I don''t know...... I was happy.

    I''m getting accepted into this city.

    People in the city think I''m one of them.

    "Ha-ha-ha. Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "This kind of thing, it''s nice"

    "... right"

    I have a place to go...

    And there are people who will welcome you.

    I think that''s a very happy thing.

    "Oh, Rayne. How''d it go with Wang Du? Let me talk to you."

    "Oh. Well, let''s have a drink."

    Dinner and drink late that night...

    We all enjoyed being together so much that we hadn''t been hungover in a long time.

 273 273 Stories With Canade and Tania...

    "Mmm."

    Canade stretched out greatly so as to let the sun shine full.

    Smile like you can play.

    The tail seemed so pleasant, it was pretentiously shaky.

    "It''s a beautiful day. It''s a great day to walk."

    "Right. It''s been a long time since I''ve had this relaxing time, so it feels even better."

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s exactly it! And... hey, I''m glad you''re with Rain."

    Canade says, for some reason, in the light.

    "Yeah? I don''t know... I''d love to have Canade with me, too"

    "Ho, really?

    "You can''t lie to me. Canade is always healthy and bright. Together, I''ll feel better."

    "Uh, eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh. Yeah. Me, I''m able to cheer up Rayne. Glad to hear it."

    "Hey, forget I''m here. What a nice vibe you''re making."

    Tania, who was walking with me, stared at me with her jitsu eyes.

    After breakfast this morning...

    Relaxing, Tania invited me for a walk.

    Canade added there and the three of us went outside...... so.

    "I invited you for a walk. So to speak, the planner! Leave me alone. We''re not having fun."

    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to..."

    "I''m going to have to ask you to apologize."

    "Apologize? Uh... what am I supposed to do?

    "Right..."

    Take what Tania thinks.

    Haven''t you made any particular decision?

    "Well... let''s put our arms together with me"

    "Eh."

    Arm up with Tania?

    Imagine that sight...

    It just makes my face red.

    "That''s, I don''t know... can''t it?

    "Why not?

    "No, ''cause, look... it''s not good. Various."

    "I''m saying I''m good. So there''s nothing particularly wrong with that?

    "That''s what they say..."

    "Here, here. Rayne needs to get in my mood. Be quiet and put your arms around me."

    Tell you what yourself, Tania seemed a little lit up, and her cheeks were smugly stained with pearls.

    However, he''s not going to make a foreword withdrawal, and I''m going to give him an arm.

    "Nyah... Oh, I can''t believe you''re so impending... Tania, don''t be afraid!

    Canade was at war for some reason.

    "Here."

    "Uh..."

    "Huh."

    "... Okay, I get it"

    Hey... No, it''s pretty embarrassing, but if Tania wants it.

    I think so, arm in arm with Tania.

    "Ha."

    Tania raised an odd voice.

    When I saw it, it turned more red than just now, and my entire face was like an apple.

    My tail is swinging from left to right behind me.

    "This is, uh... I don''t know... I can light it up."

    "Right? So that''s about it..."

    "No, you can''t! In this way, Rayne needs to get in my mood. Yes... this is my Lord''s duty!

    What kind of duty, is that?

    "WOW... Tania, you do it. I can''t believe you put your body up that tight...... you little brat!

    Canade looked funny, and I was about to regret doing it.

    Then it becomes a determined face for something.

    Slowly come closer...

    "Nyah!

    Canade hugged me to the other arm.

    "Or Canade!?

    "Ha, if you''re in arms with Tania, wah, I... you don''t mind putting your arms in arms with me!?

    "No, but this..."

    The distance is close because of the hugging.

    Smells like a fluffy, sweet girl...

    Not only that, but the... hehe feels soft and elastic.

    "Uh-oh... this is so embarrassing..."

    "Ugh, I can''t believe you even imitated me to Canade... that''s sloppy!

    "Tania''s trying to run out!

    "If you don''t do this, it''s about Rain, so you''re not going to notice at all!

    "Well, you agree..."

    "Right?"

    I don''t know, but there was a strange sense of union between them.

    "That''s not why... this isn''t the case if we''re in contention. I need you to be aware of me first."

    "Yeah, you are. I get it. I get it a lot."

    "Then let''s work together."

    "Nyah!

    The two of you turn this way at the same time...

    Even though his face turns red and illuminates, it''s looming.

    "Uh... Canade? Tania? What are you both doing..."

    "Hey, hey, Rain... shall we go for a walk like this?

    "Sometimes, you know... this kind of distance isn''t bad, either? Look, there may be something new."

    Even if there was such a thing, I''d probably be able to do something about it with shame before I found it.

    Or...

    Aren''t you two embarrassed?

    It looks like I can''t do it.

    "Uh... after all, why don''t we stop doing this?

    "Why?"

    "Is that... annoying?

    "That''s not true, or rather, that I''m sorry to both of you..."

    "Nha?

    "I''m sorry, what do you mean?

    If I say this, I think I''ll embarrass you both even more...

    That''s why I can''t even leave you alone.

    "Uh... don''t get mad at me, will you?

    "Yeah."

    "Yes."

    "Well... I''m hitting my chest"

    Slight silence.

    "" Huh!!!?

    Slightly, the two faces blushed.

    He hadn''t thought that far about what would happen by putting his arms together.

    But you two never leave...

    "" Oh, I''m guessing!!

    All in all, I said strange things.

    "Here, here. I''m coming, Rayne! This, this, this is how much it is!

    "Heh, heh. I can''t believe how much this lights up, Rayne, here, here, kid!

    They both had a series of ''kos'' like chickens.

    You look so upset...

    But you keep your arms tight and you won''t let me go.

    If this happens, I''ll have to give up and hang out with the two of you.

    ... By the way, it was hard for people in the city who knew about us to chill or, in part, turn a huge jealous gaze.

    After all, let''s not do this again.

 274 274 words, Soras cooking class.

    One day at noon.

    The warm sun makes me feel comfortable and jealous.

    Shall we take a nap? Though I think, my throat is slightly dry.

    I''m leaving my room and moving into the living room.

    "As you can see by touching it, the carrots are stiff. It''s hard enough to hit the nail if I freeze it a little."

    "Yeah... stiff,"

    "So I''ll wave the knife down with the intent of a blow special. Specifically, like this! Yes."

    Cancer.

    "Not really. Not really."

    I see Sora swinging her knife down with momentum that''s going to kill people, and she rushes into a stop.

    "Oh, is that Rain? Hello."

    "Kon...... Hachi"

    Nina, who was with me, greets me with a peppered head down.

    Both Sola and Nina wore aprons.

    Looking around, meat, vegetables, etc.

    And a case with seasonings.

    Finally, cookware such as frying pans and bowls were placed.

    "Uh... what are you two doing?

    "Nina wants to learn how to cook, so Sola decided to teach her."

    "Oh, my God."

    I accidentally spill those words.

    Sora stares at me.

    "What is it, the reaction? Tomorrow the world will perish, you look like you''ve been told."

    "I''m in the mood, I wonder if there''s anything close to it..."

    "What do you mean?

    "Uh... can Sola teach Nina how to cook?

    I can''t forget Sola''s cooking I ate before.

    Of course, in a bad way......

    "Of course it is. I''m not as good at cooking as Luna, but Sora, too, because if you mean it, you can make something there. There''s nothing like teaching the basics."

    Basically, I don''t know how to beat the carrot out of the top.

    "Why did Nina cook?

    "Hmm... to Rayne and everyone... you want me to eat,"

    A little shy, but you imagined that time, says Nina happily.

    I''m happy with that feeling.

    If possible, I''d like to support you.

    But Sola is a teacher...

    "Uh... shouldn''t Luna or Tina tell us?

    "We''re both... on our way now... right?

    "Then change the day or something"

    "Rain. Haven''t you tried to remove Sora from charge if you''ve heard as much from earlier?

    "Uh... it"

    Blah, you''re right.

    It''s bad for Sola, but I don''t think she''ll have a proper cooking teacher role.

    I remember Sola''s cooking I had before.

    Ugh...

    Something''s just making my stomach ache from remembering.

    "That''s surprisingly rude, Rayne."

    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea, ''cause they used to feed me a hell of a lot."

    "Ugh... about that, sorry"

    He seems to be reflecting and aware, making Sola look bitter.

    But immediately make your motivation look like your eyes.

    "But Sola is a woman who grows up every day! We can overcome our weaknesses without leaving the failures of the past intact. That''s just the right opportunity. I''ll show you how Sola''s cooking has improved, as I teach Nina."

    "Eh."

    Is that what I eat again...?

    "... I need to run some errands"

    "Circle bound!"

    The rope of light binds my body.

    "Hey, do you even use magic!?

    "Come on, Nina. Let''s continue cooking. Just in time, someone showed up to feed you."

    "Mm... cancer, bul"

    Ignoring my protest, Sola gives Nina a cooking guide.

    "Ha..."

    Do I have to give up when I get here?

    Let''s just wait and see if we can cook quietly.

    "Okay, Nina. Cooking is temperament."

    "Ki...... ai"

    "And it''s guts. With those two things, I guess, I can handle it. And then when you think about the eater and make it, it works. Sometimes the desire to feed someone uses unexpected power."

    "Huh."

    I was only anxious to hear a noise that was roughly not familiar with the dish.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Thank you, Rayne."

    "Huh."

    He was able to cook, and the magic was lifted.

    Moving to the table, the dishes made by Sola and Nina were placed.

    "Is this... steak?

    Although it''s slightly burnt, there''s nothing else odd about it.

    Smells good and usually looks delicious.

    "What do you say, Rain? As much as I teach cooking, so can Sola. Right, Nina?

    "Yeah. A lot... they taught me, didn''t they?

    Listen to the two of you and find out why the food worked.

    Sola turns to the basics, the teaching side...

    I guess there was nothing like a big failure because Nina was cooking in the main.

    That... well, I don''t care about that.

    It''s the dish Sola and Nina made for me.

    Anyway, let me give it a taste.

    "Well, I''ll have it"

    Puffiness, take a sip of steak.

    The better gravy fills your mouth, and the flavour of the meat expands.

    There was a dark sauce involved, which multiplied the flavour.

    The burnt area is slightly bitter, but instead it has a crunchy texture and is fun.

    "Oh, this is..."

    "What do you think!?

    "... How''s it going?

    "Yeah, it''s good."

    "I did it!

    "Yay..."

    Sora and Nina were happy to hug each other.

    Sora is supposed to be a teacher, but she''s in a position with Nina at some point.

    "This proved that even Sola can teach cooking. Nina, you can always tell Sola when you want to cook."

    "Mmm... please, I will"

    "Yes, leave as much as you want"

    Sola can teach cooking well.

    Nina can cook good food.

    They were in a good mood.

    Looking at the two of them like that, I dusted around my chest.

    I''m as happy as I am about myself when I see where we''re all getting along.

    All this time, I want this sight to continue.

    ¡­¡­

    Two, Nina was staring at this one.

    ... To be exact, I was staring at the steak.

    Hey, man. Who''s drooling?

    "Want some Nina, too?

    "Huh... no, of? Rain''s, and yet..."

    "Nina made it, so Nina needs to eat it, too. And as a teacher, I also need to eat Sora. Look, let''s all eat together."

    "Huh."

    "Yes."

    Eat Nina''s cooking for three...

    We had a relaxing and peaceful time.

 275 275 stories, disturbing shopping.

    "Grandma. This vegetable looks so good. You grow it at your grandma''s?

    "Oh, yeah! My fields are good with dirt. Plus, there''s plenty of fertilizer, so you can make good vegetables."

    "Oh, that''s right, old man. And the vegetables, they said," I''m glad my grandma raised them. "

    "Ha ha, that too...... but there is!

    "That''s right, Yana, you must have a wide heart to do it. It''s about that old man, so he''s gonna put it away for a little while."

    "Damn, that''s not good for Tina...... OK! 10% off!

    "One more voice!

    "Mmmm... then 20%!

    "I bought it!

    Tina was buying vegetables with a 20% discount after an offense she wasn''t sure what to do.

    Tina''s a doll''s body now, so she can''t even have vegetables, and I''ll hold them instead.

    "Rain, Rain. I''ll take your stuff, okay?

    Luna, who accompanies her shopping, says that.

    "Hmm... should I stop? It''s so heavy."

    "I don''t have enough exercise. That''s just about right."

    "Ah."

    Luna picked up the package from me somewhat forcefully...

    "Fugi!?

    He flipped on the spot and was crushed by his luggage.

    I rush to lift my stuff and wake Luna up.

    "Are you all right?

    "Ugh... it weighed a hell of a lot. I thought I''d crush it."

    "Rayne signed with Canade, because he has power. So much so that you say rains like that are heavy, so much so?

    "The Pulling Spirit Clan is quiet..."

    I''m out shopping with Luna and Tina today.

    There''s no particular point in this combination, it''s just duty.

    It''s really just me and Tina...

    Luna followed me around the age when I wanted to help.

    "Nevertheless, that was brilliant earlier"

    "Hmm? What is it, Rayne''s husband?"

    "It''s a pricey negotiation. Not only do you ask forcefully, but praise them exactly. I couldn''t do it that way, so I was impressed."

    "Tina''s like a housewife in a war."

    "Thanks. But when they say housewife, don''t feel so subtle. I don''t even have a partner. hahaha...... hahaaaaaa"

    Tina spilled a grand sigh, worried that she didn''t have an opponent.

    "Don''t you have to worry so much about that? Tina''s a city favorite."

    Although the price could have been greatly due to Tina''s skillful talking...

    But it''s not only that, it''s also big that Tina is loved by everyone in the city.

    I was scared of ghosts at first, but not lately either.

    To Tina''s bright personality, nature and everyone in the city also smiled and became as close as usual.

    "I''m jealous of Tina''s popularity, huh?

    "Hmm? Is Luna popular like that?"

    "Mm-hmm, I''m aware that I''m popular too... but hey, they treat me like a grandson. It''s rude. She''s such a luscious lady! Don''t you think so, Rain!?

    "Oh, haha... right. Yeah."

    I have trouble commenting.

    "Well... we can chat, but we also need to make sure we shop, which is our original purpose. What was left of it?

    "And then there''s the fine daily necessities. It''s no big deal, and we''re fine alone, so Rayne''s husband should go home first."

    "Huh? You can''t do that. I''m gonna hang out with you till the end."

    "No, no. Rain is fine. Leave it to us. In other words, later shopping is mine, and I''m having trouble following you."

    I faintly look away as Luna dyes her cheeks slightly.

    Am I doing something...?

    "But... after all, it''s kind of like leaving it to the two of us to go home first"

    "Uh... so Rayne''s husband will be waiting outside the store? That''s where the maximum concession is."

    "Why can''t you just follow me inside the store?

    "... it is."

    "Yeah? What?

    "What I''m trying to buy is a pussy! That''s why I''m in trouble when I can talk to you about Lane!

    "I''m sorry."

    I bowed my head deeply to Luna, who said, blushing.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Despite all the things, I managed to finish shopping.

    I''m just going home after...

    "Ahhh!?

    On the way home, all of a sudden, Luna shouted out loud.

    "Shit, I forgot to buy it..."

    "What''s going on, Luna?

    "It''s... it''s me! Arr! I told Tina when I was following you!?

    "Ah!"

    Tina nodded with a convincing face.

    But I have no idea what you''re talking about.

    "So we''re going back to buying a little!

    "Ah, hey! Luna!?"

    Shortly after stopping, Luna ran down the road where she came from.

    "Tina, let''s go after Luna"

    "Uh... let''s not do that"

    "Why not? Letting you be alone..."

    "Uh... yes, what Luna wants to buy is a pinch. I forgot to buy some spare bread. Because of the problem with my pants, I''d better leave you alone."

    "Ok...... ok, so don''t call me"

    It makes me more ashamed.

    "... it''s a treat!

    Wait a little.

    Out of breath, Luna came running.

    "That was fast. You could have picked it slower."

    "I''m waiting for Raines, but I can''t relax."

    "Really? But, uh... shouldn''t we pick that stuff right? Well, it''s important..."

    "Important? What''s this all about?

    Luna''s gaze turned to Tina.

    Well, Tina turned away.

    I can be annoying, to such an attitude, that Luna gets jitsy eyes.

    "Tina... what the hell did you say to Rayne? I feel like I''m making a terrible mistake."

    "Uh... Luna forgot to buy it because of her pussy..."

    "Chi, chi, it''s not! I already bought them! I didn''t go back and buy that stuff!

    So I hope you don''t flatter me in public...

    "Mm-hmm. This is what I bought. Yes, Rain."

    "To me?

    Luna gave me a flat-sized bag.

    Apparently this was the original purpose of the shopping.

    Though...... what is it, this?

    "Uh... can I open it?

    "Uhm."

    Grant permission and open the bag.

    Then a new purse came out of the inside.

    "Is this...?

    "It''s a purse. Look, don''t you see?

    "No, I know that... Huh? Can I have this?

    "Hmm. It''s a gift for Rayne."

    "We gave money together."

    "But... why? It''s not even my birthday..."

    "It''s a daily gratitude. I always take care of Rayne. Sometimes, I just want to be thankful."

    "So don''t hesitate to take it."

    "... thanks. Let me take care of it."

    I thought you were just shopping, but I can''t believe this surprise was hidden.

    I felt like something good was going to happen today.

 276 276 stories later.

    With Monica''s guidance, Arios reached a small city to the south, far from the king''s capital.

    For once, it''s a city named Flam, but you might be right to say village.

    Although there are many buildings, most of them are private houses, with no commercial or entertainment facilities.

    As much as a dining room for the people of the city serves as a concurrent inn, there is nothing else that seems distinctive about it.

    However, being rural worked positively for Arios.

    The case of Wang Du will be known by many...

    The notoriety of the brave Arios had also reached this rural area.

    But in the countryside, therefore, no one has come face to face with Arios.

    No one could have stayed in the inn without realizing who Arios was.

    Once you have checked in and moved to your room¡­

    "Ah, Arios!?

    "Good, you''re safe"

    Leanne and Mina were in the room.

    There is also the figure of Agus in the back.

    "Leanne, Mina...... and Agus too. Why are you here...?

    "We were in jail too, but Monica''s people helped us."

    "As Leanne said, I was also helped by Monica''s people"

    "Agus, you too?

    "... oh yeah"

    Now, Arios has his doubts.

    It''s not so much disbelief...

    Light discomfort, like a fishy little bone stabbed in the throat.

    Monica is a knight who serves his country, and since she is under the king''s command, she should have a pretty high status.

    Yet you helped yourself until you abandoned that status.

    What about that thought?

    Also, who are those who cooperate with Monica like that?

    Though I care about a lot of things...

    Arios, once, gave up his thoughts.

    My body was exhausted because I had been in jail for a long time.

    Standing is a hundred million robberies, sitting in a chair installed in a room.

    "Did you and Monica help you too..."

    "Also, that means Arios is in Monica too?

    "Oh. I''ve been helped to the point of danger. I have to thank you."

    "No, not at all. I''m Arios, your... No. Because I''m on your side, Arios. This action against Arios was unjust and could not be overlooked."

    "Right, right!? We didn''t do anything wrong."

    "There''s no way there''s a problem with what Arios, the brave man, does. I''m sure we had a profound idea that we couldn''t have imagined."

    Over this period, Leanne and Mina don''t want to admit their nonsense.

    Even though Arios was driving the plan...

    In addition to falling innocent Rain, he says he used unfair force, but he doesn''t do reflections.

    They didn''t really think they were guilty.

    I didn''t even think of the shards.

    Escape if anything is inconvenient, without looking directly at sin.

    If you ask me, I''ll do the reverse guile and try to deceive you with force.

    On top of that, the problem is solved, and I intend to get through it.

    One day, that bump will come around...

    Keep your eyes off that reality.

    Continue pretending not to notice.

    Like Arios, they were falling.

    Seeing them like that, Monica laughs.

    Laughs very satisfactorily.

    But.

    Only one person had a different idea.

    "Arios... it''s one thing about the King''s Capital, how could you do that?

    Agus turned a stern gaze, as he questioned Arios.

    "If that''s the story, you''d have explained it before it ran, wouldn''t you? Rayne is a pain in the ass and will get in our way any minute. Make the elimination before then. Isn''t it simple? And Agus would have been convinced of that, too?

    "I was certainly convinced about eliminating Rain. But. I''ve never heard of killing another adventurer for that."

    Arios smashed his tongue into Agus'' disputing words.

    Agus here these days has pinned his mouth on something and Arios'' behavior.

    Arios thought it irritating.

    The leader of the party is not Agus, this is who he is.

    I can''t believe you''re talking to a brave man who''s been chosen to be a warrior...

    Brain muscles that can only be shields, you just have to listen to what they say quietly like dolls.

    Arios seriously thought that way about his companion, Agus.

    "The cause of this is obviously in Arios. The King was to be judged for his excessive actions of killing adventurers. Do you understand that?

    "... as a result, we were all safe. That''s all right."

    "Not good. We''ve been disqualified from a brave party. What are you going to do now?

    "There''s only one brave man, this me. Agus, you''re nothing but an aside. And yet, wouldn''t you say it in our face?

    Arios and Agus'' gaze clash, and the bees and sparks scatter.

    Seeing that, Leanne and Mina panicked.

    "Hey, hey... this is the time to stop fighting - Right?"

    "Arios, Agus... I think now is the time to join forces and overcome this crisis..."

    "... so is that"

    Agus pulled back honestly.

    "Well... I think I said a little too much. Forgive me."

    Unsurprisingly, Arios also honestly pulled back.

    The apology spilled out of that mouth was real.

    "... Phew"

    Seeing those Arios, Monica seemed to enjoy herself.

    What does that face show?

    If, at this stage, Monica could have realized what she was thinking, the fate of Arios and the others might have been different.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Night.

    Called in a letter, Arios went outside the inn.

    Turning back, there was Monica watching the moon and night.

    "Dear Arios, I apologize for calling you outside"

    When Monica noticed Arios, she lowered her head with a pepper.

    "Fine. This much, I don''t care."

    Arios responded with a probable attitude.

    Monica had helped me, and against her, Arios had shown a rather soft attitude as well.

    "So... what''s going on? Does everyone else have a secret story about calling me here on purpose?

    "Yes, you''re right"

    Monica continues the conversation with a gentle grin.

    The grin was like the Virgin Mary... even like the devil.

    "I want to propose something to Arios before we talk about what we''re going to do."

    "What kind of suggestions?

    "Let''s get rid of Mr. Agus."

    That''s what Monica said, smiling unchanged.

    "What does that... mean?

    "It means exactly what you say. Mr. Agus seems to be oblivious to Arios. It''s like having a spark, and it''s imperative that it''s a problem if it stays like this. I thought we should deal with it before then."

    "You want me to banish the party?

    "No. As the word goes, I thought it would be best to eliminate"

    "It''s..."

    Seeing what Monica wanted to say, Arios clogged the words.

    Arios as the word selfishness has been embodied, but just not as fallen into the hands of the members who have accompanied him for many years.

    I fought as much as I did earlier, but that''s why I don''t do anything stupid to kill you.

    "... Monica. I appreciate it. [M] You''ve helped us so many times. What would have happened without you"

    "I am only acting for you, Arios... and for the brave"

    "You might be right to accept your words like that. But how dare you kill Agus..."

    Arios was disqualified as a brave man.

    I was sentenced to death.

    I lost everything.

    What''s left of such an arios...

    He''s one of us.

    Agus, Leanne, Mina.

    He, they are the only ones left.

    I can''t have that kind of company in my hands.

    That''s just not all I can do.

    At this time, Arios remembered Rayne.

    I thought back to Rayne''s appearance as my buddy.

    It doesn''t change how Arios feels bad about Rayne.

    But.

    Only at this time did I feel like I only knew a little how Rain felt about taking care of his people.

    But...

    "... even if Mr. Agus betrays Arios?

    "What?

    Monica spilled a devilish whisper to shake Arios'' heart like that.

 277 277: Dark Nights Secret

    "I''m home now."

    Returning to a certain mansion, Illis called out so.

    There is no sound in the mansion.

    There is no light, and the moonlight that plugs through the window is a small source of light.

    The darkness seemed to crawl around here and there, and it was a creepy sight.

    "Pfft, welcome back"

    One shadow appeared, as such darkness condensed.

    Help Iris, the demon clan who leaps in the shadows... it''s Reese.

    "I asked Monica, did she help Rain Shroud or something?

    "We hear there''s no problem?

    "Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with that. What I aim for is to have a reciprocal relationship with you. I swear I won''t do anything that would restrict your actions unless you behaved so unscrupulously."

    "I thought you''d be pissed off... but you can''t really read the action"

    "Phew, did you take one?"

    Reese laughs when he dulls.

    When was she in a good mood, Iris? And it makes me wonder.

    "One, may I ask you a question?

    "Yes, what is it?

    "Why, are you in such a good mood? I helped Laine and kicked down the brave men you supported. And yet, I wondered why I was happy."

    "When it comes to answering that question, I don''t mind...... if you''re Mr. Iris, don''t you already have an idea?

    You''re right about me saying that.

    "Shall we match the answers?"

    When Reese rattled her pussy and fingers, out of nowhere, a chair and a table emerged.

    Wine and fruit are on the table.

    Reese sits down first and drinks wine.

    There was no poison in it, it seemed like he was appealing.

    "Excuse me."

    Illis also brought fruit into his mouth about his seat.

    The flavour of the misty pulp spreads and makes me feel happy.

    I just don''t think it''s poisoned over this period.

    Even if it''s poisoned, there''s hardly any poison that works for the Heavenly Nation.

    "In an earlier case, Laine raised her shares greatly, and the fame of the brave fell to the ground. At first, I thought you might shred the power of the warrior, the enemy of the Demon King... but what you guys do is hard to get around. For one thing, it''s quicker to kill him crisp, but somehow he won''t."

    "Oh, Mr. Iris has a radical idea."

    Reese tells him to tear it up, but Iris keeps talking without worrying.

    "I''m not going to kill a brave man. So what''s the real purpose? The answer is... take sides, right?

    "Phew... you''re right"

    Reese smiled like a teacher that he did well.

    "As Mr. Ilis said, my aim is to make the brave on the Devil''s side"

    "That brave man... well, he''s not even Roku, but I don''t think that''s why he''s thinking so broken that he''s on the Devil''s side?

    "That''s why I let you fall."

    Arios is far from a saint in character...

    Though disqualified, he''s a brave man.

    And it''s human.

    Normally, there''s no way I''m on the Devil''s side.

    But what about now?

    You''re disqualified from being brave, you''re sentenced to death, you fall to the point where you fall...

    Monica is the only one I can count on.

    And I sincerely believe that it is Rayne''s fault that we find ourselves in this situation, causing us to recruit resentment, hatred.

    If you say so, you''re in a runaway state.

    I can''t expect intelligent thinking.

    If Monica gets in there well and manipulates...

    It would also be possible to take the side of the Demon Clan.

    ... Upon hearing such a plan for a lease, Illis sighed.

    "Did you make all that noise to corrupt the brave?

    "Of course. The strongest beings of humanity, in one turn, become the worst enemies. Quite an interesting scenario, don''t you think?

    "That''s a bad taste."

    "Phew, that''s a compliment to me."

    Reese laughs in a good mood with the plan going the way she wants.

    According to reports from Monica, Arios had fallen well.

    I was also told it was only a matter of time before we could ever return to the human side, crossing a decisive line.

    I can''t wait.

    My plan haunts me like a piece of a puzzle, and I go as I imagined.

    To that sense of accomplishment, Reese even remembered the trance.

    "Rayne, did you get your hands on me halfway?

    "Because that human being is quite dangerous. It inherits quite a bit of intense blood, though not as much as Mr. Arios. And it follows multiple of the strongest species. When you''re an enemy, it''s quite a hassle. And now, the resurrected demons will soon be destroyed."

    "You defeated me, too."

    "Yes. From the Devil''s side, I''m Mr. Arios'' next troublesome opponent. So think about eliminating it if possible..."

    "You''re involved in the case of Wang Du, so..."

    "Correct."

    Between the most¡­ and, Reese goes on to say.

    "Only because the main dish is Mr. Arios. The primary goal is to corrupt him. If you fail, eliminate Mr. Rain. That''s what I was thinking."

    "I see..."

    "I succeeded in corrupting Mr. Arios, so I left Mr. Rain alone. Even if you''re too greedy, you might fail. Now that you''ve achieved your top priority goal, does it feel like..."

    Preferred to corrupt Arios over erasing Rayne?

    The reason for this is that Arios has thicker God''s blood?

    I can''t believe I missed Rain for that reason...

    Surprisingly, the lease may be missing.

    Iris thought that.

    Sure, Arios might have thicker blood.

    But it''s Rain who''s really troublesome.

    Once you''re relative, you''ll see.

    Rain has power over Arios.

    Reese made the wrong choice.

    In the meantime, we should have targeted Rayne, not Arios.

    The true enemy to the Demons would be unlikely to be anything but Rain...... and Illis thinks.

    Most¡­¡­

    Even if that''s what you were thinking, I''m not going to tell Reese about it.

    Sometimes I haven''t decided whether or not to be on my side yet...

    Before that, Illis wouldn''t do anything to sell Rayne.

    Never.

    Rayne stopped me from running my own rampage until I risked my life.

    He taught me how warm people are.

    Although it is an Illis who has made a lot of noise...

    I''m not going to fall far enough to sell my benefactor.

    "Well, shall I leave this much to talk about Mr. Arios? Though it almost succeeded...... we haven''t reached the final stage yet, have we? We need to keep observing the process... and I''m happy here, I knew I''d fail later, because I can''t laugh when it happens"

    "If you speak my opinion, I think it might fail..."

    "I won''t deny that. Nothing happens 100%. But if you fail, that''s fine."

    "And say...?

    "Shall I just say to Mr. Arios that there are other uses besides being one of us... More details when Mr. Iris was on our side."

    "... I see"

    It''s obvious, but they''re not completely trusted.

    Iris felt the matter again and tightened his mind.

    Then Reese rises up and reaches out to Illis.

    "Mr. Iris, is it time for you to let me hear the answer? Why don''t you join us and destroy the human race?

    "I..."

    "... Phew. Apparently, you''re still lost."

    Seeing Illis lost in words, Reese looks like trouble.

    I just switched to a smile right away.

    "Well, I don''t do anything rushing or rushing. Not all the time, but I''ll wait for the temper."

    "It would be helpful if you did."

    "It''s just... it''s good enough for you to do me a little favor, right?

 278 278, go home.

    Have Tina''s special lunch at home...

    Then we all relax and have tea.

    "Shit!?

    A canade with her mouth on the hot swallow raised her tail peenly.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Hot?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine. Me, because I''m a cat tongue...... Phew, Phew"

    Ahchi, and watching Canade struggle with hot tea, I kind of get the feeling that she''s back to her usual routine.

    Everyone else looked somewhat dusty.

    "Rayne, do you have a minute?

    "What''s going on, Luna?

    "I need some time."

    "Are you free? Yeah, beho...... what!?

    I accidentally raise my voice to a sudden bomb statement.

    What''s the matter!? Everyone was surprised, too, like that.

    "Free time, what... What, what!? Um... did I mess with something? Or were you dissatisfied... wait, Luna. Why don''t we discuss this first?

    "Hmm? What are you in such a hurry about?

    "You''ve decided to panic, you asshole sister... trying to be an asshole for short!

    "Phew!?

    Sora''s dandruff fell on Luna''s head.

    "Oh, whoa... you''re going to lose your head. I can see the stars..."

    "Totally...... sorry, Rain. I made a weird mistake. She just wanted a break."

    "Oh, you did... ho"

    "So why is Rain in such a hurry?

    "No, I can''t believe I want some free time... I was wondering if I was going to get out of the party..."

    "Mm-hmm? Why do you have to get out of my party? I''m not even thinking about shards."

    "So it''s not weird to be perceived that way when you put it like that just now!

    "Migi!?

    Sora''s pee-pee burst again.

    Luna cries eyes and holds her head down with both hands.

    "Ugh... my sister is a violence. You have to adore your sister, don''t you?

    "A sister without a crush must be crushed."

    After all, what''s this all about?

    If you''re slightly confused, Sora will explain to you as your deputy.

    "Excuse me. Luna said something odd and confused me. I was hoping I could get a week off."

    "I don''t mind that... are we going somewhere?

    "Uh..."

    Sora looked away in a way that seemed awkward to me first.

    Looks like he''s hiding something.

    I''m curious.

    "Sora, do you have something to hide?

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "If you have a problem, I want you to talk about it properly. There may be something I can do to help, and I can get in touch with you. We''re buddies, right?

    "... if they say so, you can''t keep quiet. The truth is, I didn''t mean for Sola and the others to do something about it and involve the Rains..."

    Sola drinks tea once.

    She felt calmed by having a hot cup of tea, which softened her expression slightly.

    "Uh... for once, I was thinking of going home"

    "You mean back home... inside the Spirit Clan?

    "Yes."

    I thought there might be a hell of a story coming out because I look weird...

    No way, it was a normal story.

    ... and I was relieved, but this is where the real deal started.

    "Actually, my mother contacted me."

    "From Mr. Al?

    I got a nostalgic name.

    I haven''t seen each other since.

    I may have to say hello once in a while.

    "Sometimes come home and show your face, or something?

    "No... I want you to come as a witness because I will go to the King''s Capital and ask for an apology and compensation..."

    "What?"

    What do you mean, apologize and compensate...?

    Surprised to see me, Sora continues to talk, looking somewhere like she gave up, surprised and natural, doesn''t she?

    "Actually... it seems my mother heard from somewhere that Sora and the others were caught and about to be executed"

    "Mother, I was so angry... it was just a communication from a voice using magic, but it was a sign of whimpering... gakkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk"

    He remembered my mother''s anger, and Luna was blue-faced and trembling.

    By then, I guess it''s outrageous when Mr. Al gets angry.

    In the middle of one of the previous fights, I hear Sora was bumping clean...

    The thing about being scared when you''re angry, maybe it was a mother concession.

    "So, my mother is Cat Spirit and Dragon... I mean, contact Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua and share the problem..."

    "Roar."

    I accidentally leak that voice.

    Mr. Tin cares so much about Canade that he deliberately tries to bring him back inside.

    Mr. Al is somewhat lethargic, but somehow, he takes care of Sola and Luna.

    Mr. Mirua...... is drowning about Tania.

    What happens if those three find out about one thing ahead?

    "If you were my mother... you might be attacking the king''s capital."

    "Nyah... my mother might just hitch a ride here"

    "Everybody''s mother is too noisy...?

    Tina was making her face stick.

    I think I''m making my face stick, too.

    Al, if the most powerful species at the apex of each race attack the King''s Capital...

    This, without joke, could destroy the king''s capital.

    Sora and Luna seem to have similar fears, and they looked in trouble.

    "It looks like we''re gathered inside the Spirit Clan right now to discuss our future policies. So I was going to convince Sola and Luna not to go there and do anything stupid."

    "I''m glad you''re worried, and I''m glad you''re angry... but it''s just too much to attack the King''s Capital"

    "Well...... na"

    I intend to fully understand the anger of Mr. Al...

    That''s why I want you to spare me from attacking the King''s Capital.

    "It''s definitely going to be a hassle, so I was just going to go with Sola and the others..."

    "That''s... I don''t think so, right?

    There was an unexpected disagreement.

    It''s Nina.

    Staring at Sola, in a gruesome tone, he talks desperately.

    "Because I think it''s our... it''s everyone''s problem. And... I don''t think it''s too much trouble... do I? Because... buddy, it''s..."

    "Right...... yes, Nina is right. Sola was wrong."

    "Hmm... blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah

    "Of course, we''ll follow! Don''t do anything stupid to your mother, I have to tell you."

    "My mother is sweet to me, so I think she''ll listen if I stop and say something like that. In that regard, I''m pretty sure I should go with you."

    "Of course, I''m coming, too. I can''t leave that to Sola and Luna alone."

    ... That''s why.

    We''ve got our next target, our destination.

    The place is in the Spirit Clan.

    That''s where we''re rampant, Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna... to stop the three mothers.

 279 279: Into the Spirit Clan again.

    I thought I''d gone back from Wang Du to Horizon, and I had to leave the city again.

    What a rush, though I took a break.

    After getting ready, leave the city for the lost forest.

    It''s a troublesome place, but this is the entrance to and exit from the closest Spirit Clan, isn''t it?

    The entrance was installed and moved to the place where the tree was located.

    "... stop"

    My voice rang out of nowhere.

    "Before this, inside the Spirit Clan... the unrelated... let alone letting man through. Turn back."

    It''s not Mr. Al''s voice.

    I felt pretty young and got the impression that I was as good as Sola and Luna.

    Well, it''s just my voice, so I can''t say anything.

    "Who is irrelevant"

    "We''re big allies!

    The two manifested the feathers of light that they usually magically conceal.

    I hear a surprising, breathtaking sound.

    "Are those feathers... our kind? Or maybe that face..."

    The space is distorted like a mirage...

    From there one girl appeared.

    Thin blue hair is like water and very pretty.

    You feel older than Sola and Luna, but lower than me...?

    Wearing the same clothes as the two of us...

    On its back, I saw glowing feathers.

    Definitely, a spiritual clan.

    Probably replacing Sola and Luna as keepers at the entrance here.

    "Yuki!"

    "Oh, how have you been?

    Sora and Luna smile.

    Apparently, I know him.

    "Long time no see, Sola, Luna. Al told me you''re doing fine."

    The three smile and hug each other.

    Is he a friend?

    The spiritual girl, called Yuki, says in a shattered tone, unlike just now.

    "How did you get here? Oh, maybe you were going back inside or something?

    "No, you don''t"

    We''re here to stop our mothers.

    "Oh, you know..."

    Yuki looked badly discouraged.

    Looks like you two are temporarily home and very depressed.

    How can you be so depressed?

    Do I miss you because I don''t have any friends?

    "What about those people over there?

    "Guys, I''m one of Sola''s guys. It''s Canade the Cat Spirit Clan, Tania the Dragon Clan, Nina the Divine Clan, Tina the Ghost."

    "And this is our husband, Rayne!

    "Your husband...? Huh? What do you mean..."

    "Rayne was a beast taster, and me and Sola made a deal with Rayne."

    "Become!? Let the Spirit clan make a covenant with man..."

    For a moment, Yuki stunned me with tremendous momentum.

    But that''s really for a moment...

    Yuki coughs right up and makes me laugh.

    "Excuse me. I was surprised I hadn''t even predicted, and I shouted out loud about it"

    "Oh, no... never mind"

    "I''m Yuki. If you are the Lord of Sola and Luna, then you deserve it for me too. Please, thank you."

    "Nice to meet you. And I don''t mind the tone."

    "Are you sure?

    "Fine. I''m not that great, and I''m glad we got along better with the usual tone."

    "... Shit"

    Is that a tongue punch?

    "Well, I''ll let you do that."

    Yuki returns to smile.

    Was it your fault...?

    "Anyway, if Yuki is the gatekeeper, the story is simple. Will you take Sola and the others inside?

    "I don''t want to."

    "Huh?"

    He didn''t think he''d say no, and Sora gets it right.

    On behalf of Sola like that, Luna asks.

    "Why is that? I can''t think of any reason why our return is unacceptable. I did abandon the gatekeeper... but no one complained when I went home before."

    "It''s not like we have a problem with Sola and Luna. The problem is... it''s the people there!

    Yuki had a tough face, pointing at me bissily.

    "You can''t put a human being in a sacred spiritual clan!

    The more I do, the more I get hit with hostility.

    Did I do something that bothered you...?

    "Nah, but that''s weird, isn''t it?

    "Rayne would have been in the Spirit Clan before this."

    "Especially... they didn''t complain, did they?

    "The chief didn''t even approve."

    "Ugh."

    Yuki is stuck in everyone''s backup fire.

    Could it be Yuki''s arbitrariness, not the will of the spiritual clan...?

    "Uh... why shouldn''t I be in the Spirit Clan? You''re human, so you''re saying the reason is a little thin... can you tell me a little more about it?

    "Muggle... this human being is more sober than I thought. I thought if I behaved like that, I''d soon be angry and reveal my true nature."

    "Uh... what''s that?

    "... Fine"

    "Huh?"

    "This time specially, I''ll admit that you''re going into the Spirit Clan. But if you do something weird... you know what I mean?

    He gave me an awesome look and Yuki has stabbed me in the nail.

    Even if they say it''s weird, I don''t know what you''re referring to...

    Let''s be careful.

    Yuki is a little scared right now.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Oh, long time no see air"

    I stepped inside the Spirit Clan again.

    A city covered in clear air and fresh green leaves.

    Clearly, there''s beautiful water running through it, and it seems my heart is healed just by watching it.

    It may be an exaggeration, but the expression paradise is appropriate.

    That''s about as good a place as that.

    "It''s still a beautiful place, isn''t it? It''s very different from ours"

    "Yeah? What is Tania''s place?

    "Hmm... smells like sweat?

    "Uh... whatever, I can somehow imagine with that one word. Wow. Sorry about Tania, but I don''t want to go inside the Dragon Clan."

    "So you''re right. Specializing in fighting, it''s a battle maniac race with no other eyes. Well, what do I say?"

    Talk to Yuki and head to the chief''s house.

    ¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, Yuki was staring at me.

    Hostile.

    Pretty eye-catching.

    Really, why...?

    I don''t remember being rude...

    I''m still a spiritual clan, so don''t you like human beings?

    I''m friends with Sola and Luna, so I''d like to get along if I can...

    "Yes, I got it."

    Unable to think of a way to open it, I arrive at the chief''s house.

    I have no choice.

    We''ll figure out a way to crack it down with Yuki later.

    Now we have to do something about Mr. Al and the others.

    We have to convince him somehow.

    "Excuse me..."

    "We should burn it down thoroughly Yikes!!!

    At the same time as I entered the chief''s house, I suddenly heard a noisy line.

    I saw a round table surrounded by four people.

    Mr. Tin, Mr. Al, Mr. Mirua.

    And the head in the Spirit Clan.

    Someone from the spiritual tribe who looks like a caretaker in the back refrains, but even looks awkward.

    Don! And, Mr. Mirja pounds the table with momentum.

    He seems so angry.

    I swell my cheeks like a child, blush my face, and say it out loud.

    "To my Tanya... to my cute Tanya... to my cute cute little Tanya... I can''t believe you''re kidding me. Why, yeah... I can''t forgive you for wanting to! Such a country, you should burn it down right now, instantly, instantly!!!

    ... Convince me, it seemed so hard.

 280 280 stories, angry mothers.

    "Oh, calm down, Mirja. We don''t like humans either, but destroying the country just..."

    I was the head of a spiritual clan full of majesty when I met him before...

    He was being pushed by Mr. Mirja, who speaks of radical opinions, and now he was troubled.

    "Do you feel sorry for the stupid person who hurt our Tania? It can''t be. Death penalty option."

    "How can thoughts work in such a radical direction...?

    "There''s no mother who can''t get mad at her child for hurting her."

    "Mm-hmm."

    Seems like the chief has no words to give back to the most honest argument.

    He looks like he''s given up on teaching Mr. Mirua, and he sees Mr. Tin.

    "Tin, is your lord in the same opinion as Mirja?

    "Mmm, right"

    Mr. Tin opens his mouth as he sips the tea on the table.

    "I agree with Mr. Mirja, too."

    "Huh."

    "Not until we destroy the country, but a lot of apologies and compensation. And, in the future, submit improvements to prevent this from happening again. Well, the rest is the death penalty, not the private sentence of the executioner''s brave man."

    "Tin does the same thing as Mirua..."

    "I leave it to Canade''s free will, so no matter what happens, it''s basically, it''s his responsibility. But that''s it, this is this. As Mirja said, there are no parents who don''t get angry because they hurt their children."

    Mr. Tin has the same smile as usual, but he must be very angry on the inside.

    It conveys so much anger that the air shivers tingly.

    "Oh, Al..."

    All with the last line, the chief saw Mr. Al.

    "Mm-hmm? You want my concubine''s opinion?

    "Oh, yeah. What is Al going to do about this?

    "Well... my concubine was originally relentless and I''m not going to overinterfere with Sola and Luna. I''m not moving any more than I need to."

    "Ooh."

    "First of all, when people are gone, that''s why we''re in trouble."

    Hmm? What does that mean?

    The Spirits hate humans, so isn''t it a problem...?

    "Just... don''t feel too good. For once, my concubine is still my mother. Though he is in a lethargic mood, he thinks he is cute about Sola and Luna. For the third time... the concubine is not Sola''s mother."

    "Mmmm..."

    Unable to persuade Mr. Al, the outline of the request, the chief looked very troubled.

    Then he brightens his face like he noticed us there and found hope.

    "Oh, my lords..."

    "I''m busy"

    "Heard about this one, you''re here? If that''s the case, welcome..."

    "Tanya aaaaaaa!!!

    "Fugi!?

    Momentum blocked the conversation, and Mr. Mirja penetrated Tania.

    I was hugged with all my might and Tania was screaming oddly.

    "Tania! Tanya! Tanya! Are you okay? Are you hurt? Doesn''t it hurt? Aren''t you afraid? I have your mother. I''m fine now."

    "Oh, don''t panic so much. I''ll be fine."

    "But!

    While Tania can deceive Mr. Mirja, Mr. Al and Mr. Tin turn to us.

    "Long time no see, daughters."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a pleasure."

    "Um, it''s been a while."

    "Looking good, Mother?"

    "Nah, Mother, you haven''t changed a bit."

    My mother and daughter were happy to see each other again for the first time in a long time.

    It''s a dusty sight.

    "By the way, why are Canade and the others here? Could you have come to see me?

    "Hmm, you''re right in a way..."

    "We''re here to stop our mothers."

    "" Stop?

    Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua tilted their little necks in alignment.

    I don''t understand anything at all.

    We''re doing the right thing...

    No way, you wouldn''t expect me to run into the opposite of my daughters.

    Well, I can''t say I''m wrong, so it''s a delicate problem...

    "Mother. Don''t do anything stupid to attack the kingdom of man..."

    Tania pulled Mr. Mirja apart and persuaded him to do so.

    "I can''t let my mothers get mad, but we''ll be fine."

    "Yes, yes. There''s nothing wrong with us."

    "Besides, that wasn''t the whole human race joining the evil. It was plotted by a fool called the brave, and no other human being is guilty."

    "So we should stop having such noisy conversations about burning down the King''s Capital"

    "Oh no!

    "You can''t hear that."

    My daughters'' persuasion kicks ass.

    "Even if you give up 10,000 steps and burn down the king''s capital..."

    "We have to take responsibility for putting Canade and the others at risk, and we need you to show your sincerity."

    Mr. Mirja and Mr. Tin were stubborn.

    Well, it''s an angry and obvious matter...

    Besides, we both adore our daughters.

    I can tell you that this disturbance took place as long as it took place.

    "The concubines didn''t say anything strange, did they? All legitimate rights."

    What Al says is good.

    Nevertheless, you can''t allow that to happen by attacking the King''s Capital...

    We''ve been desperate to persuade ourselves ever since.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Phew... I''m tired"

    We''ve been discussing a lot of things since...

    If I had noticed, the sun was setting and it was night.

    I''m convinced one by one, but I haven''t fully convinced you yet...

    The discussion will be carried over tomorrow.

    I was to stay in the Spirit Clan today.

    In the assigned room, I pulled my shoulders out and relaxed.

    I''m only discussing it, but the content is just the content, and I''m so tired.

    Speaking of which, you said there was a hot spring.

    It could be just right for a tired body.

    Shall we go?

    When I thought about that, the sound of knocking on the door of the room sounded.

    "Yes?"

    "Evening."

    "Yuki?"

    When I opened the door, Yuki appeared.

    Yuki is alone and no one else is.

    Yuki seems to hate me...

    What the hell are you doing at someone like that for?

    Strange, but for now, I invite you into my room.

    "Would you like a cup of tea?

    "I don''t need it."

    "And sweets..."

    "I don''t need it."

    Doesn''t sound like a toon.

    Really, why do they hate me so much...

    I need to talk to you.

    "Yeah, I''ll ask. What kind of story is that?

    "I''ll tell you straight. Eliminate the party with Sola and Luna."

 281 281 stories, because were friends.

    "... how could you do that?

    All of a sudden he tells me to get rid of the party, and I''m just upset.

    However, Yuki even looks serious...

    I realized I didn''t say that in jokes, harassment, etc., and quelled the upset.

    This is a very important story.

    So hold on... you have to listen with perseverance.

    I think so, and face Yuki straight away.

    "The reason is so simple. Because I''m a friend of Sola and Luna''s."

    "What is that...?

    "With you, Sola and Luna are in danger!

    The word is as sharp as an arrow and pierces my chest.

    "Those two are so lame to jump out of the inside... I was against the two of them leaving the inside. ''Cause it''s not. The outside world is full of danger. I wish I was safe, but there''s no reason to jump into danger on purpose."

    "It''s..."

    "Al said I''d leave it to Sola and Luna to decide... but the result isn''t here. Humans did terrible things to me."

    I can''t say anything.

    "Can we just leave Sola and Luna in the outside world like this? Don''t go. You two should go back inside now."

    "... so you want me to cancel the party?

    "That''s right. Those two, because they''re stubborn with that. Whatever I say, I''m sure you won''t listen. But if you say you''re gonna cancel the party, you''re gonna solve the problem."

    "Maybe..."

    "If we keep this up, Sora and Luna could get hurt again, right?

    "Huh!?

    The word is heavier and sharper than anything else...

    It devoured my heart.

    "If you really think about Sola and Luna, cancel the party. Bring them back inside."

    "I..."

    "Exactly, I''m not even a ghost enough to ask for answers right now."

    Yuki steps back.

    "You''re going to convince Al and the others, aren''t you? I don''t know how to roll, but I think it''ll take a few days... in the meantime, just put your thoughts together and let me hear your answer."

    "... ok. I''ll think about it."

    "You''re human... but I kind of figured out I care about Sola and Luna. Sola and Luna care about you, too. That''s all I know."

    "... well"

    "But in the end, Sola and Luna are hurt. Remember that."

    Yuki turned her back on me...

    I left the room behind without ever looking back.

    I can only drop that back off, and I can''t speak any more...

    I was fooling around.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It would have been morning if I had noticed.

    I don''t remember when I got in bed or when I slept.

    He just couldn''t sleep much.

    He had a heavy head and drowsiness.

    "Phew."

    Anyway, we shouldn''t stay like this.

    Wash your face with cold water and shake off just drowsiness.

    "... I wonder what to do"

    Keep your washed face intact, without wiping the water...

    I was thinking.

    I kept thinking.

    For Sola and Luna, should we break up the party?

    In the first place, everyone else is the same if you say so.

    Don''t do anything to keep you attached to adventurers...

    Each, you''d better stay quiet inside.

    Nina and Tina don''t have a place to go home, but to tell you, someone will be happy to accept.

    But I can''t believe I''m losing my people again...

    "... no. Don''t just think bad."

    Once you''re aware of Yuki''s words, no more...

    Shouldn''t we cancel the party? That''s all, I think over and over again.

    I just don''t want to do that...

    "Might be cowardly, but let''s put it on hold now"

    Luckily, Yuki has given me a little respite.

    I don''t have a decision to follow her.

    Either that or the outsiders are Yuki.

    It''s just...

    I don''t want to do anything to ignore Yuki''s words thinking so straight about Sola and Luna.

    I don''t know what will happen, but I want to give you a proper answer.

    A lot...... I want to think a lot.

    "Okay."

    I wiped my water dripping face with a towel and I went outside.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After breakfast and a light break...

    Once again, Mr. Al and the others will be persuaded.

    The claims of Mr. Al and the others will not change.

    It was caused by Arios'' rampage, and there is nothing wrong with the ordered knights, the adventurers.

    But the king who appointed Arios a brave man is responsible.

    If you stand on top of it, it is a natural thing to bear.

    If you don''t apologize properly, make reparations, it''s not exactly convincing......

    That''s what they told me.

    Unlike yesterday, destroy without question! The opinion has dwindled.

    Maybe I got to see my daughters and got a little cold on my head.

    If this is the case, if things go well, maybe we can work it out.

    I came up with an operation, and after the discussion with Al and the others was over, I headed to the chief.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Talk to the chief about an operation...

    I asked Sola and Luna for a little grab.

    And then we''ll buy some time and if things go according to what I think, we''ll be able to stop Mr. Al and the others from going wild.

    Please, I want it to work.

    I don''t want to see an all-out war between the most powerful species and humans.

    "Well..."

    It will take some time for the results of my measures to come out.

    So now I can only buy you some time.

    We have to manage to keep Al and the others from exploding and buy time.

    Apart from that, I have something to do.

    The day was tilting as I prepared and discussed this with him.

    Time passes amazingly fast.

    Does that mean I''m so busy?

    "Mr. Al."

    "Hmm? What the hell, Rayne?"

    I knocked on Mr. Al''s house door.

    Hey, Mr. Al made a face.

    I hear Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua are staying at Al''s house...

    If you look behind the door properly, you can''t see anyone.

    "Are you alone now?

    "Uh-huh. Tin and Mirja are going to the chief."

    "To the chief? It''s again, why?

    Are you trying to sneak in and convince the chief to take his side...?

    Know that you have such a fear, but it''s just a concern.

    "Because both Tin and Mirua are the second greatest of each. You have to say hello."

    "I see."

    "So what happened to Rayne? What can I do for you, concubine?

    "I want to talk to you. Can I have some time now?

    "Hmm."

    Mr. Al stared at my face.

    "Sounds like another different story from this one, huh? Besides, I saw it as something quite serious."

    "Do you understand?

    "My concubine won''t live long. As much as a kid like Rain thinks about it, you can see it in his face."

    You''re invincible.

    "Hmm."

    "So... are you okay?

    "Uhm, that''s good. Except there''s one condition."

    "What is it?

    "Take a bath with your concubine"

    plenty of thirty seconds, after the thought freezes,

    "What?"

    I spilled an extraordinary amount of voices.

 282 282 stories naked dating

    "Hifu, no, no, no."

    Hot water.

    White hot air.

    As she enjoyed them, Mr. Al had a tranced look on his face.

    This is an open-air bath made in the Spirit Clan.

    Me and Al are in a private position now.

    Why is there such a thing?

    The answer, it seems, was made by Al in his hobby.

    "Duh, how could you do this...?

    All I can do is point in the direction of the day after tomorrow and divert my gaze from Mr. Al.

    I just want to talk to Mr. Al, but when I realize it, I''m caught up in a forceful pace, to take a bath with him.

    I know it''s a manners violation, but I had a towel wrapped around my waist.

    However, Mr. Al doesn''t have a towel wrapped around him.

    Hiding is a nasty thing!

    ... what a feeling, I am exposed to a dignified body.

    I can''t look directly at it.

    I just have to talk to you looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    "Huh... kuh... puhhhhhh! After all, drinking in the bath is good! Extremely easy."

    Mr. Al had brought booze into the bath, looked happy and drank.

    That''s what the players do...

    "Do you want a glass of Rain, too?

    "Yes, no. I''m fine."

    "Really? Don''t be shy, do you?

    "Not that I''m reluctant... or why a bath?

    "You don''t know? I''ll tell you what. Naked dating is important."

    How do you know such a story?

    Mr. Al, are you actually human?

    "Here, have a drink."

    "No, so..."

    "You mean you can''t drink concubine liquor!?

    "tangled liquor!?

    You''re a pain in the ass when you get drunk, this guy!

    "... I''m going to tell you something important, so you just can''t drink"

    "Hmm, did you come with something important?"

    Mr. Al makes a serious face, too.

    I thought you were drunk, and he''s not.

    Speaking of which, are spirits resistant to alcohol?

    "Then I''ll make it my last drink."

    Mr. Al poured his booze down his throat...

    "Well... shall we listen to the Lord"

    That''s what I said with an invincible look.

    "Try talking and doing something important. I remember my anger towards humans in this case, but my concubine, if we''re talking about Rayne, we''ll get it right."

    "Well, I..."

    "Nothing, my concubine''s not going to blame Rayne, is she?

    "Huh!? Um, what''s the meaning of the word now...?

    "Hmm? Right, that''s not what I meant. As a concubine, I don''t blame Rayne."

    "Uh... a little more detail"

    "Kuhaha, I don''t know if I was being a little too mean. I thought Rain cared, so I made fun of him for sticking around."

    Laughing with a little fun...... then drinking again.

    Wasn''t that your last drink...

    "That Sola and Luna were treated badly in this case. That Rayne thinks it''s his fault. The concubine doesn''t give a shit about it... to sum it up, this is not the place."

    "Why..."

    "How did you figure that out, you want to hear that? Huh, Dada hasn''t lived long. It''s as easy as a kid thinks."

    From Al, who''s been alive for over a hundred years, am I like a child?

    Well, I guess so.

    I laugh bitterly when I stick around.

    "We haven''t been together for a long time, but we know that Rayne is a serious character. I don''t know how... but I care if it''s my fault for this one. Sola and Luna...... wouldn''t there have been a problem if we hadn''t kept everyone else company? Is that what you''re thinking?

    "Ha, all, are you prospective..."

    Smile bitterly again...

    Then, with a sigh, I expose the inside of my chest.

    "But... I didn''t realize that myself. You said they noticed something a little bit... anyway, I didn''t think anything of it. Even after this incident, I didn''t think about it without realizing it."

    "Hmm."

    "It''s normal for everyone to be there... without questioning that... even if you''re in danger, it''s... hahahahahah"

    Words don''t come together well.

    Instead, he remembers his irresistible self-loathing, and he just sighs.

    I met everyone and traveled with them.

    I have acted as an adventurer.

    We were thinking of each other and feeling bonded.

    I can say for sure that.

    But.

    Being together was putting everyone at risk.

    This is the best example.

    Is what I''m doing the right thing?

    If you really think about everyone, shouldn''t you cancel the party?

    Yuki''s words inspire me, and I just think about it.

    The truth is, I should have noticed it myself.

    Never noticed until Yuki told me... No, I might have missed my eye.

    Because I''m so comfortable now, because I''m happy...

    Maybe it was sweet on everyone.

    I...

    "This."

    "There he is!?

    Pokan, and ask Al for a dick.

    It was surprisingly powerful and just a little cranky.

    "Hey, what...?

    "I don''t care what that face looks like, I don''t care, I''m lost."

    "I can''t believe I don''t care, that''s...!

    "It doesn''t matter."

    I dare you, Mr. Al assured you.

    "That''s a boring idea. Instead of¡­"

    "Are you sure...?

    "Why should Rain take full responsibility? Are you going to be everyone''s guardian? Well, if everyone''s a kid who doesn''t even go old, he may be responsible... but that''s not how it works. Everyone is an adult. I take responsibility for my actions myself. That''s normal, Rayne doesn''t have to worry about it."

    "But..."

    "Mm-hmm? So the daughter of a divine tribe named Nina, is she still a child? In that regard, some responsibility may arise¡­ well, still, the mind is a fine adult. I''d be prepared to take responsibility for my own actions. It''s a shame that everything is your fault about them."

    Mr. Al''s words echoed deep in my chest.

    However, that doesn''t relieve my worries, rather, I seem to have strayed into a deeper maze...

    What am I supposed to do?

    I got lost again.

 283 283 words, mothers.

    Get out of the bath and go back to the room where it was appreciated.

    Now I want to think slowly on my own.

    I''m going to try to think about everyone again, thinking back about what Al said...

    "Good evening, Mr. Rain"

    "Yay, I''m interrupting."

    "Mr. Tin!? Mirua too......"

    For some reason, there was the appearance of Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua.

    Looks like they both took a bath, and they were in addition.

    And then I smell good about the soap.

    Because you look younger than the Canades or you''re no different than a normal girl...

    When I can show you that kind of defenselessness, it''s a little troublesome.

    "What''s wrong with you? Can I help you?

    "Yeah. I was trying to convince Mr. Rain."

    "Persuasion?"

    Isn''t that our job?

    "Rayne, you''re against us attacking the king''s capital, aren''t you?

    "Yeah, yeah. That, of course."

    We''ve talked about that many times...

    And I can''t convince you, and the story ends in parallel.

    "Maybe you''re willing to change your mind?

    "Yeah, that''s not true."

    "Rather than convince Mr. Rain, you''ve come to the conclusion,"

    "Er...?

    I don''t know what you two are looking for.

    They say I''m a little blunt, but I think all this time, it''s out of tune.

    ... right?

    "Can you tell us a little more about it? I don''t know..."

    "Tsuma-ri"

    "Here''s the thing."

    "Wow."

    Mr. Tin pulls me off balance.

    My head, Mr. Zus and Mr. Mirua sit side by side, in the meantime...

    I mean, I get on top of the two thighs.

    By Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua, it was a double knee pillow.

    "Oh, um... what''s this?

    "Pfft, Rayne, to make you soft, we''re going to mellow you with adult charm."

    "Thought so."

    I don''t think it''s easy for the two of us to dress up as adults.

    Nevertheless, there was no way I could say that, and I kept my thoughts in my chest.

    And with the word "flexicurity," I kind of figured out what you two were thinking.

    "Maybe, but... you two want me to be on your side, don''t you? I don''t want you to stop attacking Wang Du, I want you to agree with me the other way around. So persuade."

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s what I mean! Mr. Rain, you''re smart."

    "So let''s have some entertainment like this..."

    "I don''t mind doing that..."

    Though I try to get up, Mr. Tin is holding my head tight and I can''t get away with it.

    A cat spiritual clan of the most powerful species, impossible to resist further the power of Mr. Tin at its apex.

    I gave up and decided to wait for the two of you to get tired of it.

    "Eh heh, how''s it going? Does our knee pillow feel good?

    "What do you say, Mr. Rain?

    "Uh... yes. I honestly feel good."

    Warm and soft knee pillows.

    And I can gently stroke my head.

    The two look young, but the trick belongs to my undisputed mother...

    My tear glands irritated me just a little bit, remembering my dead mother.

    Nevertheless, you can''t be immersed.

    This is your chance to talk to the two of you carefully.

    I''m in this position, but I''m going to try to convince you.

    "Um... Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua, are you really going to attack the Wang Capital?

    "Hmm... not really, though. But you can''t do anything about Canade and the others being bullied."

    "Brave men and knights who bullied cute Tania are full bogged!

    "We, the most powerful species and humans, do not have a national relationship... rather, we are not even a country... because we have quite a relationship. If we don''t do anything here, if we''re static, we might see ourselves low."

    "You can''t do that! The same thing could happen again. We need to stab the nail tight."

    Well, that was the best story.

    It''s an extreme story, but people have to learn to fail.

    Being in pain is something that builds strength and knowledge and grows if you don''t want to see it like that again.

    If you put it the other way around, it doesn''t grow unless it fits the painful eye.

    Nothing changes.

    If we don''t reflect properly on the unjustified arrest and detention of the Canades in this case, something similar could happen again.

    To avoid that, the tins are moving.

    Thus, if you listen only to some of the stories, Mr. Tin''s claims are extremely natural and highly justified.

    It is...

    "First, the knights who caught Tania and the adventurers were sentenced to sandbags! And the heavy townsfolks in the country who gave brave men unsolicited authority, full bocco sentences! Then again, the brave man who hurt Tania... the death penalty. Ugh, uh-huh."

    ... It''s quite a mix of personal grievances, so it''s troublesome.

    It''s a momentum that will seriously destroy the country.

    That''s just too much, so I need you to find a compromise somewhere.

    Well, for this minute, if the measures I''m thinking of are well hammered, I''m likely to manage...

    "... May I have a word?

    At this time.

    I want to hear everything I can ask.

    "I understand your anger... but I have one question"

    "What do you mean?

    "Well... aren''t you mad at me?

    "Huh?"

    Mr. Tin looked strange.

    Mr. Mirja was also a kyoton.

    I can''t help asking those two.

    "This case is about Arios... the brave man was the main culprit, and I was the one he was after. I mean, the Canades got caught up in the case because of me... and I''m the one who''s fundamentally bad. So..."

    "" Ha-ha-ha ""

    Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua all sighed.

    Then he sends a frightened gaze over here, feeling just like he thinks he''s a twin.

    "I can''t believe Mr. Rain was thinking like that..."

    "Tania''s... I don''t want to say anything bad to your benefactor, but that''s a terrible thing, isn''t it?

    Also, I was told that it was a pleasure...

    "Mr. Rain is sweet, so I don''t think I can help but care. But you don''t take that much responsibility, do you?

    "I mean, if you''re gonna say that, I have a fundamental responsibility for taking Tania on a journey, right? Don''t take me on a journey, this wouldn''t have happened if I''d protected you all the time in there, would it?

    "It''s..."

    If they say so, maybe so.

    But, again, that''s why I''m sure it involves everyone...

    "... Phew"

    I want to take care of my people.

    But I don''t want my people to get hurt.

    Those two thoughts run around my mind.

    Whether I think about it or not, I can''t find the answer, and my head gets heavy.

    Me, what am I supposed to do...?

    Or what do you want to do...?

    "Phew."

    That''s how you spotted my grid, and Mr. Tin shows his sweet face.

    If you look, Mr. Mirja also had a face full of motherhood.

    "Rayne, you think too much is the problem."

    "But as Canade-chan''s mother, I''m delighted."

    "Yeah, you are. That''s all that bothers me, because I''m serious about Tania and the others."

    "That''s... of course, it is. I''ll take it seriously. We''re all important people."

    "Then why don''t you not hold it in on your own and tell everyone?

    "You''re right, Tin."

    "But that''s..."

    "Uncover everything, I''m not saying. Because there''s one or two things I want to keep hidden from everyone."

    "But don''t think that''s a problem apart. ''Cause, Rayne, it has a lot to do with the rest of your party, doesn''t it?

    "That''s something we all share, discuss, find answers to... isn''t that the best way?

    "Well, that''s why we thought it was so sweet."

    ¡­¡­

    I felt like scales fell out of my eyes.

    "Oh well, me..."

    You seem to think about everyone, and the truth is, you only thought about yourself...

    You two are right.

    Originally, these kinds of issues have to be shared and discussed.

    But I, just think alone, don''t try to break it to everyone at all...

    I was going to hold it all by myself, and I was trying to figure it out.

    Well, I can''t help it if you ask me to.

    I know exactly how Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua feel.

    And I knew exactly how Al felt just now.

    "Thank you. I woke up."

    "Yeah, yeah, you''re welcome. I knew you''d better look like that, Rayne."

    "By the way, we never feel the same way before. If you''re Rain, I can take care of Canade and the others... thank you for your continued support."

    "Ha!"

    Now I let him snort firmly so he wouldn''t go wrong.

 284 284 Stories Rains Measures

    The next day.

    Sola and Luna are out for a little while...

    Gathered everyone else together and told them what I was thinking, what was bothering them.

    As a result¡­

    "Nyah... Rayne''s Fool"

    "Right, silly."

    "Idiot."

    "Uh, uh... meh"

    And Canade, and Tania, and Tina, all turned to Zito''s eyes.

    The line of idiocy is also emotional, which is quite painful.

    Nina seemed pretty angry, though she wouldn''t call it stupid.

    I have my cheeks inflated rarely.

    "Being with Rain puts us in danger..."

    "But think of it as your responsibility..."

    "Rayne''s husband is an asshole."

    Asshole, here you go.

    Everyone seemed very frightened.

    "The problem is, Rayne is so sweet, you know? But, I don''t know, uh..."

    "Canade, you''d better say it''s clear at times like this. Rayne thinks too much of the extra stuff, you can''t."

    "Ugh."

    "I''m glad you''re worried about us... But, you know, we''re not kids. I think for myself, I make my own decisions."

    "Sora, if you''re with Rayne''s husband, you could be in danger. But including them, it''s up to us to decide. I''m ready for that, and don''t be willing to push the blame on Rayne''s husband."

    "That''s right, Tina''s right. We''re with Rayne on our own! It''s weird that you shoulder responsibilities that you don''t have to carry. Ugh, no rain today, no!

    "No... I''m really sorry..."

    I was going to reveal my troubles and share my story...

    He was on his way to my sermon tournament.

    Well, I can''t help it if it does, so let''s spoil it and accept the criticism.

    "Rain, Rain"

    Nina lifts my face.

    That''s how I gaze at him, and I grin.

    "I''m still... a child though. But, you know... I want to be with Rayne."

    "... Nina..."

    "Even if it''s dangerous... I knew we''d be together... okay. Because that''s what I... decided. So... Rayne doesn''t have to worry."

    "... oh yeah. Thanks, Nina."

    Until now, I''ve only thought about myself.

    I assumed I was responsible on my own, and I felt like I carried everything in on my own.

    But that''s not true.

    I haven''t confirmed everyone''s intentions.

    I don''t respect it.

    It''s just solitude...

    I almost made a terrible mistake.

    The party would really have collapsed if I had troubled myself as it was and made the choice to leave with everyone.

    "Rayne''s husband seems to be reflecting, too, or something around here."

    "Right. Even if I say it too persistently, it makes me feel bad."

    "Okay, Rain? From now on, don''t ever think about such a stupid thing again!

    "Okay, I swear."

    "Mm-hmm."

    Nina was followed by a smile back on everyone''s face as well.

    "Then let''s go back to convincing the mothers. Isn''t it about time you''re awake?

    Yesterday, it seems that Al and the others had a nightmare...

    I tried to talk to him, but he was still asleep.

    So I was ahead of the story with everyone...... so.

    "I have to persuade you...... honestly, you''re lucky what to do. Mother, I''m childish, because there''s something pretty stubborn about it."

    "Um, so is my mother, right? When it comes to my own decision to do this, I don''t know if you can give way..."

    "Al, too, is quite troublesome. Seems to be the calmer of the three, the most radical."

    "But... Cancer Bulbs, Gotta"

    Nina grips her little fist tightly and poses as a temper.

    "Nina is right. If we don''t stop Al and the others here, it''s going to be a terrible thing to imagine."

    "Nyah... If you''re a mother, you really are going to attack Wang Du..."

    "Neither do we..."

    "Still, we don''t ask, but Rayne''s husband''s plan is, what''s the progress?

    "If that''s the case, I''m leaving it to Sola and Luna, so I can''t believe they''re not going back..."

    "Oh, my God!

    Suddenly, the door opened with momentum.

    Seeing, the head of the Spirit clan held his breath and stood at the entrance to the room.

    "Nyah, what''s the matter, so hasty?

    "Here, character deficient cat. Watch your tone."

    "Sexually Deficient Cat!?

    Canade looked like Gunn to Tania''s relentless scratch.

    "What''s wrong with you? Is there a problem?

    "Oh, Al and the others... we''re starting to say we''re going to attack the King''s Capital now!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Hurry to the entrance inside the Spirit Clan, there were three figures: Mr. Tin, Mr. Al, and Mr. Miraa.

    Each dressed rough and not much different than usual.

    However, the fighting spirit that surrounds me is different...

    The more frightened I was by accident, the more motivated the three of them were.

    "Hey, Mother! Where are you going?!?

    "Of course, it''s the king''s capital."

    "You''re not done talking to us!

    "Because, Tania, you keep saying hard things and interrupting your mother!

    "It''s a parallel line, and we''re not convinced of each other, are we? So, that''s it. The concubines are concubines. Let them act on their own."

    Shit.

    I hear Al and the others have reached the limit of patience.

    The story seems to have ended so far and started acting independently.

    Even though we have to buy some time somehow until Sola and Luna get back!

    "Wait! Talk yet..."

    It''s over.

    Mr. Al blocks my story by not letting him say whether or not he is picky.

    Looks like someone else from last night.

    What more can I do?

    How do I pull it off?

    I can''t think of a way to open it and can''t move on to the next action.

    It''s just that I''m dropping off Mr. Al and the others...

    "Wait!

    A sharp voice interrupted and stopped Mr. Al and the others from legging.

    The Lord of that voice...

    "Luna! And so is Sola!

    "Phew, he''s like the perfect timing! I''ve been waiting for this. Come on, scratch it! And be stunned! I am..."

    "Deceive me."

    "Phew!?

    Sora''s cockroach burst and Luna sank into the ground.

    An indescribable air flows.

    "The unreadable waste sister of the air excused me. In the meantime... Laine, here you go."

    "Oh, good... I''ve been waiting so long"

    "Because Sola is an excellent user demon who never betrays the Lord''s expectations. Hehe."

    Mr. Al seemed a little surprised when his invisible daughters showed up.

    But as soon as you get rid of your emotions, you point your shooting gaze at Sola.

    "Hmm. Sola, get out of the way. Is Sora going to get in the way of her concubine, too?

    "In a way, I guess we''re going to get in the way. In the meantime... Mother, listen to this one"

    That''s what Sora said and showed herself from the back...

    "Hello, and it''s been a little while, Mr. Rain"

    Sarya, it was you.

 285 285 talk of reconciliation. And another...

    said Al and the others.

    If the country is to show proper sincerity, there is nothing to think about¡­.

    So I thought about doing exactly that.

    The Spirit Clan is connected to various places.

    The concept of distance does not apply and metastatic magic is used for travel.

    With that path, you can travel to the Wang capital in less than a day.

    What I asked Sola and Luna to do was ask him to go to the King''s Capital and bring Sarya in.

    I apologize for the inconvenience...

    If the royal family, such as Sarya, did not move, they decided that they could no longer stop Mr. Al and the others.

    Apparently, the conversation went well...

    Sola and Luna brought Sarya safely.

    Then there was a discussion between the country and the most powerful species...

    A banquet was held.

    Yeah, I don''t think I know what you''re talking about.

    I don''t know why either.

    But it''s true.

    It''s what''s happening in the current system.

    "Ha ha, that''s good. Drink more, see?"

    "Yes, you''ll have it"

    Mr. Al, who blushed with alcohol, was pouring alcohol into Sarya, who sat next to him.

    Sarya''s cheeks are slightly stained and she looks drunk there.

    However, they can still afford it, and I''m going to drink to Kokukoku and Mypace.

    "Whoa, that''s a good drink. My concubine can''t even lose! The spirits must not lose in booze!

    Bring up a reason I''m not sure about, and Mr. Al drinks extra too.

    I drink like water but is it ok......?

    The Spirits seem to be resistant to alcohol, but still, I think they drink quite a bit.

    "Nyah... Rain. Why is this happening?

    "Sorry, I don''t know either"

    "Haha, yeah"

    Canade, surrounding the same table, took a sip of booze, smiling bitterly.

    ... The discussion between Sarya and Al took place solely between us.

    We have to wait outside the room where the discussion is taking place.

    The discussion spanned several hours.

    Are you in a dispute? Are you following a parallel line?

    It''s been going on for a long time and I''ve had a lot of bad imaginations...

    If you open the lid, it will be more intentional than this.

    Sarya officially apologized as a nation at the same time by handing over the letter deposited by the king.

    Al and the others accepted it and stopped attacking.

    Then the feast will be held as a sign of fraternity...

    As you can see later.

    We''re all close, drinking.

    "Isn''t that okay, it worked?

    "Phew, thanks to me!

    "What are you talking about? Thanks to Rayne for thinking about the measure of bringing the princess. Don''t imitate the Lord''s handles."

    "Hmm. Can I give you a little compliment? Hey, don''t Nina think so, too?

    "... ahhh"

    "Mmm? Nina, why are you blushing? Is it lit? I don''t remember saying anything that embarrassing, do I?

    "What... this is not alcohol!

    Tania was right, Nina had a glass of booze in her hand.

    Your face is red, your eyes are pounding...

    I''m fluttering my head back and forth.

    "Oh, my God. I think I''ve been drinking by mistake."

    "Are you okay?

    "Nina is also the most powerful species, so drinking doesn''t have any negative effects. I''m just not intolerant because I''m just a kid, and this is how I get drunk easily."

    "Ahhh... fluffy, do... yah"

    "My decision dialogue was taken!?

    "Was it a decision dialogue..."

    "Nina, you can''t drink that anymore. Look, just lay down."

    "Mmm."

    We all take Nina''s care.

    The person in question seemed to feel very drunk.

    "Canade."

    "Nha?

    "Can I ask you something about Nina? I have some business to attend to."

    "Yeah, fine. Leave it to me."

    "Thanks"

    I left the ballroom behind.

    He passed through a section lined with houses as they stood and moved to a quiet square with abundant greenery.

    It is surrounded by lush leaves, with a clear spring in the centre.

    A light peek revealed, with amazing transparency, a firm view to the bottom of the lake.

    "You''re here"

    "Because that''s the kind of promise"

    Yuki showed up.

    Before the banquet began... I was asked to make time and come here.

    "So... what''s the answer?

    He doesn''t seem to like the way it goes around.

    Yuki has asked in a direct ball.

    My answer is yes.

    "I''m talking about getting Sola and Luna back in here..."

    ¡­¡­

    "I say no."

    I think I could have said it was clear.

    Just one word, but I think you could have conveyed my will.

    "... yes"

    Yuki wasn''t angry, she wasn''t surprised, she was just quiet, so she snapped a word.

    "If that''s what you''ve decided, you can''t let me speak any more. Too bad."

    "Sorry."

    "How did you get to that idea, if you like, let me know?

    "I''m selfish."

    "Uh... what does that mean?

    "In summary, I want to continue to be with everyone"

    I told him in a language that was as easy to understand as possible and that would not be misunderstood.

    Yuki''s eyes become round.

    "... Huh? That''s all?"

    "Oh, that''s all"

    "Wait a minute... I said things, didn''t I? I warned you, didn''t I? Being with you could put Sola and Luna in danger. And yet, because we want to be together with the opposing answers, what... Huh? That''s all?"

    Yuki felt like she had a headache and was holding back around her temples.

    I don''t know how I feel.

    My answer is appropriate and self-righteous.

    "But I have nothing more to explain than that. Really, that''s all. I want to be with Sola and Luna."

    ¡­¡­

    "Previously, always will be. We laugh together, we cry together, we suffer together, we enjoy ourselves together... we want to do that all the time"

    "You think I can put Sola and Luna in danger for that?

    "It''s okay."

    "What is it?

    "I''ll protect you."

    I put my heartfelt determination into words.

    Everyone has the will of everyone.

    It''s not me who decides what an individual does, it''s everybody.

    You don''t have to take responsibility for what lies ahead, and that''s outrageous.

    Still, I still think you have some responsibility for the dangers that might arise from being with me.

    So I...

    I swore to protect it no matter what happened.

    I swore I would protect you so you wouldn''t hurt me again.

    Yes... I made up my mind.

    "It''s... it''s not idealistic, it''s not a dream, it''s nothing. I just don''t see reality, I''m not a painful kid. It''s impossible to protect them from anything."

    "Maybe. But I''m not gonna give up before I do."

    "You know..."

    "Exactly, I can''t even protect you from falling when you''re walking down the road. But when there''s an incident like the one in the Wang capital, I''ll protect you no matter what you do or what happens."

    "... you run out of words. How prepared are you for that?

    "I risk my life."

    Yuki stared me in the eye.

    Time goes by just like that...

    Fu, Yuki laughs small.

    "Apparently, you''re serious."

    "Of course I mean it"

    "I didn''t think there was any way he could risk his life for his people like that, being human... but you seem different. Liars are 0%, 100% serious. You''re out of your mind, aren''t you?

    Yuki laughed with pleasure as she said the thorny things.

    The insurance I''ve had is taken, and I look like a girl of my age.

    Kuru, Yuki showed her back.

    Keep walking somewhere.

    "Hey, Yuki?

    "About you, I''ll admit it. So... keep your words to yourself, okay?

    "Of course."

    "See you later."

    Yuki waves flirtatiously...

    And I''m all alone.

    "Hmm."

    I spilled my exhale and pulled my strength out of my body.

    I''m nervous...

    But I''m glad you admitted it.

    Let''s keep up the good work so the words don''t lie now.

    Again, I made a strong vow.

 286 286 Stories Sneak...

    Yang-mari Fountain.

    There was a look at Rayne and Yuki in a rest stop called that.

    You two have a lot to talk about...

    Yuki walks away first, and after a little while, Rayne walks away too.

    ... There were two shadows that were sneaking up on that back.

    "... my sister. Have you found out about us?

    "I think you''ll be fine. We''re both in the Spirit Clan, because we didn''t seem to pay much attention to our surroundings."

    Sora and Luna were sneaking up on Rain, who had left the banquet hall because she said she had something to do.

    The reason is simple and clear.

    Because I care.

    Around with no regard for Rayne''s privacy at all, I could also say that he looked like this twin.

    Truth is, Sola disagreed, but Luna pushed me off hard.

    Don''t you want to know Rayne''s secret story?

    I couldn''t hold back my curiosity if they said so, and we were peeking together, that''s why.

    "Nevertheless...... I can''t believe Yuki was raining stories like that. That''s a little unexpected."

    "Mm-hmm. You said this loudly in your mouth... but in all seriousness, you were worried about us. She''s a typical tundelle."

    "You mustn''t make fun of me. He was worried about Sola and the others."

    "But isn''t that an extra worry? Let us go back inside because it''s dangerous or something. We decide for ourselves. I''m not a child anymore."

    "Right."

    Speak your thoughts and thoughts about Yuki...

    Then, the twins shut their mouths.

    Thinking about each is about Rayne.

    "Nevertheless, Rayne''s guy...... I can''t believe you came up with that kind of answer. I''m surprised."

    "Right. I can''t believe you''re protecting Sora and Luna... but that''s a little too ideal."

    "But that''s the good thing about Rain. It''s cooler to keep dreaming and trying than just looking at reality and giving up."

    "Right, that''s cool"

    "Um, it''s cool."

    Makes me look like I''m thinking something...

    So, the twins'' cheeks stain a pearlescent color.

    "Luna, your face is red."

    "Sora''s got a red face, too."

    "You don''t have a choice. I''d be thrilled if they said something cool like that about absolutely protecting Sora..."

    "Hmmm... me too, I don''t know... my instincts as a woman are hurting like a quail"

    Sola and Luna were... totally in love with the girl''s face.

    Look at each other''s faces like that.

    I''m a twin, so my face is pretty much the same.

    I feel like I''m looking in the mirror, and I''m weirdly embarrassed.

    Feeling stuck, Sola and Luna strayed their faces in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    Keep talking.

    "... hey, my sister"

    "What is it?

    "Let me guess what Sola''s thinking right now? It is."

    "Hmm. Luna says that Sora''s mind is now readable?

    "It''s easy for Sola right now. Zubali, are you thinking about Rayne?

    "Yes, you''re right"

    "Oops, it was easy to admit..."

    "That''s what Luna thinks about Rain, too, isn''t it?

    "Oh, that''s, uh, that... ha-ha"

    Luna panicked.

    Where is the usual unscrupulous attitude, the illuminating maiden herself?

    There''s something absurd about what I usually say and do...

    Luna is basically a maiden.

    It''s hard to be noticed because you don''t put that on the table and you''re deceiving yourself with unscrupulous words and deeds...

    Sounds promising to my sister, Sola.

    "Well... my sister said she was thinking about Rayne, but how does that make you feel? What are you thinking?

    "Of course, I like it."

    "Ugh."

    Luna gave a strange voice to Sora''s words on the direct ball.

    Even though it''s an expression of someone else''s favor, they''ve embarrassed me like they did about themselves.

    "Originally, Sola was fond of Rayne... but with this one, I was able to be sure. Sola is...... I like Rain. I love you."

    "Whoa... Sora is bold..."

    "What about Luna like that?

    "Wow, me? I, uh..."

    Luna in mojo and shame.

    If there are other members here, what''s wrong!? I might have been surprised.

    I don''t have anything to think about when I talk about it enough to tear it up...

    When this becomes a serious romantic story, Luna lights up.

    I''m ashamed.

    I''m just a maiden.

    "... I, too, like..."

    With a blurry voice, I say with a bright red face.

    Seeing her sister like that, Sora laughs gently.

    "Heh, Luna feels the same way about Sola,"

    "That''s because... if they say such cool things, they fall in love. I can''t help it... just like Sola, I was worried about it... and it feels like I''ve been totally stabbed in the face by a tortoise in this case."

    "Well, the conversation you just had with Yuki is against the rules."

    "It is. That''s what makes it weirder not to fall in love!

    "So now the Solas and their sisters are in love with Rayne."

    "Ah..."

    "Were Sola and Luna rivals starting today?

    "Mummy."

    Luna was getting back to her usual condition, making her a difficult face.

    "Do I have to contend with Sola...?

    "I don''t think it''s just Sola. Kanade and... and I thought maybe Tania liked Rain too"

    "Mmm... when you ask me, it''s such an atmosphere. Three rivals...... what about Nina and Tina?

    "Tina... that''s a little troubling. I''m pretty sure you have a favor, but I don''t know if that''s romantic emotion... in the same sense, Nina either. Are you a dear to show your family or a love to show certain people... it''s a mystery"

    "As far as I''m concerned, one of these days, I feel like Tina and Nina are going to really like Rayne... and then the rivals are going to five... Mmm! Do we have to put up a battle right now?

    "Hmm... Luna, are you going to beat Sola?

    Sora was smiling sparingly.

    I don''t think you''re dealing with Luna.

    As inspired by such a sister''s attitude, Luna swells her cheeks and is more than willing to do it.

    "Even if my sister is against me, I can''t lose. Rayne''s heart is mine to shoot."

    "You can''t even beat Sola. I can''t beat Luna or... Canade or Tania. Rain and I will try to be lovers."

    "... now you''re lit?

    "It''s my fault."

    "Kufu. My sister, you can''t do that. Since I''ve been so cool since earlier, I was in a hurry to see if Sola would be better up there if it was limited to love for something serious... I see. Apparently, that''s not true either. This could be my victory."

    "Mummy."

    The position is reversed and Luna laughs with real pleasure.

    The grin was even a bit like a villain.

    There''s something about being weak about serious stuff... but he''s basically a trickster and a prankster who upsets his surroundings.

    "Sola."

    Luna offered her hand.

    "Let''s hang in there together."

    "Uhm!"

    They also increased their friendship as sisters by knowing how they felt about each other, and Sola and Luna were making their smiles shine like stars.

 287 287. Two bad news.

    ... a few days later.

    Rather than in the Spirit clan¡­, the meeting between Mr. Al and Mr. Salya, and the rapprochement, continued across the day.

    Sarya officially apologizes for one incident caused by Arios.

    Says he''ll make any kind of compensation...

    Struck by that straightforward attitude, Al decided to solve the problem without blame.

    Moreover, not only that, but limited to Mr. Al and a few other individuals, an exchange was to be formed between the Spirit tribe and the country.

    It''s still a small stream now...

    Either way, exchanges between people and spiritual tribes may be revived.

    I can''t help but hope.

    It should be noted that Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirja also liked Sarya, who had personally interacted.

    I can''t believe you''re making connections with Tin and Mirua, not just Al... Sarya may be quite amazing.

    There was just such a thing as King Xian''s daughter.

    And...

    "Well, gentlemen, thank you for your help"

    The day has come for Sarya to return to the king''s capital.

    Someone has to accompany me to use the metastasis gates used by the Spirit Clan...

    Then the concubines will go.

    "Mr. Rain, one day again"

    With Al, Sarya disappeared into the metastasis gate.

    I can''t believe Al is going to accompany you...

    I hear you liked it so much.

    Well, Sarya, I''m convinced.

    Because there''s something about attracting people, or people who are full of that kind of charm.

    A few hours later...

    We also decided to follow the Spirit Clan, which served its original purpose.

    For some time now, Mr. Tin and Mr. Mirua, who plan to stay with us on sightseeing, will come and drop us off.

    "Canade, you''re going to be fine. You can''t eat what fell on the floor, can you? Because there''s no three-second rule. And I think you can learn to be a little girly. By doing so, I appeal to Mr. Rain..."

    "Ugh!!! Mother, it''s an extra favor."

    "Oh, hehe"

    They were the same mother and daughter.

    "Ugh, Tania. Are you leaving? Aren''t you gonna stay with your mother? It''s time to stop trying and come back inside, okay? It''s okay, because if anyone disagrees, your mother will do everything for you!

    "Uh... see you later, Mother"

    "Wow, Tania''s cold. Yikes!? Disobedience, disobedience!?

    Tania and Mirua...

    Well, I was saying goodbye to apparently.

    Tania and Mirja both seem to have a tough time.

    Mr. Al, Sola and Luna didn''t say goodbye, okay?

    I was concerned about that, and I asked the two of you...

    "My mother said hello easily this morning because she is such a person."

    "Don''t be cheerful, it was just one word. Well, that''s easy, so there''s nothing particularly wrong with that."

    ... was that.

    I felt like Mr. Al and also like Sola and Luna.

    At the end of the day, I greeted the chief, and we followed the spirits.

    In a few days'' stay, the purpose is to convince the runaway Al''s people.

    I''m not here to see you, but I can have a full time...

    Next time I had a chance, I simply wanted to come and see you.

    Through the transfer gates, to the lost forest.

    Tame the rabbit and ask him to show you to the exit, go out onto the street and take the road that leads to Horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    "Nyah? What''s the matter, Rayne? You''re confused."

    "Hmm? Oh... no, anything"

    "Hey, aren''t you sure it''s nothing? Isn''t there something we need to talk about?

    "It''s..."

    I almost said no, and, uh, I reconsidered.

    They say it''s a bad habit to hold it in alone, and that could make the problem bigger.

    Besides, he doesn''t seem to trust everyone, and I wonder if he thinks about it again.

    Do you honestly decide to reveal yourself?

    "Uh, actually... I have two bad news"

    "Oh, two..."

    "Besides, that''s bad news for both..."

    The two of you will look down.

    Seeing those two, the rest of the members came together.

    We all share two pieces of information as we walk.

    We talked about Arios being imprisoned, didn''t we?

    "Um, I heard that. I''ve heard of the disqualification of brave men."

    "Different things, right? I think you should spend the rest of your life in jail."

    Sola and Luna did not condone it.

    Well, I can''t tell you about people because I feel the same way.

    "It''s that Arios... he got out of jail"

    "When... very?

    Sounds like a difficult word for Nina, tilted her little neck.

    To Nina like that, Tina explains frankly.

    "You know, Nina. Jailbreak is a bad thing about getting out of prison on your own."

    "And Rain... got out, didn''t he?

    "Haha, yeah. Well, then, Rayne''s a bad boy too."

    Ha ha, and laugh...

    "Holy crap!!!?

    He shouted out loud, looking back at me.

    Everyone else is surprised with their eyes round.

    "This is something that hasn''t been done publicly, so please don''t tell me"

    "Ugh, yeah. Okay, I get it."

    "Still, I can''t believe that brave guy was out of jail... surprised"

    "Sarya told me. You had a knight named Monica, didn''t you? Apparently, he''s the one who got Arios out of jail."

    Monica was a SS serving the King and a watchdog for Arios.

    But they''ve been through with Arios since the beginning...

    The day before the sentence was executed, they took Arios and his people to disappear.

    When we talk about it, Tania looks like she''s scared. "

    "What the hell is that? You can''t be betrayed by the side. Are you sure you''re okay with that king?

    "Don''t say that. It seems Monica served for years, so it''s hard to predict such a knight betraying her. Instead, I think it''s amazing Monica dives into the king''s pocket over the years. No, not Monica, but the people behind it...?

    For once, I thought back to the night when Monica and I met face to face.

    There''s someone behind her, to see from that conversation.

    Is it an individual or a large organization?

    I don''t know about that... but I''m pretty sure it''s someone who''s not a glimmer.

    "I mean, that brave guy, are you going to do something again?

    "I don''t know... I owe all that to the glory of the brave man in the king''s capital. Now that we''ve lost it, what can we do?"

    Though, you should be careful.

    I know because I talked to him directly, face-to-face, but Arios was going a lot crazy.

    Originally he was arrogant, but now it seems so easy...

    Maybe we should move from here.

    Nevertheless, the information is zero.

    Al and the others take care, because they''re going to look into it...

    Right now, we''ll just have to wait for the information to show up from somewhere.

    "It''s gonna be a pain in the ass... let''s see, Rayne''s husband. Another piece of bad information?

    "It''s also Arios tangled, but he possesses a legendary piece of equipment called the Shield of Truth. And with additional information from Sarya, she also has a legendary piece of equipment called Heaven''s Ring."

    "You''ve been disqualified, so it doesn''t make sense to have one of those?

    "Even if you''re disqualified, you''re not going to lose the blood of a brave man. You can use legendary gear."

    "Trouble..."

    "So... apparently the confiscated equipment was also gone when he was imprisoned. If you think about it in due course, I guess Arios and the others brought it up. Or Monica."

    What Arios possessed was legendary gear.

    I left it in the vault, what a sloppy management.

    The magic should have been strictly controlled...

    I''m more and more concerned about the background relationship.

    "Blades and yu on assholes, more likely out of hand, I mean"

    "Neither one of them seems to have been used yet... but not always. I think you should be careful."

    Besides, I can''t think of any specific measures.

    I don''t know where you''re lurking, and I don''t know what action you''re going to take.

    It''s quite a difficult problem.

    "I don''t know what this is all about, but I want you all to be careful"

    "Lanya!"

    Even if Arios was up to something, I wouldn''t let him do what he wanted.

    I won''t let the case of Wang Du repeat itself.

    I was so determined.

 288 288 Stories An alliance of love is signed

    Back in the Horizon, the Rains had a relaxing day afterwards.

    Even when it comes to relaxation, my activities as an adventurer continue.

    He was promoted to A-rank, thus further widening the range of activities than before.

    Difficult requests also increased.

    Still, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal for the Rains, and they were walking with their peers, cooperating, and doing their requests well.

    It''s about that one day.

    "There you are, Tania"

    "I''ll get in the way."

    Tania visited Canade''s room.

    I''m not calm by twitching somewhere.

    That was the same with Canade, who looked down the hallway with Kyolokiolo so that no other member could find him.

    Close the door after making sure no one sees you.

    "Then..."

    "Shall we begin?"

    What do Canade and Tania, who are alone in the room, start?

    That''s...

    "So, hey, Rayne asked me what it was before!

    "Oh, that''s sloppy. I didn''t get you to do anything."

    "Daiji-bu. If you do something a little hard in front of Rain, he''ll generally stroke you."

    "That''s pet handling...?

    "Nyah... I don''t think so when they say that... as for Rayne, I don''t think so, I''m just going to be purely edgy"

    "Totally... dull guy, right?"

    "But... I like it"

    "Right... I like it"

    When it comes to getting together maidens of all ages, it''s mostly a love story.

    Canade and Tania are no exception.

    There''s just something a little different...

    How can I get Rayne to turn around?

    Rayne did this to me today.

    It was a place to discuss such things, such as...

    I''m going to make a little report, and if I notice it, I''ll be at the regular meeting.

    By doing so, Canade and Tania were striving to move their love forward even one step.

    "But I don''t know... I think I''m appealing to you that I like you so much"

    "If that''s what you mean, it''s me. Mm, pushing my chest... I''m doing this, Rayne, and you don''t even notice."

    It was two people spilling sighs at the same time.

    Why don''t we just honestly make a confession?

    It may seem that way, but in the first place, because you don''t have the guts to do that, you''re talking to this whether you''re two people or not.

    "Rain, why are you so blunt? Or are we not pushing enough?

    "Hmm... I feel both. I just feel more relaxed and avoided by Rayne when it comes to that than I expected."

    "Sometimes Rayne is blunt, but more than that, you seem to avoid seeing Sola and the others that way."

    "I don''t know if it''s conscious or unconscious. Daimyo, you must be afraid that your relationship will break down weirdly because of your erotic shakedown."

    "Well, maybe you''re right."

    "If you ask me, it''s more than likely."

    Canade and Tania nod yeah...

    "Sola!?

    "Until Luna!?

    Soon, we noticed our twin sisters sneaking into the room and shouted surprises together.

    "If so, when!?

    "I didn''t hear the door open..."

    "Phew, you don''t have to play us."

    "Using magic, hey..."

    To the bad-looking twins, Canade and Tania let their sighs spill.

    If these two are serious, there''s no point in being locked up.

    "So... what are you doing?

    Tania stares at the two of them.

    If you were just eavesdropping, you know what would happen, right?

    It was like that, under strong pressure.

    "Actually, I wanted to talk to Canade and Tania."

    "To us?

    "So when I was looking for you two, I was just telling you a secret story, so I thought we''d get you mixed up, too."

    "You know... it''s a secret story, so you don''t do things that make you listen"

    "Geez!?

    "Hin!?

    Turns out it was still a wiretap, and Tania''s cock fell on Luna and Sola''s head.

    Each screamed oddly.

    However, it seems that they are being handed down, and the two were done to the point of tearing eyes.

    "It''s a misunderstanding... we want to keep it to ourselves, that''s why we''re here at this time."

    "It looks like Canade and Tania are telling a secret story, so that''s convenient for Sola and the others, and I thought I''d get them mixed up along the way..."

    "Nha? You two tell each other a secret?

    "What do you mean?

    Sola and Luna tell Canade and Tania, who look strange, very naturally.

    "The Solas liked Rain, too. I''ve been curious for a long time, but now, I can assure you, I''m in clear love"

    "Um, we want to be Rain''s lover."

    Silence came.

    Canade and Tania circled their eyes.

    Then a little bit, Kanade''s tail looks up with a puffy tremor.

    Tania''s tail also turned upwards to imitate.

    "" Yep, yep!!!?

    So much less, the surprise voices of Canade and Tania sounded.

    "What? What''s the matter with you?

    Then I slipped through the door and Tina turned to see how it was going.

    Canade and Tania wave to the side in a hurry.

    "Ugh, yeah, it''s nothing!? even!"

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s nothing!

    "... do you? Well, I won''t ask you in depth... but now Nina''s napping, so please be quiet."

    Tina pulled her face in and disappeared somewhere.

    After confirming that...

    Keep your voice down even more just in case, Canade and Tania ask the twins.

    "Hey... what did you just say, what did you mean?

    "Sola and Luna also told me that they liked Rain..."

    "It means the same thing."

    "We liked Rain, too."

    "Seriously."

    To the advent of a new competitor, I stuck with my character and forgot that Canade spilled such a crush.

    "Don''t you like Canade and Tania about Rain? And yet, it feels unfair for us to keep quiet."

    "So Sola and the others decided to tell it right"

    "Wait a minute. How... do you know we like Rayne? I never told you two."

    "Mm-hmm? Are you serious?

    "If you look at the attitude of the two of you, you''ll see the whole thing. The ones you haven''t noticed are Nina and... not as much as Rain, who is the person of the day?

    In fact, the attitude of Canade and Tania was easy to understand.

    I prefer to make a little contact with Rayne, and when I''m nearby, it turns red.

    It''s a full-blown maiden behavior, so if it''s normal, you can see it.

    "Ahhh...... I can''t believe you even joined Sola and Luna. Is this called a pentagon?

    "Don''t look like that. With our participation, things could get better, right?

    "... what do you mean?

    "Let''s form an alliance"

    "Does that mean... a love alliance against Rain?

    "It could be... an ant or something"

    Canade and Tania devoured Sola''s suggestion.

    "Two more than one, four more than two. The first step is to make Rain aware of our girl by uniting us. Otherwise, we won''t even be able to start a fight."

    "After you''ve been made aware, good luck with each one. And whoever shot Rayne in the heart has no grudge...... what do you think?

    "I got in!

    "I''ll ride!

    With all this luck, Canade and Tania decided to form an alliance with the twins.

    Blah, I didn''t know what to do enough to do that.

    "Then it''s settled. The four of us, unite to bring Rain''s heart down!

    "I will definitely let you accomplish this love!

    "" Oops!!

    As a result, a romantic alliance was to be formed against Rain.

    In what direction does it act?

    No one knows that...

 289 289 stories, each thought.

    That day, he asked for a crusade for Minotaur, which appeared on a plain near the city.

    We decided to do a crusade with the three of us, Canade and Tania, because we also have business at home.

    Minotaur is such a monster, like a bull walking on two legs and carrying a weapon.

    It is categorized as B-rank and is known as a pretty strong enemy.

    It''s just...

    "Canade, he''s gone that way!

    "Leave it to me!

    Minotaur waves down a giant axe, but never hits a canade.

    The figure of Canade became a remnant, and the axe passed where there was nothing.

    "Ugh."

    Canade circled behind Minotaur, as he did an instant move.

    Strike a strong blow in the back of your knee.

    Is it because you''re walking on two legs, or the Minotaur steeple is the same as people.

    Minotaur screamed and knelt.

    "Now..."

    "It''s over!

    Tania kicks the ground and jumps up.

    I crushed Minotaur''s jaw with my knee as it was.

    Plus, spinning around in the universe.

    He snaps his tail off and punches Minotaur in the face painfully.

    The cockroach and neck bones sound broken, and Minotaur sinks to the ground.

    So much so that its body disappears and turns into a demonic stone.

    "Huh. If it were me, it would be like this."

    "Ah!? Though I was going to stab Todome!?

    "Early winner."

    B-rank minotaurs were also like babies when it came to Canade and Tania.

    I think I used to struggle harder...

    Because I had a lot of experience, guys, and I was growing up pretty good.

    I don''t think I can lose either.

    It''s just...

    "Hey, Rayne. Tell Tania something. You''re going to take my hand."

    "Rayne would understand, wouldn''t he? It''s not my fault, it''s that trout cat."

    "Trolley cat!?

    Though the two of you talk to me, I''ve been thinking about something else right now.

    "Rain?"

    "... Huh?

    "What''s the matter, I''m confused... thoughts?

    "Oh, no... the crusade is over with no problems, so maybe I''m a little out of my mind. Sorry."

    "You''ve got to hang on, haven''t you? Don''t be alarmed, that''s not what Rain said before."

    "Right, bad"

    While I apologize, I still think about something else.

    ... The other day, in the Spirit Clan, Al told me that there were actually three, not two.

    Because the third story was uncertain... and because it wasn''t a question of how to do this right now, I was putting it behind me for a moment.

    The third content is¡­

    "... Illis..."

    Once upon a time, the most hostile species.

    Though I thought I had finally figured it out after delivering the word so many times...

    So the end came.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    Actually, it may not be, the possibility has emerged.

    One thing about Mr. Al, I was wondering.

    How did you know that Al and the others were about to be executed?

    Mr. Mirja is drowning Tania, but he''s not watching for 24 hours.

    If we spread the word, in time, Al and the others will know...

    It moved fast for that.

    When asked about it, Mr. Al said:

    "A heavenly girl came into contact with the inner one and brought information from it"...

    The Heavenly Nation is extinct and there should be no survival.

    Was there a surviving Heavenly Clan just because I didn''t know?

    Or... was Illis alive?

    If I can, I want to see Iris again.

    And...

    "... now it''s like we''re laughing together, I want to be in that relationship"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... we''re back now"

    "Welcome back"

    Returning to the mansion, Iris moved straight to the living room.

    Then tea and sweets were available, as if Illis had expected to return.

    "You were watching over me?

    "No. I just thought it might be time to come back... The tea cooled down because it was slower than expected."

    "I don''t mind this. I''m tired, so now I feel like drinking cold tea."

    Illis sees the universe at his fingertips.

    Then a little ice was summoned and pounded in the teacup.

    Stir in a teaspoon and turn into an iced tea.

    "Phew, I''ll calm down."

    "It was just a pleasure...... are you that tired?

    "You know... isn''t it mentally exhausting to go where the person who once sealed me is, even though it just conveys the message? The contents of that legend are just messing with the other person. What''s the point of doing something like that?

    "Of course it is. Hopefully, the all-out war between the most powerful species and humans...... don''t you think it''s quite fun?

    "Looks like that prospect''s off the hook."

    "Oh? Really?

    "I was curious and watching a little bit... but Laine went in between and put it away."

    "Really? Too bad."

    Unfortunately, I don''t see how I''ve fallen for the lease.

    It''s as if you knew you''d fail.

    Iris asks in surprise.

    "Were you expecting this too?

    "To some extent."

    Reese answered with a cool face.

    "I''m not convinced. If you expected it, why didn''t you hit your hand?

    "I''m not expecting much, and I don''t mind if I fail."

    "... what do you want?

    "Of course, it''s about destroying humans. It is our mission to fulfill the wishes of the Demon King."

    "Instead, I feel sweet to do..."

    "You can''t be serious yet. As I''ve said before, if you do too much while the Demon King is dormant, you''ll be pissed off by the boulders. Implement measures that are not highly successful... and if it works, well, that''s fine. Even if you can''t, you can mess with them. And now we''re sowing seeds all over the place."

    "... how dare you do that"

    Reese says it feels like playing a game.

    To that attitude, Iris felt something at stake.

    Reese looked like he was enjoying a risky game.

    To parable, it''s like wearing a blindfold and not putting on a lifeline, and enjoying a crossing on a cliff...

    Taste the danger and thrill and soak in the trance.

    There is no other way to get there than... ruin.

    It''s out of the question to hang out with a lease like that.

    Once Illis was trapped in ruinous thought...

    I met Rain, and I started to look forward.

    How do you live? I still can''t decide that...

    At least I''m not going to make my life crude.

    What should we do?

    Illis gets lost.

    I guess it''s right to leave the original lease now, even if it''s not addressed to you to go.

    I don''t care what you owe me for getting help.

    Originally, it was an enemy.

    Nevertheless...... and rethink.

    Because of this, Reese is inviting me to nostalgia.

    What if you get everything you get anyway?

    For example, future movements of the lease and trends across the Demon Nation.

    Collect that information...... and maybe you can give it to Rayne.

    As for Illis, I''d like to see Rayne again.

    I just don''t know what face to look like.

    I think so now.

    Then why don''t we turn the Devil''s information into a souvenir?

    And I think so.

    "What''s wrong?

    "... no, it''s nothing"

    I stopped avenging humans.

    I''m just not going to take human sides like I used to.

    But...... I felt like I could be on my personal side with Rain.

    It is not yet settled, but Illis has laid down his path only a little.

    "So... is this the end of my job?

    "Oh. Are you ready to be one of us?

    "No, that''s still nothing. I just thought we could work together a little bit more to figure out what to do."

    "That''s something to welcome. I won''t be relying on Mr. Iris'' help for a while...... then please. Because I''m me and I''m busy with something else."

    "Any new mastery?

    "Yeah, I thought I''d have the brave man completely corrupted and on our side of the Demon Clan."

 290 290 Stories Last

    About a month has passed since the disturbance in the Wang capital.

    Arios'' escape was told only to knights and some adventurers, and the search had been carried out.

    The search for Arios, of course, was not only carried out in the Wang capital, but in each city.

    Not only that, but the city that seemed irrelevant...... even the small village was examined with such momentum that it made me feel obsessed that I would never miss it.

    The search hand extends to the village of Flam.

    I can check all the houses.

    I won''t miss a cat child.

    ... but I couldn''t find the Arios and the others.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Arios and the others were in a cave near the village of Flam.

    The knights and adventurers looking for themselves are approaching the village of Flam.

    Arios and the others, who obtained such information from Monica, immediately left the village.

    However, I am not prepared for a long journey due to unexpected circumstances.

    The following destinations have also not been identified:

    For a moment, I was looking for a place to rest, so I leaned into a nearby cave.

    "I''m back now"

    "Ah, Monica. Welcome back."

    "How was it?

    Leanne and Mina welcome Monica, who showed up.

    To those two, Monica gave them a troubled look.

    "Looks like the chaser is still staying in the village of Flam. I think it''s safe here because it''s just impossible to look all over the country without scraping... but I don''t think we should move now. It''s not like you don''t have a sentry, and if you move poorly, you might find it. After that, I was wondering if Agus, who is investigating the area, would like to wait for you to return."

    "Oh well... thanks, Monica. I''m so glad you''re here."

    "Yeah, really. We are magical specialties, so we are not suitable for exploration¡­ please be bothered."

    "No, never mind. If I can help you, Arios, I can do anything for you."

    Monica laughs, as if this isn''t hard or anything.

    Leanne and Mina laugh, too, to be healed by such a grin.

    They disqualify the brave, they chase the country...

    For Lene and Mina, who lost everything, Monica equals a lifeline.

    He''s helped us, and he''s been actively protecting us ever since.

    It was an environment that I had no choice but to rely on.

    "Is Agus here yet?

    Look at the timing. Arios spoke to Monica.

    "Probably. That''s what it means to not be back here"

    "Damn...... how much time are you spending just checking your surroundings"

    "Do you have anything to look into around here?

    Mina answers Leanne''s questions.

    "We have to secure a route for the escape so the chasers don''t catch us. And, if possible, I want to make sure I have water and food. I have gained in the village of Fram, but I have never crossed many"

    "It''s so annoying... and, uh, we don''t know why this is happening..."

    "Now I just have to be patient. Someday, we''ll be proven right."

    "Right, right? We didn''t do anything wrong!

    I don''t blame Arios for his sins, nor do I face my sins...

    However, Leanne and Mina divert attention from reality.

    This is a bad dream and I wake up one day.

    And also, the time comes to take the path of glory as a brave party.

    That''s what I believed.

    For fear of acknowledging reality, I was distracted, so I had no other path but to believe.

    "Arios, do you have a moment?

    "Yeah, what?

    "Come here..."

    Monica invited Arios to move to the entrance to the cave where Leanne and Mina could not reach her voice.

    So Monica looks so serious, shows her lost, and then cuts out softly.

    "The other day, it''s about you, Agus..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Outside the cave...... a short walk saw Agus.

    I''m not alone.

    There was an adventurous man with me.

    "... Arios is in a cave ahead. My people are with me."

    "Heh, here''s the thing... it doesn''t make sense to find it"

    "Even if you rot, you''re a brave man. Its power is strong. Have you gathered people?

    "Twenty adventurers, fifty knights."

    "I don''t care."

    "Sure, it might not be enough when it comes to dealing with the brave. Adventurers are the best and the B-rank. But... that''s why you''re here, isn''t it?

    An adventurer man laughs niggly.

    "You put the braves to sleep with your pills. And we control it all at once. Even if the medicine fails, there are three spare maneuvers. If we''re ready for this, we won''t have any brave men."

    "Oh, let it be. I''ll do my job exactly. Instead¡­"

    "I know. I''ll make sure you get it right up there."

    Quick story......

    Agus sold the Arios.

    In exchange for his own safety, he sells information about Arios and the others and helps them catch him even more.

    By doing so, he asked for a commutation of his sentence.

    Agus has been distrustful of Arios for a long time.

    Again and again, the rampage...

    I don''t skip the perimeter.

    The clinging came to Agus and the others, always haunting their heads.

    And... it''s the case of Wang Du.

    The runoff of Arios did not know to stay, but developed into a noise involving the country...

    As a result, he was disqualified from being a brave man.

    Not only that, they were to be punished for wearing rebel stigma.

    There''s no way I''m convinced of that.

    I''m not the man who ends up here.

    Unlike the short-tempered and shallow Arios...

    Unlike Lene, who is selfish and thinks nothing...

    Unlike Mina, who blindly believes in God and doesn''t see things for herself...

    I have as much power, knowledge and experience as I can continue to be active in various places.

    I''m not going to fall in love with those people.

    If it''s to avoid it, I''ll do anything.

    What a shitty act of selling your people?

    Do you mind?

    I don''t know, man, I''m determined to be the cutest.

    If there were an occasion when you had to sacrifice yourself and others, one side or the other, no one or he would help himself.

    So, nothing wrong with this.

    It''s a legitimate act.

    Agus had that in his mind.

    I sold the Arios and the others and considered myself a legitimate right to help.

    ... Is it because I was thinking about it?

    Failing to be on perimeter alert, Sole, lagged behind in noticing.

    "Gigabolt!

    Thunder strikes sicken with a powerful voice, shooting Agus and the adventurer he was with.

    Heavy pain ran all over his body, he could not stand and fell.

    "Grr... what...!?

    "Agus... too bad"

    "Become...!? Ah, Arios......!?

    Arios appeared out of the dark.

    Arios is not the only one.

    Leanne, Mina and Monica were with us.

    "Monica told me. He was trying to sell us, wasn''t he?

    "Duh, why..."

    "How did you notice that, you want to ask? Agus was a prudent man, and you were well prepared. I didn''t even notice it at first. But... I''m more on my side than I can count on."

    "Damn... but the siege should be complete by now. I didn''t know you could get away..."

    "Uh... the siege, the people that surrounded us? If they did, did they have you dead?

    Leanne says lightly.

    "I''m not lying about what Lene said. This one, too, because Monica taught me. Looks like he was going to ambush... but on the contrary, he ambushed us and just wiped us out."

    "Stupid......"

    "You were putting pills on us, trying to ambush us there, weren''t you? I mean, with simple force, I knew it wouldn''t make sense to collect as many of those miscellaneous fish as I could. So... what happens if you ambush us... don''t you think we don''t have to think about the consequences?

    Agus completely loses his word.

    In that head, why? The word was repeated.

    How could you do this?

    Where did I go the wrong way?

    That triggered...

    Agus'' gaze turned to Monica.

    "It''s you... you!?

    "Phew."

    Under Agus'' strong gaze, Monica laughs coolly.

    "Arios...... the woman is dangerous! I... Grr!?

    A blade pierces Agus'' hand.

    Holding that sword is... Arios.

    "Beg for your life over this period? Will you stop imitating the ugly... you tried to sell us. Betrayed. This is not something to be forgiven... Come on, it''s time for judgment"

    Agus realizes that death is imminent in front of him with pain pierced through his hand.

    I don''t like it.

    I don''t want to die here.

    I still want to live.

    This isn''t the kind of guy that ends up in a place like this!

    Agus managed to move his body burned by lightning strikes and even crawled to try to escape.

    But there are those who block it.

    "Earthbound!"

    "Holly Arrow!"

    Leanne''s magic intertwines the whole body of Agus...

    I pierced my leg, like Mina''s magic was no push.

    "Leanne, Mina... wait, I...!?

    "Wow - I missed it... I thought you were kidding me about selling us. Will you die here? Agus... I don''t need you."

    "You will no longer be able to atone for that sin, other than death. For our sake ahead, Agus¡­ be our food here."

    Looking down with cold eyes by his former companions, Agus remembered his despair.

    Still, you can''t give up your life and plead with Arios.

    "I... I''m sorry! So no more......!

    "Oh man, you are a bad foe... Agus, you are my enemy. What will the enemy do? You know that, don''t you?

    "Well, no! Me, me...!!!

    "... too bad"

    Arios really... says sorry from the bottom of his heart.

    I even carried grief.

    They disqualify the brave, they lose everything...

    Still, I thought only my people stayed.

    But it was a fantasy.

    Agus was about to betray him.

    There was more sorrow than anger about that.

    "Goodbye, Agus."

    "Ma......!?

    Arios looked as cold as ice and snapped Agus'' neck as it was.

    Agus'' head rolls.

    ¡­¡­

    Arios stared at it with a complicated face.

    The sword is wet in blood...

    Or it was like a tear.

    But... it doesn''t change the fact that Arios has his own people in his hands.

    It doesn''t disappear.

    It was recorded as definite.

    At that moment, the body, the mind... its soul was completely corrupted.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Monica stayed on the spot, saying she would finish off the body.

    Arios and the others are returning to the cave and starting to prepare to move.

    Though the chase prepared by Agus has been withdrawn, you should assume that the information is otherwise leaking.

    That''s why I decided to leave the cave immediately.

    "Phew... thank you, Agus. Thanks to you, Arios, I was able to humiliate your soul."

    Monica laughs contentedly as she looks down at Agus'' body.

    It wasn''t Arios or Agus who was setting it all up... it was Monica.

    I don''t know anything about chasers, that''s all a lie.

    Monica has Reese and other Demons on her side, so she pretty much grasps the chaser''s movements.

    I also knew Agus'' betrayal.

    But I dared to leave it.

    I left it there to let him kill his people at Arios'' hands.

    And... everything carried what Monica thought, and Arios fell.

    Is this what you mean when you can''t stop laughing?

    Monica spills a grin with Niyaniya...

    Back to back with its neat appearance, it looked like a hell of a demon.

    "Hehe, now we''re ready. Master Arios... will you be on our side or... help us as a sacrifice to the Demon King? Heh, heh, heh."

 291 291: Rain-wet girl.

    It was an unfortunate day.

    It''s not so much a big fall, but it''s been raining all morning and it never stops.

    I want to relax at home on a day like this, but unfortunately that''s not the case.

    I ran out of seasoning, so I have to go buy it.

    "Rain, where are you going?

    "Are you going out? Is that a fun place to be?

    Canade and Luna, who were gobbling on the couch in the living room, saw this one.

    "I''m shopping. I''m out of condiments."

    "Then I''ll buy some ingredients for dinner today. I like fish!

    "I like vegetables!

    "Talk to Tina, the cook, around here."

    My chef is Tina, so I can''t decide on the menu.

    If Tina says she wants that one because it''s sweet, she generally responds to requests unless it''s something unscrupulous.

    "Are you okay on your own? Do you want me to come with you?

    "It''s about seasoning, so I''m fine on my own. It''s raining, and the canades need you to slow down at home."

    "I don''t like the rain..."

    "What, Canade doesn''t like rain?

    "Cats hate to get wet."

    "Even though the bath is fine?

    "I like the bath because it''s warm"

    "I don''t know..."

    Watching the interaction between the two, I was somewhat dusty.

    I feel like my peaceful routine is back.

    "Okay, I''m coming."

    "There you go."

    Come on in.

    The two of us dropped me off and I left the house behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Walk in a rainy city with an umbrella.

    It''s raining, so there aren''t many dewstores open.

    I had to take a trip to the store, but instead I was able to get quality condiments.

    "So why don''t we buy something sweet for a souvenir?

    I want to see everyone''s happy face and think about it.

    Because I don''t know if the outdoor shop is doing it...

    Let''s go to the sweet spot where we''re taking it home.

    The sweet spot is on the street lined with shops, so it could be moved quickly.

    We don''t have many customers because of the rain and the order passes quickly.

    I took buttercream sandwiches for a few people and left the store behind.

    Hope you''re happy, guys.

    Luna likes sweets and stuff, so I''m sure she''ll smile and eat it.

    Nina seems happy...

    "Hmm?"

    As I walked thinking about everyone, I noticed, uh, a shadow on a narrow road off the front street.

    It''s raining quite a bit, but I''m not giving you an umbrella.

    Instead, it''s like a robe, covering your whole body completely to your head.

    "What is it...?

    Not the face I saw.

    I''m not sure he''s hiding in a robe, but he''s definitely someone I don''t know.

    Yet...... I wonder why.

    I can''t take my eyes off that person...

    I can''t leave this place like this.

    "... would you like to speak up for a moment"

    This would also be on the edge of something.

    With that in mind, I walked over to the man in the robe and gently offered him an umbrella.

    "If I stay here without an umbrella, I''ll get wet and catch a cold."

    ¡­¡­

    The robe rocked slightly.

    Did you tilt your neck?

    "What were you doing?

    "... was looking for people"

    That''s what I say in a small voice.

    She had a very beautiful voice.

    With a clear voice as the bell rings...

    When I was listening, I felt like I might exaggerate but my heart would be washed.

    And it''s probably a girl from the voice.

    A little below me...?

    I can''t help it because it''s just my voice judgment, but I got that impression.

    "If you''re looking for people, don''t stay here. You know, go around the Adventurer Alliance or the Inn, that''s what you should do."

    "Lost"

    I see.

    So you were on your way here?

    "Uh..."

    I can walk you through this...

    Before we do that, I think we should do something about the wet robes.

    If I stay like this, I''ll catch a cold.

    I''ll show you around.

    "Really?"

    "You just better do something about the wet robe before you do. You want to come to us'' cause you''re close?

    ... Wait a minute, eh?

    If this is it, it''s like you''re nagging me.

    If I do this, I''m willing to alert this kid...

    "Mmm."

    Robe''s child nodded small.

    Apparently you believed me.

    "Uh..."

    "What''s going on?

    "No, it''s nothing. Well, let''s go."

    Take Robe''s kid home.

    I''m home.

    Speak up, but no particular reaction.

    I had Canade and Luna in the living room before I went out, but I don''t see either of them.

    Maybe he''s even taking a nap.

    Come on in.

    "I''ll Grandpa"

    Robe''s kid never hesitated, and he walked right into the house.

    If I were a bad guy, what would I do?

    Defenseless or alert...

    I get worried about this kid.

    "Kushi-kun"

    Robe''s kid sneezed.

    "Are you all right?

    "Mm, fine. It was just a little cold."

    "You should get dressed anyway. And you want to take a bath, too?

    "Bath, do you have one?

    "It''ll take a while to get the water up, though."

    "Thanks."

    I''m gonna take a bath... that''s all right, right?

    She''s a small mouthful of kids, so sometimes, but I''m not sure how to judge her.

    "Whoa, Rayne''s husband"

    Fluffy and Tina appeared from the back.

    "Welcome back, how''s the seasoning you were asking for?

    "Yes, this"

    I gave Tina the bag with the seasoning.

    "Oh dear. What... what, the child?

    "I was lost in the road and wet in the rain,"

    "Feel like a cat or a dog and don''t pick people up."

    "Sorry."

    "That sounds like Rayne''s husband, too."

    "Can you ask this kid to change?

    "Ho, when I leave it to you"

    Tina disappeared fluffily in the back.

    Seeing Tina like that, Robe''s kid had his eyes round.

    "The... ghost now?

    "Yeah. But he''s one of my most important people."

    "A ghost is my companion...... could it be?

    "Look, let''s do something about that robe first"

    Take Robe''s kid to the stripper.

    "This is the stripper, the bath in the back. Wait a minute."

    Move to the bathroom to add hot water.

    It''ll be full in ten minutes.

    "Wait a minute and the water will be full...... Yikes!?

    Back from the bathroom to the stripper...

    There was a naked girl.

    At its feet is a wet robe.

    I guess the naked girl is the contents of the robe kid.

    "hey...... how dare you take it off even though you still have me!?

    "No problem."

    "Because I''m a big ant! What..."

    Second, my gaze is fixed on her head.

    There were two small horns, growing from the area above my forehead.

    That... is a testament to the most powerful species, the Ghost Clan.

 292 292 stories, ghost girl.

    There is the most powerful species called the ''ghost tribe''.

    As a characteristic, everyone has horns in their heads.

    The number of corners is not particularly determined, some with one bottle and some with ten.

    Other than that, I''m no different than a normal human being.

    You get old the same way, and your appearance changes the same way.

    The hallmark of the ghost tribe is¡­ uncertain.

    A cat spirit clan has excellent physical abilities.

    If you''re a dragon tribe, you have a good balance.

    The Divine Nation has special abilities.

    Essentially, each race has its own characteristics, such as¡­

    But ghosts don''t have that trait.

    Some are superior in power, others are superior in magic.

    Some have special abilities like no other.

    Definitely stronger than humans...

    It depends on the individual who excels in what way.

    The reason for this lies in the existence of even more different races among the ghost tribes.

    The simplest part is'' ghosts'' as the name stands.

    It is characterised by growing horns, and has such an auspicious arm that it surpasses the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Some ghosts are called ''Spiritual Ghosts'' in rare places.

    It is said that the Spirit can be summoned from the Phantom.

    There are other variants: brakes, vampires, night forks, etc.

    There are the most varieties of the strongest species.

    Like the Dragons, it feels like there are many kinds of Red Dragons, Blue Dragons, Yellow Dragons... etc.

    It''s too much stuff, so collectively it falls into the category of ''ghost tribes''.

    Such relationships between ghosts and humans are good.

    Or it is no exaggeration to say that we are best friends among the most powerful species.

    Anyway, most ghosts coexist with humans.

    The ghosts live mainly on the eastern continent.

    I live side by side with humans in cities and villages.

    They say there are a lot of people with basically serious and honest personalities.

    I guess that''s why people embrace ghosts and live with them.

    I''m surprised to meet such a ghost girl here...

    The ghosts don''t move much from there once they find their settled land.

    So most ghosts are in the Eastern Continent...

    It is very rare to come to this central continent.

    "You are... a ghost tribe, aren''t you?

    "Mmm."

    The girl nodded cocklessly.

    I don''t even have to check, but I knew I was a ghost.

    I get a little excited.

    Not in a weird way.

    As a Beast Tamer, when you meet a rare species, you get tense.

    "Rain, Rain"

    There was a voice of Canade from across the stripper door.

    "Tina just asked me to bring this... duh...?

    The door opened and Canade appeared with his clothes in his hand.

    Its eyes become round.

    "... ah"

    Canade''s gaze alternates between me and the girl.

    Naked girl with her clothes off.

    And I''m a man.

    Kanade was pompous, then shivered with Wana Wana...

    At the end of the day, I turn red in my face and scream.

    "Nah, nah nah nah nah nah nah!? Or me, I wonder if I often encounter these opportunities!?

    I left the stripper in a hurry.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... about thirty minutes to wait in the living room.

    "Nyah...... Again"

    "Mmm."

    Canade and a ghost girl showed up.

    Of course, ghost girls are dressed.

    The clothes would belong to Canade.

    I''ve seen Canade wear it several times.

    The size is perfect except for the chest...

    The chest seems to be slightly missing, and it was dabbled.

    She took a bath and warmed up, and the girl had slightly stained her cheeks.

    My skin is white and beautiful like ceramic, so I know it''s on fire.

    Her hair is also white.

    It was salacious like silk thread, put together in a ribbon.

    She''s a beautiful girl, like a doll.

    "This kid told me about the situation... but Rayne also needs to be more careful! This kid''s, ha... I can''t believe I saw him naked!

    "It''s disgraceful..."

    "Even I''ve never had you look at me!

    No, you won''t need to show it...?

    I don''t want you to take it for granted.

    "Is your body warm?

    "Mmm... thanks"

    The girl lowered her head with a pepper.

    Is he a kid who doesn''t put too much emotion on the table?

    The expression hardly changes.

    Just something I''m thankful for came through.

    Probably not a bad kid.

    "You can take your time with us until it stops raining."

    "... okay? Isn''t that annoying?

    "Absolutely. Nah, Canade"

    "Yeah, customers are welcome!

    If you think about it carefully, the customer may be new.

    I bought the house, but it''s going out here and there...

    You don''t get many opportunities to welcome someone, do you?

    "Thanks."

    The girl bowed her head again.

    "Me, Rifa. Ghosts. Fifteen. Greetings."

    "I''m Rain Shroud, this way..."

    "It''s Canade. As you can see, I''m a cat spirit clan. Nice to meet you."

    "Mmm, nice to meet you."

    "I have other people, well, I''ll introduce you to that when I get a chance,"

    "Tell me about us."

    Tina appeared as she slipped through the wall.

    "Surprised"

    Rifa says in a pale tone.

    I''m not sure I''m really surprised.

    "We are the ghost Tina Holli or. Nice to meet you."

    Say hello, slip through the wall again and go somewhere, come back again...

    They prepare tea and sweets to entertain Rifa.

    He left his clothes to Canade for that, and he was ready for a lot of things.

    "Ooh."

    When I saw the treats and tea arranged on the table, Rifa sparkled her eyes.

    These places are a little childish.

    "Can I eat?

    "Go ahead."

    "I don''t have money, do I?

    "I''m not taking that."

    "I''ll have..."

    Keep your head down with dust, then behave yourself to a treat and tea.

    He''s a polite kid.

    "Yummy."

    "Thanks. My sweets are made by hand."

    "Tina''s a good candy maker."

    "Oh, wow"

    Praise only in a pale tone.

    I''m not saying it properly...

    I guess that''s just the personality.

    I really think it''s amazing, and I kind of know what I''m happy about when I look into those eyes.

    And then, is it the pace of eating sweets?

    I''ll be halfway there in no time.

    I guess that''s all you liked.

    "I''ll show you the city. When it stops raining, let''s go around the inn and stop by the Adventurer''s Guild."

    "Thanks, it helps"

    "Nha? Speaking of which, how did Rifa end up in this city?

    "Looking for people"

    "Heh, yeah."

    "In all this rain, I was walking without an umbrella, so I was wondering... so I followed you to us"

    "That''s what happened. I was wondering if Rayne was unconscious."

    "We''re not gonna do that, are we?

    "Nyah... I''m not aware of that."

    It was a canade that swelled my cheeks for some reason.

    "By the way, who are you looking for?

    I thought maybe he knew me, and I asked him that.

    "Heroes."

    "Hero...?

    "I defeated the Demon Clan, left the devil, and exposed the evil deeds of the brave to the day... I''m calling people to look for the hero of the Horizon"

    ... It was about me.

 293 293 Story requests and force trials

    I don''t know if I''d say it myself...

    I''m called "Horizon Hero."

    Previously, I uncovered the wrongs of a bad lord...

    By crusading the demons that suddenly appeared in the city, the people of the city began to call me that.

    I don''t have a pattern for heroes...

    I don''t feel bad because it''s also like a testament to the city''s people''s affection.

    "Er... Rifa"

    "Hmm?"

    "Maybe you don''t know the name of that hero?

    "Mm, I don''t."

    Rifa nodded small.

    "But I heard it was very famous. I thought as soon as we got here, we''d find him."

    "I see."

    "Does Rayne know a hero? If so, I''d like you to introduce me."

    Rifa lowered her head with a pepper.

    Then I stared at this one with straight eyes.

    Those eyes are so beautiful and clear, they don''t look like they''re thinking bad.

    I wonder if it has any important purpose.

    "Uh... I''m the hero"

    I don''t think I have an evil heart and honestly decided to reveal who this one is.

    "... Rain?

    Seems unexpected, Rifa rounded her eyes.

    These reactions are fresh because she''s not a very facial alterer.

    "Really?"

    "It''s true."

    "... but you don''t look strong"

    It was a glitch to come.

    "Rain is strong, isn''t he? We''re contracted to the most powerful species, and not only that, but we''re also very good beast tasters."

    When Canade says so to follow, it takes the kind of trick that Rifa thinks.

    "Contract with Canade...... that''s amazing. And Tina?"

    "Let it go. We have a contract with Rayne''s husband."

    "But Tina is a ghost"

    "Rayne''s husband doesn''t know the power of Phantom Tame."

    "Huh, Phantom Tame...?

    He''d never heard of it, and Rifa was upset.

    Well, it''s rare to use a ghost.

    I''ve never seen anything other than my uncle next door to my hometown.

    "Then... but..."

    Rifa was bumping and crushing and thinking about something.

    What the hell is the purpose?

    "Rain."

    Slightly, Rifa saw this one.

    You looked like the most serious person I''ve ever seen.

    "Fight me"

    "Huh? Why?

    "I want to see what Rain can do."

    "I don''t care if they say that..."

    You can''t fight for no reason.

    Not to mention the other guy is a girl.

    Well, maybe you don''t need to worry about that because you''re the most powerful species...

    Still, when it comes to fighting, it creates hesitation, right?

    "Why don''t you let me know more about it? I''m a little unconvinced when you ask me to fight because I want to be sure of my powers"

    "Mmm."

    Rifa looked like she was in trouble.

    Seems a little hesitant to say why.

    If you insist, let me know. There''s an atmosphere...

    Seems like a pretty important reason, so I don''t want to be forced to ask.

    "... ok, shall we fight"

    "Are you sure?

    "Fine. Because I understand what is so important to Rifa... then I will fight. Whether or not I tell you why, I''ll leave that to Rifa"

    "Thanks."

    "I''m just not that strong, so don''t complain if you''re disappointed, okay?

    "Rayne''s husband, how long have you been mistaken?

    "If Rain was weak, what would happen to the others?"

    "Fun"

    "... please, both of you, don''t stir me up weird"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    We can''t fight in the house, so we moved to the garden.

    It''s still cloudy, but the rain was stopped, so it''s just fine.

    About ten meters apart, confronting Rifa.

    "Rayne, hang in there!

    "Hang in there, Rifa!

    Canade and Tina will provide support.

    Next to it, Luna sat on the ground and was eating a bunch of sweets she had brought out of the house.

    "Um, I didn''t hear there was such a thing. It''s exciting."

    They came to see me from somewhere.

    It''s not a spectacle... okay.

    Luna wouldn''t have to worry about getting caught up in the aftermath of the fight.

    "How much?"

    "Oh, come on!

    Rifa kicked the ground and the battle started.

    "Huh!"

    Rifa stormed in.

    Fast!

    There should have been a distance of about ten meters, but in an instant it approaches me.

    Apparently Rifa''s physical abilities are quite high.

    It''s just that I can handle this.

    Thanks to our contract with Canade, we have the power of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Surprise push right in.

    Calm down. I handlessly judged the fist that Rifa rolled out.

    I guess I didn''t think I could stop it.

    Rifa circles her eyes to surprise, then jumps back and distance herself to be vigilant.

    "Do it."

    "For once, we''ve been through a lot of training grounds."

    "I mean it a little"

    The pressure released from the rifa becomes stronger.

    It was taken naturally.

    After a few seconds of staring, Rifa stormed again.

    There is no particular difference in that speed.

    You said you''d take it a little seriously, but it doesn''t mean your physical abilities will go up?

    I wonder...

    For now, all I have to do is intercept Rifa.

    Rifa''s assault is certainly fast.

    I think it''s beyond people''s limits.

    However, that''s what out-of-the-way opponents have done...

    More than anything else, the eyes get used to it the second time.

    Make sure to squirm with your right arm and tap into the counter blow as Rifa storms.

    That blow definitely captures Rifa...

    "Become!?

    Shortly before his fist hit the rifa, his body dispersed.

    No... it just seemed dispersed and there was actually a whole other phenomenon going on.

    Rifa''s body turned into a myriad of black bats, scattered all around her.

    "Nha!? Did you turn into a bat?

    "Duh, what do you mean...?

    "Ho, this is..."

    It seemed unexpected and surprising to everyone watching the game.

    In the meantime, countless bats fly around...

    Assemble behind my back by accident.

    Then the bat took the form of a person and the rifa appeared again.

    "Hey, what''s that!?

    "My abilities"

    Rifa pierced me from behind.

    I try to defend myself in a hurry, but I get too upset by the unexpected sight, and my guard is delayed.

    "Gu!?

    Landing.

    Moments, heaven and earth reversed.

    I get blown up spinning around and roll over and over the ground.

    I just made sure to stick my arm up on the ground and I could finally stop...

    "Kuh... that worked now...!

    Doesn''t seem like a broken bone, but bruising is a sure thing.

    I need to do my own healing magic later, or get Sola or Luna treated.

    "Over?"

    Rifa has asked me somewhere unfortunately, without pursuing me.

    "Strong for humans. But not to that extent."

    "... it''s too early to judge that."

    I think I''m gonna lose like this, and I''m just a loser, and my heart burns, and I get up.

    Come on... it''s time to fight back from here.

 294 294 stories, vs ghost tribe.

    "Still going on?

    "Of course."

    "Mm-hmm. I feel good about that"

    Fist, but Rifa stands on the spot.

    He shows an attitude of liking it without reacting by packing a little distance.

    Again, are you going to turn into a bat and run away again?

    But that''s convenient.

    "Let''s go!... Boost!

    I magically increased my physical abilities before storming.

    Faster and sharper than earlier...

    "Sweet."

    Without showing any upset, Rifa bated again to avoid my attack.

    I meant to surprise you, but isn''t it that easy?

    The first operation fails.

    But I still don''t have a problem.

    We still have the operation.

    One of them is... here it is.

    "Stop!

    "Huh!?

    Using Beast Tamer''s abilities, the bats were given a stop instruction.

    Countless bats tremble small and the movement stops.

    I don''t know how it works...

    Bats are based on rifas.

    As a result, there was an element of anxiety that I didn''t know if the instructions would work like any other animal...

    I won the bet.

    Rifa, divided into countless bats, was turning right and left in a way that could not be merged again.

    "Ku...... this!

    But it seems difficult to keep the strongest species tied up for a long time.

    It conveys the feeling that orders are played in me, along with a temperamental voice.

    The bats regained their freedom and assembled in one place immediately.

    Rifa manifests itself again.

    "Now... what?

    Looking alert to our abilities, Rifa kept her distance and asked.

    "I''m a Beast Tamer."

    "... so?

    "I can''t manipulate normal people, but if I''m going to turn into a bat, I''ll figure it out..."

    "Even if I turn into a bat, I''m the most powerful species. It can''t be manipulated by humans."

    "Well, there''s a lot going on there"

    Probably because of the blood of the brave men that''s flowing in me.

    Thanks to this, Rifa also has orders that would not normally have been possible.

    I just can''t explain that much.

    It''s like a mock fight, so I can tell you that this one is a beast taster and I used that ability.

    But the blood of the brave is such confidential information that I can''t teach anything but the person I can trust.

    "How much?"

    He still seemed to intend to go on, and Rifa set up.

    I thought the only way to convince you was to win, and I set it up, too.

    When I thought Rifa had penetrated... its body sank into the shadows of the house.

    "Become...!?

    All of a sudden, I''m surprised, and I accidentally stop moving.

    Rifa will never miss that gap.

    "Gaps"

    Now Rifa jumped out of my shadow.

    Such an idiot!?

    It''s like an instantaneous move.

    "Kuh!?

    Rifa danced through the universe with the momentum she had popped, spinning and slamming the kick as she twirled.

    Though he guards with his arms in an aggressive manner, his power is considerable and he becomes paralyzed with billivism.

    Rifa has spinning her body even more like a solo to keep her afloat in the universe, kicking her out in a row.

    One, two, three blows.

    Until the second shot, he succeeds in guarding, but takes the third shot decently.

    A shock runs on Gatsun and his head.

    Pretty intense, for a moment, my consciousness disappeared.

    I managed to stay and endured the fall.

    Fight back... or strike out a blow of restraint to avoid being attacked any more...

    "Sweet"

    Once again Rifa disappeared into the shadows.

    Now it emerges from the shadow of a tree a little further away.

    The ability to move shadows and shadows...?

    We don''t have enough material to finalise it, but let''s assume something similar to instantaneous travel and for a moment.

    Let''s do it... there is.

    "Substance creation!

    Stone walls were built to surround the Rifa''s perimeter.

    On top of that...

    "Gravity inverted!

    "Is this...!?

    The gravity applied to the rifa was doubled.

    Now we''re stuck inside the stone walls...

    "Surprise, I can''t believe you''re capable of this"

    "A lot of things."

    "But... it''s still sweet"

    Whether surrounded by walls or doubled in gravity, Rifa disappeared into the shadows as if that had nothing to do with it.

    From my shadow again...?

    Maximize your vigilance...

    I look back at the timing here.

    "Become!?

    At an exquisite time, Rifa looked out of the shadow of the tree behind her.

    Try to step on the earth, stick your fists out...

    ¡­¡­

    Stop in front of Rifa.

    "How about this?

    "... if you eat the blow now, you won''t be safe. My loss."

    Rifa honestly admitted her loss and raised her hands to say surrender.

    Then lean your little neck wonderfully.

    "But how do you know where I am?

    "You should take a look at your back"

    "Hmm... bugs?

    When Rifa made sure she pulled her clothes and looked at her back, there was a little bug sticking up there.

    "Me, I''m a Beast Tamer, but I also have some Insect Tamer power. So, I used that force to paste that bug on Rifa''s back"

    "Is this bug... magical?

    "As Rifa says, it''s a magical insect called Reactor Ant. Bugs or ants. By its very nature, it interferes with other magic powers. It''s not enough to interfere..."

    "My magic disturbed, and I detected an appearance from there?

    "Correct"

    "But when is something like this... no way"

    He got to the answer himself, which makes Rifa look surprised.

    "The flashy ability just now? That''s not to trap me, that''s to paste this bug...?

    "That''s right, too"

    He''s a smart kid.

    You may not win if you compete with all of our hands exposed.

    "I wonder if this is my power."

    ¡­¡­

    "I have the help of a bug... well, the power I got from the contract isn''t mine in the first place, so I''m not on my own. If it''s not pure power, I''m not convinced, because there''s nothing more I can do, and in that case, I''m gonna lose."

    "Yeah. I wouldn''t say that"

    Rifa shakes her head small to the side.

    And I''ve got a sparkling eye on this one somewhere.

    "Rain is strong. Stronger than me."

    "There''s no guarantee you''ll win the next one."

    "Yeah...... I don''t think so. Anyway, my loss. The power of Rain, I admit. I''m sorry I made you look great."

    Rifa lowered her head with a pepper.

    He cares about this and the strong dialogue.

    "Fine. Confirming my powers, that''s what Rifa needs, isn''t it? I don''t care how much you make sure."

    "Mmm...... thanks. Rayne is sweet."

    "Ugh, it is! Rayne is sweet!

    "Nyah... I don''t know, one more person, to Rain..."

    "Oh, my God."

    The battle was over and everyone said this and their thoughts.

    No, more clutter than thoughts......?

    "For now... why were you looking for me, let''s hear it inside"

 295 295. Rescue request.

    I went back to the house and moved to the living room.

    Tina brewed me tea again...

    In the meantime, I asked the rest of us to get together.

    Because Rifa''s story seems so important, I thought we should all listen properly.

    "Surprise."

    Rifa looked at Tania and Nina and turned her eyes round.

    "I can''t believe there are dragons and gods."

    "I''m Tania."

    "Nina..."

    The two of them greeted each other and Sola greeted them at the end.

    Then take a seat.

    I''m in front of Rifa.

    Sola and Luna sit left and right, Canade and Tania diagonally, respectively.

    Nina and Tina moved next to Rifa.

    It''s shaped like a circle.

    "Nyah... next to Rain, taken..."

    "That twin, you just did it..."

    "Huh."

    "The battle has already begun."

    For some reason there was a spark between Canade and Tania, Sola and Luna...

    It doesn''t seem like a fight, so I''ll leave it alone now.

    "Then why don''t you let me talk to you?

    Rifa nods cocklessly and mouths its purpose.

    "I want you to help me, you ghosts."

    The content was more important than I thought... so it was something I didn''t seem to understand.

    What does that mean? I lean my neck against it.

    They guessed that question, and Rifa moves on to a detailed explanation.

    "I''m a ghost. Unusual among them, they call them vampires."

    "Oh, I''ve heard that! You''re a bad ghost who sucks human blood."

    I narrowed my eyes so that Canade would be vigilant.

    I just don''t look like the kind of kid Rifa would do that to.

    "Some vampires like that. But that''s just part of it. We, the ghosts, are basically calm. I live with humans."

    "That''s right... I''m sorry, I said something weird"

    They felt Rifa wasn''t lying, and Canade honestly apologized.

    Rifa keeps talking as she shakes her head sideways like she doesn''t care.

    "I live in a city called Krios, a little while into the Eastern Continent."

    "Krios... I''ve heard of you"

    He seems to have an idea, and Tania opened her mouth.

    "As far as the size of the city is concerned, they''re not very different from this Horizon. Just a tenth of the population...... yeah, could it have been smaller? Anyway, it''s a city characterized by ghosts living together. Sometimes the abilities of ghosts are harnessed, and they are so busy... I''ve heard of them. Well, I''ve never seen it in person just because I heard it, so I don''t know what''s going on now."

    "Hom. I know Tania."

    "I was traveling all over before I met Rain. I''ve heard that before."

    "Tania is right. One less thing I''ll explain."

    A city where people and the most powerful species coexist...

    I''d like to see it when I get a chance.

    Maybe we just can''t talk about that relaxation.

    Rifa''s face is a very serious one.

    "Now Krios... is about to perish"

    "That''s not a serene story...... what is this all about?

    "Stampede is happening"

    "Sum...... pi-do?

    Nina doesn''t seem to know, and leaned her little neck wonderfully.

    It''s just that everyone else looks like they know and makes a rugged face.

    "Hmm, is something like stampede happening..."

    "What... that?

    "Stampede...... it''s about a phenomenon where several factors overlap and demons explode. Like a herd of inago ravages crops, and when stampede occurs, the surrounding cities will be devastated."

    "I don''t know much about humans... but we do know about demons who are natural enemies."

    "Ooh... Sola and Luna, Hakumi..."

    "Huh, don''t compliment me. Praise. Praise."

    "Which is it"

    "Yes, you two be a little quiet."

    Tina made a stop as the conversation began to slip away.

    That''s just right, the timing is perfect.

    "Stampede occurred near Krios"

    "That''s what..."

    "Nyah... so help Rayne?

    "Yeah, no"

    "Oh, no?

    "If it''s a normal stampede, we can handle it."

    Ghosts are one of the most powerful species...

    Its power has just been proven.

    You won''t be serious about that yet, so if you give it all you can, you''re not the enemy of those demons.

    When stampede happens and you deal with thousands or tens of thousands of demons, it will be just a struggle...

    From what I''ve heard, Krios has a lot of ghosts.

    If people work together there, there can be no zero sacrifice, but I think we can control the stampede.

    Because the problem is, there will also be reinforcements from the Wang capital...

    Generally speaking, we get to that answer.

    But the fact that Rifa is asking for help in this way probably puts her in an uncommon situation.

    "Normal, I mean... is something out of the ordinary going on?

    "Mm-hmm. Stampede is occurring continuously"

    "Continuously...?

    It''s impossible to think about it normally.

    Stampede is said to occur at a rate of more than once every decade.

    If it''s a precursor, I''ll wake up a little...

    so that the storm extinguishes naturally.

    Precursors also end with precursors alone and rarely evolve into stampedes.

    "The first stampede happened a month ago. Three days to control. Then a week later, a second stampede happened. The third stampede is in five days."

    "Are you awake three times!?

    "It''s impossible..."

    "The odds of that happening are like winning a lottery in a row..."

    Everyone was surprised, not just me.

    Stampede is such an incredible phenomenon.

    "We ghosts have limits. Not to mention people. Reinforcements don''t come infinitely either. We built a fence to fortify the city, but how long can we stand it..."

    For the first time here, Rifa looked anxious.

    I''m sure you''re worried about the people and neighbors you''ve left in the city.

    I''m going to know exactly how that feels.

    I was separated from everyone before...

    It''s very disturbing when someone you care about is in danger and you can''t see their face.

    "Ah..."

    If I noticed, I would try to get myself on out and stroke Rifa''s head.

    "Er... sorry, with"

    "Mmm... I don''t mind. Something reassuring...... more"

    Rifa asked me to stroke my head a little more.

    "Mm, it''s okay now."

    Where Rifa regained her composure, she returned to her original position.

    Look at the timing. Tania opens her mouth.

    "So I heard a rumor about Rayne, to reinforcements?

    "Yeah, no"

    To Tania''s inquiry, Rifa shook her face to the side.

    "We can still control the stampede. Now I''m just daring to cage castles to reduce the extra wear and tear. We need to find out what causes stampede to recur, rather than control it."

    "Well, that''s a good story."

    "My people found out that there was a powerful magic reaction away from Krios. A month ago...... I''ve had a reaction since the first stampede happened. Very suspicious."

    "Maybe... Rifa says there''s an artificial stampede going on? Is that what you''re thinking?

    "Mmm."

    Like the correct answer, Rifa nodded cocklessly.

    It''s impossible to think of stampede artificially...

    But if you''re going to say that, is it possible that the stampede itself is in a row?

    This case is often out of common sense.

    Better not take what''s happened before for granted.

    "We decided that those with mighty magic were stampeded. So I chose to crusade. But..."

    Rifa will have a dark face...

    I got sick of hiding the face.

    A hand resting on his knees grips him harder and harder.

    "... my people didn''t come home"

    "It''s..."

    "The identity of the person is unknown. However, it turns out that we''re not even the most powerful species."

    I can only count the existence of comparable species to the strongest.

    Are you an S-ranked adventurer who is said to be legendary... or a comparable, saintly knight who is said to be only a few in the world?

    Or... Demons.

    "Tentatively, we have determined that our enemies are equal to the Demons. So I decided to ask for help."

    "So... to me?

    "I hear Rayne defeated the Demon Clan. So... so..."

    Rifa''s voice swayed with sadness emotions.

    I''ve always been faceless...

    His eyes moisten and his expression crumbles.

    "Please... my people... my family... my friends... help me"

 296 296, to stop the tears.

    Rifa bowed her head as she poured and wept.

    Rifa must have been stuck all along.

    My people are in a pinch and I have a mission to do something about it...

    Good luck on your own, keep enduring...

    He must have come to me with a terrible thought.

    And now my emotions have reached their limits, all at once flooded the table.

    Think of your people, think of your family, think of your friends...

    I''m in tears.

    I felt strongly that I wanted to stop that tear.

    "It''s okay."

    Gently wipe Rifa''s tears with her fingertips.

    "I asked for it, I pulled it."

    "Will you help me...?

    "Oh, sure."

    "Really...?

    "Really. If Rifa is in trouble, if her family and companions are suffering... I want to help. I can''t say I can do anything, but I promise I''ll do everything I can."

    "... thanks"

    Rifa stopped crying as she snorted.

    Wipe your eyes with the back of your hand...

    Then he hugged me here.

    "Thanks."

    Again, repeat the same words.

    Now I felt like kindness was included.

    "Uh..."

    Where Rifa leaves off, once, sees everyone.

    "That''s why I''m going to ask for Rifa''s request. I''ve decided on my own without asking everyone''s opinion..."

    "I want you to help me if you can, are you going to say?

    Preceding my dialogue, Tania said something like that.

    "So, you know very well... I think we''re going to continue"

    Plus Luna prefetches the dialogue.

    "Huh, it''s a hit, right?

    "Well...... but why?

    "We''ll be with Rayne the whole time, right? I can somehow predict what Rayne is thinking, the next dialogue he''s going to have."

    "You don''t have to tell me you want me to help or anything like that. Our leader is Rain, so I think we can push him a little harder. For example, follow me..."

    "Nyah, a forceful rain...... that''s an ant!

    "Don''t derail the story, you paranoid cat"

    "Paranoid cat!?

    Recently, I felt a little like Tania was putting a scratch in the canade.

    Can''t these two show off their arts and get a twist?

    "Uh, well..."

    "Of course we''re okay."

    "Rifa''s... I want to help, of"

    Everyone was also moved by Rifa''s tears, and she smiled and agreed to ask for a favor.

    When I hear everyone''s response like that, Rifa weeps again.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much"

    I managed to put up with the tears and Rifa lowered her head with a pepper.

    At first she looked like a puppet with no expression...

    That''s not true, and he must be a very emotional kid.

    I just don''t get a bit of emotion on the table.

    "Then...... Rifa. I''m sorry, but can you get to the Adventurer Guild for a second?

    "Why?"

    "When you make a request to an adventurer, you have to report it properly to your guild."

    I used to simplify the procedure or put it behind me...

    I''m an A-rank adventurer right now, so I don''t want to do the right thing if I can.

    You have to act shamelessly as an adventurer...

    Unless you''re in such a hurry, I''d like to follow proper procedures.

    "Is Krios still going to hold out?

    "... yeah, that''s okay"

    After pinching it for a little thought, Rifa snorted.

    "We''re all strong. If it''s meant to endure, I''m still fine. In fact, he said he would."

    "I see. Well, I''m sorry, but I''ll ask for the procedure in my guild. Because it shouldn''t take that long."

    "Mm, okay."

    "Me, Rifa and... and Tania, will you come with me?

    "Yeah, fine."

    "Everyone else asks to prepare for the journey. Food and water. Other daily necessities and equipment if necessary. And arrange a carriage."

    "" Bye, carriage... "

    When I heard about the carriage, there was tension between Sola and Luna.

    They''re vulnerable to carriages, so I guess they''re thinking they''ll get drunk again.

    Krios asks as soon as he enters the Eastern Continent, and it won''t take long enough to get to the King''s Capital.

    However, it will be more than a day for sure...... it will be tough on both of us.

    "Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."

    Luna looked enormous and groaned at the troubles.

    She looks like a twin and Sora looks alike.

    I guess that''s how traumatized the carriage is.

    "Oh, yeah."

    Something flashed and Luna turned bright.

    "It''s Rain. Finally, if we secure a way to get to Krios, we don''t have to be carriages, do we?

    "Oh yeah... any other ideas?

    "You need to get me on Tania''s back!

    "I''m not a carriage..."

    It''s a joke.

    That''s a lie.

    Probably had no choice but to have Tania on her back like that.

    "In the end, what are you going to do?

    "I''m going to go through the Spirit Clan"

    That''s what Sola answered instead of Luna.

    "Sure, right into the eastern continent, because there was an entrance leading inside. With that, you can travel to the eastern continent without taking a carriage. After that, you might walk a little¡­ well, I think it''s faster than moving normally"

    "But are you okay? I can''t believe we''re using the Spirit Clan as a way to get around..."

    I can''t do that, so until now I''ve been traveling by carriage or on foot...

    "It''s okay. Even if the chief disagrees, I''ll try to convince him."

    "As long as they get on that devil''s weapon called the carriage, I''ll do anything!

    Say that much...

    They hate the carriage, the bottom of their hearts.

    Well, I hear motion sickness is pretty painful.

    Some people seem tougher than hangovers.

    Given that, I don''t know what else to do.

    "That''s why my Sola and I are going back inside the Spirit Clan to talk."

    "I can''t go shopping, okay?

    "Yeah, okay. The luggage is fine with me..."

    "If you''re shopping, I''ll take care of it. Make sure you get a decent price and buy a good product."

    "Me too... help, good luck..."

    We''re all motivated.

    I guess that''s all you want to do to help Rifa.

    Not only me, but everyone is thinking firsthand about Rifa...

    I''m so happy about that.

    At times like this, you feel a connection between people.

    "Thanks."

    It seems Rifa felt the thought, too, and once again, she thanked him.

    The face was smiling small.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    With Tania and Rifa, we moved to the Adventurer Alliance.

    I''m about to be in the evening...

    I don''t want to take too long, and I should still be at reception.

    "Come on..."

    "Ah, Mr. Shroud!?

    Once inside the guild, Mr. Natalie and I met each other.

    And stuck with tremendous momentum.

    "Great! I was just about to ask about Mr. Shroud''s house... I can''t believe you''re coming from Mr. Shroud! Great, now I can save you a waste of time"

    "Hey... oh, calm down. Why are you in such a hurry?

    Ms. Natalie was in a panic, as if her daily serenity were a lie.

    If you look closely, he''s blue-faced and full of sweat.

    With a face like I saw something horrible...

    I had a bad feeling.

    If you look closely, you were as hasty as a battlefield in the guild.

    Alliance staff run around here and there...

    There were many more adventurers gathered.

    "Is this...?

    I wonder what that means?

    When I look at Mr. Natalie wondering, he immediately gives me an explanation.

    "Mr. Shroud, help me! Near this Horizon...... Stampede has occurred!

 297 297: The Caller of Disaster.

    There was a man on a cliff that allowed him to look down at the Horizon.

    Would he be over sixty?

    There is such a thing as Pierce Loch, which can be seen only in things that have lived for a long time.

    Gray hair intersects and may look more than sixty together.

    That''s all his appearance was old.

    But the hegemony that comes together in that is not that of the old man.

    It deserves something called a warrior of war, and if the half-way man stood before him, he would be overwhelmed by that hegemony and unable to spin his words.

    "Hmm."

    The old man moved his gaze from the Horizon to the east as he supported his body with the sword in his hand like a cane.

    To the east the plain extends and the streets stretch straight into its centre.

    I looked off the street and saw the woods.

    One demon appears from the woods, and another.

    Is it growing like a slime, and that will never end.

    Slime, Goblin, Oak, Auga, Chimera...... and more.

    Lowest ranked demon below.

    Various demons were gathering up to A-rank demons above.

    Stampede.

    A catastrophe caused by a massive outbreak of demons.

    That''s exactly what I was about to swallow Horizon right now.

    The old man, seeing such a sight, nods satisfactorily.

    "It occurs slightly slowly... but if you were able to induce a stampede of this magnitude, you''d be good at it. I did a good job."

    The old man looked behind him over his shoulder,

    "Don''t you think so? It''s Reese."

    The demon clan who showed up without sound...... asked Reese that.

    "Oh, you noticed."

    "There''s no way you won''t notice. Sounds like they''re holding back their magic powers, but they''re compatriots, right? If my people are close, I can tell by the senses."

    "Um, that''s not usually the case. As always, Mr. Weiss'' ability to detect signs is amazing."

    "Did you show your face to praise me?

    "No. Of course, it''s your job."

    Reese was an old man...... lined up next to Weiss and looked down at a massive herd of demons.

    "Is Mr. Weiss''s work going well? I came to confirm that...... that was a total worry. I can''t believe you can induce stampede on that scale in such a short amount of time. Exactly."

    "See how it goes... you seem to doubt Non''s ability, don''t feel too good"

    "Excuse me. I''m not questioning Mr. Weiss'' abilities. However, this operation has a high priority. I don''t want to fail if I can... just in case."

    "I don''t know."

    "I''m glad you understand the importance of this operation."

    "Are you fooling around with Nong? You may be able to wake up the Demon King... and not be so busy as to understand the importance of the operation."

    "Hehe, right. Excuse me."

    As they talked, a demonic roar sounded under the cliff.

    Soon the herd of demons had more than doubled.

    "Well, I''m going to look at something else."

    "Oh, I''ll take care of it"

    "Oh, yeah, yeah. What''s wrong with Krios?

    "Three more times, I let it induce stampede. There won''t be a problem without Noon for a while."

    "Well, that''s reassuring."

    Reese grinned,

    "See you later"

    Be graceful...

    I made that look like fog and disappeared as it was.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Stampede even......!?

    I accidentally raised my voice to the outrageous words that popped out of Natalie''s mouth.

    Tania and Rifa will soon be in a grim face, too.

    "Is that true? I''ve never heard of such signs..."

    "I also know what Mr. Shroud feels suspicious about. But there are sightings from a lot of people¡­ and reconnaissance is complete as well. Stampede occurs in the east. Perhaps in about two hours, a bunch of demons will be pushing this Horizon."

    "... Oh, my God"

    I can''t believe the stampede happens at this time...

    It''s impossible to think normally.

    If so, it''s still...

    "It seems to have something to do with Krios."

    That''s what Tania said to speak for my thoughts.

    Rifa snorts as if in tune with it.

    "Mm-hmm. Likely. Too convenient."

    "But you don''t know what the purpose is."

    I aim for Krios because it''s a city where ghosts coexist.

    Demons, the most powerful species for demons are troublesome beings.

    It''s not strange to try to get rid of it if you get a chance.

    It''s just, why go all the way to Horizon?

    This is a normal city, with no reason for demons or demons to target it.

    You found out Rifa asked me for help, and you tried to interfere with it?

    No, is that crazy?

    Me and Rifa met a few hours ago.

    I think the stampede occurs before that, so the calculations don''t fit.

    There''s got to be a reason the Horizons are being targeted...

    No, now, okay?

    Above all, we have to think about protecting the city.

    "Tania, bad. Can you tell everyone about this? So, I want you to collect it here."

    "That''s good... but you can''t have Sola and Luna, can you? They said they were going inside the Spirit Clan, so I think they''re already out there."

    "Shit, speaking of which, I was"

    The lost forest is not in the east direction, so don''t worry about the two of you getting involved.

    I just have to stand up to the stampede without the two of you, honestly, meticulously.

    Nevertheless, there is nothing I can do about it.

    Without Sola and Luna, do we have to do something about it?

    "I mean..."

    Tania looks inside the guild and says surprisingly.

    "Not many adventurers?

    "Speaking of which..."

    The Alliance staff is in a hurry...

    In it, adventurous people take care of their weapons.

    However, that number is small.

    I usually have more adventurers...

    You just haven''t gathered yet?

    "Well, actually..."

    Natalie says sorry.

    "Bad timing, more than half the adventurers were paying..."

    "... are you serious"

    "The only adventurers left are the ones who are here now."

    "What''s the scale of the stampede?

    "I can''t help it... I expect it to be about 20,000"

    "Twenty thousand..."

    It''s not like it''s a huge stampede because there are records of 100,000 demons occurring in the past.

    However, there are about fifty adventurers...

    A simple calculation results in a power ratio of 1: 400.

    That''s just harsh.

    "What about the Knights?

    "I''m not ready to secure evacuation routes or prepare for cage castles right now... they say there are about 150 people"

    "Still 200 people in all..."

    "We are requesting backup from each guild branch, the Knights Branch, but when..."

    Quite a desperate difference in power.

    A few thousand or so might work it out with everyone''s help... but 20,000 is just too much.

    Numbers of violence are overwhelming, and when they cross a certain line, they become almost invincible.

    Any number of the most powerful species will be swallowed.

    Then...

    "All right, let''s get a lot of allies"

 298 298 stories, war.

    Tania calls the Canades to the guild...

    So I was instructed by Rayne.

    Canade, Tania, Tina and Rifa, keep the demon interception going.

    Nina was told to go after Sola and Luna and bring them right back.

    I guess Nina was determined to be the fastest person who could travel the subspace.

    Since the other awakening......

    Nina was up in strength even as she remained small, and if she was alone, she could have jumped quite a distance.

    It would also be possible to interrupt from subspace and go straight into the Spirit Clan.

    And Rayne...

    "I''ll bring reinforcements"

    So he went out of the city from the west side and disappeared somewhere.

    What kind of reinforcements?

    We can have enough people right away to stand up to the stampede. Wouldn''t that be amazing?

    Rifa was thinking about that...

    After two hours, Rayne never returned.

    "... escaped?

    Clinging to Rifa makes me suspicious about Rayne.

    I just wouldn''t have a choice about that either.

    With all that confidence, it doesn''t look like he''s coming back.

    What''s about to happen is a disaster called Stampede.

    There is only a future ravaged by a herd of demons.

    There is no need to be frightened and run away from it.

    Rifa concludes that...

    Second, I wonder.

    "Hey, Canade. You, from earlier, why are you holding your abs and your arms up?

    "We''re going to have to move a lot. I need to leave my body loose."

    "So there''s a limit. This Too Restless Sowa Sowa Cat"

    "I don''t think you can keep cats on at the end of the day!?

    "Think about it."

    "Tina answered!?

    What is this lack of tension?

    Rifa was puzzled by the way the Canades looked, which was no different than usual.

    Stampede says it''s happening...

    The Lord said he escaped...

    Why can you be laughing?

    "Why?"

    "Nha?

    "How can you be laughing?

    Finally, he couldn''t stand it, and Rifa asked straight.

    "Stampede is imminent in front of us. You and your lord fled, too. And yet, why are you laughing?

    "That''s not true."

    "Huh?"

    Although Rayne is said to have escaped, Canade does not even get angry, but tells him to teach calmly.

    To such a canade attitude, Rifa becomes more and more full of her mind with doubt.

    Rayne didn''t run away.

    "But I''m not coming back"

    "Hmm, I guess we have a lot to do? I guess I feel like I''m being impotent... and I can''t help being a little late."

    "Well, we just have to hang in there until Rayne gets back."

    "Mm... cancer, bul"

    This is the time.

    This is all that''s happening.

    One person, I don''t doubt about Rayne.

    Rifa got a little flattered about the Canades, who I guess are bound by a bond that I can''t even imagine myself.

    Rifa is close to her family.

    My parents and sister adore me.

    I also had a good relationship with my neighbors.

    Smile and greet each other, sometimes plugging in extra dishes, etc.

    That''s the relationship.

    There''s just no one you can call your buddy.

    Rifa has never fought shoulder to shoulder with someone because she is a little young and also because she is drowned.

    This time it was given the role of calling for reinforcements, as well as measures to keep them a little further from the front line.

    Such a rifa longed to fight alongside someone shoulder to shoulder.

    If you''re kept away from the crime scene, the opposite is what interests you.

    "Is Rain... coming?

    "Coming."

    To Rifa''s inquiry, Canade let him nod without straying.

    Everyone else nodded too.

    When you look at it, adventurers and guild officials don''t look suspicious about Rayne either.

    I was in the mood to definitely hold him up until Rayne got back.

    There is no previous sense of sadness there.

    Rayne would do something about it.

    I had that trust.

    "... it''s weird"

    It''s an incomprehensible behavior if you look at it from the rifa.

    I don''t know what it''s like to be here.

    It''s just...

    "Yeah, good luck"

    Wonderful and motivated.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ... in half an hour.

    "Here they come!

    One of the adventurers who was on reconnaissance rushed into the guild, dripping full of sweat.

    At the same time, a bell is rang announcing a state of emergency to the city.

    There is no terrible confusion, either because the knights were running to put up the upset.

    The townspeople enter the house and pray to God.

    Those who can fight take weapons.

    Its hips are pulling, but it never tries to escape.

    I moved my family, my friends, my neighbors... to the battlefield, determined to fight to protect my loved ones.

    "This time I''ll let you take command!

    Stella raised a loud voice at the command post at high altitude, set near the east gate.

    Along with that, the adventurers and knights assembled at the East Gate take each weapon.

    Something that deals with melee weapons in the avant-garde.

    And there''s a line in the rear guard that deals with the bow as the main, and the magic as the main.

    "Close the gate!

    Stored the lookout adventurers inside the city and closed the east gate.

    On top of that, some wizards expand their boundaries.

    Even a siege weapon won''t make a breakthrough without taking it out.

    However, only while the Wizard''s magic remains.

    "Enemy, first wave... I''m coming!

    A watching knight standing on the gate screamed like a scream.

    Shortly afterwards, Gong! and the gate trembled.

    A massive wave of demons rushed in like a tsunami and clashed.

    I felt the earth tremble at its power.

    "Ku...... what about the gate!?

    "Yes, I''m fine! Thanks to the magic, it''s bearable!

    "Then it''s a counterattack! Those who possess the means of ranged attack will destroy the demonic flock from above the gates!

    On Stella''s signal, the adventurers and knights who had moved over the gate beforehand set up their respective weapons.

    Bows, spears, wands, magic books¡­ with all sorts of weapons in your hands, stare at the hordes of demons that are pushing you.

    "Ugh!!!

    The attack began simultaneously on Stella''s signal.

    An arrow shoots through the demon''s head...

    Magic sweeps away the group.

    The demons that were about to attach to the gate had been knocked down by spears and other mid-range weapons.

    "Oh, that sounds good."

    "Isn''t this going to work?

    Canade and Tania, who were watching the war in the same place as Stella, spilled that sentiment.

    Stella also had a slightly more rugged look.

    Except for Rifa.

    Keep a rugged face...

    Instead, he makes a more difficult face than he initially did.

    "... no"

    "Nha? What do you mean?"

    "Not if it stays this way"

    "Hmm? What does that mean?

    Stella looked strange and asked Rifa what she meant by the statement.

    The two are first person, but Stella trusts the Canades.

    So I also trust about Rifa, whom those Canades brought.

    If there was anything wrong, I would have liked some advice.

    "Stampede has a lot of demons"

    "Uhm, right"

    "We''ll be fighting for hours. That way of fighting, I won''t keep it for an hour."

    The words of Rifa like that will be centered like prophecies...

    An hour later.

    The front was beginning to collapse.

 299 299 Stories The Power of the Most Powerful Species

    The enemy is a large group of 20,000 demons.

    Against is a mixed unit of over 200 adventurers and knights.

    It also brings together about 300 aspiring ordinary people...

    They are a last resort and are basically not going to put them on the front.

    There''s no way to deal with 20,000 large groups.

    A minimum number is necessary for the measures to be put in place.

    The current situation is too great a difference in power, and whatever measures are used, they are overwhelmed by numbers.

    So I decided to keep it simple.

    It''s a cage fight.

    Use the city gates as shields to intercept demons from advantageous positions.

    Luckily, they don''t have a lot of intelligence.

    There''s nothing we can do to infiltrate and unlock the gate just by storming us.

    Half a day would hold up.

    If rescue comes from Rain or any other city in the meantime, there''s a chance we''ll figure it out.

    Stella thought so.

    But that had to be a sweet thought.

    "Damn... these guys, next to next...!

    "Whoa, don''t stop!

    "I know, I know...!

    The adventurers and knights on the front line intercept uninterrupted demons...

    Fatigue was beginning to accumulate.

    He keeps waving his weapon for an hour without rest.

    It''s weirder that we can''t do something about it.

    I tried to take turns for the first ten minutes...

    More and more raids by demonic herds, including replacement personnel, have become impossible to cope with in time.

    As we all deal with it...

    Still so short of hands...

    It kept moving with 120% force.

    Naturally, I''m out of strength.

    Though we will continue to wave weapons with our energy and our sense of mission to protect the city, that is also close to the limit.

    The movement became dull as I looked at it.

    The same goes for the wizards in the rear.

    I keep using the magic that strengthens the gates.

    It''s not strange when magic is depleted.

    "Really, in an hour or so, it''s a dangerous development..."

    Canade slightly stifled his face.

    "It''s not good to stay like this"

    "Well, that means..."

    Agreeing with Rifa''s words, Tania saw Stella.

    "We''re coming. In the meantime, let those who are injured or need a break stand down. ''Cause I think I can buy you that much time."

    "... you''re going to rely on them."

    Stella said remorsefully.

    You''re a knight who protects the city, but you regret that you don''t have enough power.

    Tania laughs at Stella like that.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Want."

    Tania decopins Stella...

    Then, Canade and Tina riding over its head also laugh.

    "We want to protect this city, too. That''s how I don''t care."

    "Saya. It''s from our city. It''s only natural to protect it."

    "... thanks"

    "Nyan."

    Canade had a light prep exercise to relax her body.

    Then I put my hands on the ground and I''ll do my legs back.

    Keep your body low and build strength in your lower body.

    "I don''t like it, assault cat!

    "Uh-oh!!!

    "Oops!?

    Canade ran.

    Decided like the ground exploded, Tina is shaken off by a sudden acceleration.

    Never mind. Canade rushes through...... leaps in front of the gate.

    Rise to the sky at once and jump over the gate.

    "Even this...... about waaaaaa!!!

    He spun his body around in the universe and fell as if it were a meteorite.

    Gownnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! and a dozen demons were blown together.

    "Keep it together!

    When I bumped into the provocative words, the demons attacked me in unison.

    Front, back, right, left, top...

    A wave of demons looms to envelop us from all directions.

    But Canade handled it calmly, without panicking.

    One hit special.

    Defeat all demons in one blow to maximize effect with minimal effort.

    One demon after another blows up and its body turns into a demon stone.

    Still, the rest of the demons are countless...

    "Come on, Tina!

    "Oops!

    Tania, who grew wings off her back and put Tina on her head, flew through the sky.

    Tania smashed her bragging fireball from above.

    Everywhere is full of demons.

    I don''t need to aim.

    Anyway, now the numbers are firing in a row as important.

    "Special, Big Spin Demon Ball!

    On Tania''s head, Tina was throwing a light sphere she had worked out with magic.

    He hits directly at the flying demons and shoots them down one after the other.

    Whatever mechanism it was, the demon swirled sharply and tried to avoid it, the light sphere took a steep curve and pierced the demon''s body to auto-track it.

    Canade, Tania and Tina joined the front.

    The entry of the trump card slows the demon''s march.

    "Exactly."

    Watching the three of them work, Rifa was a little surprised.

    Even the strongest species are pinky in strength.

    I''m pretty sure he''s stronger than a normal person basically...

    Isn''t it hard to be the most powerful species that can be so active?

    Canade may have comparable powers to the most powerful cat spiritual clan heard rumors: The Smiling Devil.

    Tania may have comparable power to the most powerful dragon clan heard rumors, "The Toddler of the Gods".

    Tina is... just a ghost is supposed to be a human being, but what the hell does this strength mean?

    While I was a little confused...... Rifa decided to join the fight as well.

    He jumped off the gate and landed in the middle of the front.

    Soon the demon will arrive...

    "Sweet"

    Rifa transformed herself into a myriad of bats, scattered in all directions.

    A bat makes itself like an arrow and jumps around at super high speeds.

    The demon I touched had a hole in my body, or it was blown away...

    Desperate one after the other.

    "Family Summoning"

    Bats assembled and a lifa appeared above the gate.

    The shadow of that rifa swells up...

    When I could play it all at once, two black wolves appeared from inside.

    It is so huge that I don''t think it emerged from the shadow of Rifa, so big that it tries to reach five meters.

    "Say."

    The black wolf ran on Rifa''s signal.

    Jump high and land sounding the earth.

    At the same time, you wield a luxurious arm like a marutai, or a fang lined with surprises eats through it...

    About ten demons together, kicked.

    When the other landed supple, he jumped to the highest speed at once and ran endlessly through the herd of demons.

    The giant, the mass, makes it a murder weapon just to run.

    Demons jumped, trampled and crushed...

    The scream of the Terminator rises from here and there.

    "I''m coming too."

    Rifa bit her finger.

    Blood runs thick...

    As it defied gravity, it floated.

    Blood chunks are raised¡­ they repeat divisions in two, four, eight.

    A small chunk of blood in millimeters drifts around the rifa by dozens...... to the point where it reaches hundreds.

    Rifa waves her hand up.

    "Wear it."

    As I waved my hands down, a mass of blood poured down like rain.

    Like the rain of a beating in a storm.

    A mass of blood pierces the herd of demons and drives them away.

    Yet again, Rifa bit her finger with her sharply stretched canine teeth.

    More blood will flow than earlier.

    But it gathers in space again without falling to the ground.

    Now it''s converging in Rifa''s hands...

    Eventually, it becomes a large sickle that is as long as the back length of the rifa.

    "Blood Size¡­ How Much"

    Rifa jumped...

    I swung the sickle of blood and swept away the battlefield.

 300 300 stories, vampire.

    Ghost tribes are classified into several races when broken down in detail.

    For example, ghosts.

    He has a look similar to a ghost who appears in a fairy tale and has an overwhelming arm power.

    Although overall physical abilities, including instantaneous power, velocity, etc. are inferior to cat spiritual clans, only arm strength is not lost.

    Its power wipes away the Cat Spirit Clan and is said to be the best of the most powerful species.

    For example, spiritual ghosts.

    Physical ability is higher than that of a person, but much lower than that of the other most powerful species.

    It is said to be the bottom of the strongest species.

    But they say you can manipulate spirits, and you''re good at support, etc.

    And... vampires.

    It''s about Rifa.

    The biggest characteristic of vampires is manipulating blood.

    Let the blood descend like an arrow, or immobilize it and use it as a weapon.

    That''s possible.

    And they may give their blood to their subjects, and they shall be their families.

    Similar to the service of BeastTamer, but slightly different.

    In the case of family members, the subject''s life and soul are completely assimilated to themselves.

    If the Lord dies, so will his family.

    It''s just not the other way around.

    The fate of his family is that the Lord holds everything.

    It usually lurks and integrates in the shadow of the Lord.

    And if there is life, it will materialize and do its part.

    The black wolf Rifa called was a family member...

    I bat my body every now and again, and it''s my family too.

    He exercises moves that are inconceivable from a regular person that he owes his family''s body.

    It is not surprising that he had the power to deviate from common sense because he is called the most powerful species.

    "Huh!"

    He scowled around with a sickle of blood as Rifa stepped firmly on the earth.

    The crimson blade runs in a circle.

    The demon that touched it was amputated in an instant and scattered a scream.

    "Wow, Rifa is amazing"

    Full of that battle, Canade was stuck spilling an impressive voice.

    I just haven''t stopped fighting hands.

    Beat, kick, blow it up by the body...

    Ravage a bunch of demons.

    "Canade, not if you''re impressed!

    "Seya! Move your hands more!

    "I know. Okay, I know...!

    Would it have been about half an hour since the Canades broke into the front?

    The wounded adventurers and knights return to the city once for allowances...

    In the meantime, the Canades were supposed to attract most of their enemies.

    I haven''t had any problems so far.

    No matter how many demons there flock, it''s impossible to defeat the most powerful species.

    It is not called the most powerful species by Dada.

    But...... when a demon with the power there strikes in a herd, the story changes.

    C-rank... Occasionally, B-rank demons get mixed up and hit by the Canades.

    The Canades will destroy it precisely, but it can''t be a blow like it''s ever been.

    They also come up with the need to avoid attacks, which takes time.

    In the meantime, other demons have raided...

    Jirijiri and I were cornered.

    quantity than quality.

    Just as the Canades were tired of a crowd of uninterrupted demons, whether defeated or defeated.

    I''m showing a thousand activities right now...

    It cannot be denied that fatigue can disrupt concentration and sometimes lead to major mistakes.

    I don''t know what to do. I have to hit my hand.

    But what am I supposed to do?

    When you''re in a stray and a hurry...

    "" Dragoon Howling Huh!!

    The dragon''s phantom ran through the battlefield and swallowed up a bunch of demons.

    "Wha!? What''s that..."

    "Phew, I''m on top of it!

    "It''s late"

    "Sola and Luna... I brought them, didn''t I?

    Leaving the city and on the north side...... in the form of poking the sides of the demonic flock, there were the figures of Sola, Luna and Nina.

    "Sola! Luna!

    "You brought Nina here! Nice timing."

    "Eh heh."

    Nina decided to sign while she was scratching.

    Tina lands over Nina''s head like that.

    It felt like this was my fixed position, and I stared at a bunch of impending demons.

    "Come on, guys, do it!

    "" "Oooh!!!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ixion blast ah!!!

    "Ifrito inferno!!!

    Sola and Luna''s super magic burst.

    A wild thunderstorm.

    Angry flaming fire.

    Both of them descended onto the battlefield and quietly wiped out the herd of demons.

    "Uh-huh!!!

    Canade is single, storming a bunch of demons...

    I kicked my fist in a row.

    He rambles around like a storm, beating down demons after demons.

    "Nina, go with our signal!

    "Ugh."

    "Now!"

    Nina opened a subspace and connected a hole directly above the enemy.

    There Tina taps into the magic.

    Unable to cope with the attack from the blind spot, the demons screamed and fell.

    "Even this... about it. Wow!

    Like Todome, Tania releases a dragon brace.

    The running of light sweeps away everything.

    The earth swayed and the shock waves spread around.

    Sola, Luna and Nina are joined, and Canade and the others play the lead.

    It''s a collaboration we can do because we''re buddies, and we''re going to dominate the demon herd.

    Its power was so overwhelming that Rifa, the same most powerful species, also stumbled upon it.

    This is their power.

    This is the bond of fellowship.

    But...

    "" "Grrrrrrrr!!!

    The demons still remained in large quantities.

    With the activism of the Canades, about 30% would have vanished.

    But with all that offense and all that time, it''s finally 30%.

    Roughly 14,000 of the rest.

    Quite a desperate number.

    "Canade, I''m sorry! Delayed!"

    "Stella!"

    Stella appeared with the once evacuated adventurers and knights.

    "What are we going to do? We''re still fine..."

    "I knew the number of enemies was unusual. We''re just getting tired..."

    "Okay. Now leave it to us. Thanks to my time, I was also able to treat the injured. We''ll talk next."

    "Nha? Isn''t this a cage fight?

    "It''s time to get anxious about the endurance of the gates... in case the gates are destroyed, the demons will crawl into the city at once. That''s all we have to avoid. So we intercept here!

    "Yikes... we''re responsible."

    "Ha-ha, there''s nothing wrong with me as long as I''m around! Such a bunch of demons, my super secret, ultimate special, stunning, amazing, heavenly gods, invincible, deadly magic!

    "It''s a long time..."

    "Or did it not contain ominous words...?

    My paced Luna at any given time was just a little less nervous with me.

    "Okay. Well, then, guys, let''s go!

    "What are you going to do with Canade flying the order?"

    "Oh, yeah."

    "I don''t mind. Because Canade might be better suited than me. Whatever it is...... I feel good enough! Let''s go."

    Once again, Stella issued a decree...

    The people who gathered to defend the city set up their weapons in unison.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The battlefield was chaotic.

    People and demons clash in all places, scattering blood.

    An hour had already passed since the battle had begun.

    As time passes, the number of wounded increases, and those who leave the front continue to follow.

    But the momentum of the enemy does not diminish.

    Demons in stampede repeatedly storm like crazy, without fear of death.

    Pushed by the momentum, Stella and the others had to retreat to the final line of defense.

    The Canades'' most powerful species were struggling hard, sometimes with tremendously high local power, even though they were just getting tired.

    Between 1,000 and 2,000 demons have been defeated by themselves.

    But that''s not how the other adventurers and knights...

    Looking at the overall war situation, it was only a matter of time before the demons were pushing us into the status quo and the city of Horizons became a battlefield.

    You can''t stay like this.

    Everyone thinks so, they learn to be in a hurry, but there''s nothing they can do.

    And... the demon finally reached the gate.

 301 Thirty-one stories.

    "It''s not good! They''re at the gates of the city!?

    In a series of magic, Luna said in a voice that included haste.

    Canade, Tania and Nina, who were fighting near it, look back and see toward the city.

    A bunch of demons formed spear-like formations, heading toward the city and storming repeatedly.

    Adventurers and knights unite to prevent it, but it doesn''t last long either.

    They are constantly pushed by fierce attacks, creating holes.

    That''s where demons come in...

    One, and another, and the demon seized the gate.

    The remaining adventurers and knights on the gate hit the interception, but there were too many of them.

    Three climb up between defeating one, and they fall into an insurmountable state.

    "Luna, can''t you magically put it together and blow it away!?

    "Everyone else is going to blow it together!

    Luna also returned a screaming answer to Tania''s screaming inquiry.

    "My fireballs and braces will be involved, too, so no. Then I''ll have to ask Nina to send me a canade..."

    "Aww... sorry, dude. If you can''t see your destination clearly... it''s hard to transfer, maybe."

    "Then I''ll run that far...... ugh, get out of the way!

    And the demons flocked with him, wondering if he would let him do so, and Canade shouted loudly, as if he were nagging.

    Hit the fist in a row and roll out the kick as it spins further.

    Sounds like solo music that blows everything you touch.

    But even if you can defeat the enemy with it, you can''t move off the spot.

    We were in a situation where we wanted to head to the rescue, but it was impossible to do so.

    "What about Sola and Tina!?

    "If you''re my sister, you''re fighting magic in the future! Without my sister, there will be more demons, so it''s hard to reposition them."

    "Tina, it''s... it''s so confusing over there... it''s still hard"

    "That''s not good......! If it stays like this, it won''t be a joke and it won''t go out of style... what about that ghost kid?!?

    Tania panicked and looked around...

    A short distance away, I found Rifa struggling alone.

    Rifa has polished her work with the inhabitants of Crios and the ghosts who live there, but this is the first time she''s fought with the Canades.

    We can''t work together well and fight apart to stay out of the way...

    As a result, only one person was to be isolated.

    "Isn''t it a bad idea? Rifa seems pretty strong, but that number is hard on her own, no matter how much."

    "Oh well, next thing you know, there''s the problem......!

    "I''ll go to Rifa''s! Ugh."

    Canade showed him an oversized jump and flew through the sky as many shells could be launched.

    No, I ran through the sky.

    Draw the parabola as it is...

    Land perfectly next to Rifa fighting.

    As he landed, he was crushing the demon he was on the spot from the top.

    "Surprise."

    When I saw Canade coming down from the sky, Rifa said so with no expression at all.

    "I''ll help!

    "Huh."

    With the addition of Canade, Rifa began to fight laziness.

    After all, it would have been just tough to deal with that number alone.

    The strongest species never lose, but fatigue accumulates.

    But the addition of Canade made room for both the body and the mind...

    "That''s fine over there. So... who''s at the heart of the gate?"

    What should we do?

    Tania gets lost.

    I''m in a position to command my people at some point...

    I don''t like brainwork like this.

    Basically, it''s easier to be busy.

    I come here and I know exactly what Rayne is thankful for always taking command of me.

    Were you spinning your head so much as you fought?

    Not usual.

    Are you sure it''s human?

    Isn''t that the most powerful species wearing human skin?

    Staying with Tania makes me think about that.

    "Anyway, we need to do something about it until Rayne gets back...!

    "What are you going to do!?

    "I''ll leave this place to Luna and Nina!

    Without waiting for an answer, Tania flew with wings on her back.

    He moved to the gate at once, kicking the demons that were coming from the sky as well.

    Momentum descends in front of the gate.

    The shock puts a crack in the ground, but I can''t care less about that.

    I care. I don''t even have a hippo.

    "Guys, get down!

    To Tania''s cry, the adventurers and knights who were on the gate hurriedly lay down with their heads in their arms.

    What is Tania trying to do?

    I don''t know about that, but experience tells me it sucks.

    Tania spread her wings wide...

    The braces swept away the herd of demons at every gate.

    It just doesn''t mean I''m serious about braces.

    It''s a brace that''s considerably diminished in power.

    We will not destroy the gates...

    But you can blow the demons attached to the gates...

    He succeeded in kicking through the demons he was trying to feed into the city through the gates.

    Still, I can''t feel safe.

    Soon a reinforcement demon pushes in and tries to swallow Tania and the others.

    "Ha!!

    Stella''s sword tore apart the demon that was about to strike Tania.

    "Stella! You, when?"

    "Same as Tania. I thought I had to guard the gate, and I lowered the front so far. No, I should say I had to lower it... anyway, no more"

    "I know!

    This is the final line of defense.

    Behind this lies the city.

    There are people who don''t have power.

    We''ll stop ourselves here.

    Tania and Stella consolidate their resolve...

    Despair comes like crushing that determination.

    "Hey, what''s that..."

    Stella snapped in a stunned manner.

    Chasing that gaze...... Tania flashes up too.

    "Is that... a demon?

    Something like a giant mountain was moving.

    Just like it doesn''t matter what your people are doing, trample down the demons that are spreading to you...

    Walk with the earth ringing.

    Giant Tortoise.

    A monster in the shape of a giant tortoise, as many as a small hill.

    The speed is very slow, but the attacks carried out from that giant destroy the walls and gates with one blow.

    Furthermore, the methyl is higher than steel and has higher defense.

    It''s a demon that''s categorized in A-rank.

    "What the hell is that monster...!

    "Not good, Tania! That''s Giant Tortoise. If he attacks, the gate will break easily."

    "Then... I''ll knock you down before then!

    Tania unleashes a special dragon brace.

    How many braces would it be today?

    I was just feeling fatigued.

    Still a full blow.

    It would be about the most powerful species of the same S-rank or Demon race that could fight this.

    That''s what I was thinking...

    "Become!?

    Giant Tortoise pulls his hands, feet and head into the armor and takes a defensive stance.

    That''s where the brace hits directly...

    After the blast cleared, Giant Tortoise restarted his steps with his hands, feet and head as if nothing had happened.

    "Isn''t that crazy!? How can you hit my braces straight and flat out!?

    "Giant Tortoise is capable, but he''s especially good at defense. It is said that few people can break through that defense... and are therefore categorized in the A-rank"

    "Oh, you''re kidding me, Turtle!

    Tania disturbed her hair with a rash that seemed irritating.

    That''s all I''m in a hurry, and I guess I''m confused.

    "If this happens, shall we fight as it were...?

    You can''t beat a tortoise like that if it''s in dragon form.

    Tania thinks so and thinks so.

    However, I thought the damage to my surroundings was going to be outrageous.

    Basically, adventurers and knights gather at the gate, but not all of them.

    There are people here and there forming formations and fighting hard.

    If I do badly, I get those people involved.

    "Damn... what can I do...!

    "... Isn''t this what we should do?

    "Eh."

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Multiple fireballs flew in from nowhere and burst at the feet of Giant Tortoise.

    It won''t do any damage to Giant Tortoise...

    There''s a big hole in the ground, and Giant Tortoise, who''s got his foot taken there, can''t move.

    Those who spotted weaknesses accurately and moved into action¡­

    "Rain!!!

    "You''re welcome."

 302 Thirty-two stories, reliable reinforcements.

    It took longer than I thought.

    I hurried back...

    The battle had already begun and had become quite a mix-up.

    The Stellas retreat to the final line of defense.

    Although the Canades are also working hard, the demonic momentum is still not diminishing.

    But... that''s it.

    I won''t let you like it any more.

    Is that what you want me to do?

    "Rain!

    "Wow."

    I was hugged by Tania with tremendous momentum.

    Suddenly I can''t deal with it, and I''m pushed down to the ground as it is.

    "Ha, Tania......?

    "Ugh... already! It''s late. All right, Rain!

    As I rode over me, Tania slapped me in the chest with a poka.

    "I believed it would definitely come, but I thought something might have happened because it was too late... and, uh, you''re such a terrible husband to make me worry! Reflect."

    "I''m sorry. Sorry."

    "... okay. I forgive you."

    Standing up, he was deflected from his face as he stroked Tania''s head.

    When you look at the fact that your cheeks are dyed in a pearlescent color, it must be illuminating.

    I felt like Tania hadn''t seen it in a long time to get emotional so far.

    That''s all you have to worry about...

    And then I guess I was stuck in this situation.

    "Nyah, Rain!

    "I''ve been waiting for you! It''s too late!

    "Now you''re safe."

    "Huh... more, I''m starting to feel like I can hang in there"

    "Ugh, do it!

    Everyone recognized this one and gave it that kind of voice, like putting in a happy mood.

    I have to live up to that expectation.

    "I''m home."

    Bass and tons of bats flew in...

    They gathered in one place and Rifa showed herself.

    "I thought you ran away."

    "I''m not running. You promised Rifa, didn''t you?

    "Help," he said.

    "Ah..."

    I rounded my eyes like Rifa was surprised.

    Could it be that you forgot your promise?

    If so, I''m a little shocked.

    But well...

    That you are willing to keep your promises properly.

    And helping Rifa''s people as promised.

    I would like to show them with future actions.

    "But what are you going to do?

    Rifa glanced at the herd of demons.

    Giant Tortoise is stuck in the hole and is unable to move.

    But the other demons are still alive. Massive.

    What do we do with them?

    You mean you can handle just being alone... and just being human?

    Rifa''s eyes held such a question.

    I''ll take care of it.

    So I let him say it clearly and forcefully to dispel the question.

    "How?

    "Thus."

    I chanted a fireball... and flew straight up.

    Bloom the flaming flowers in the sky as it is.

    Rifa looked at it strangely.

    Tilt your little neck.

    "What, now?

    It''s a signal.

    "Signal?"

    "Come now, it''s a signal to a reliable reinforcement."

    I could hear the ground from nowhere.

    And... the roar of the beast.

    wolf, lion, tiger, bear, elephant, kaba, rhino, taka, eagle, crocodile......

    As all the animals sandwiched the herd of demons, they approached from the North and the South.

    We march in a fierce momentum like setting up dirt and smoke.

    The animals ate up, feeling like slapping the flanks of a bunch of demons as they were.

    Wolves and others stand sharp fangs, eating and breaking demonic meat...

    Anything with a big body, such as an elephant, builds momentum and runs...

    Taka and other winged things assault from the sky...

    The animals maximize their specs and kick the demon herd.

    That number is roughly 3,000.

    Though fewer in number than demons, I chose only animals that had comparable power to the C-rank.

    Therefore, with all this number, you will not lose.

    ¡­¡­

    Rifa was stunned.

    Tania and Stella were also stunned.

    Everyone else... the adventurers and the knights were blatant.

    "Hey... what''s this?

    That''s what Rifa said, pompous, to speak for everyone''s feelings.

    "Why are the animals..."

    "I told you. I''m a Beast Tamer."

    "No way...... Tamed this many?

    "No, I just can''t do that"

    You can''t taste as many as 3,000 animals for anything.

    I seem to be a division of the brave, so there''s no limit to growth...

    Still, I can''t do 3000.

    It is beyond the scope of a person.

    So, what''s up?

    It''s a simple answer.

    "I made a tentative contract with only the leaders of the flock of animals."

    Then what you''re under, it works exactly as ordered.

    Few tentative contracts need to be signed.

    I should have given a convincing explanation that... but for some reason Rifa remains flashy.

    "As a leader alone, there must be quite a few. How many?"

    "Right... like a hundred?

    "Hiha, a hundred..."

    There are not that many types of animals collected...

    Not that there is one leader per type.

    In some cases, multiple flocks are acting together, and in that case, I had to sign a contract with some leaders.

    As a result, it took me so long to get here...

    And we were to have a tentative contract with about a hundred animals.

    "Weird. It should be one thing to be able to tame"

    "Apparently, but, well, I seem a little special,"

    "Special in Special...... it''s strange to be clear. Not a hundred."

    "Well, it''s Rain."

    Rifa doesn''t seem satisfied, but Tania usually took matters, although it doesn''t feel like doing it.

    "Well, that''s anyway"

    I pulled out the camouflage and set it up.

    "I brought reliable reinforcements. Everybody''s done their best, and now we''re even."

    "Right. Honestly, it would have sucked a little if it had stayed that way... but I couldn''t handle it thanks to Rayne. Time to fight back from here."

    Tania laughs invincibly.

    "Oh man...... as usual, Rayne is outrageous. However, there is no way our knights will ever lag behind more than that."

    Stella also tried to regain her temper and skipped the order to her men.

    The expressions of despair had disappeared from the faces of the adventurers and had become full of vibrant hope.

    Everyone was looking forward.

    Because I brought reinforcements... that''s not all.

    Rather, because I''m back.

    That''s why I was able to regain my temper.

    In that way, no one and he were full of power.

    Slightly embarrassed though...

    If I could deliver hope to everyone, I would be proud and very happy.

    When she saw us like that, Rifa looked strange.

    Maybe we don''t know the source of our power or our hearts.

    It''s just...

    "... not bad"

    Rifa laughed small, too.

    "Rain."

    Rifa lined up next to me... the sickle of blood, is it?

    Anyway, I set up a weapon.

    It''s like keeping your back...

    "How much?"

    "Oh!"

    Responding forcefully, me and Rifa rushed out to the herd of demons.

 303 Thirty-three stories, mastermind upset.

    "... No way this is happening"

    The Demons were observing Stampede on the cliff...... Weiss looked up in amazement.

    The plan was going well.

    I was able to induce stampede without any problems, and this one grew as large as I wanted.

    The crowd of more than 10,000 demons set their course for the Horizon.

    I can''t make it to reinforcements or anything.

    Defense is pointless.

    Horizon was supposed to be wiped off the map today.

    Weiss knew there were more than one of the most powerful species.

    I was just deciding that wasn''t a big deal.

    If you''re a normal most powerful species, you can''t get past the stampede.

    Those who stand at the apex among the most powerful species or...

    Or if you were a race specialized in combat like the Heavenly Nation, or maybe it was something else.

    But cat spirits, dragons, spirits, gods...

    And ghost tribes alone don''t make sense.

    You''ll be able to stretch the time to doom, and you won''t die.

    That''s just it.

    We cannot save the Horizon from doom.

    That''s what I thought.

    That''s what I decided.

    Yet... what is this result?

    What the hell is going on in front of you?

    Weiss doesn''t understand the sight happening under his eyes, and he unwittingly groans with his head.

    "What the hell, that human being...? Defeat this nonsense in such a ridiculous way¡­"

    The animals called in as reinforcements were kicking the demon herd in momentum.

    Wolves and others chew up small demons such as goblins......

    Rhinoceros and others blow up medium-sized demons such as Auga...

    Elephants and others trample and crush large demons such as King Lizard.

    A horde of demons ravaged by flocks of animals.

    It was a sight like a joke.

    It''s just that demons are better than animals, they''re not determined to have strong powers.

    Not all animals exceed demons...

    Animals that are good at some battles have better fighting abilities than demons.

    Otherwise, wild animals have been exterminated by demons.

    But.

    Because.

    Does anyone really think about hitting an animal on a demon?

    Would anyone think that about controlling stampede with animals?

    It was beyond Weiss'' comprehension.

    I don''t believe it.

    I don''t believe it.

    I don''t believe it.

    Looking at the sight in front of me, I was about to get a headache that made me jerk off.

    "... must we admit that Non''s measures failed?"

    Horizons are insurance only.

    My destiny is Krios.

    We''re going to talk about maybe not enough clios...

    So I also decided to have the Horizon perished.

    But it ended in failure.

    The battle is still going on...

    The herd of demons had been completely pushed.

    Quite a few still remain, but it will also be a matter of time before they are completely suppressed.

    "Oh man...... what would Reese say about something like this? You have a headache."

    Weiss thought about whether he would join the force.

    However, the proposal was immediately rejected.

    Multiple strongest species.

    Hundreds of humans.

    And flocks of animals.

    It''s impossible to deal with them, no matter how many demons they are.

    It will be easy to lose.

    It is possible that if you use it, or¡­.

    But that''s all that''s left of it.

    It cannot be effortlessly put out on such occasions.

    "I have no choice... is this city going to give up"

    Weiss spills a sigh...

    The next moment, the figure disappeared like an illusion.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Now...... last one. Yikes!!!

    Canade turned his right arm around and slammed his full punch into King Lizard.

    The giant is launched into the sky as a shell and becomes a star as it is.

    "The rest..."

    Fly magic in all directions to explore demonic reactions.

    The reaction is... none.

    It would be wiped out.

    "Rain! I''ve seen it from the sky, but there''s no rest."

    "I... checked just in case, but... it''s okay now, right?

    That''s what Tania and Nina say, so there won''t be a problem.

    I could control the stampede.

    "Rain, can you give me a win?

    Stella asks me to do that.

    "Huh? Why me? Stella''s in command..."

    "Rayne deserves better than I do. Everyone in the city has admitted it."

    "Even if they say so...... oh, no. Okay, I''ll do it."

    It''s not my pattern...

    But Stella said so much, so I honestly decided to take it on.

    Move in front of the gate.

    See here Right hand up in front of adventurers and knights...

    "Our victory!!!

    "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!!" "

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Together, everyone managed to control the stampede.

    It''s just that this is going to be tough.

    First, the allowance for the injured.

    Nearly 500 people fought and nearly half of them were seriously injured.

    There are nearly a hundred more seriously wounded who can''t move.

    We also helped with the injury allowance.

    I can use my heels, and Sola and Luna are magic experts.

    Tina has the knowledge and skills to be able to treat accurately, and Nina keeps a lot of wound pills in her subspace.

    Canade and Tania were able to carry a variety of supplies here and there with their proud arms.

    Some unfortunately couldn''t help...

    Still, thanks to everyone, I was able to help a lot of people.

    It''s not just about people, it''s about rebuilding the city.

    Though he managed to sustain the demonic raid, the East Gate completely ceased functioning.

    The damage in the vicinity is also devastating.

    It will take a lot of time to regain what it was.

    I should just say I''m fortunate to be unhappy, or I don''t have any trouble funding reconstruction.

    By controlling the stampede, I gained tons of demon stones.

    If we make good use of that, the problem of funding will be solved.

    While there are many other problems¡­

    The people over the stampede had already walked out looking forward.

    In the meantime, I...

    "Okay, thank you. Thank you."

    "Gaw!"

    I stroked the lion''s head and placed a large chunk of meat before it.

    The lion happily swallowed a chunk of meat...... but it was too big to carry, calling for multiple lions like family and carrying them together.

    "Ugh..."

    "Rain, we''re running out of meat, aren''t we?

    "I''m fine. Because carnivorous animals are now the last. The herbivore is next..."

    "Yeah, I brought a lot of delicious vegetables."

    Canade has shown us a pile of vegetables loaded in the rear car.

    There are several rear cars lined with vegetables in the same way behind them.

    And ahead of me is a flock of animals.

    These are the animals who signed a temporary contract.

    I''m rewarding you, but it''s tough because of the numbers.

    Thanks to the massive amount of Demon Stones, we are able to prepare a good reward without any problems with gold...

    I don''t have half the work to do, and I''m about to go down in the sun, but I can''t finish awarding my reward.

    This could be working all night...

    Even as I laugh bitterly, but if I don''t hang in there, I get in the mood.

    The animals can''t be intact, there''s something hurt.

    As a Beast Tamer, you have to respond to them as best you can.

    "Thank God"

    He stroked his head one by one and thanked him over and over.

 304 304 Stories Trust

    Eventually, I worked all night to thank the animals.

    Thank the last animal by dawn and manage to end it.

    There''s still a lot to be done, but just at the limit of activity...

    I went back to the house as I fumbled.

    "Guys... annoying... hanging out late, really, thanks..."

    "Nyah... I''m tired..."

    "I''m not going to say I''m tired or anything, but my heart is too tired... you little pussycat..."

    "Whiskers..."

    We head into the hallway leading to the room as Canade and Tania flutter to the left and right.

    Tina speaks on that back.

    "Ah, Canade, Tania. What are we gonna do about dinner?

    "I''ll be fine later..."

    "Me too... I want to go to bed now..."

    That''s what they left out and each disappeared into their own room.

    "Sola and Luna..."

    "Sooo... sooo... sooo..."

    "Supikah... Supikah... Supikah..."

    Sora and Luna were doing their best before returning to their room, trying to sleep shoulder to shoulder on the couch.

    I can''t believe you''re hanging in there until this happens... I just want to thank you both.

    "Sola, Luna. If you sleep in here, you catch a cold.

    "Fine, Tina. I''ll take you both to your room."

    "Yeah?

    "We''re both light, so it''s no problem. More than that, Tina..."

    When I glanced at Nina, I was relaxed.

    My eyes are about half closed and my head is shaking to the left and right.

    "It''s like Nina''s got a limit."

    "That''s why Tina asks for Nina"

    "Roger that!

    I brought Sola and Luna to my room...

    Tina takes Nina to her room...

    I could finally put everyone to sleep.

    No, not everyone.

    Tina and Rifa remain.

    "Tina and Rifa don''t sleep?

    "Of which, ghosts and nags. No fatigue, no drowsiness."

    "I''m a vampire. Night is the pinnacle. It''s morning."

    "I see."

    You look better than anything.

    "... haha"

    Tina was just a little flustered.

    I see no heart or blurred body contours.

    No.

    It''s normal to blur because you''re a ghost...

    Somehow, I don''t feel energetic, I don''t feel my usual strength.

    "Isn''t Tina tired, too?

    "Why would you think that?

    "Why, no matter what you say... there''s no clear reason. Somehow, I can only answer that. I don''t think Tina feels the same now."

    "Rayne''s husband is sharp...... he shouldn''t be tired or anything, but he''s got a weak body. Probably used too much magic."

    "Then why don''t you go to sleep? I think it''s a lot different if you''re just lying there."

    "Hmm... I''ll let you do that"

    "Are you okay on your own?

    "It''s okay. Or does Rayne''s husband intend to enter the room of the moist maiden?

    "Yes, no, I don''t mean to..."

    "Haha, kidding. Well, then, we''re gonna have to lie down."

    He waved flirtatiously and Tina disappeared into the back as well.

    ... or I don''t want you to slip through the wall.

    Everyone is surprised, so I want you to fly down the hallway... well, you look tired, and let''s take a big look today.

    "Is Rifa okay? You can''t do that?

    I''m fine.

    Rifa nodded cocklessly.

    I don''t see how you''re pushing it.

    Vampires are tough.

    Or would you be young?

    No, no, I should still be young, too.

    "Well, I''m sorry, but I think I''ll go to bed, too. Exactly tired...... can we talk about Krios after lunch?

    "Yeah, I don''t mind"

    "It''ll help. Good night, then."

    "Wait, Rain"

    When I tried to move to the room, Rifa grabbed my hand.

    Looking back, there''s a rifa with an irresistibly complicated face.

    Look at this one, trying to open your mouth...

    But in words, I mean, I shut my mouth.

    Sounds like you have something to say, but you haven''t been able to put that into words well?

    No.

    It feels more like I''m lost than that.

    I haven''t been able to digest the thoughts in me properly and I don''t know what words to use.

    It was like that.

    "What''s going on?

    I don''t want to do anything to make you rush.

    I spoke as gently as I could and waited for Rifa to put the words together.

    "I..."

    Slightly and Rifa opens her little mouth.

    The eyes that looked at this one, for some reason, seemed elusive, and an apology had been expressed.

    "Sorry."

    "Huh? Why are you apologizing?

    "I suspected Rain."

    "What is that...?

    "When a stampede broke out near this city and Rayne disappeared when he called for reinforcements... I thought Rayne had escaped. I doubted Rain."

    I see.

    So, I''m sorry, is that right?

    "Me, I''m ashamed of myself. Rayne kept her promise. Yet..."

    "Fine."

    I put my hand on Rifa''s head.

    Keep it up, somehow stroke Rifa''s head.

    "Rain......?

    "I can''t help but think that Rifa does. We just met. We don''t know each other very well. Even if you have doubts, I take that for granted."

    "Rain......"

    "So I''ll hang in there."

    "Huh?"

    "I want to hang in there so Rifa can trust me. I want to hang in there so they don''t suspect me anymore. So why don''t you stay a little closer to me? Promise to save Krios, because I''ll make sure I keep it."

    "... thanks"

    Rifa hugged me here.

    I tried to bury my face right in my chest.

    "But you don''t have to hang in there"

    "Huh? But..."

    "I already believe in Rain."

    I can put my strength into my hugging hand.

    "I couldn''t believe it at first. I suspected. But not now."

    Rifa looked up at this one.

    The emotion in those eyes... is trust.

    Look straight at this one...

    He''s placed absolute trust in me...

    Rifa''s straight gaze is directed so that she can convey her thoughts and entrust her mind.

    I believe in Rayne.

    "Oh well... thanks, Rifa"

    "Huh."

    When I stroked Rifa''s head, I narrowed my eyes to make her feel good.

    It''s like a cat.

    Somehow I associated with Canade.

    "Huh..."

    My yawn spills when I stick around.

    "Rain, sleepy?

    "Oh, just about all night long."

    "My story is over. You can sleep."

    "Hmm..."

    Even though I told her I could sleep, Rifa looked lonely somewhere.

    Is that right?

    If I go to bed, Rifa will be alone...

    You''re going to feel lonely until everyone wakes up.

    Nevertheless, given this aftermath, there''s no way I''m not sleeping either...

    "Uh... Shall I sleep with you then"

    I feel like I''ve spoken a hell of a lot...

    Sometimes I was getting pretty sleepy, and my head was confused and I couldn''t think of anything decent.

    "Huh. I''m sleeping with Rayne."

    "Do you think you can sleep?

    "It''s morning now, so get over it."

    "Right. Then go to sleep."

    "Huh."

    I moved into the room with Rifa and slept in bed with her as she was.

    And then...... the canade that came to wake me up startles me, but that''s another story.

 305 Thirty-five stories. Hes one of us. Thats what Im looking at.

    Wake up after noon...

    Then I had a slightly late dinner.

    Go on, go out and buy out again, pack your stuff.

    After a light meeting, we came to the unanimous conclusion that we should leave for Krios immediately.

    So... it was night when all the preparations were made.

    "Nyah, it''s been such a long time"

    "What do we do? I think it''s just dangerous to get out at this hour... even though you can go through the Spirit Clan, the entrance is a lost forest, right? I don''t think it''s a good idea to push that way at sundown."

    "Hmm, no problem with that."

    Luna says confidently to dispel Tania''s concerns.

    "I want you to come here."

    It was at the end of the hallway that they told me so and led me.

    As much as an ornamental vase is placed, there is nothing else.

    "Uh... what''s this all about?

    "Nothing at first glance. But if you pour out my magic like this..."

    Luna''s hands glow pale.

    I guess the magic converges visibly.

    The space is as loose as the surface of the water as it glimpses through a space that is nothing with its glowing hands.

    Blur and one side of the wall glows...

    So much so that I lost it, and beyond it I saw quietly growing trees in the darkness of the night.

    It''s a view I saw somewhere.

    "What... this, in the Spirit Clan...?

    "Uh-huh! Uh-huh, yeah! We magically connected this house to the Spirit Clan."

    "Oh, can you do that? No, it''s actually done..."

    "Because I''m just going to add one more transfer gate and set that destination here. Sola and the spirits are a simple task."

    "Problem...... no?

    "Saya. Nina''s right. If you do this on your own, will you get mad at me?

    "I''m not taking it personally. I''ve got your permission."

    "It''s a hassle to go all the way to the lost forest to get inside. That''s why I talked to my mother and the chief and asked her permission. However, because Nina immediately called me, the installation was behind me."

    Permission granted, he said... are you sure?

    I can''t believe you set up a gate in our house that leads into the Spirit Clan.

    This place is all over the city, and if I do bad, there''s a chance someone else will break in.

    "This could be trespassing on the city''s people, but is that okay?

    He had the same concerns, and Tania asked him that question.

    Then Luna tends her chest well, feeling like she was thinking about the possibility.

    "Huh, it''s like there''s no problem! Only our spiritual clan can open the gates that lead inside. Other races¡­ no matter how much magic humans infuse, they don''t react."

    "Besides, I''m usually transparent and assimilated to some parts of the house, so I was wondering if they''d notice me first"

    "I see."

    Don''t worry about that.

    "Well, shall we just leave? They took a lot of time, so you''d better hurry."

    "Huh."

    Rifa nodded intently.

    Then he moves in front of the transfer gate and steps out... and looks back as he stops before that.

    I looked at everyone as it was, and I lowered my head with a pepper.

    "Please, help my people and the Krios."

    Rifa''s straight thoughts are conveyed.

    Such a rifa''s shoulder, Canade tapped lightly with a pound.

    Make the face-lifting rifa smile.

    "Of course you are! Leave it to me."

    "The stampede that happened in this city is probably the enemy of the rifas too... I''ll let you put it on before I drop it"

    "Sola spares no cooperation between the same most powerful species."

    "Ha ha, you turn us against the enemy, you make him regret it!

    "Good luck to us!

    "Yeah...... cancer, bulk"

    Everybody''s in a good mood.

    "Let''s go!

    At the end of the day, I put it together and I knocked over the transfer gate.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Through the Metastatic Gate, it was inside the Spirit Clan.

    There is no concept of time or distance, and it travels in an instant.

    I realize once again how awesome the Spirit Clan is to be able to make something like this.

    "Oh, wow"

    Rifa seemed to be the first to experience knocking around the metastasis gate, and she had her eyes wide open to its awesomeness.

    However, my expression hasn''t changed much.

    I guess you''re still amazed at this because you''re like a kid who doesn''t have a lot of joy and sorrow emotions on his face.

    "Huh, I bet you do. I bet you do! We spirits will be amazing."

    "Yeah, wow. Surprised."

    "Ha ha! Isn''t Rifa attractive! No, no, no, no, no, no!

    Sola''s cocksucker fell on Luna.

    "Be quiet, Luna. It''s already night."

    "Oh, whoa... I''m going to fall asleep too..."

    I feel a little sorry for you, but I can''t pinch your mouth because what Sora''s saying is too true.

    "Already for a long time, I have obtained permission to use the metastasis gates as I please. Let''s go to the metastasis gates on Krios."

    "Uh, sure, on the Krios side... um, it''s this way"

    I walked a little inside, guided by Luna, who was resurrected from the power of Sola''s dandruff.

    So much so that it seems to be gone and other transfer gates, I can see the door of light.

    "It''s here!

    "Is this metastasis gate in Krios?

    "To be exact, it''s near Krios. You''ll be walking for about an hour, but I was wondering if it''s much faster than traveling in a carriage or something"

    "Right. Thank you, both of you."

    "Ha."

    "Huh."

    When they stroked Sola and Luna''s head with a sticking reflection, they both gave a tranced look.

    Look at that, everyone else seems to be jealous.

    "I... have never had you stroke me..."

    "Neither do we."

    "Sounds good"

    Nina, Tina and Rifa stare at me, and I remember a strange rush.

    "Uh... I''m in a hurry now, so I''ll see you later?

    "Yeah, I promise... right?

    "Alright, have fun!

    "Why?"

    The tension between the three rises.

    If this is as good as it sounds, I''ll do it for you anytime.

    I''m just busy right now, so I''m gonna be behind you.

    "Then..."

    "Oh, I''ve been waiting."

    Let''s just knock on the transfer gate.

    That''s what I tried to say, and a familiar voice came from behind me.

    Looking back...... Al''s appearance.

    "Mother?"

    "What''s wrong, Mother?"

    Sola and Luna looked surprised.

    He had permission to use the transfer gate, but it seems unexpected that Mr. Al would be here.

    "My daughters tell me the whole story. Lord, do you want to go to Crios and help the Ghost Clan?

    "Yes, I do..."

    "Then the concubine will follow."

    "What!?

    I was surprised by the sudden development and stuck out loud.

    Follow me...

    Mr. Al''s temporarily at the party?

    That''s the kind of recognition you need, isn''t it?

    "Um, no problem."

    "I didn''t say anything..."

    "Because your Lord is dumb and honest, for better or worse. If it''s easy, you know what you''re thinking without having to use magic."

    Should I make an effort to hide my mind for a little while...?

    "But, Mother. How so?

    "Mm-hmm. Isn''t it been quite a while since the mother of a dazzling master went outside with a hikikomori?

    "It''s Luna. Lord, you''d better learn to respect my mother and use her mouth.

    "Migi!?

    Now with Mr. Al''s cocksucker, Luna was in tears.

    "What. If you mean a ghost pinch, it''s not a rush to help. Because of the inner defense, no one but the concubine can move."

    "I can count on my mother just to follow me"

    "Mm-hmm. Sora''s an honest, cute girl."

    "Mother, are you okay? Aren''t you old enough? I would be shy as a child if I was too shabby to be on my back!?

    "It''s Luna. Lord, that''s why you learn."

    A second hangover fell and Luna flipped on the spot, trembling like a fish launched into a hill.

    This mother and daughter is wild...

    "So the concubine will follow you, too. Whatever, okay?

    Still Mr. Al looked at this one.

    I don''t want you to be one of them... just be one of them.

    Otherwise, it''s gonna be hell, right?

    And it felt like blackmailing.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t disagree."

    Although I was surprised by the sudden development, if Al is going to be on my side, I can count on nothing more.

    This is how we added our strongest helper, Mr. Al, to our side and headed to Krios.

 306 306 stories, Krios.

    The transfer gate was connected to the woods.

    In a place similar to the lost forest, the trees grow deep.

    Because the Spirit Clan prefers nature, Al gave me an explanation that he would install a transfer gate in a place like this...

    "" Light!

    Sola and Luna magically made the lights, illuminating my feet and where I was going.

    I took the lead, trying to push the cuckoo and the bushes apart and went down the beast path, making it a little easier to walk for everyone who followed.

    That''s about half an hour of walking.

    I lost so much that I reached the forest road.

    The roads are well maintained and you won''t have a hard time walking.

    "Uh, right or left..."

    It''s this way.

    When I tried to retrieve the map and check its position, Mr. Al pointed to the left without getting lost.

    "You know what?

    "Mm-hmm. I''ve been to Krios a few times."

    "That''s unusual."

    "Mm-hmm. Just like Luna, do you want to say Mother Dalladara, who can''t help herself with the very crushing of the damned menito that draws her concubine?

    "It''s like Luna didn''t say that much either... no, that''s not what I meant. It''s unusual for spirits to go to people''s cities."

    "Oh, you mean that. Surely there''s no use for a human city. Except for Crios, then. Because there are ghosts there. I know some ghosts, and my concubine shows her face once in a while."

    "I see."

    Walking around talking like that, I walked through the forest road in about twenty minutes.

    The sky is starting to brighten up as we go through the forest road, and our sights widen all at once.

    "That''s..."

    I saw a huge lake in the distance.

    It''s so huge that you mistake it for the ocean.

    There was a building lined up on such a lake.

    City.

    The city is built on a giant strut.

    "Nyah... wow"

    "Krios was a city built on a lake..."

    They were all surprised, too, and they were all together and round their eyes.

    "Krios is a special city. To protect yourself from demons and beasts, you''ve built a city on the lake, and you''ve got a fortress of nature."

    "How does Mr. Al know that?

    "The spirits helped build it."

    "What?"

    "I''ve never heard of that before"

    They didn''t know the two daughters, and they were surprised again.

    "Why is the Spirit Clan helping for humans? It doesn''t make sense."

    "It wasn''t long before Crios was made. At that time, the concubines and the spiritual clan had a good relationship with humans."

    "Does that mean that city has been around for over a hundred years? Wow, that''s amazing."

    "Phew, because the concubine also devoted herself to building. Praise me more."

    Al looks good...

    This guy is really involved in a lot of things.

    I don''t think I''m a spiritual clan, I have such a wide face.

    "Well... how do we get all the way to the city?

    For once, we need to check the situation, so we have to move around the city and listen to the delegates.

    Although bridges stretching from the north and south of the city connect to the edge of the lake respectively...

    There was a demon gathering there.

    Counting is enough to make it a hundred million.

    Under the influence of stampede, I guess we''re in the middle of a fight right now.

    I don''t think it will reach 10,000, so there''s nothing I can''t force to break through...

    Our aim is not to control the stampede, but to defeat someone who causes the stampede.

    I want to use extra force here and avoid exhaustion.

    "Nyah... Rain, Rain. Is there any better way?

    "Right..."

    "Don''t worry. Leave it to the concubine."

    When I tried to figure out how to move around the city, Mr. Al stepped forward.

    Keep your chest confident.

    "What are you gonna do, mother?

    "This is what you do."

    When Mr. Al rang his fingers with his pussy, the magic formation unfolded to envelop us.

    Stay swallowed by the light...

    When I noticed, the view around me had changed.

    You were supposed to be away from the lake, all of a sudden, all over the city.

    Probably, Krios.

    "Is this... metastatic magic?

    "Nevertheless, our numbers at once... and without chanting... my mother is a monster nonetheless"

    "I wish I could praise you for being amazing, hehe!

    Al laughs like he''s good at it...

    "Oh, man. What are they..."

    "He just showed up, didn''t he?

    "Could it be a demon...?

    The people around us suddenly appeared wary of us.

    Naturally.

    I would be tingling with stampede right now...... in the meantime, I would normally be alert if they came on board with metastatic magic or something.

    Well, maybe there was no other good way...

    At least I wanted you to talk to me, Mr. Al.

    "Uh, we..."

    "Rifa!"

    A loud voice sounded out of the crowd as they tried to explain that they were not suspicious.

    It was a woman with horns, just like Rifa, who showed up in the crowd.

    My back length is lower than mine, but given that I''m a woman, it doesn''t mean I''m smaller.

    The face is very similar to Rifa''s.

    Will this be the case ten years after Rifa?

    Very pretty.

    No, you mean beautiful... man?

    I am gravely aware that it is rude to have such feelings about women.

    But it''s true that you had that feeling.

    My nose is stretched smoothly and my eyes are crisp.

    Rin''s expression made him feel a strong will.

    "Oops, you''re home safe!

    "Yeah, I''m home."

    Rifa comes forward and hugs a woman.

    I know him... or is he family?

    Rifa had a gentle, gentle face to show her only to her family.

    And from previous patterns...

    "Did you guys get Rifa this far? Thanks! I''m Rezona, Rifa''s mother. Nice to meet you!"

    After all, it was Rifa''s mother.

    "Best wishes. I''m Rain Shroud. This is..."

    Give me an introduction for everyone...

    "Long time no see, it''s Resona."

    Al laughs invincibly as he tries to introduce him.

    He noticed such an Al, and Mr. Resona had a nostalgic grin.

    "Ooh, ooh!? If you think you have a face like you saw, it''s Al! You, you''re alive?

    "I''m alive. Whoa! Lord, do not kill your concubine on your own."

    "Ha ha, sorry. We met decades ago, didn''t we? I don''t even look at him, so I guess he''s dried up in the back of the woods."

    "Don''t call my concubine like a dried animal, not at all..."

    He just couldn''t stand being treated like a drier, and Mr. Al became a fluke.

    But the exterior is the exterior, so it just seems like the child is obstinate.

    "Oh, all right, all right, sorry."

    "Don''t touch my concubine''s head!

    Mr. Resona stroked Mr. Al''s head.

    If you look at it this way, it''s an adult and a child.

    I don''t think she''s very much the same mother.

    "So, why is Al here? Lost?"

    "There''s no way! The concubines are here to rescue you!

    "Whoa, are you serious!? If Al can help us, it''s a hundred manpower! Rifa, you did a great job. I didn''t expect you to bring Al here as a helper."

    "No."

    "Hmm? What''s the difference?

    "The helper I brought in was Rain. Al aside."

    "Oh, besides..."

    Mr. Al was plain shocked by the poisonous tongue of his unconscious rifa.

    "Rain, come here"

    "Oh, oh."

    While I''m concerned about Mr. Al, I''ll leave him alone for a moment and stand in front of Mr. Resona as Rifa calls me.

    "Rain is the helper"

    "Hmm? This man? Seriously, is this the guy?

    "Mm, seriously."

    "You don''t look strong..."

    "Rain is strong. I guarantee it."

    "Ho."

    Listening to Rifa''s words, Mr. Resona''s mouth creates a form of laughter.

    Then I stared at this one.

    The gaze intersects the gaze.

    I feel strange pressure, but I thought it would be rude to distract me, and I looked straight back.

    Not so much. Mr. Resona nods as satisfied.

    "All right! Fine. I trust you. Because it''s so rare for my daughter to say this... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m sorry. Help us... help this city!

    "What, no..."

    Mr. Resona bowed his head.

    I panic about sudden behavior.

    But what I have to do is not wander...

    That''s it, and it''s about responding well to Mr. Resona, who shows good faith.

    "I''ll do my best."

    "That would help!

    Mr. Resona smiled and offered his hand...

    I smiled too and shook that hand back.

 307 307 Stories Operation Conference and the Power of Mothers

    Mr. Resona guided us to Lord Krios'' mansion.

    They''re using this as a countermeasure conference room for Stampede now.

    They were offered by the lord that a large room would be easier to use.

    It''s very different from previous Horizon lords.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Kaiz Speria, Lord of this Clios."

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Rain Shroud."

    The lord of Krios was quite old and had a wand in his hand.

    My hair is mostly gray, too.

    But he had such sharp eyes that he didn''t think he was a normal old man.

    The tone is calm, but there is a unique awesomeness gained from growing old.

    They don''t serve as lords to Dada.

    "Is it Mr. Rain... possibly called a Horizon hero?

    "Huh? You know what?

    "Absolutely. Because you''re famous. When you''re in a position like mine, it''s something that comes naturally into your ear. A lot of things..."

    I''m concerned about the way in which it is said.

    How far do they know about me?

    They also seem to know about the blood of the brave... well, they wouldn''t be the kind of people who talk about it here.

    "If someone like Mr. Rayne came to help us, then we can hope."

    "Oops, I hope so!

    That''s what Mr. Kaze and Mr. Resona told me, and I made him snort.

    "Can you let me know what''s going on first? For once, Rifa explained it to me, but I wanted to check again."

    "Oh, yeah"

    It seems that Mr. Resona will be in charge of the management progress of this operational meeting, and he will step forward and start explaining it.

    That a sudden stampede has occurred and the city is being attacked by countless demons.

    That it has occurred more than once.

    that, judging it artificial, an aspiring ghost tribe headed where there was a high magical reaction, but was returned.

    ... explained those things.

    Same information I heard about Rifa beforehand.

    The only difference is that the situation is more pressing than I was hearing from Rifa...

    Stampede had already entered for the fourth time.

    Though thorough in the Battle of Cage Castle, the damage is steadily piling up.

    Fatigue was accumulating and food was becoming scarce.

    I was told the bad news that I wouldn''t keep it for very long.

    "Then we have to beat the culprit fast...... where is the enemy position?

    "Looks like we were moving elsewhere a while ago, but we''re back. Right here."

    Mr. Resona spread the map over a large table and pointed to a corner of it.

    "South of Krios...... forest zone?

    "Nyah... Looks like it''s going to be hard to find enemies out of this."

    "Really? I think if we use Rain''s Tamer abilities, we can work something out."

    "Am I right? What the hell is that Tamer ability?

    "Mmm, I''ll teach you later"

    Mr. Resona showed interest in something strange, and his daughter Rifa was relaxing the conversation.

    "Well, okay. The enemy is lurking in an ancient castle in this forest zone."

    "There''s a castle here?

    "It seems to be a castle with a history... but, uh... I don''t know the details. I mean, I don''t care. I''m pretty sure there''s a fucking Yarrow here who killed our people."

    "Mother, you have a bad mouth"

    "Whoa, I''m sorry."

    What do you mean...?

    Though all mothers of the most powerful species have both one- and two-habits, Rifa''s mother seems to be no exception.

    "Wow, we have to protect the city, so we can''t help. Traps can''t be wiped out, so we can''t all storm them. I''m glad you understand."

    "It''s okay."

    "That''ll help. Anyway, he''s not only strong, he''s cunning. Even before..."

    "Kuku"

    A terribly deafening laugh sounded so as to block Mr. Resona''s words.

    The Lord of the Voice was a soldier of the Lord who had refrained at the edge of the room.

    I don''t know the expression because I''m upset.

    He just laughs so badly he''s shaking his shoulder.

    "Kuhaha, I didn''t know you were still up to something stupid. Be quiet and give me something I wish my Lord would destroy!

    "Who are you...!?

    Realizing that he was not one of his own, Mr. Kaise gave a sharp voice.

    As I react to that voice, the figure of the soldier changes.

    My body swells up and my armor melts.

    Skin dyes black and wings grow from the back.

    The figure is the devil himself.

    "Stupid, you say it''s a Greater Demon!?

    "A-rank demons all over the city!?

    Other soldiers rush to lay down their weapons, but Greater Demon attacks are faster than that.

    "Burned by the flames of hell, regret the stupidity that defies that one!

    A pitch-black flame is emitted.

    It was Sola and Luna who came forward... and Nina.

    Sola and Luna are magical.

    Nina opens the subspace, each trying to prevent a pitch-black flame.

    There were just people who moved faster than that.

    It''s Mr. Al and Mr. Resona.

    "Dimension Territory"

    Mr. Al instantly builds a magical structural formula to unleash his power.

    Impossibly fast and precise.

    It seems that the magic unleashed interferes with space.

    Guru distorts the space and traps a pitch-black flame in it.

    Finally, when Mr. Al rang his fingers with his pussy, the distortion of space came back to normal and the pitch-black flames went out as if nothing had happened from the beginning.

    "Bloodax!"

    Mr. Resona, biting his thumb abusively, manipulated the blood flowing from it to purify the crimson axe.

    Keep approaching the arc daemon at a windy speed and wave down the crimson axe.

    "... ah?

    The Ark Demon spilled a loose voice between the pounding and, not knowing what had happened.

    Eventually, its body slowly splits left and right...

    Deadly, it turns into a demonic stone.

    "Huh. If you want to defeat me, give me an S-rank demon, not an A-rank!

    "What, it''s not too bad. Unfortunately, not to that extent."

    Look at the two proud winners, I don''t know... because you guys are the exception, right? It made me want to put in a scratch that

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "And well, that''s why"

    Reschedule the meeting...

    Mr. Resona tells me that he doesn''t seem to want to mess around anymore.

    "As I''ve just seen, some of them turn into humans and dive into the city. There are other things that shake us up thinking about this and our little smart hands. So I can''t leave here."

    "I see... that''s troublesome"

    With Mr. Resona''s power, those demons would not be enemies.

    It may also be possible for a moment to defeat the mastermind that it is causing stampede.

    But it makes no sense for a city to be protected before then to be dropped.

    It was only natural and convincing that Mr. Resona would remain to protect the city.

    "Heh, no problem. I have a mother here."

    "Right. If you have a mother, it''s a hundred manpower."

    "Hmm? What are you talking about, daughters? The concubine stays in Krios."

    "" What!?

    Sola and Luna gave a surprise.

    Slightly, I felt Sora''s tone was collapsing.

    "Your mother won''t follow you? Are you gonna skip? Ha-ha, now you''re in trouble, aren''t you? That''s why she looks like a mother. Anyway, he''s the lead puller, and he''s sloppy. Neat, straight line. So what!?

    Luna screamed in tears as Mr. Al gritted around his temples.

    That hurts...

    "Don''t say bad things about people. The concubine will remain in the defense of Krios."

    "But mother. Isn''t Mr. Resona here?

    "Resona alone isn''t turning well, so the concubine needs help. If it''s not a problem, it hasn''t been a big problem in the first place."

    "That''s what they say..."

    "I don''t want to abandon the same mightiest species or anything, and humans... well, it''s troublesome if they don''t like it anymore. My concubine will help you."

    "That''ll help. With Al, it would be a lot easier to defend the city."

    Then......

    Listen to the enemy, think of a way to get around, discuss the defense of the city...

    Took me about two hours to pack the operation.

    If it''s true, more carefully, I just want to take a few days to think about it, but I don''t have that much time.

    If you can do it, I want to defeat the mastermind as soon as possible, even minute by second.

    "You said Rain, didn''t you?

    "Yes."

    "The human destiny of us ghosts and this city... I entrust it to you. I got it!"

    "I''ll take care of it"

    Let me definitely respond to this trust.

    With strong determination, I let myself snort.

 308 308 stories, siege net.

    I asked Al to use the metamagic and we moved in front of the forest zone at once.

    "Here."

    There are no people''s hands in it, and there is no road-like path.

    It''s a beast path at best.

    The grass is growing depressingly, blocking the sun from above.

    I have a pretty bad vision and it''s like night even though it''s only day.

    You''ll have to watch your step because it''s spreading here and there.

    "That sounds like a melancholy place... the grass seems to gloat. That''s what I''m talking about..."

    "Burn it down?"

    It felt like sidestepping Tania''s dialogue, and Rifa said such a noisy thing.

    "Nyah... I can''t believe Rifa said such a noisy thing as well as Tania..."

    "Is the encephalomyovirus infected? Well, we need proper treatment."

    "If you do, remember later...?

    Stared by Tania, Canade and Luna all whistled in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    "You''re not gonna burn it down?

    "That''s none. If you do that, it will be difficult to go the other way, because, in the first place, demons aren''t the only ones in this forest. Some animals are normal. I never want to take their place like that or kill them."

    "I see. Rain is sweet"

    Somehow Rifa made me a good kid.

    Were you praised?

    "So how do we proceed? Shall we have Sora ready the lights, just like we did when we came to Krios?

    "Of course, don''t make enemies."

    "I, too... if anything, seem subspace,... can do, right?

    "Hmm."

    Think hard about the operation as you listen to everyone.

    From here on out is the enemy formation.

    I have some information that the ghost tribe has suffered a payback, and the enemy won''t be laying idle.

    You should be consolidating your defenses considerably.

    We have to move forward with even more vigilance on our enemies where we have poor vision and difficulty moving.

    Quite challenging.

    The ghost clan that they got hit back also got their health cut here... maybe that''s why they lost.

    As much as I can, I don''t want to use any extra strength here.

    Attacking this forest is not the main purpose.

    Crusading enemies with the devils lurking in the deepest castle is the primary goal.

    "When that happens... do you want to go with it"

    "" "Arr?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    His name is Agni.

    It is a weapon made of old age technology, and its type of name is Golem.

    The rank is A, but its power is said to be partly comparable to that of S.

    Such Agni, though a demon, was given a name by the Lord who serves him.

    Agni was proud of that.

    Every day, I have encouraged my loyalty to the Lord as unquestionable.

    The main task is the Lord''s protection.

    Now, the Lord is in the ancient castle behind the woods.

    Agni scattered his men all over the woods and set up further traps.

    Together with Todome, he has also developed the connection of cutting off the power of enemies who have invaded the forest.

    At the end of the day, he becomes the gateman of the castle.

    This had turned the forest into a complete fortress.

    You will not be able to get to the back of the concubine.

    The strongest species and so on are just different stories...

    Still, it can''t be intact, it will deprive you of a lot of health.

    It is not the Lord''s enemy, such as the most powerful species that has been depleted.

    Or you can take it down yourself.

    The guard here is the iron wall.

    Agni thought so.

    "Agni, it''s an intruder!

    At one point, such a report came from a subordinate.

    Is it the Krios?

    Maybe he''s still wasting his resistance.

    Grinning in his heart, Agni asks his men.

    "How many enemies?

    "Eight...... no, is it seven"

    "That''s an ambiguous answer."

    "Also, I''m sorry. The puppet was mixed... There were reports that it moved, and it was hard to tell..."

    "I see, if that''s the case, I can''t help it"

    "And¡­ the enemy is the most powerful species"

    "Ho."

    Hearing of the most powerful species, Agni spilled a pleasant voice.

    The teasing golem does not change my expression, but my emotions live properly.

    The voice spilled from Agni''s mouth was mixed with the colour of joy.

    He is a loyal minister of the Lord, but at the same time a samurai.

    There was something to look forward to fighting a strong enemy.

    "It''s a cat spirit clan, a dragon clan, a spirit clan, a god clan, and a ghost clan. There are two Spirit clans and one others. And one human being. The doll is one thing."

    "That''s a lot of fighting power... seeing where the ghosts are, is that what they call the help of the Krios?

    "Perhaps not. Can I help you?

    "We just do what we have to do. Drain enemies as usual and destroy them all. If it is difficult to destroy, the purpose should be to drain it. At the end of the day, I will come out, or the Lord will lay down his hands."

    "Ha."

    My men leave in a gracious manner.

    "Multiple of the most powerful species... maybe I need to leave this time"

    Agni is created only to fight.

    Therefore, only demonstrating strength in battle becomes your own existential significance.

    It makes me more proud than ever to fight the strong and strike that neck off.

    Agni remembered her heart was high.

    I was attacked by a ghost tribe some time ago...

    At that time the Lord stood before him, so he had no opportunity to show strength.

    But not this time.

    The Lord seems to have something for me, and he''s stuck in the old castle in the back.

    So you have to fight for yourself.

    That''s more where you want it.

    And the opponent is the strongest species.

    Looks like we''ll have more fun fighting than the mutton fish coming.

    There is no shortage of enemies.

    Rather, he''s the best opponent I''ve ever had.

    "Come on, hurry up. Enjoy me."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    About two hours have passed since the report of enemy discovery.

    No progress has yet been made.

    There are no reports of the extermination of the enemy, or vice versa... nothing.

    Exactly, Agni was surprised and summoned his men.

    "What happened to the enemy in the report?

    "Ha, well, that''s..."

    "What''s up?

    "... I''m sorry! I lost him."

    "What?

    Agni inadvertently became more vocal.

    My men tremble victoriously, as they are pushed by its force.

    "Why ''d you lose it? Could you have been caught off guard? Or were you insulting them?

    "Oh, no! There is no annihilation. Human beings may have to, and their opponents are multiple of the most powerful species. I was on maximum alert and challenged."

    "Hmm."

    That too, Agni calmed her anger slightly.

    All of my men are soldiers of Hundred Wars Smelting.

    If the opponent is human, he may be somewhat playful...

    against the most powerful species, never do such an idiot.

    Yet losing sight of him probably meant that he was better off with them.

    What the hell kind of person are you to take your own people for a hand job?

    Agni became interested in the enemy and his abilities.

    "Tell me what happened then."

    "Yes. First we refrained from attacking and invited them to the back of the woods so they wouldn''t get away easily. Along the way, we decided to see how things were going because our enemies stopped. The enemy then uses something that looks like a smokescreen. We decided that we had spotted our intentions and launched a simultaneous attack on the spot. The enemy retreats toward the depths. Coincidentally, it was possible to direct you to a place where there was no escape. We surrounded our enemies with all our strength and tried to destroy them¡­ so they disappeared."

    "He disappeared? How did it disappear?

    "Suddenly, the contours of my body collapsed... it felt like I could play water. Think about it, maybe it was fake."

    "I see."

    Agni decided that his men must be right.

    The enemy made his own fake, and made it false.

    You''ll be sure with that answer.

    But two questions remain.

    I heard that the five most powerful species were cat spirits, dragons, spirits, gods, and ghosts, but would any of these have the ability to create elaborate phantoms?

    If it''s just a phantom, you can create it magically, but if it''s magical enough to fool your men for a long time, it should be tough on any spiritual clan.

    It may be possible if the Divine Nation has special abilities, but I have never heard of having such abilities, even Agni, who has lived long.

    Another question is, where did the enemy disappear?

    The crime scene should have been completely besieged by my men.

    The ground is no better than it was, and flying away from the sky won''t do either.

    And yet where...?

    The enemy''s actions were unpredictable, and Agni disturbed his head just like his men.

    It was then.

    A blur and a strange noise from the nearby ground... then a big hole was emptied.

    "Hmm... sounds like it worked"

    It was... human beings who put their faces out of it.

 309 309: Guardian of the Iron Wall.

    When I got out on the ground, it was right in front of the old castle.

    Me, Canade, Tania and Rifa jumped out of the hole in order.

    Then pull up Nina, Sola, Luna and Tina.

    "Become...!?

    The place I left was in front of the old castle.

    And there were multiple demons in front of the gate.

    The hell of it...... the golem raised a voice that was astonishing.

    Well, I can''t help but be surprised.

    If people suddenly came out of the ground, I''d be surprised, too.

    "Humans and the most powerful species¡­ I see you''re the intruders"

    Golem was quickly regaining his composure.

    This intimidation, let''s calm down... probably a famous demon.

    Because he is not a demon, does he feel that he is entrusted with the protection of the ancient castle?

    "How the hell did you dive through my siege net?

    "As you can see, I''ve been traveling underground."

    The land had been transformed into a special environment either because of the ghost tribe living in Krios or because of the magic they leaked.

    As a result, many animals were more massive than normal.

    I put the grown moles together and taemed them and had them dig into the ground...... so.

    Most importantly, it took a lot of time to dig the holes that each person would go through, even with a large mole.

    But thanks to this, I was able to cut deep into the enemy formation without encountering them and without consuming any extra strength or magic.

    "What a joke idea... I didn''t know I was going to do it for real, no matter what I can think of with a joke..."

    When I told him about the mole, Golem spilled a stunned voice.

    I''m not sure because my expression doesn''t change, but it even seemed frightening.

    "I might know how he feels."

    "Normally, I don''t expect to come in the ground."

    "Rayne has a lot of abilities, but he''s got a strange imagination."

    Somehow everyone had also shown understanding to their enemies.

    That''s crazy, huh?

    Me, I think I came up with an idea that could be complimented...

    "All right, all right."

    "Good luck."

    Nina and Rifa''s youth group comforted me.

    "However, my men have reported that you suddenly bounced off and lost sight of it. About that?

    "Uh... he''s just a dick."

    I don''t know if I''ll tell you all about it, but these anomalous hands basically only work once at first glance.

    Once, it won''t work again for the person it sees.

    I decided so and decided to teach honestly.

    "I had Sola and Luna use magic to create our phantom."

    "A phantom? I''ve never heard of autonomous phantom magic."

    "I set the Phantom Magic projection position on the back of the lizard. So, later, tame the lizard and make it run appropriately. My feet are covered with grass trees, so if you don''t look at them with considerable caution, you won''t notice that phantom magic is installed on the back of a wolf lizard. The magic validity time has passed and it''s over..."

    ¡­¡­

    Golem did the trick of holding his head and rocked it as it was.

    What''s wrong with it?

    "I think you''re stunned by Rayne''s insanity."

    "Hmm. Even those of us familiar with magic, such as installing phantom magic on the lizard''s back, didn''t think of it."

    "The daughter of the spiritual tribe there is right. I didn''t know you would make such an idea... where have you forgotten your common sense?

    "Don''t tell people not to have common sense"

    "I don''t think so."

    "I don''t think so."

    Canade and Tania said that without getting lost.

    If you''d just listened to me in silence, which side are we all on?

    "Of course we''re on Rain''s side, but the insane part is, we''re gonna be scared, too."

    "Though enemies, you know what it''s like to be surprised or frightened."

    "Totally......"

    I thought these interactions have decreased lately...

    They still have differences in their perceptions of each other.

    Come on, I want you to get used to it.

    "Well, that''s it for the public talk...... will you let me through there?

    "Stop laughing. I am the keeper of this gate. You can''t even go through with one of Ali''s children."

    Golem fisted.

    As they react to the movement, their men and thoughtful demons unfold around them.

    "We just met. I don''t hate you."

    We don''t imitate surprises, we don''t use cowardly hands, and the Golem confronts us straight as gatekeepers only.

    Looks like a samurai with a noble soul.

    Demons, but preferred their character.

    "That''s an odd encounter. I like you, too. It''s a shame to keep you human."

    "Thanks"

    "If you mean turning back now, let''s miss this place. What do we do?"

    "You think I''m turning back?

    "Don''t think so."

    "Then... shall we do it"

    "Answer!!!

    Golem answered as he barked, and the battle began.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Canade, Sora and Rifa are with me! Everyone else ask for the rest!

    "" "Roger!!!

    Responding quickly to my instructions, everyone made their own arrangements.

    Canade, Sora and Rifa are beside me.

    Tania, Luna, Nina and Tina expand back and deal with other demons.

    "I won''t let you get in the way of Rain!

    "You should still eat this!

    First Tania unleashes a fireball, and Luna shoots the magic of the flames in the same way.

    A wild fire engulfed several demons and turned them into charcoal.

    "Come on, Nina!

    "Yeah......!

    Settling in the usual position of over Nina''s head, Tina magically produced a light stick and a light bead.

    Shoot a sphere of light with a stick of light...

    Then the stick of light is swept out and thrown.

    The demon, who was impressed by the binary attack, could not avoid the bars of light, even if the sphere of light could be avoided, and fell with a direct blow to his head.

    "Good... Shit"

    A demon tries to distance himself from Tina''s anomalous attack once, but Nina won''t allow it.

    Connect the subspace, grab the demon''s foot and get in the way.

    In the meantime, Tina''s attack bursts with rain...

    It was a brilliant collaboration.

    Lately, they felt like they were getting more and more breathtaking.

    Is Tina most comfortable over Nina''s head, too?

    "Rain, I''m coming."

    "Oh. Rifa, too, please!

    "Yeah."

    We have to hang in there.

    I ran alongside Rifa.

    At first, at a distance enough to line your shoulders.

    Approaching the golem, we took a large distance and expanded to the left and right.

    Attack to pinch as you go.

    "Fireball!

    "Blood size!

    I burst my magic into the foot of the golem, stopping the movement, and at the same time blinding myself with earthen smoke.

    With that gap, Rifa produces a sickle of blood and is slashed.

    Ginn!

    "Huh!?

    When the earthen smoke cleared, I could see the sickle of Rifa''s blood being played.

    The Golem is not doing anything.

    I''m just standing there.

    The blade must have been bounced off without passing because its armor was too hard and thick.

    "Sweet, ghost daughter!

    The big body of the golem moves.

    I shook my arm out, trying to punch Rifa with a giant fist.

    "Rifa!

    A nalkami wire was ejected toward the rifa in an aggressive fashion.

    Refa, who read this intent, grabs the wire.

    I just checked that and pulled the wire back...... a few moments late, Golem''s arm shoots through where Rifa was.

    GO! and the wind was born and I was just freaked out to think how powerful it was.

    "Voltex Lance! Igney Trans! Icicle lance!"

    Sola unleashes three magics at the same time.

    Thunder, flames and ice spears struck the golem, causing mutual interference of magic to explode.

    A giant blast of flames rises to the sky.

    The heat waves blew and my hair and clothes swayed in a rush.

    If I''m not fluffy, I''m going to be blown away as it is.

    "If this is all power...!

    "Yeah, not yet"

    Rifa stood the sickle of blood again.

    Ahead of that gaze...... an intact golem walked out of the flames.

 310 310 stories, knock down the guardian.

    "This guy......! How hard is it to be intact under Sora''s magic"

    "The golem is A-ranked over... time and in some cases, it''s a demon comparable to S-rank. Especially excellent defense. You should think that most of the attacks don''t work. But I didn''t expect it until now..."

    If the physical attack on me or Rifa doesn''t make sense, I thought if it was Sora''s magic...

    But the result is like this.

    What should we do?

    "Ooooooo!!!

    The golem came running shaking the earth.

    It''s like a heavy carriage used in war.

    I will tear down everything I touch and crush it.

    "Rifa asks for Sora!

    "Yeah."

    Low health Sora can''t move fast, but I''m in a bad position.

    I jumped to the side and dodged the Golem assault.

    Rifa also jumped with Sola in her arms and landed on the gate to do it awesome.

    "Quite like a rat...... run ahhh!!!

    Golem barked forcefully, punching a nearby rock.

    The rocks are shattered and scattered, and countless fragments fly by the arrows.

    "Blood Shoot"

    Rifa promptly turned the sickle of blood into a bullet of blood to intercept the fragments of the rock.

    But it''s hard to shoot everything down, and countless small scratches are made.

    "Noooo!!!

    Golem went on. Pulling through the tree, he lifted it up gently and threw it at him.

    "You''re lying!?

    What an idiot.

    It''s not just defensive, it''s half-attack.

    "Fireball!

    "Aeroblast!"

    Me and Sola unleashed magic almost simultaneously and intercepted the tree that had been thrown at us.

    Trees smashed, fragments splashed...

    Golem dares to storm again so as to hide it.

    "Path"

    "Hiaaa!?

    It felt like Rifa would even handle the ball, throwing Sola at this one.

    Catch in a hurry.

    In the meantime, Golem captures Rifa and ravages that little body...

    When I thought I would, Rifa''s body turned into countless bats and scattered around.

    Bats gather at a distance and the rifa takes shape again.

    "Rifa, are you okay!?

    "I''m fine..."

    Rifa makes a difficult face and runs.

    He produced the sickle of blood again and slashed the golem.

    Together, I''ll pack the distance too and stick Kamui at a right angle.

    As vain as it sounds, the Golem doesn''t even take a defensive stance.

    Two blades are bounced into armor with altitudes far beyond iron.

    "Unless you break through that armor, you''re not gonna beat us."

    "Rayne, what do you want to do?

    "Right..."

    From the feel of the blades crossed, the armor of the Golem appears to be made of special ore.

    I feel similar to glass.

    "Is it worth a try then?"

    "Do you have a plan?

    "I''ll call first. On the signal, Sola taps into the magic of the day. Finally, Rifa decides."

    "Are you okay?

    "I guess I can. Ready? The magic Sola unleashes..."

    After specifying the magic to use, I''ll come forward first.

    "Is the operation meeting over?

    "How confident you are that you are waiting for me in discipline"

    "I will accept your full support. On top of that, I''ll beat it. By doing so, I can prove my existence without further ado."

    Not that I''m a combat freak, but I seem to find so much value in fighting, in showing strength.

    I can''t believe you have the heart to this point while being a demon...

    I was a little sorry that I was relative as an enemy.

    "Let''s go!

    "Here."

    As per the operation, I''ll storm first.

    Apparently, the golem is going to stand directly from the front, and don''t try to target Sora and Rifa, who will stay behind, wave an auspicious arm at me.

    Gogh! and the fist of the golem looms with an unpleasant sound.

    I shook off an unpleasant thought that if I hit him directly... I kept my mind calm and my body low to avoid it.

    The second blow that goes on, I try to roll forward and do it over, and there it is, my turn.

    "Fireball!

    A blow at close range.

    Explosive flames swallow the golem...

    But that''s it. Like I said, what''s wrong, the golem looks intact and out of the flames.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    "Hmm? Don''t be clever imitating multiple simultaneous releases of the same magic. But you can''t beat me with that much magic."

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Rain repeated flames.

    Over and over again, the fireball hits the golem directly and wraps its body in flames.

    But the damage is zero.

    The golem stands calmly to show room.

    "Fireball Multishot!!!

    "Like one of the idiots remembers... Is it a mistake to admit you''re a good enemy?

    Golem spilled a frustrating voice at me repeating the same behavior.

    Still, I hit the fireball in a row.

    Avoid golem attacks, or prevent them with the abilities gained from signing with everyone...

    Nearly ten times in all, I slapped the fireball in.

    I still can''t do any damage.

    But the Golem''s armor had been heated red by showering fireballs over and over again.

    It''s time.

    "Sola, it''s now!

    "Yes, I understand"

    When you give the signal, Sora quickly casts the magic.

    "Blizzardstorm!!!

    The snowstorm blew out.

    Countless grains of ice swirl like a tornado and hit the golem.

    In the embrace of an ice storm, the armor of the golem freezes as it roams.

    "Gu... Ko, what is this!?

    "Rifa, it''s Todome!

    "Leave it to me."

    Rifa bit her thumb and bled.

    The blood gathers in Rifa''s right arm and turns it into a giant pile.

    Bloodbunker, let''s go.

    Rifa rushes through at once and slaps her fist into the chest of the golem.

    In tune with that movement, the pile of blood moves gacon wide and is ejected forward at overspeed.

    Gah!!!

    A pile of blood pierced the chest of the golem, sounding like beating dozens of pieces of glass together and breaking it.

    A red tip penetrates through my back.

    Rifa pulls back the pile of blood and jumps back to distance.

    "Gu, ooh......!?

    An empty hole in the thorax of the golem spreads around with the sound of a crack called Bishibishi.

    Eventually it spreads to the hands and feet...... finally it breaks down and the whole body smashes and scatters.

    Almost exclusively leaving his head, the golem collapsed to the ground.

    "Victory"

    Rifa, who stabbed Todome, decided to sign him somewhat proudly.

    I haven''t changed my expression much as usual, but I kind of found myself happy.

    "Gu... why... why, I lose...?

    He hasn''t stopped activity yet, and that''s what the Golem said to gloat.

    "In your attack... piercing my armor... let alone preventing that ghost attack..."

    "That bragging armor has become a vendetta."

    "What...?

    "Sounds like something similar to glass. Excellent for rapid temperature changes. What the... is that thermal expansion? Glass is difficult to withstand sudden temperature changes because of its low thermal conductivity... Somewhere, I''ve learned that"

    When I was a little girl, I used to train beast tasters all the time, but occasionally, they read books with miscellaneous stuff like what I just said.

    Initially, I was wondering what it would do, but now, you''ve been so helpful.

    Could it have been about assuming this kind of future?

    If so, how far did my parents know about the blood of the brave?

    I''m even more concerned now.

    Nevertheless, there is no way to be sure anymore.

    "I see... I was overconfident in my power..."

    "I don''t have a choice. You are strong enough. He was a good enemy."

    "Well... I''m an enemy, but I''m glad they say so..."

    The light disappears from the eyes of the Golem.

    "Farewell... strong man..."

    And the guardian was completely silent.

    I think he was an enemy, a demon, but a brilliant one.

    In honor of his power, he prayed lightly and silently.

 311 311 Tales Heaven and Demon Thoughts

    "... I didn''t know Agni could do it"

    The demon tribe in the deepest part of the ancient castle...... Weiss spilled a small exhale sensing that his men''s reactions had disappeared.

    I feel like telling you to do it.

    "Not at all... you couldn''t have used it unexpectedly. I didn''t know I couldn''t do my job as a gatekeeper."

    From Weiss'' words, I couldn''t even feel a shard in my feelings for my men.

    Can I use it or not?

    I judge everything by that alone.

    If this was Reese who fell, Weiss might have thought so.

    But it was the demons who fell, their own men.

    Weiss was not so full of emotion that he held what he thought of such an opponent.

    "No more pawns than Agni... you''re not. I can''t help it, do I have to hit Noon intercept? We''ll be interrupting work, but we''ll have to."

    Weiss took a step back, spilling his sigh again.

    The magic supply from Weiss is interrupted and the magic formations that were deployed at your feet disappear.

    Its magic formation was created to cause stampede¡­

    There was always the problem of having to focus on magic.

    It was planned to generate a stampede in two more places in order to make Krios fall.

    By doing so I can accomplish the purpose of Weiss and... and Reese.

    But there''s no ex or child if Weiss gets hit before he achieves his purpose.

    As long as it is abominable, now we must stop hands.

    "Do... what can I do for you?

    "Oh, you noticed."

    Reese emerges from the shadow of the pillar.

    It''s like recreating our last reunion.

    "I told you before. You can''t go wrong with your own people."

    "Hehe, glad to hear it"

    "So... how''s it going this time?

    "No, I thought I''d help."

    "The power?

    "We are being attacked by humans, and the war situation is unfavourable. So I thought I''d get reinforcements."

    "Hmm."

    As for Weiss, the offer of a lease was somewhat less.

    Prepare reinforcements... I felt like Weiss couldn''t solve the situation.

    But if you stick to strange pride and the measure itself fails, it makes no sense.

    If that happens, they''ll look extra down there.

    That''s not all.

    This is a very important measure for Weiss and the others.

    "... ok." But let''s embrace Reese''s reinforcements. "

    "Oh, you''re surprisingly honest."

    "I can read about the situation. I don''t feel like losing even though my opponent has more than one of the strongest species... but nevertheless, in case. Take Reese''s hand to crush that unlikely. It''s a reasonable decision, isn''t it?

    "Hehe, I like it when you calmly analyze the status quo like that and make sense, not pride"

    "You don''t feel complimented... so, what is reinforcement?

    "Let''s start with this one"

    Reese rang his finger.

    The shadows at Reese''s feet spread in circles, and countless demons gushed out of them.

    How did you summon the demon?

    I don''t even know that''s my countryman, Weiss.

    Reese often takes a devotional stance for his peers, but on the other hand there is the secrecy of not revealing what''s in his hands.

    I''m not going to ask the source of Reese''s power now, because Weiss is also aware of that.

    What kind of principle is that? Even though I think so, keep it flowing and throw the word.

    "Are these demons reinforcements?

    "No. Besides this, right? Here''s your destiny... Monica"

    "Yes."

    Then Monica showed up.

    Weiss was surprised that there was no sign until just now.

    Convince yourself that Reese might have given him a hand.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Weiss. My name is Monica Eckler. Best regards,"

    "You''re the one Reese keeps..."

    Weiss turned his eyes to Monica like he saw something boring.

    What good does man do?

    That''s what the gaze said, though not in words.

    "Sure, Monica is human, but she''s very good, isn''t she?

    "Human times?

    "Yeah, it''s my favorite"

    "Hmm."

    Reese is a particularly good demon among his people.

    If you want that lease to say so much, you might as well not insult him because he''s human.

    Weiss reconsidered that idea.

    "Fair enough. I need your help, man."

    "Yes, my lord is Reese, but at this time, I swear I''ll bet everything for you, Vice."

    Monica finally thanked him.

    "Well, that''s what Reese says. I''m sure this human being is quite capable... but at any rate, I would have liked to have sent Heavenly Nation to talk to him."

    "Hmmm...... at first I thought about that too. However, Mr. Iris is still lost...... or I''ve been feeling almost impossible lately. I was wondering how hard it would be to get people to fight."

    "What, that. Wouldn''t that have required your help?

    "No, that''s not true. If you''re unwilling, just let it bother you."

    "What if it still fails?

    "That''s when I''ll be ready."

    "He can''t eat, you are"

    "hehe, thanks for the compliment"

    Reese chuckles.

    The grin was innocent as a child...... at the same time, the child-specific cruel side was on the table.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "I don''t want to be called... but that''s how I want to look back when I''m misplaced. Hehe."

    The top of the roof of the ancient castle.

    There was the appearance of Illis.

    Sitting with a small protrusion instead of a chair, he is still clear of his ears.

    I could hear Weiss and Reese talking.

    It has excellent hearing because it is the most powerful species.

    I''m not using magic, I''m not using my skills.

    It''s too simple a way, so it''s unlikely to be detected.

    "Reese, you don''t seem to trust me. Well, you just can''t help it. Keep your reply on hold... now and then, Rain, I''ve been helping you out."

    I didn''t originally want to be trusted, and I don''t trust this one.

    So there''s nothing shocking about it.

    Iris was objectively obsessed.

    "But... I''m curious to hear that it''s time for something else."

    What is Reese up to?

    Iris considers its purpose, but immediately renounced his thought.

    Too little judgment material.

    I just need some more information.

    "Though, you''re also concerned about Laine... a demon named Weiss. Why are you so confident?

    I don''t feel like losing against more than one of the most powerful species, he said.

    Would it be possible to do that?

    Indeed, the Demons are in the same category of S-rank as the most powerful species.

    The S-rank means a determination that there is no more.

    So even if it''s the same S-rank, it''s from pin to kiri.

    If Weiss is the S-rank standing above, the Rains could be in danger.

    But what Illis feels is that it doesn''t.

    I don''t feel like I have enough power to overwhelm multiple of the strongest species.

    If you have so much power, there''s got to be something called pressure that you can''t hide no matter how much you try to hide.

    Weiss feels the pressure of the mighty as a demon...

    That''s not overwhelming.

    Below Illis.

    Maybe not below the lease?

    Iris did such an analysis.

    "But that wasn''t a lie or an exaggeration, and you felt like you were serious... So there''s some way? No. Being attacked inside the ancient castle shouldn''t be serious. There is no such thing as a trap... then it means you can still be overwhelmed in battle. How to do that...... is it a skill?

    With the bumps and tweets, Iris thought about the power of Weiss.

    That''s how I think of things...

    What do we do then?

    I haven''t actually made up my mind about that.

    After you hit Weiss'' abilities, you let Rayne know about it?

    Or do you pretend not to look?

    Or do we fight together?

    The answer has not been decided.

    I meant to be on Reese''s side, I almost lost it.

    It is my duty to help Reese.

    Because I''m not going to do what I don''t want until I bend my will.

    The purpose of the lease is to destroy man.

    That is, fulfilling the wishes of the Demon King.

    Once upon a time, Illis also intended to destroy man...

    Now the feeling had disappeared beautifully.

    Fight Rayne, listen to Rayne, peek into Rayne''s heart...

    As a result, wonder and vengeance disappeared.

    The thoughts that were born instead...

    "... Well. What can I do for you?

 312 312 words, brother.

    "Uh-oh!

    "Eat this!

    "" Dragoon Howling!!

    Canade''s fist, Tania''s tail, and Sola and Luna''s magic intercepted the demons.

    About thirty minutes to enter the ancient castle and explore inside.

    I still can''t find the demon clan that seems to be behind this.

    Instead, demons appeared sporadically and attacked, but everyone was repelling all of them.

    Seeing its full activity makes Rifa look impressed.

    "Wow."

    "Guys, I can count on you."

    "Even though it''s the same most powerful species, I feel stronger than I do. Differences in experience? But that''s not all..."

    Rifa, who said so, looked at everyone with somewhere flattering eyes.

    "Does Rifa want to be strong?

    "Yeah."

    "Ready to answer. You got a reason?

    "I want to be like your brother"

    "Does Rifa have brothers?

    "Yeah. One up there. Proud brother."

    Always a faceless rifa, but now he looked somewhat proud.

    I guess that''s all I care about my brother.

    But it soon turns into a dark face.

    He looked like he was about to cry out.

    "What''s going on...?

    "Sorry. Just a moment, I remember your brother and I got sentimental"

    "Maybe..."

    "Mm-hmm. Your brother... he''s not here anymore. He died here."

    Before we spoke, I remembered a story about a ghost attack and a payback.

    The participant at that time is... I guess Rifa''s brother.

    "You were... that''s what happened"

    "Your brother is my pride. So I take revenge."

    That''s what Rifa said, gripping hard on the sickle pattern produced by blood.

    I don''t know how Rifa feels. But I still felt a little too much.

    You''d better pull some shoulder strength out.

    Nevertheless, I think that''s quite difficult in this situation.

    What''s a good way...

    "... if you like, can you let me know about Rifa''s brother?

    I thought of it, and I asked him that.

    Rifa looked so sweet when she spoke of your brother.

    "Why?"

    "Somehow. I''m not saying I can''t if it''s hard to think back..."

    "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s hard for your brother to die. But memories are delightful. No problem."

    "Then, okay?

    "Mmm. I don''t mind."

    Looking lightly forward, I left this one to me, and Canade winked at me like that.

    He was guessing this situation before he said anything.

    Really, I can count on you.

    I decided to be sweet with everyone here, and I''ll focus on talking to Rifa.

    By doing so, I want to unwind her mind.

    "Your brother is so smart. Not only that, it''s strong. Top of our class."

    "Top of the list of ghosts...... hmm I can''t imagine"

    "Why?"

    "The strength of the strongest species is out of digit, so I can''t imagine it close to me. Yes. How strong is your brother compared to Rifa?

    "A thousand times"

    "Huh?"

    "Your brother is a thousand times stronger than I am"

    While he looked proud somehow, Rifa ran out of words clearly.

    Probably Mr. Tin or Mr. Al, that kind of class.

    I guess that''s how strong you are, I kind of understood that.

    Well, that would be a thousand times too much...

    Conversely, it is a testament to how proud Rifa admires and is of her brother.

    "I admired your brother and I tried to be strong, too. I trained him."

    "Is that why Rifa is strong"

    "But not yet. It doesn''t reach your brother at all. Your brother is 1,000 times stronger than I am."

    We got more digits.

    "Then we have to work hard so we can be strong."

    "Yeah."

    "If there''s anything we can do, I can help."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "Then... yeah. I knew no."

    Speaking of something, Rifa swallows the words.

    What did you almost say?

    I care, but the story moves on before I ask.

    "I want to be strong like your brother, but your brother didn''t seem to feel good about me being strong"

    "Really?

    "Yeah. I''m a girl, so I should do something girly, not fight or anything," he said.

    "I see. Well, that''s an understandable story."

    "Do you think Rayne should be a girl too?

    "Hmmm...... I wonder"

    It may be an anachronistic idea, but I think girls should be girly.

    Well...... watching everyone is going to blow that idea away too.

    "Mm-hmm. Rain''s with your brother, too"

    Rifa swelled her cheeks, feeling like a plump.

    "Me, I want to be like your brother. And yet your brother says, don''t do that. Mean."

    "I don''t think you''re being mean."

    "Why?"

    "I know because I''m a man too... a man is a little selfish, or there''s something I want a girl to do. Even more so if it''s someone you care about."

    "Yes... masculinity is complicated"

    He doesn''t seem very convinced.

    Can''t you help it?

    I want this to happen, because there''s something I''m pushing.

    "Rayne could be similar to your brother"

    "Really?

    "Mmm."

    Rifa stared at me.

    "... stroke my head"

    "Huh? Why?

    "Your brother stroked my head a lot. So stroke Rayne, too."

    I don''t understand why...

    I gently stroked my head if Rifa wanted it.

    "Ahhh."

    Rifa becomes a tranced face.

    It''s something with a very pleasant face, so this one also has the strength to stick to the hand you stroke.

    Rifa had her eyes fixed, and she was about to drool...

    I lost it so much, and the way I returned it to me, my gaze focuses.

    "Dangerous. I was about to be captivated"

    "Uh... you liked it?

    "Yeah. Of Rain. Then it feels good. You''re no better than your brother."

    "Thanks?"

    For once, you''re being praised, this.

    "Just stroke some more."

    "Nice."

    Whatever you want.

    It''s not that big of a deal, so I''m gonna go on and stroke Rifa''s head.

    Slowly and gently.

    Pompous and light.

    So, how long has it been?

    "... brother..."

    Rifa spilled a muscle of tears.

    You must be remembering your brother.

    I can''t wait to wipe Rifa''s tears with my fingertips.

    After that feeling, I saw this one as Rifa was surprised.

    "Ah... Rain"

    "I''m sorry. Did I remind you of something hard?

    "Yeah...... I can''t believe it''s hard. Because it''s about your brother. But... I was crying. Oh my... I was crying."

    It''s like I just realized I was crying.

    Rifa looks at the tears on my fingertips... then she does her hand on her own cheek.

    Tears touched Rifa''s hand.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    Rifa nodded again, staring at her wet hands.

    Consolidation in the same position¡­

    Eventually, I close my hands.

    That was such a sight, like consolidating determination.

    I''m sure you think of your brother and your people in your heart.

    How we should face them, what words we should dedicate and how we should deal with them.

    Think about that...... and I guess I''m in the middle of turning those thoughts into strong beliefs.

    "Rain."

    Slightly, Rifa raised her face.

    Those eyes are not wet in tears.

    Instead it was filled with strong determination.

    "Let''s go"

    "Oh."

    Take Rifa''s hand, and we''ll go with our people to the deepest part of the Old Castle.

 313 313 Stories Marionette Master

    The deepest part was between the thrones.

    Though decaying, I can see traces of lavish decorations by the way.

    The throne room is wide enough for a little exercise.

    A worn out throne behind it.

    There was one man sitting there.

    Far older than us... old enough.

    Hair mixed with gray hair is flushing back.

    It''s the black coat that holds it together.

    "Rain, be careful"

    "I know, I know."

    Instinct has told me that that was someone I shouldn''t insult, without having to take Rifa''s advice.

    He looks like an old man, but the contents are completely separate.

    It''s going to sweat on my back just because I''m confronted like this.

    "Are you the intruders?"

    The old man opened his mouth.

    Though its voice was crouched, it was filled with a sense of intimidation that shook its soul.

    "Do you want to introduce yourself at least? Non''s name is Weiss."

    "It''s Rain Shroud."

    "Hmm? The guy Reese was talking about."

    "Reese?"

    "... that''s a silence. Well, anyway, you''re gonna disappear here."

    Weiss gets up.

    Everyone set up their own.

    "Seeing where the ghost daughter is, she''s here to interrupt Nong, isn''t she?

    "Does that mean there''s no doubt in the perception that you''re generating stampede?

    "Oh, yeah"

    "You admit it very well, don''t you?

    "I don''t like wasted interactions. Besides, it''s not like I''m hiding it."

    "Who the hell are you? Why are you doing this?

    "As you may be wondering, Noon is a demon."

    "You...?

    I thought you weren''t a normal person.

    I was hearing from Rifa... but still, I can''t believe this old man is a demon.

    Compared to the guy who appeared in Horizon before, there are different things.

    "Hmm. That face feels like you''ve seen the Demons before, right? Daimyo, I''m confused that you''re different from him."

    Me, you look that easy to understand...?

    What is it at a time like this, but I keep thinking about it.

    "Just as there are all sorts of most powerful species, there are also sorts of demons. Well, this is the first of its kind created by magic."

    "I see..."

    "Well... shall I leave the lecture around here? It''s time to get started."

    Magic and struggle emanate from Weiss'' body.

    "Let''s start with the difference in power."

    Weiss rang his finger.

    As if to react to its sound, the shadow of Weiss spreads in a circle.

    One demon after another floods out of the shadows.

    Does it feel like half of the demons in B and A ranks?

    And...

    "It''s a hiccup, Mr. Rain. Do you remember me?

    "Sure, it''s Monica, isn''t it?

    A woman appeared from the back, dressed in knight''s armor.

    He has a sword in his hand, and he has a demonic grin.

    "Looks like you remembered. Good. If it''s forgotten, it''s a little dumb."

    "Why are you here?

    "It''s a simple answer. Or you don''t have any other answers. Because I''m on the Devil''s side¡­"

    "Are you a demon, too?

    "No. I''m human."

    "Humans on the Devil''s side...? Monica, what the hell are you..."

    "Pfft. It sounds like fun to have a chat with Mr. Rain too...... I''ll see you next time. Now I''m one of Master Weiss'' pawns."

    When Monica said so, she lined up behind Weiss'' step and set up her sword.

    There''s no gap.

    The sword is not normal either, and when you look at the engraving on your body, it looks like a magic sword of some kind.

    "Well... now the difference in power is one another?

    "Nyah... don''t underestimate us, right? That''s about it. Oh, my God.

    "Are you going to beat us?

    "If you''re going to stand up to me, you''re not going to forgive me!

    "The word, let''s return it as it were"

    Weiss says confidently.

    There are no shards of how upset or timid you are when you say you have to deal with this many of the most powerful species.

    I have absolute confidence and have no doubt about my victory.

    You should think of something as hidden balls.

    "Guys, don''t be alarmed. I feel like the confidence he has doesn''t just come from barbaric courage, it''s based on a lot of calculations."

    "Does that mean there''s a way to beat us all?

    "Maybe it''s a trap"

    "I don''t know, but be on maximum alert. Even if there''s a trap, we''ll be careful to deal with it right away."

    "Hmm. You''re quite calm and intelligent for a human being. A little impressed. Looks like you''re not the same ghost tribe that used to stick around like a boar."

    "Huh!!!

    Rifa peeled out her sharply stretched canine teeth and glanced at Weiss with a biting momentum.

    If it weren''t for us, we could have just been flying.

    Seeing how Rifa reacts like that, says as Weiss remembers.

    "Hmm. Speaking of which, you''ve seen that little girl''s face. Similar to the ghost tribe ahead."

    "... I''m your brother''s sister. I''ll take your brother''s revenge!

    "Right, I see. That ghost sister... kuku"

    Weiss laughs with pleasure.

    It''s like being a kid who finds funny toys.

    "Be glad, daughter of the ghost tribe. Let''s go with my brother."

    "What...?

    Weiss waves his right hand.

    Everyone sits tight... but nothing happens.

    Surprisingly, when he glanced at Weiss, he had a niggling, malicious grin.

    And... that malice is manifested.

    The road was stretched from left to right of the throne.

    Perhaps it''s a passage that leads to the king''s private room or something.

    Multiple figures emerged from it.

    "Become...!?

    It was four men and women who showed up.

    I can''t feel anything called anger, and I have an inorganic face like I put on my face.

    I can''t move and it''s like my hands and legs are broken.

    And... all had horns on their foreheads.

    "No way are you a hostage!?

    "That''s not a useful hand. Unfortunately, that''s not it. I didn''t predict your raid when I killed them."

    "Then what the hell..."

    "Ahhh... ahhh..."

    "Rifa?"

    I noticed something wrong with Rifa.

    He sees one ghost tribe man, looks stunned and shakes his body.

    The emotions that are on that face are very unspeakable in a word.

    However, if you dare to put it into words...

    Joy.

    "... brother..."

    "What!?

    So... no way, that ghost man is Rifa''s brother?

    But here''s the guy...... he doesn''t look like he noticed Rifa and doesn''t react in any way.

    Just move like a doll, and follow behind Weiss.

    "This is..."

    Let me show you what Non is capable of.

    Weiss says looking fun.

    Sounds really fun...

    And it was ugly.

    "The demons have a resemblance to the ghosts. Individuals have original abilities. The demons you once defeated had the ability to repeat their infinite divisions using themselves as beasts... self-growth."

    "You, where did you...!?

    "Well. I''m not going to serve that much. But let''s serve on Non''s abilities. Non''s abilities are... manipulation."

    "Operation...?

    "In this way, you can connect the threads of magic and manipulate the subject freely."

    If you look closely, there were five from Weiss'' fingertips¡­ a total of ten threads of light stretched out with both hands.

    Those threads are connected to the ghost people.

    "No way......"

    "Sounds like you guessed. Yes... these guys are already dead"

    "Eh."

    "And now it''s a knob puppet. As a faithful handkerchief, I hear everything you say. Like this, for example."

    As Weiss gently bent his fingers, Rifa''s brother moved.

    Was it a trail of battle with Weiss, all over its body hurt?

    Still don''t mind, Rifa''s brother waves his arm.

    Blood pops out of the wound on his arm, and that produces into a small spear.

    That flies straight...

    "Huh!?

    I blushed Rifa''s cheek.

    My cheeks are cut and my blood runs slightly.

    "In this way...... it is also possible to make the actual sister attack. I can force anything, like manipulating a doll. Therefore, Non is called: Marionette Master,"

    "You!!!

    This guy...... can never be forgiven!!!

 314 314 Stories VS Monica

    "Rifa, can you do it?

    "Yeah. It''s okay."

    You''d be shocked what happened to your brother, but Rifa was a strong kid.

    Tears in sorrow, but straight forward, showing willingness to fight.

    "Then Rifa works with Tania and asks for a miscellaneous fish counterpart. Then..."

    "Wait. I... fight your brother"

    "Rifa? No, but it''s..."

    "I have to let your brother go... or I can''t"

    "... ok"

    It''s supposed to be harder than anyone.

    You''re supposed to want to cry.

    Still, I''m trying to move on.

    You can''t stop a rifa like that.

    When it comes to what you can do, just give support.

    "Tania. Sola"

    "Yeah, leave it to us."

    "I will try to support Rifa exactly"

    Looks like you both guessed right away.

    It gives me a powerful, reliable nod.

    The face is filled with anger emotions.

    I guess they''re both angry at the outrage of not expecting Weiss people to be people.

    "Then Rifa, Tania and Sola ask for the opponents of the ghost tribes being manipulated by Weiss"

    "Yeah. I got it."

    "Canade and Luna, take Monica. That guy is creepy somewhere. Be careful."

    "Ra-nah!

    "Huh, I''m gonna make you regret your stupid deeds!

    "Nina and Tina, ask for the miscellaneous fish around"

    "No way... let me"

    "Do it!

    Be polite, Weiss waited for me until this one gave instructions.

    There are verses that insult this one, such as deliberately describing abilities.

    You can insult me if you want.

    I''ll make you regret every joke you make.

    "Guys...... let''s go!

    "" "Ouch!!!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ugh!

    Canade had a good understanding of Rain''s word that Monica was a creepy opponent.

    There is no mistake in being just a human being.

    But I can''t see the bottom.

    How much power do you have?

    What abilities do you have?

    As if hidden in a gentle grin, I have no idea.

    So Canade decided not to hesitate to go.

    Full power from the start.

    Assault at such a super high speed that I wonder if the remnants will remain.

    The impact spreads to such an extent that a crack enters a floor made of stone.

    Keep up the momentum and wield more fists.

    "Even this...... KYYYYYYYY!!!

    Impact.

    Canade''s fist captured Monica''s chest.

    Monica stays smiling...

    And the next moment, its body splashes apart.

    "Wha!?

    Too much momentum and I did it...?

    Unexpectedly, Canade gets stiff.

    Still sweating nasty, canade stuck to confusion.

    However, Luna was calmer.

    "Canade, he''s hallucinating!

    "Eh."

    "Hehe, you''re right"

    The voice came from the right side of Canade.

    I wave my fists reflexively, but only vainly scowl the universe.

    "Huh? Why... Ugh!?

    "Now you''re off."

    Monica emerged from the left side of Canade.

    Monica appeared and cut off Canade''s shoulder with a sword, as she blew out of nothing.

    Canade was able to avoid major injuries by instantly leaving his body.

    But Canade was greatly confused by the movement of Monica, who was literally disgraced.

    "My voice came from the right...!

    "Canade, calm down! He''s probably using hallucinogenic magic."

    "Can''t you inhibit it?

    "I can''t!

    "I got my chest up and they said grand!?

    It''s Luna who seems to be slapping me in the mouth for nothing, but while I did that, I was calmly observing the situation and desperately spinning my head to analyze it.

    "What do you mean...? The first body was a magically made hallucination...... but then the voice? After creating an illusion, you disappear, and even more... hmm? The magic that creates so many hallucinations in humans... not just magic, but technology..."

    "Nyah, now it''s coming from all directions!?

    Monica was divided into eight men, slashed by Canade at the same time.

    Though a cat spiritual clan with incredible physical abilities, this is just inevitable.

    I get scratches all over Canade''s body.

    "To that extent? The most powerful species is not a big deal."

    "Shit! It''s on my mind! I''ll show you the power of the mightiest species."

    Canade jumped and rose hugely directly above.

    It spins around in the universe and falls out of its head.

    Shortly before that, he stuck his fist out and punched the floor vigorously.

    Gohh! And a roar, and a shock wave splashes all around me.

    "Huh!?

    Luna sharpened her voice when she noticed something.

    "Canade, it''s another shot right now!

    "Huh? Oh, yeah!

    As they say, Canade jumped up into space and slammed the ground again.

    Shockwaves spread and Monica''s phantoms rocked.

    Having seen it, Luna realizes that she is not mistaken in her thoughts.

    "Canade, they''re all phantoms!

    "What, what do you mean?

    "This Monica guy, he''s not here! They''re remotely activating phantom magic! So it doesn''t make sense to think about it, just tap the main body!

    "Oh, is that so!?

    "I''m surprised too... there''s no other reason to explain what''s happening right now. Monica isn''t here, she''s remotely activating phantom magic, and she''s dealing with us. And that phantom, the nasty nature of everything having an entity. I can''t insult you!

    "Not too fucked up!?

    With a screaming voice, Canade beat down the impending Monica.

    But I can''t feel the response, and the fog spreads to dissolve in the morning sun.

    It would be easier if it just disappeared...

    A new monica emerges from the shadow of the pillar.

    That number keeps increasing over time...

    Canade and Luna were now surrounded by more than ten Monicas.

    "Oh, did you see through my abilities? That''s just great. When you deal with spiritual clans, you''re easily left naked round what magic you''re using."

    "Isn''t there plenty of room for that?"

    "Why can I afford it, wouldn''t you know?

    "Knock."

    Luna bit her back teeth like she was going to regret it.

    Canade has a bad feeling about such a fellow.

    "Hey, Luna. If you figured out the principle, you could break it, right? We''re gonna figure this out, right?

    "... don''t be."

    "Yeah!?

    "I just found out that I use phantom magic remotely, how is that possible? That part remains a mystery. If you take the time to figure out what kind of karaki it is..."

    "Hehe, I won''t give you that kind of time."

    "Oops!?

    Luna was also the target of the attack and rushed off to Canade.

    I''m good at magic, but I''m not good at melee.

    "Ugh!

    "Igneto Javelin!"

    Canade''s fist and Luna''s magic smashed the phantoms of the three Monicas.

    But like laughing at such resistance, a new phantom of four Monicas appears.

    "Ki, I don''t know, this"

    "Nevertheless, we have to do it. You can''t leave this mess to Rayne."

    "Oh yeah! Yeah... don''t hang in there."

    "Looks like you''re motivated, more importantly"

    "That''s a lot of room!

    "You think it''s easy to take us down!?

    "Exactly, I''m not as fed up as I think about that. My role is to deal with you. Spirit Clan to Cat Spirit Clan...... because they are both troublesome opponents. Let me stop you here so you don''t become a threat to Master Weiss."

    That being said, Monica''s phantom was being slashed in unison.

    Canade and Luna try to find gaps as they judge them.

    But Monica was a cunning opponent.

    Don''t do anything to expose your weaknesses, fight Canade and Luna in a solid way.

    As I just said, knocking them down is not the purpose, I guess the primary purpose is to keep them grounded.

    Because I know that, because I know that, Canade and Luna had a toothache.

    He wants to defeat Monica now and add Rain.

    "Ah too, this guy''s so happy!

    "I agree!

    "Hehe, you''re going to ask me to go out with you, right?

    Multiple phantom monicas laughed demonically and waved swords at each of them.

 315 315 stories. Have a nice sleep. - Part 1.

    Rifa, Tania and Sola confronted the ghosts being manipulated by Weiss.

    Rifa focuses her consciousness on the enemy in front of her, while speaking to Tania and Sola, who stand next door.

    "Tania, Sola. I want you two to deal with something other than your brother. Can you?"

    "I can do that..."

    "Are you sure? When that happens, Rifa..."

    "Like I said, your brother will let me go. I have to."

    "... ok. I won''t let Rifa get in the way."

    "Thoughtful, do it"

    At the hands of my sister, I kill my brother again.

    That could be very cruel...

    But Rifa herself wanted it.

    I can''t overshadow that determination, and if I can, I want to respect it.

    Seeing Rifa''s strong determination, Tania and Sola honestly decided to give way.

    "I''m coming, Sola!

    "Yeah, Tania!

    First Tania and Sola moved.

    Tania cleverly used her fist and tail to strike two ghost tribes.

    Sora also used magic and attacked the two ghost tribes.

    I could understand that the attack between the two was flashy and a positive move to keep Rifa out of the way at a glance.

    But once they''re dead, they''re being manipulated.

    Though he is made a soldier by Weiss, he does not have the ability to think for himself.

    Lightly on the positive motion of Tania and Sola, the four ghost tribes left the scene.

    And Rifa and her brother...... Kallus is left behind.

    "Brother......!

    "GUAHHHHHHHHHH!!!

    He roared like a beast, and the culls jumped.

    He shows an amazing leap and hits Rifa in one flight.

    Rifa responded calmly, without panicking.

    Immediately bite your own fingers and bleed.

    Generate a sickle with its blood to intercept the impending callus.

    "Huh!"

    From the diagonal down to the diagonal up, the sickle is swept away.

    A sharp blow rips Callus''s leg and slaps its body off to the ground.

    But the culls don''t stop.

    Turn the blood out of your feet into armor and put it together.

    Blood-generated armor has a blade and cleaves everything it touches.

    Callus jumps to the rifa in a beastly motion.

    "Gu!"

    Rifa takes it with a sickle of blood, but she can''t completely kill the momentum.

    Cals pushes me, two, three steps, back.

    Seeing that as a good opportunity, Cals spread his hands wide to hug Rifa.

    Even when it comes to hugging, it''s a blade-like state of blood armor.

    If you do that, there''s no way you''re safe.

    "Holy shit!

    Rifa jumped the sickle from bottom to top and jumped the culus.

    I try to get back in shape in the meantime, but Cals was better at it.

    Callus rotated his body in the universe to rebuild his posture in an instant.

    That''s faster than Rifa.

    He further altered the blood flowing from his legs into something like a tentacle.

    The tentacles of blood stretch and tangle in the hands and feet of the rifa.

    That''s how I sealed Rifa''s movements, and Callus lands on the ground.

    Keep your distance again and stick your sharply stretched canine teeth against Rifa''s arm.

    "Ugh......!?

    Callus''s dog teeth pierced his arm deeply, and Rifa screamed unexpectedly.

    Burning pain spreads and blood floods.

    Unable to bear the stimulus, Rifa distorted her face and slightly wept.

    Still, Cals won''t leave Rifa.

    Stick more canine teeth up while you bite on your arm......

    It''s like crushing a bone and chewing off an arm.

    It was the beast itself.

    "Ugh...... brother!

    Rifa felt more heartache than the pain of being eaten by her arm.

    I felt helpless grief over my brother''s appearance of accomplishment.

    Cry, whine, ramble...

    I decided I didn''t see anything and I want to plug it in.

    But that is unacceptable.

    You have to save your brother.

    Kallus would never allow it to be used for the good of a demon clan called Weiss and others.

    Though he may not be conscious, his soul will remember the intolerable humiliation.

    So you have to let yourself go.

    Refreshing her determination, Rifa grabbed Callus''s head, which was biting her arm.

    Tighten it tight with the momentum of squashing it as it is.

    Because of my already dead body, I guess I don''t have any pain.

    Callus was eating up on Rifa''s arm, even with his head compressed, without screaming.

    But the brain controlling the body was screaming.

    Whether you are willing or not, if the brain that moves your body is damaged, there is nothing you can do.

    Rifa continues to compress Callus''s head, telling him a certain amount of damage...

    Second, Callus''s jaw powers loosen.

    Without missing that moment, Rifa kicked Cals in and pulled him apart.

    "Wear it!"

    Rifa shot a bullet in the blood and struck a chase.

    I ran a bullet of blood super fast to fill the space.

    The opposing culus breaks down, but does one hand forward and unfolds the blood shield.

    Blood bullets clash, gagga! And the roar sounds.

    "That''s your brother"

    Rifa kept shooting bullets of blood, buying time and thinking about the operation.

    He says he''s fighting all he can, but he still can''t give him a decisive dozen.

    It''s here even though I''m unconscious.

    If Cals were in full condition, Rifa would have already sunk to the ground.

    Cals now has a chance.

    But the force is antagonistic, and it''s hard to take the last hand out.

    What am I supposed to do?

    Rifa thought, thought, thought... and then came up with an operation.

    There is no hippo who is lost.

    Transfer to immediate execution.

    "Yeahhh!!!

    After shooting up a bullet of blood, it produces a sickle of blood again, which is slashed.

    I just bled too much and was lightly dazzled.

    Patience it, whilst spinning the sickle.

    Callus produced a sword of blood to counter.

    Take the sickle directly from the front.

    The forces are almost mutual.

    Sickles and swords took the form of antagonists, putting their strength into each other''s arms gripping hands.

    "Ugh!!!

    "Guaaaaaa!!!

    Rifa has a painful voice.

    Cals has a beastly voice.

    Shouting high at each one, the impending.

    "Huh!?

    For a moment, the power fell out of Rifa''s hand holding the sickle.

    Though self-less, Kallus, who has excelled in combat, never misses that gap.

    I put all my strength into this place, and I swung my sword forcefully through it.

    "Ugh!?

    A sword of blood devoured from the side into Rifa''s abdomen.

    The meat rips.

    Blood abounds.

    Still, Cals won''t stop.

    With his own hands, he amputates his sister''s body up and down.

    Moments, though self-less, Cals was convinced of the victory.

    This target is dead.

    Alternatively, he inflicted a fatal injury.

    I don''t need it anymore.

    Find your next prey.

    Callus, who so decides, takes his gaze off the rifa and sees the Rains...

    Callus doesn''t realize that''s a failure.

    "... sweet!

    The rifa, which should have been amputated, moved.

    The body changes into countless bats, moves behind the callus, and rebuilds.

    There were cuts engraved in the abdomen, but not so deep.

    After receiving the blade, he illuminated Callus that he had suffered a fatal injury by turning part of his body into a bat and severing it.

    If Cals had a decent thinking ability, he wouldn''t be caught up in a trick like this.

    However, daring to be attacked increased the authenticity and Cals was to be stunningly deceived.

    "Now... over!

    Rifa, who circled behind a completely defenseless culus, squeezed his last force and produced a pile of blood.

    Stick that out of your back to the culls.

    The pile of blood pierced Callus''s heart precisely.

    The tip of the pile protrudes from the chest.

    "Gah......!?

    Cals cramped bicum...

    The force fell out of my leg and I fell as-is.

 316 316 stories. Have a nice sleep. - Part 2.

    "Brother..."

    Rifa returned the pile to its original blood and put it back into her body.

    Then I see my brother lying on the ground.

    Cals doesn''t move.

    Naturally.

    Whatever creature it is, the heart is one of the steep points.

    I can''t live with it any more than I''ve been crushed.

    Even if Weiss was manipulating me, I can''t keep up the activity.

    It''s supposed to be...

    "Gu......"

    A groan spilled out of Callus''s mouth.

    Still alive!?

    While confused, Rifa stood reflexively.

    He couldn''t seem to get his body into it, and Callus moved only his neck and looked up at Rifa.

    And... smile.

    "... Rifa... or..."

    "Brother!?

    The grin was something Rifa knew.

    He pointed it at me over and over again, a sweet brother''s smile.

    It could be a trap, or something like that blows up...

    Unsurprisingly, Rifa rushes over to Callus and hugs that body up.

    "Brother, brother!?

    "What''s up... Rifa...?

    "Brother, my consciousness..."

    It was impossible.

    My heart is crushed.

    In the first place, he''s already dead.

    But Callus was spinning his words firmly.

    Speak kindly to your sister, as you always did.

    "You''re strong..."

    "The battle now, remember...?

    "Unfortunately, should I say... while I was being manipulated, my consciousness was... Sorry......"

    "Ugh, yeah!! It''s not about your brother apologizing!

    I don''t know what''s going on.

    Still, it''s definitely my brother in front of me right now.

    A miracle has happened, my sweet brother has returned.

    Rifa, so sure, embraced Callus.

    Trying to hold back my sister like that too...

    But without strength in his body, his fingers moved only slightly.

    "Pity, dude... I want to stroke Rifa, but... my body doesn''t move anymore..."

    "... brother..."

    "... sorry..."

    "Don''t apologize... don''t apologize! I''m fine!!!

    I couldn''t stand it, and Rifa spilled tears.

    Once you cry, you can''t stop it anymore.

    There are tears coming from the pole and next.

    "... Rifa..."

    It''s my fault you''re making my sister look like this.

    So painful Callus squeezes his last strength.

    You can use all of the slightest remaining souls without leaving any shards.

    And...

    "Ah..."

    "Ok...... ok"

    Callus gently stroked Rifa''s head.

    You''re not supposed to have any power left, but you''re supposed to be dead already...

    I just thought about my sister and caressed my dear family head gently.

    "Stay... honey...!

    Rifa couldn''t stop crying.

    I want to stop crying for my sweet brother.

    Still, when I think you''re getting this far, I can''t help but bother my chest.

    So at least.

    "...... eh"

    While I weep...

    Rifa grinned.

    Because after Cals stroked my head, I always smiled, like in return.

    So, crying but smiling back.

    "Ah... I knew it..."

    Seeing his sister smile like that makes Cals look like she''s been filled.

    "Finally, to... see Rifa..."

    "Brother...?

    "... right..."

    Again, Cals strokes Rifa''s head...

    And the power fell out of that hand.

    "Brother?

    Rifa calls, but there''s no response.

    Cals had a grin and was quietly running out.

    "Huh...!!!

    Cals was already dead.

    That''s like an illusion right now.

    Still.

    What was the word exchanged?

    The minds we exchanged.

    Sure, it existed here.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    Rifa hugged the immobile callus full of force and shouted in an all-out voice.

    It was the cry of Rifa''s soul.

 317 317, VS Weiss.

    With Kamui in his hand, he cuts with Weiss several times.

    Weiss was using the magic thread to manipulate the haunted people to take this attack.

    He also sees the timing and strikes.

    This is the second time I''ve fought the Demons.

    It''s just that I''ve never had a people-shaped opponent.

    Careful attention is paid and attacks and defenses are repeated alternately so as not to show gaps.

    Fortunately, so far, even one person has been able to fight.

    But...... weird.

    He moves halfway, or sometimes, all of a sudden, he slows down.

    That happens, but this attack will never arrive.

    It''s like they''re playing...?

    "Hmmm...... it''s time to fit in"

    "What?

    "Look, you''re gonna see something funny."

    Weiss took a great distance and retreated.

    Enough to do this on purpose.

    I think the trap is unlikely, and for one thing, this one stops hands too.

    It was then.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    Intense screams rushed through, shaking the battlefield.

    That voice... Rifa!?

    Looking back in haste, Rifa was in tears.

    "Brother......! Bro, bro, bro!!!

    "Rifa... this is..."

    "What do you say, interesting, huh?

    Weiss distorted his mouth and he had an ugly grin.

    "I was able to reunite with my brother, who I thought I would never see again. That''s touching."

    "Is that... your fault...?

    "Oh, yeah"

    "Why... do that...?

    "You ask strange things. It''s funny, isn''t it?

    Even naturally, Weiss replied so.

    He doesn''t stir this one up, he looks like he has no other answer.

    Oh... well, you know what?

    I just understood.

    This guy is...... an enemy!!!!

    "You!!!

    "Huh!?

    My body was moving if I noticed.

    Running, jumping needles from the narcami and towing.

    Fly more wires, restrain Weiss, and get slashed there with a camouflage.

    But they don''t get hit easily either.

    While in captivity, I can move my fingers freely until I do it, lay a bunch of magic threads to shield them, and prevent my attacks.

    "Oh man...... when Non says he''s in the middle of talking, does he suddenly come slaughtering me? This is why humans..."

    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear another word about you!!!

    My body is hot.

    Anger''s coming up next, and there''s nothing I can do.

    Though slightly remaining reason struggles to stop a rampant body or calm a rough mind...

    But in the end, something like that disappears quickly.

    Anger.

    Anger.

    Anger.

    Endless anger pounds me and moves.

    Demons are not only incompatible with people, they are also incompatible with other creatures.

    A natural enemy of living things.

    So it''s understandable to strip each other of their fangs.

    It is also understandable that he will fight and, as a result, die.

    It''s just... but there''s no way you can be allowed to treat the other body like a toy, trample on its dignity, and hurt a girl like Rifa.

    I would never admit that.

    Only this guy............!!!

    "Oh man...... I didn''t know you''d let anger fight you. You''re stupid with humans. Even though such a thing would no longer be able to exert the power of the Ten."

    A thread of magic stretched out of Weiss'' fingers in both hands.

    Ten in total.

    Turn it all against me and turn it into an attack, just as you don''t need to manipulate the body anymore.

    Ten threads of magic struck me as I twisted irregularly like a creature.

    Front, back, right, left, top...

    From all angles, they block my escape route and devour me.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    The three magical threads that have been looming for a long time are magically intercepted...

    "Substance creation!

    The thread of magic looming from the blind spot generated and received stone walls.

    "Sweet."

    "Huh!?

    Ten more threads of magic were knitted out.

    They loom right from the top and pour down on me as the meteor rain.

    "Come on!"

    "It''s not over yet"

    Ten more threads of magic are added to fill the space.

    A total of thirty threads of magic.

    They unfold like jails, sealing my escape route...

    And pierce the body.

    "Gu!"

    I can''t really avoid it and get hit in the right arm and right leg.

    It''s like being pierced by a needle, the wound itself is small and bleeding less.

    However, the pain is considerable and the shock spreads like a paralysis when you try to move your body.

    "What do you say? This is the power of Non."

    ¡­¡­

    "The thread of Non''s magic is one attack. Without giving the opponent a chance to escape, nor allowing an attack"

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ll tell you what, this is not the limit. Still dozens of magic threads..."

    "Shut up."

    "Mm?"

    The pain runs, but I don''t care about that stuff.

    They pierce my right arm and right leg, and even if I just move it gently, the shock runs, but I don''t care about that stuff.

    I can''t care less.

    ''Cause there''s someone who''s hurt more than me.

    Losing my brother...

    Using that brother as a tool for battle...

    Rifa''s heart is hurt more than anyone else in this room.

    He did such a joke.

    Demons...... Weiss.

    I will never forgive you!!!

 318 318 Stories VS Weiss Part 2

    "Ohhhhh!!!

    "Hmm... only with a storm like one of the idiots remember, huh?"

    Look at this action and spill a voice like Weiss was disappointed.

    Turn your pitiful gaze this way and raise your right hand.

    "Monica told me I was going to do a little... but what do you mean, human? All I can say is foolishness, like being trapped in anger in the middle of a battle. I''m tired of it. Die."

    Weiss waved his right hand down.

    Multiple threads of magic loom as guillotine.

    My heart was filled with anger right now.

    Everything was dominated by anger against Weiss.

    That''s the situation.

    There''s no way you can think normally, make a calm decision, or deal with it.

    There''s no way I can...

    "Become!?

    For the first time since I''ve been here, Weiss gave me a surprise.

    I tried to tangle multiple threads of magic with a camouflage to prevent it all.

    Precision work is required, not just force.

    "Stupid!? Such imitation...... there is no way you can do it, ruled by anger!!!

    "Don''t insult me."

    Sure, it''s troublesome to let anger rule your mind.

    Like when I fought Arios before...

    My horizons narrow and my concentration drops.

    In fighting, anger can only get in the way.

    But now I was in a whole different situation.

    Anger...... too fierce anger was sharply sharpening my mind on the contrary.

    Heavy anger was giving me more power than any other.

    Break Rifa''s heart and crush your brother''s soul...

    There''s no way I can forgive Weiss like that.

    A burning heart was giving me more power than ever before.

    Anger beyond a certain line gives us strength, not weakness.

    I understood that very well.

    "Whoa whoa whoa!!!

    Ignoring the pain, I jumped into Weiss'' pocket.

    Weiss rushed to form a shield with a thread of magic, but he punched his fist in without worrying.

    Impact like beating iron.

    This fist is crushed and full of blood...

    Still won''t stop.

    Breaking the shield of the magic thread, his fist penetrated deep into Weiss'' abdomen.

    "Ha!? then, silly......!?

    "Come on... break Rifa''s heart, do as you please... you will never forgive me!!! Don''t think you can do as you please any more!!! Don''t think you can laugh forever!!! That nigga face, wipe it off!!!

    "Damn... human times! Don''t get on too well."

    Being hurt, Weiss waved his hands with an angry look.

    Try to follow the movement, the magic thread converges... from left to right as a tornado, it hits me.

    The collection of magic threads spins at high speeds, chopping everything they touch and returning it to dust.

    Think about it normally, I wouldn''t have the skill to avoid it, and I wouldn''t be able to prevent it.

    Even though I''m contracted to the most powerful species, basically, I''m human.

    I''m not capable of excellence, and I don''t have any special powers.

    You can''t take an attack this powerful.

    I shouldn''t be able to...

    "Become!?

    Weiss gave a startling voice.

    The answer to that is ultimately simple.

    Because my figure, touching a collection of magic threads, disappeared like a mirage.

    "Shattered away without a trace? No, no way...... where the hell!?

    "Right here."

    "Huh!?

    Turning around behind Weiss, I slashed that back with a camouflage.

    Weiss moves dull because he''s upset.

    I''m trying to bring...

    In the meantime, I swung through more Kamui.

    I''ll try to snuggle the narcami even more and eject the needle at zero distance.

    "Grrr!?

    Weiss is a Demon and has excellent abilities in both offenses.

    But when he continued to take all this offense, he just didn''t seem intact, and he looked painful.

    "You... what the hell did you just do!?

    It''s no big deal.

    I just created my own phantom and used the nature of the bug to escape my natural enemies to create mine.

    At first, I didn''t know there was such a way to avoid it...

    Seeing Rifa transform into a myriad of bats to avoid an attack, I thought if it came from me too... and it was a flashing one.

    Besides, I have no in-laws or obligations to explain that to Weiss.

    Ignoring Weiss'' inquiry, I slammed the offense even further.

    At close range, Kamui''s slaughter is the main focus, mixing kicks in between and knocking in a series of attacks.

    If the distance is open, strike magic in while towing with a narcami needle or wire.

    I was keeping pace with the battle.

    Weiss is on the other hand pushed.

    But is that what you should call a demon tribe?

    Its endurance is remarkable, and even though it gave it an attack that reaches a hundred, it''s still alive.

    "This is... bad minutes"

    "You can analyze the situation a lot calmly."

    "Non is not a monstrous inferior creature, he has proper knowledge."

    Speaking of which, the demons who fought before were also honestly about to leave when things got worse.

    Well, it certainly doesn''t seem like a demon.

    I have the ability to properly analyze the situation in which I have been placed.

    But?

    Let me tell you something, you''re nothing like a demon.

    Hurt others only for their own desires.

    It''s the same level of existence as a demon.

    So... I will never forgive you for running away.

    Weiss... you, knock it down here!

    "I''ll make you human. I can honestly admit that you were above Non''s imagination. This isn''t gonna happen next time."

    "Don''t think there ''ll be a next one!

    "Hmm. Grow here? I mean it when I can defeat Nong and so on... ah, gu...!?

    All of a sudden, Weiss got bored and began to suffer.

    Fold your body into a letter and stick your fingers around your abdomen.

    I started to sweat a lot of fat by repeating such a motion.

    "Hey, what is this...!? My body... my body is hot as it burns...!?

    "Has it finally worked"

    "It''s working, so...!? What have you done...!?

    I''m done with this guy.

    So I decided to tell you honestly.

    I''ll take the needle out of the narcami and show it to Weiss.

    "That needle... is the tip wet? No way......!?

    "I wonder if it''s similar to poison. This needle is coated with reactor ant fluid. A reactor ant is an ant that has the effect of interfering with magic. Well, there''s usually no harm in jamming it."

    "You......!

    "But... it is. Unless you take it into your body. Even people feel pretty painful... and if you are a Demon clan with higher magic, its effect is doubled. What do you say, it''ll work?

    "You!!!

    They did it good, and the fierce Weiss jumped.

    He''s simply angry that he''s hurt himself.

    It''s just shallow rage at the bottom.

    In such a thing, you only have to tighten your own neck.

    "Come."

    I intercept Weiss from the front.

    Weiss, showing a sharp beastly movement, flashed his right arm first.

    Following that movement, the yarn of magic strikes from the diagonal top.

    Weiss moves dull because he is in such a condition that he is invaded by poison.

    Thanks to that, I dodged it sparingly.

    However, that seems to have predicted Weiss as well.

    He goes on and waves his left arm, aiming right after he avoids it.

    I guess this one aimed at the inevitable timing.

    But going into such action, this one also predicts.

    About this and dozens of patterns predicted Weiss'' attack...

    The simplest attack of all.

    Driven by anger, invaded by poison, I guess I''m considerably less capable of thinking.

    It''s time to give him the guidance.

    "Gravity inverted!

    I flipped the gravity on myself, rose in the sky, and avoided Weiss'' attack.

    Just, I''m upside down in the universe...

    I see Vice in that condition.

    Towards those eyes, he ejects a needle from the narcami and crushes his vision.

    Weiss gets bored...

    In the meantime, take gravity in the normal direction.

    Running at the same time as we landed on the ground, we set the distance to zero.

    "Now..."

    "Ki, you......!?

    "Over. Ahhh!!!

    Stick Kamui''s blade deep into Weiss'' abdomen...

    In addition, the blade was inverted in that state and cleaved straight up.

 319 Episode 319: The End of the Feast of Rage

    "Hey, why... this nonsense to humans etc... Grr!?

    Weiss knelt on the floor as he covered his chest from his torn abdomen.

    They don''t have the power to stand up anymore, they just weaken and shake your body.

    I just didn''t give in mentally, I''m going to stare at this one abominably.

    "You got a fight."

    "... kill it"

    He said Weiss felt the same way that he couldn''t turn this situation upside down, and he honestly mouthed a line admitting to losing.

    It was quite honest, as humans say.

    Well, maybe it''s just such a look ahead of time that you can''t look unusual to the human opponent you''re looking at downstairs.

    "Of course, you take it down here. I just need to ask you something before I do."

    That''s why I dared to take the steeple off and keep it from stopping with a single blow.

    "What do you want to hear...?

    "You were the one who was stamping, weren''t you? Horizon''s stampede was your fault, wasn''t it?

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t mind not answering. I''m almost certain of it."

    This guy can manipulate freely, whether he lives or dies, by connecting the thread of magic to the target.

    So isn''t this the guy who was manipulating the demons?

    Weren''t you in control so that stampede would happen?

    When you think about it, things go well together.

    Or no other possibility.

    The predictions of the ghosts were perfect.

    However, the mystery remains.

    "How could I have been waking up Stampede? What''s the point?

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re not gonna talk, are you?

    ¡­¡­

    Weiss was piercing his silence as he looked at this one.

    Its mouth remains stiff and closed.

    I don''t know what to say, but I think you''re telling me to kill him.

    "Will you ever crack my mouth just as easily"

    "You understand very well."

    "Then... we''re done here"

    I set up Kamui again.

    To someone who can''t move anymore... Oh, my God, I don''t think so.

    I''m often told it''s sweet, but this is all I do, torment Rifa...

    I can''t believe I''m going to forgive Weiss for doing that, no shards.

    Besides, if you miss it here, you''ll wield the same disaster somewhere else.

    Absolutely.

    That''s what this guy is... an enemy.

    So hunt here.

    "Rain."

    As Weiss cautioned not to escape, he glanced backwards, and Rifa came here.

    You look like Rin...

    I can see that there are traces of tears in that eye area, and my chest hurts.

    "... what about your brother?

    "It''s okay. Your brother, I sent it."

    "Oh well."

    "Thanks, thanks to Rain"

    "I didn''t do anything."

    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for Rayne, your brother would have stayed in pain. So...... thanks"

    You remember your brother, Rifa''s face slightly distorted.

    But don''t cry, I put up with it.

    Strong kid.

    If I had been in the same position, I don''t think I would have been like Rifa.

    Let me do it.

    "It''s..."

    I immediately understood what the word meant.

    That''s why I get lost.

    Rifa hopes to take her brother''s revenge with her own hands.

    I have no intention of denying vengeance.

    However, that can be a burden on your mind.

    Too strong a thought, whatever its type, is something that will overload you considerably.

    But sometimes hands down clears your mind.

    Given that, I can''t even deny it...

    "... Okay, I get it"

    After a little thought, I decided to give it to Rifa.

    At the end of the day, Weiss has no other right to stab Todome than Rifa on this occasion.

    So even if it was burdensome, I decided to leave it to Rifa.

    That''s the best part.

    "Thanks, Rain"

    Give way to Rifa, and I''ll back off.

    Of course, vigilance continues in the meantime.

    Weiss is no longer capable of combat...

    Still, in the current state of being caught up, there''s something I don''t know what to do.

    "At the end of the day, a little girl like you..."

    "Your brother''s revenge, take it"

    "... well, do as you please"

    "Yeah, I''ll like it"

    Rifa produced a sickle of blood and swung it wide.

    The opposing Weiss does not move with his knees on the floor.

    Can''t you move or are you giving up completely...... or.

    "Now... over"

    Rifa waves down the sickle of blood...

    "You idiot!

    The moment the sickle of blood tried to shake down, Weiss moved.

    Show incredible instantaneous power and jump on the rifa.

    Probably going to make it a hostage or something.

    It''s just... that''s how I expected to show my last evil uplift.

    So don''t panic.

    I can deal with it calmly.

    "Damn!?

    Weiss, who tried to jump on the rifa, was suddenly blown away as if he had been played something.

    He rolled straight over the floor, blew it up, and crashed into the wall.

    There''s so much momentum in the wall that it sounds pretty loud.

    Seemed to be quite a shock, Weiss suffered and was bored like a fish launched into a hill.

    Walking over to Weiss like that, Rifa shakes up the sickle of blood again.

    "Hey what... now what...!?

    "What a prospect of your evil rising. So let me take care of it."

    Gravity was manipulated to generate a repulsion field between the rifa and Weiss.

    Whatever you think, I didn''t think Weiss was going to be quiet.

    The insurance.

    "Thanks, Rain"

    "Fine. More than that... let''s settle it"

    "Yeah."

    "You...... you ahhhhhhhh!?

    "It''s over."

    "Stupid!? This non is where this non is......!!!

    "Goodbye."

    Rifa, in a straight line, swung down the sickle of blood from top to bottom.

    Zah!!! There was a sound of sharply slashing the wind that

    ¡­¡­

    Weiss'' movement stops perfectly.

    I also lose my voice.

    Somewhat...

    The body split from center to left to right.

    Blood never erupts, and instead it''s flooded with black mist.

    Eventually, its body became dust and disappeared into the light of the sun.

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing Weiss disappear completely, Rifa slowly untied the arrangement.

    Release the sickle of blood and return blood to your body.

    Then Rifa spilled one, little exhale.

    Gently, one hand against the chest.

    Look up at the ceiling and open your mouth small.

    What did you crush?

    I never hear it either, and that''s all Rifa knows.

 320 320 stories, the end of the first and the next unrest.

    "Li......"

    "Phew."

    I was about to speak to Rifa, and a demonic laugh sounded.

    Reflectively looking back at Kamui, there was Monica.

    "You...!

    "Weiss, have you been hit... this could be a little trouble. I could be pissed off, too."

    Monica mouths that, but the grin on her mouth doesn''t go away.

    Rather, it turns into a more distorted, deeper grin.

    "Oh, Rayne... he''s so annoying..."

    "Mmm... I''m sorry... I can''t stop you"

    Behind Monica, Canade and Luna were sitting on the floor with their backs together, spilling rough exhales.

    It feels like I''m sweating amazingly and exhausted.

    I''m intact dealing with those two.

    Besides, I can''t believe you flirt so much...

    Are you sure it''s a person?

    I can''t insult you.

    I put up Kamui and move into combat, but Monica puts her sword in the sheath.

    "... what are you going to do?

    "Thank you very much. There''s no reason to fight the Rains here and now, more than Master Weiss has been defeated."

    "Don''t you take the Lord''s revenge?

    "Because my Lord is another. We only rushed here as reinforcements."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master Weiss has been defeated and can no longer stampede. Neither does our purpose. I just want to get back at you, but it''s just, it''s still pointless. Whatever was planned from the beginning, it''s not a good idea to act emotionally. So that''s it."

    "Unlike Weiss, you''re chatting."

    "Phew."

    I have no idea what Monica is thinking.

    However, the unwillingness to fight seems to be a word of truth.

    I can''t feel the fighting spirit from Monica because of the way she''s talking to the public.

    That''s why I''m not a reason to disarm myself from combat either.

    If we catch Monica here, we''ll know what the Demons were up to in this case.

    I''m not going to let you get away with it easily.

    "You look like you''re not going to let him get away with it easily."

    "... can you read your mind?

    "Mr. Rain, it''s very easy to understand."

    They say that a little bit, but I can''t believe Monica even told me that.

    I don''t know... I feel complicated.

    We''re supposed to be enemies, but Monica even makes us feel familiar.

    Are you sure he''s the enemy?

    Sometimes when I do this, I want to suspect.

    "Well, let me get away with it. You can''t get caught here."

    "You honestly think I''ll admit that?

    "I don''t need Mr. Rain''s permission. Besides... my main unit is not here"

    ¡­¡­

    I thought of it, and I ejected a narcami needle.

    You should be seeing it, but Monica doesn''t try to avoid it.

    The needle stabbed Monica in the foot...... without slipping through.

    "Illusion...?

    "Rain... he uses hallucinogenic magic..."

    "I think the main unit is somewhere else..."

    Canade and Luna, who looked exhausted, told me that.

    "I can''t believe you can do that to people..."

    "I''m a little different."

    "... who the hell are you? What are you up to?

    "Phew, that''s a secret"

    Monica stuck a smile on her mouth like a child would float.

    "Just... keep it up. Goodbye, because what is it? Because of this, why don''t we make one, deal?

    "Deal?"

    "Ask each other one question. Answer that question honestly¡­ What do you say?

    I have quite a few questions as to whether Monica will answer honestly.

    Besides, I''m anxious about what kind of questions you''re going to ask me.

    It''s just a chance too.

    Monica was with Arios.

    That means we could still be together.

    It could be an opportunity to get a clue about Arios on the run...

    Do you dare to ride the invitation here?

    "Okay. Let''s take that deal."

    "Thank you. So, can you start with me?

    "Oh. Go ahead."

    "So... is Mr. Rain going to be the next brave man?

    "... None"

    After getting a little lost, I decided to answer honestly.

    Monica was in a deep part of the country, so she seems to have some information about the brave.

    I guess you also know about the branch.

    Then I thought there was no point in deceiving it badly, and I spoke my heart out in order to close the deal.

    "Is that true?

    "I''ve had stories like that. It''s just that I''m not a pattern. If I have to, I''m willing to fight... but now I''m going to act as a normal adventurer"

    "I see...... yes, you don''t seem to be lying. Thank you for getting the deal right."

    Monica smiled unchanged and lowered her head gently.

    Really, he''s the one whose pace gets messed up.

    "It''s my turn next, okay?

    "Yes, go ahead. Mr. Rain has told us the truth, so the deal is closed. Let''s promise I''ll tell you the truth, too, without lying. But there''s only one question, isn''t there? What do you ask?

    "Right..."

    This is such an important question.

    I can''t ask right away and think carefully about the content of the question.

    Monica said she was sent as a reinforcement to Weiss.

    In other words, it will be through with the Demons.

    Perhaps the Lord is also a demon tribe.

    When...

    Is Arios also involved in the Demon Clan?

    "You can ask me anything, but when I can think of enough, that''s troublesome though"

    "... ok. Decided."

    The content of my question...

    "What are you going to do with Arios?

    That''s what I asked.

    Perhaps Monica made a move and missed Arios.

    Sarya told me about it.

    Arios is more irreversible as a brave man than he has done with all that.

    And no one pledges allegiance to that Arios first.

    We should assume that what we are aiding has some purpose.

    What is its purpose?

    Intuitive, but I felt very important and asked that question.

    ¡­¡­

    She was surprised, and Monica had her eyes wide open.

    "What''s up? Can''t you answer that?

    "No...... excuse me. I wasn''t expecting to hear about you, Arios, so I was stuck with you. This may come as no surprise to you, Rain..."

    "What''s the answer to the question?

    "Yes, I''ll answer now. About you, Arios, well, I can''t say a word because there''s so much going on, but if you still want to say it..."

    Monica chuckles, with a superb grin, and mouths its purpose.

    "I thought I''d have you become a seed to spark a new war."

    "Of war...?

    "Of course, it means war between demons and humans¡­"

    "To that? But that''s... no"

    I''d like to think you''re lying, but unfortunately, it doesn''t look like you''re lying to Monica.

    Using Arios to cause another war between demons and humans.

    I guess you''re serious about that.

    The question is, how do you use Arios...

    "... Exactly, is there any more service"

    Monica''s appearance had disappeared, as if she had fulfilled her duty.

    Monica''s grin is burning in the back of her brain and her unpleasant hunch swells.

    That''s... a feeling of a new war.

 321 321, return and report.

    "Welcome back, Monica"

    "I''m home now, Master Reese"

    In a place named Black Mansion, Monica reunited with Reese.

    Kneel on the floor and keep your head down.

    "I can''t help it, Master Reese. As I magically reported earlier, that plan failed...... Master Weiss has also been destroyed. I did my best, too, but not one step..."

    "It''s okay, Monica. I''m sorry about Weiss, but you never feel responsible for it. If you''re strong enough to reveal where the responsibility lies, it''s my fault. Because it would be my fault for misseeing the power of a human being named Rain Shroud."

    "Oh no...! There is no such thing as liability to Master Reese. I don''t ask for that."

    Monica wandered off as soon as Reese apologized.

    Don''t do that, I''m panicking.

    From that appearance, I saw a strong respect for Reese.

    It''s not like the demonic signs I showed you in front of Rain.

    As believers believe in God.

    Like a child loves their parents unconditionally.

    Monica was showing feelings for Reese that were close to those.

    If Arios had been here, he would have been surprised.

    You sometimes look like that too......

    "Ask Weiss to wake up a stampede... gather many souls as a sacrifice dedicated to the Demon King while eliminating the most powerful species in the way. I thought it would be a good operation, but I didn''t know it would be easy to get cut off... really, you have a headache"

    For Reese, this plan was situated somewhere very important.

    Hopefully, we can awaken the Demon King who is in dormancy.

    For that reason, I decided to work out a proper plan and try it in quite a position.

    That''s why I asked Weiss, my compatriot, to come out.

    But the results are scattered.

    Not only does the plan fail, but Weiss also loses it.

    It was quite painful.

    Looking back at such current information, Reese remembered the words of Huh and Illis.

    When it was, I shouldn''t insult Rayne, he said.

    Was that referring to this?

    Maybe Illis knew about Rain''s power and expected this to happen?

    "... no way"

    If that''s not possible, Reese shakes her neck small and sideways.

    Rain Shroud is qualified to be a brave man, but the blood of God flowing through his body is thin.

    It''s less than half of Arios if you convert it in numbers.

    It''s impossible to normally think that such a human being outweighs the Demon Clan.

    Weiss torn would be due to misfortune, with some coincidental elements overlapping.

    That''s what Reese decided.

    "Dear Mr. Reese,"

    "Hmm? I don''t know"

    "Do you have plans for the future?

    "Right...... there are many small plans in motion, but at the moment, you don''t plan on getting them to work"

    That''s all I was focusing on for Weiss'' operation.

    Pretty painful miscalculation.

    "Then could you give me permission to move?

    "Oh? Something come to mind?

    "I mean, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."

    Monica tells Reese her plan in a small voice so she can keep it to herself...

    Reese, who hears that, nods several times to impress him, creating a smile that looks fun.

    "Nice...... yeah, I think it''s a very good plan. I may be rude to you for saying this, but I can''t believe Monica could think of an operation like this. Ha-ha-ha. Happy to grow."

    "Thank you"

    "So can I just get you to move on to action?

    "Yes, I did."

    "I''m sorry. He just came home."

    "No, never mind. I am happier than anything that I can work for Master Reese. I''m more than happy to give you a lot of orders."

    Monica smiles.

    The grin was flooded with trust in Reese.

    No, you should call it more than trust.

    It''s not just a relationship between top and bottom...

    Something deeper than that was in it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I''m pretty sure Weiss was the culprit, but still, just in case, I did some exploring inside and around the old castle.

    Maybe there are other causes of stampede.

    I''ve never been too cautious with content alone.

    However, that seemed to be a concern, and I couldn''t find anything wrong with it.

    We have confirmed that, after the old castle, we will return to Krios.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!

    Returning to Krios and entering the city¡­

    The people of the city who found us suddenly cheered.

    "Shit!?

    "Ha......!?

    Canade and Nina were surprised, and together they were pitting their tails against each other.

    "What is this noise?

    "Hmm? Everyone''s smiling for some reason."

    Sola and Luna were surprised.

    Tania and Tina feel alike.

    Only one, Rifa was calm.

    You mean you''re calm... I was assuming this development?

    Like that, I''m not particularly surprised.

    "Er... Rifa"

    "What?"

    "Do you have any idea what this situation is? If you know, can you tell me what it means?

    "Crios people have good nori. Consequences."

    "... sorry. A little more clearly, please."

    "Uh..."

    Why can''t you tell by the current explanation? They make me look like that, but Rifa explains it properly, without being tempted.

    "I think someone in my crew probably sensed that they had defeated Weiss. Naturally, the story can be spread throughout the city. That''s when we came back. Rain is like a hero. There are many people in this city who have good nori, so I greet them with grandeur. Above"

    "Uh..."

    After a pale explanation, somehow, I understood this situation.

    "Rain. We should respond to everyone"

    "Huh? I...?

    "Rain is our leader. Then the leader should respond"

    "Uh..."

    It''s illuminating, and it''s not a pattern... but what Rifa says makes sense.

    Doing so will put an end to this case... or I can tell the people of this city that.

    I stepped forward and shoved my fist up to proclaim victory.

    After a moment of silence...

    "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!

    The crowd''s cheers echoed again.

 322 322 stories. Goodbye?

    After receiving the welcome of the people of Krios, we moved to the Lords'' Hall.

    So report the upside of the matter to Mr. Kaze and tell him that the case has converged.

    "Thank you, Mr. Rain. Thanks to you, this city has been saved. You are the heroes of this city."

    "What, no, the..."

    Having heard the report, Ms Kaise bowed her head deeply on the spot.

    Sure, we beat Weiss causing stampede...

    But he''s just a single adventurer.

    The opposing Mr. Kaise is a lord, in a position to rule the city.

    It''s not like having someone like that keep their head down.

    When I tell you that...

    "What are you saying? Without Mr. Rain and the others, this city would have perished. Luckily, even if you spared it, you must have suffered terrible damage"

    "It''s... well"

    I don''t know if I agree with the view that the city might perish, but I nodded vaguely because denial is a lie.

    "But it has been avoided. Thanks to Mr. Rain and the others. Then it would be natural to show gratitude. Of course, the rewards, etc., will be provided separately¡­ before that, I would like to thank you. As the ruler of this city, as one who lives in this city. So let me do this."

    "... Rain, Rain"

    Softly, Canade came whispering in my ear.

    "... I know Rayne is humble, but in times like this, you should get a proper thank you, okay? Making their faces, that means something, but, more than that, we need to take someone''s favor properly."

    "... so is that"

    I have itches, but sometimes, I need to be honest.

    Canade is right.

    "Uh... you''re welcome"

    "Yes."

    I smiled with Mr. Kaise, and then, shaking hands.

    I get cheers from the people around me watching over it.

    "Hey, Mr. Kayes. Hey, yeah?"

    Where the cheer had settled, Tina, in doll form, riding over Nina''s head, spoke to Mr. Kaise that way.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?

    "Rayne''s husband, he seems so tired. So, we decided to do the details, and today, we can just go to the inn first for Rayne''s husband. Yeah?

    "Tina? I can''t believe I''m tired..."

    "Shit."

    I''d be lying when it comes to not being fatigued, but not so much that I can''t talk about all sorts of things like future consultations.

    That''s what I tried to argue with, but Tina stops me whispering.

    Can you keep talking to me? Like that, Tina looked at this one.

    Tina''s a little too good for Nori, but basically, she''s a very smart woman.

    I guess I''ve been thinking about something.

    "... Rayne''s husband needs to see how Rifa''s doing. Hmm?

    Gently, I was struck in the ear.

    Rifa is not here.

    I am breaking up in front of the Lords'' Hall because I need you.

    Probably went to Mr. Resona''s.

    "... Rifa, I think there''s a lot going on, so I want you to follow Rayne''s husband."

    "... ok. I''ll take care of Rifa."

    That''s Tina.

    I look at it a lot.

    After I found out about your brother...

    I would have a lot of stories with Mr. Resona and a lot of emotions.

    Looks like Tina''s worried about that.

    Honestly, he''s a very considerate person.

    "... then I''m sorry, but I''ve left this place to you"

    "... Ok, so. When I leave it to us."

    I left the rest to Tina, who replied reliably, and I left the Lords'' Hall behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Look for Rifa and walk around the city of Corsia.

    Along the way, a variety of people spoke to me.

    All were conveyed words of gratitude and, at times, asked to shake hands.

    They''ve already spread the word about us all over the city.

    Is this what Rifa was saying, Nori is good?

    While smiling lightly and bitterly, I searched for Rifa.

    And... I found Rifa and Mr. Resona in a cemetery away from the city centre.

    Together, they are hands together, eyes closed, praying.

    Who are you thinking?

    I don''t even have to think about that.

    Don''t interrupt me, but I''m also curious about what the rifa is like there.

    For one thing, wait away, and I''ll wish Rifa''s brother peace.

    "Rayne, were you there?

    "Hey, you''re my brother."

    After completing their prayers, the two of them noticed this one and have spoken out as usual.

    I don''t think I was praying as much as I was just now.

    In the two of us, maybe we''re settled about your brother.

    "Excuse me, have I interrupted?

    "Oh, shit. Hey. More than that, I''d like to welcome you."

    "Huh? Why?

    "I could have defeated a damned demon clan. With Rifa''s hand, I could put Callus to sleep. All thanks to your brother."

    "I''m not a big deal. Good luck with my people... and Rifa herself."

    "It doesn''t matter what your brother thinks. I thank my brother. That''s what matters. So take it honestly."

    What a forceful man.

    Maybe you shouldn''t think about this, but is this guy, really Rifa''s mother?

    Too different in character...... no.

    Is it because of this reverse personality that my daughter Rifa grew up at my pace, by the way?

    A mystery.

    "So, what''s going on?

    "I just wanted to talk to Rifa for a second..."

    "Right. Well, I''ve got a job to do, so I''m gonna go. I''ll see you later."

    Waving flirtatiously, Mr. Resona left the cemetery behind.

    He''s my paced man.

    Does Rifa look anything like this?

    "Rayne, what can I do for you?

    "For you, or just to see how it goes"

    "How''s it going?"

    He said, "Are you okay?"

    "... oh"

    Rifa nodded small as she perceived this intent.

    Then, stick your head down.

    "Thank you, for worrying about me. I''m fine."

    "Aren''t you forced to?

    "Yeah, I''m really fine. If I cried forever, I''d worry about your brother. So I just walk forward"

    "Oh well. You''re strong, Rifa."

    "Ah."

    They''re getting used to doing that to the Canades, so they stick to Rifa''s head.

    "Mmm."

    Rifa never hated it, but rather, she seemed happy.

    So much so that I''m giving myself a head and urging you to do something about it.

    "Ha hu...... calm down. Rain''s hands have a healing effect"

    "Is that a compliment?

    "Maximum"

    "Really..."

    After all, Rifa was a little unsure of the girl.

    "Thanks, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "Thank you for saving this city"

    "... you''re welcome"

    Though I still have a lot to worry about...

    Now let''s stop thinking about them and honestly take the word from Rifa.

    "I want to thank you."

    "Nothing."

    "That''s not true. Not good. Thank you, do."

    I really don''t have to worry about it because it''s not an action in return...

    Nevertheless, from the side of the rifa, is it difficult not to do anything?

    "Well, can you give me some guidance on Krios?

    "Guidance?"

    "I''m planning on staying in Krios for a while, so I want to see a lot of things at last. But I''m not sure. I want a guide."

    "Mm, okay. Leave it to me."

    "Oh, please."

    We have a deal.

    "Is there somewhere you''d like to see it?

    "Hmmm... there''s a lot going on, but I don''t know if I can take it off the souvenir shop or something. I want to buy some souvenirs before I go back to Horizon"

    "... back?

    Rifa tilted her neck so tightly, she said strangely.

    "Rayne, go back? Going home to Horizon?

    "Hmm? Well. I''m based in Horizon."

    "So... Me and Rain, goodbye?

    "I guess so."

    "... aah"

    Rifa looked like she was going to cry now.

 323 323 Story Contract

    "What''s going on, Rifa?

    "Hmm... I''m not sure"

    Immediately, Rifa returned to her usual faceless expression.

    I''m just restless somewhere and I''ve seen this one flicker over and over again.

    "When I thought about saying goodbye to Rayne, I got lonely"

    "Oh well... but I''m not leaving right away. Like I said, I''m going to stay in Krios for a while to see what happens in the future."

    "Yeah. Right."

    Though Rifa makes him snort, he seemed unconvinced somewhere and restless until the end.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Night.

    It''s usually time for everyone to calm down, but on this day, whenever people''s bright voices were echoing the city.

    Occurrence of repeated stampedes.

    The people of Krios, the most powerful species, were also prepared for the city to perish... but it was overshadowed at the critical point.

    By the heroes of Horizon, the demons, the masterminds, were crusaded and saved.

    We celebrated that and the banquet lasted until late at night.

    "Pu Ha! Don''t be a winner. Come on."

    Resona was one of them, in the Lords'' Hall, drinking with Al.

    "Oh boy. Drink unlimited like water. This isn''t good booze, is it? Remember, taste it carefully."

    "That''s okay, I don''t know. Alcohol is booze. Drinking extravagantly is fundamental."

    "Well, I''ll see you at the celebration table. My concubine won''t tell you the details."

    "Look, drink Al, too. Drink more. Drink till it crumbles."

    Rezona, who blushed with alcohol, poured a new liquor into her glass of alcohol.

    You''re pretty drunk. Suspicious on hand, a little overflowing.

    Al stood his finger up, as he said it was a waste.

    Then the booze, which is supposed to flood and fall to the floor, stops perfectly in space and floats.

    I went back to the glass fluffy as it was.

    "Such magic, you can use it a lot"

    "Huh, while the concubine''s eyes are black, you don''t miss a drop of alcohol."

    The door slowly opened as he showed a tremendous amount of power and said something unlimited that didn''t matter.

    From there, Rifa shows a glimpse of her face.

    "Oh, what? Isn''t that Rifa? You want a drink with me?

    "Yeah, no alcohol. More than that, I want to talk to your mother."

    "Am I talking? It has to be now."

    "I''m not saying no, but it''d be better if it were sooner"

    "... ok. So, can we stay here? Al will be with you, though."

    "Yeah, okay"

    "What a troubled face. Maybe the concubine should consult."

    "Actually..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... puha-"

    Nina held a large glass with both hands and drank up the liquor that was poured, by the way, all at once.

    It''s like sweet juice, so she liked it.

    It makes me smile.

    However, he also seems to be turning drunk all at once, making his face red.

    In addition, my body began to flutter to the left and right.

    "Are you okay, Nina? You shouldn''t drink too much."

    "Daiji...... bu. I, too, am the mightiest species... Alcohol is fine... ha."

    "My dialogue!? I feel like everyone''s been puking me lately!?

    "That''s not true, nigga"

    "That''s not true, nigga"

    "An obvious provocation!?

    "Guys, you''re drunk. Alcohol is a slower taste."

    "Let it go. Whoa, Tania. It''s time for us to pour in the sky."

    "Thanks."

    Everyone was enjoying the banquet thoughtfully.

    Seeing everyone smile makes me happy too, so it''s fun.

    I wish this time would go on forever...... Is that a luxury?

    "Rain."

    When they called me by my name, I looked back, and there was Rifa.

    He disappeared at some point, but he was back at some point.

    "Where have you been?

    "Mm-hmm. Talk to your mother for a second"

    "Consultation?"

    Did you have any problems?

    Brother tangled...... or something?

    "Rain, do me a favor"

    "Yeah?"

    "Make me Rain''s."

    "Guru!?

    Sudden bomb remarks make me unconscious.

    Alcohol in the trachea......!?

    "Nha, Nha...!? No way, Rain, hands on Rifa already......!?

    "Hey, what do you mean, Rain!?

    "Oh, that''s a misunderstanding... ho, ho. I didn''t do anything."

    "Is that it? Rain, aren''t you happy?

    Even panicking, Rifa tilted her little neck wonderfully.

    When you heard that dialogue, you wanted me to be happy, and you said something like that right now?

    If so, the opposite is true.

    Rather than rejoicing, I panic even.

    "Suddenly, what''s going on...? Why would you do that?

    "During the day, I found out why I was moaning. I want to be with Rayne. I have to return the favor, and I want to be more with you."

    "You know, I don''t have to worry about thanking you or anything like that... and, you know, getting me to show you Krios, didn''t you get the whole story together?

    "Then it''s not reciprocity. I want to do something more, decent, and I want to repay you with that. So, I thought. But I don''t know... I talked to your mother."

    "... Could it be like saying the current dialogue from Mr. Resona?

    "Yeah, I was told"

    What''s that guy thinking!?

    And screamed in my heart.

    "Mother said that in that dialogue the man was Ichikoro. What do you say, Ichikoro?

    "No, that''s, I don''t know..."

    "Hey. Or does Rifa want to be with Rain mean she''s joining our party?

    Even in trouble, Canade asked Rifa such a thing as to give out a help boat.

    Rifa, who was asked that question, does her gaze down gently and thinks.

    Slightly, open your little mouth.

    "... yeah, maybe so. I want to be one of Rain''s people. So I want to repay you."

    "Nyah... there''s another one, a kid hanging out with Rain"

    There''s no such thing as flirting.

    I''m not here, guys, but I''ve got jito eyes, just like Canade.

    Why...?

    "Uh... are you serious about that? Is that a well-thought out behavior?

    "Of course. So I''ve talked to your mother too"

    "What about Mr. Resona?

    He said, "You can do whatever you want."

    If you''re getting permission from Mr. Resona, I don''t know what to say.

    Besides, Rifa looks like this and has a decent idea.

    I''m not saying I want to be one of them in a light-hearted way.

    "... yeah, okay. I have no problem with that. What do you guys think?

    "Don''t think I''m good. I miss Rifa here."

    "I''ll be fine, too."

    "New people welcome"

    "Um, I can have another junior! Buy me some bread in the dash!

    "Together...... shall we go?

    "I agree with you."

    No problems for everyone either.

    "Well... you''re welcome, Rifa"

    "Yeah."

    When I give him my hand, he feels somewhere happy, and Rifa holds this hand.

    "And I want to make a deal with Rayne."

    "And Rifa?

    "Just me. I don''t want to be out of company. So I''ll sign a contract."

    "Uh... oh, okay. Well, let''s sign a contract."

    I can''t tell you for sure, but, maybe, I can sign with Rifa, too.

    It''s impossible to contract the most powerful species, I''m not going to say this now...

    Besides, now that I know where I came from, I decided that would be possible.

    He bit his finger and drew a magic formation flat in his hand with that blood.

    It''s something I''ve done so many times that I''m used to it.

    "... My name is Rain Shroud. Make a new contract and make an edge here. Put your vows in your chest, your hopes in your heart, your strength in this hand. Answer me. What''s your name?

    "... Rifa..."

    A magic formation is engraved on Rifa''s body.

    "... that''s it?

    "Oh, there''s a contract."

    I''ll give Rifa my hand again.

    "Regards, Rifa"

 324 324 stories, next generation.

    The feast lasted until late at night.

    I''ve always been exposed to the threat of stampede, but that finally solved it.

    The joy was considerable, and the children were noisy together, not just the adults.

    Of course, kids are juice, not booze.

    There was such a feast...

    And the next day.

    More than half of the city''s adults were stunningly hungover.

    "Uh... no, no, keep your head. I can''t believe I''m getting hungover... Damn it, dude."

    "You just drank too much... you suck, you really have a headache. Seriously, there he is."

    When I visited Mr. Kaise''s hall, along the way, Mr. Resona and Mr. Al fell to the floor and were having pimples and cramps.

    Looks like a fish launched ashore.

    Hi, he drank too much in good shape.

    The strongest species are resistant to alcohol and usually can''t be hungover...

    There were tons of bottles rolling around the two of them, and I thought even the strongest species would be hungover.

    By the way, everyone was still asleep.

    I guess I''m still sleepy because I was up late at night, although I haven''t only gotten hungover like Mr. Resona and Mr. Al.

    We need to talk to Mr. Kayes about the future, but we can tell everyone about it later.

    So I visited Mr. Kaise by myself, so...

    "Excuse me, my husband was being chased by a sudden visitor response... Sincerely, please wait here for a moment"

    "Ah, yes. Okay."

    It was not possible to meet Mr. Kaise immediately, but he was guided to one of the rooms.

    Sit on the couch and sip the tea served.

    "Mr. Kayes is busy too...... is that obvious"

    After an unprecedented incident of stampede.

    To rebuild the city, salvage the victims.

    There is a heap of work to be done, including a review of the defence system and future measures¡­.

    I don''t have any particular complaints because this is a situation where sudden work can''t be helped.

    It doesn''t mean I''m busy, let''s just relax.

    "Besides, is it just right to put your thoughts together"

    Various incidents kept happening and I couldn''t slowly broaden my mind.

    This is a good opportunity.

    For once, let''s sort out our thoughts.

    Currently, what you need to think about, how will it work in the future? That is.

    Keeping active as an adventurer is no different, but you might want to lay down a policy that is at its root.

    As before, I felt a lot worse in the passive attitude of being able to contract if requested.

    Why is it bad?

    Because things are changing around us.

    "It''s such a mess..."

    There are two things that concern me.

    First of all, it''s a demonic move.

    Targeting Krios, the Demons stampeded.

    Perhaps the stampede that occurred in the Horizon was also the work of that guy named Weiss.

    There''s no way there''s another demon clan with that power... or something that I can''t stop being there, so I''m pretty sure.

    I can say that the purpose of targeting Krios is related to the ghost tribe...

    If so, it is a mystery that the Horizon was targeted.

    It''s not a special city where the most powerful species coexist.

    It''s a normal city, like everywhere else.

    ... Well, the Canades, in that they have more than one of the most powerful species, may be peculiar.

    "Hmm? If so, the Demons are after us?

    ... No, that''s different too.

    If they''re after us, there''s got to be a different way.

    When it comes to crimes aimed at individuals, it''s a little too much.

    There''s always a way out.

    "Then I knew I aimed at the city itself... no. A crime aimed at the people who live there?

    Weiss never threw up his purpose until the end.

    Perhaps that was the only operation that mattered.

    Speaking of demons thinking best, what?

    "... for the Demon King."

    Awaken the dormant Demon King.

    With that as its primary purpose, the Demons should be moving.

    Then...

    Can''t you think that the incident ahead is necessary to awaken the Demon King?

    For example, causing stampede causes a lot of victims.

    By offering their souls, you awaken the Demon King...?

    "... a little different"

    I don''t think it''s a bad line, but still the mystery remains.

    Why, did you aim for Krios?

    If you''re going to dedicate a lot of souls, there''s no ghost tribe, it''s decided you''d better go for a normal city.

    No.

    Horizons were also targeted, so given that, isn''t that a mystery?

    Instead, the mystery never comes up, especially with no problem behavior...

    "No, I''m getting confused"

    I think too much of this, and the thought circuit is going to be short.

    Abandon your thoughts for a moment.

    "If we don''t gather some more information, I can''t tell you anything."

    Recently, the movement of the Demon Nation has become more active.

    I''m also concerned about Monica''s words...

    In the future, you should pay attention to the demonic trends.

    "Speaking of Monica, don''t worry about Arios"

    Arios broke out at Monica''s behest.

    The matter is well established.

    So I guess the two of them are still acting together.

    And the monica turns out to be connected to the demon tribe.

    When that happens, Arios is also involved with the Demons...

    "No, is that early?

    That''s right. I don''t think Arios will cooperate with the Demons either.

    Perhaps they don''t know the connection between Monica and the Demon Nation and are used in a good way.

    Most importantly, Arios was somewhere mentally at risk these days, so he didn''t necessarily change his mind and cooperate with the Demons.

    "About the Demons, about Arios... it''s a lot to think about."

    Oh, boy, I sighed.

    Including these things, I would like to consult with Mr. Kayes.

    "... Speaking of which, Mr. Kayes, is it too late?

    It''s been quite a while, but I still don''t show up.

    Is it urgent and prolonged?

    "Excuse me."

    One woman appeared when the sound of knocking on the door with the concoction sounded.

    The woman...... was wearing the ''Shield of Truth'' that Arios was supposed to have.

 325 325 stories, new brave man.

    "Hello"

    The woman who came into the room greeted her calmly, with a gentle grin.

    He feels calm.

    It has a soft atmosphere and a gentle smile fits well.

    Am I as old as I am?

    No, about one or two up there?

    The glowing golden hair as the sun''s light had been gathered was long and stretched to her waist.

    They are put together in thin, long ribbons for easy movement.

    Tall for a woman, not much like me.

    You can see that you are well worn and forged.

    Do you value ease of movement, armor is just a light thing to guard the steeple.

    I''m wearing a cape on top of it.

    And... on my back, there''s a shield of truth.

    "Er...?

    "Hello"

    Confused, he greeted me again.

    So I return it to me.

    I don''t know what a woman is, but this one is rude if she doesn''t respond to that, too, beyond being greeted.

    "Hello"

    "Yes."

    Returning her greeting, the woman grinned, feeling somewhere happy.

    "Are you Mr. Rain Shroud?

    "Ah, yes. Are you...?

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Chiffon Knox. Feel free to call me Chiffon."

    "Chiffon......?

    Chiffon''s fine.

    "... Chiffon?

    "Yeah. Nice to meet you, Mr. Shroud"

    Chiffon bowed with a pepper and rushed to bow this one as well.

    I don''t know... someone with a unique vibe.

    If you''re aware, you''re swallowed up at her pace.

    "You can talk about me, too, Laine."

    "Then... with you, Rayne"

    Copy that.

    You know, it was kind of awkward.

    "Suddenly, I''m sorry. But I really wanted to say hi to you, Rayne."

    "Greetings? Sorry. I can''t swallow the situation..."

    "Oh, right. If I do, don''t give me a proper explanation... no. Because once you decide to do this, you''ll stick around too much. I..."

    "Master Chiffon."

    I was just about to give an explanation, and Mr. Kayes showed up.

    You look like you''re in a hurry.

    "You were at Mr. Rain''s, weren''t you? All of a sudden, I''m surprised you''re gone..."

    "I''m sorry, Rayne. When I heard you were here, I couldn''t stand it."

    "It''s not forbidden for the two of you to face each other... but we haven''t been officially notified about Master Chiffon yet, so what''s not to behave very lightly..."

    "Yeah, I''m really sorry. But this is how we looked at each other, so we had no choice anymore, right?

    "Not at all... are you a convicted criminal"

    "Go ahead."

    Mr. Kaise shrugged his shoulders, and Chiffon made him laugh like a child.

    At first, he seemed calm, but some of it seemed childish.

    "Excuse me. It''s time for you to explain, I''d appreciate it..."

    "Oh, yeah. Sorry, stick around"

    Chiffon corrects his posture and introduces himself again.

    "I''m Chiffon Knox. He''s the brave next generation."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Chiffon acted as an adventurer until not long ago.

    A veteran who reached A-rank at a young age of only twenty.

    By the way, he had two names: ''Golden Blade''.

    Helps weakness and screws evil.

    That''s what they used to call it because they were remarkably active in embodying those words.

    Such a chiffon will one day be recalled to the King''s Capital.

    He was summoned by King Argus.

    Could I be promoted to the S-rank of my dreams?

    Or were you unknowingly doing something that would touch the king''s scales?

    Half the anticipation, half the anxiety, Chiffon went to Wang Capital.

    And... Argus asked me to be the next brave man.

    Too unexpectedly, at the time, Chiffon fainted, not standing too surprised.

    It''s too embarrassing a case.

    I want to completely erase my memory if I can, but I still can''t forget it, and it''s firmly engraved in the back of my brain as the black history of Chiffon.

    After returning it to me...

    Chiffon was briefed by Argus.

    Arios, a former brave man, was stripped of his title after causing a fatal problem.

    That there is not only one person who can be a brave man, but several, present.

    That one of them is a chiffon.

    I got that explanation.

    Chiffon is an A-rank adventurer.

    Strength is impeccable, given that it will grow even further in the future.

    Its character is straight, and if you find someone in need, you can''t help it.

    He also gave me the assessment that he had no complaints about his personality.

    Therefore, his name was given as the next brave man.

    Chiffon, who heard such a story... fainted again.

    There''s no way that I''m going to be chosen as the next brave man.

    Yes, this is a dream.

    It must be a dream.

    With that in mind, I let go of consciousness.

    Of course, there''s no such thing as dreams...

    After Chiffon returned it to me, Argus proceeded.

    As a brave man, I want you to embark on a journey whose purpose is to crusade the Demon King.

    I will spare no support for that.

    No matter, there is no imposition.

    For one thing, wouldn''t you think about it for a week or so?

    Having heard such a story, Chiffon replied on the spot.

    If it''s okay with me......

    Chiffon is a woman with a strong sense of justice.

    A certain circumstance led me to have the idea that evil was inexcusable, and thus, an adventurer who could relate to and help a variety of people.

    The Demon King, who threatens people''s peace, is nothing but ''evil''.

    If it''s a mission to discuss it, I''ll be happy to take it on.

    This body, this soul.

    Even if it decays, at the end of the day, I will always try to accomplish my mission.

    Chiffon told Argus that¡­

    And a new brave man was born.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I see"

    When I heard how Chiffon became a brave man, I was convinced.

    It hasn''t been long since we met...

    Sure, this guy seems to have a strong sense of justice.

    Unlike Arios, he seems worthy as a brave man.

    Because there was a failure called Arios...

    In order not to repeat the same mistakes, the candidates must have been made with caution.

    As a result, Chiffon was chosen.

    I can''t say anything easy...

    I want Chiffon to be a fine brave man, as everyone admits.

    "Since I became a brave man, with my people, I''m going to have a lot of good luck. I''ve had more busy days than adventurers, but I''ve also enriched them."

    "What''s that gear?

    "The legendary equipment that the former brave men were collecting, they were kept tight, so I could have it. Initially, it was thought that the traitor knight had stolen it, just in case the king kept the real thing somewhere else."

    "I mean, did the female knight get a fake?"

    "That sort of thing"

    That''s right, he''s a king with no loose eyes.

    "By the way, what''s that lady knight...?

    "Monica, that''s who I am."

    "Again, that name..."

    That name''s on the table in a lot of places, and don''t make connections in a lot of places.

    My head hurts.

    Share your information with Chiffon...

    You should also report back to the guild later.

    "By the way, any other gear?

    "The other gear got a little greedy because I got a lot of support"

    Chiffon said so with his tongue out all the way back.

    Though I had a calm impression at first...

    When I talked to him like this, he felt so casual.

    "By the way, why to Krios?

    "Heard the stampede is occurring continuously. Sounds like he was actually just gonna send in the Knights, but it doesn''t matter what you think about the stampede more often, does it? I thought it was my turn, so I said I couldn''t."

    "You were... awesome"

    "Huh? What?

    "Because I know a lot about the former brave man, it seems like Chiffon''s actions are outrageously great..."

    "haha......"

    They know some about Arios, and Chiffon laughed bitterly.

    "But it didn''t seem like my turn. Rayne, you were working it out."

    "Bad. I didn''t mean to sidestep the handle..."

    "Yeah, there''s nothing to worry about. I don''t care about the handles. More than that, I wonder if I''m happy that the people of Krios have been saved."

    Chiffon said so with a very clear grin.

    From the bottom of my heart, I think I''m thinking about the people of this city.

    If there is a Virgin, is she like her?

    "So, uh... this is how I came to say hello to you today, Rayne, for a reason."

    "Why?"

    "Uh, the... can you sign it for me?!?

    When Chiffon turned his previous attitude around, he sparkled his eyes and offered him colored paper and a pen.

 326 326 stories, like your position is being reversed?

    "... Yes?

    I wonder what Chiffon is saying?

    I can''t understand it and accidentally spill the missing voice between them.

    "Ahhh..."

    Seeing this one''s reaction like that, Chiffon blushed shyly.

    But the colored paper and pen in my hand remain offered here.

    As it is, I feel half anxious about expectations, and say it again.

    "Um... Sign, will you?

    "Uh... no... eh?

    "So, Sign... I hope so"

    "What''s a signature... that signature? Celebrities write their names, that sign?

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "... why?

    I don''t understand Chiffon''s behavior at all, and he gets pompous.

    Why do you want my autograph?

    Could it be that you want me to be a joint guarantor?

    Or are you giving the right reasons to do a handwriting appraisal?

    I think about something I''m not so sure about...

    Chiffon seems only serious and can''t pull in the colored paper and pen I gave him.

    "You know, the... I''m a fan of yours, Rayne!

    "Huh? Fans?

    What do you mean...?

    I don''t know what more that means.

    "What''s this all about? Hey, what you''re saying..."

    "That''s why I, Rain, am a fan of yours! I''ve been a big fan of yours since I was an adventurer."

    "... why?

    Chiffon isn''t just an A-rank, he has a longer history of adventurers than I do.

    For once, I''m A-ranked too, but that''s recent.

    And the adventurer history is less than a year.

    I don''t think there''s any element I admire...?

    When I tell him that, Chiffon makes the tone even stronger, as he says it''s outrageous.

    "Rayne, I think you''re amazing!

    "Ooh...?

    "First off, Rayne, you destroyed the Bandits'' black fangs, didn''t you? That''s what we were dealing with at the time... but Rayne destroyed you as soon as you became an adventurer. Then he uncovered the evil deeds of the lord of Horizon, and the devil clan also crusaded him. Then exorcise the demons of Pagos..."

    Why, is Chiffon so familiar with me?

    Stalker? How rude of me to think.

    "Uh... those are facts when it comes to facts, because I didn''t do them alone. It''s because I had company, and it''s no big deal about my powers."

    "But, Rayne, you''re the leader, aren''t you? So, you decided what to do with the party, right?

    "I wonder if it will."

    "Then I knew you''d be amazing, Rain."

    Chiffon has a very warm look and speaks slowly.

    "I think it''s amazing that you destroyed the Bandits, defeated the Demons, and, of course, that sort of thing. I think it has tremendous power. But, you know, that kind of thing is trivial to me."

    "And say?

    "I guess the best point is not what you accomplished, but what you thought and acted on"

    "What do you think..."

    "Rayne, you acted for someone, didn''t you? I can move for someone, not for myself... I think that''s something I can hardly do. I wasn''t looking close, but, Rayne, I can tell you''re acting for someone. It conveys so much. That''s why I admire you, Rayne."

    "Uh... Oh, thank you"

    It was pretty lit up because it''s something you say that with very straight eyes.

    I was just happy.

    Sometimes I act bad. It''s me...

    Still, it seemed like they were saying that you weren''t wrong.

    I''m so happy to have someone affirm something about me.

    I just get the feeling that you can do that and keep up the good work.

    "Me too...... thanks. I''m glad you told Chiffon that."

    "Yeah, welcome."

    "No, no, I''m better..."

    "I''m better..."

    "Um."

    I''m not sure. I just developed into a concession, and Mr. Kayes opened his mouth softly.

    Shit.

    I totally forgot about Mr. Kaise.

    "Dear Chiffon, I know it''s a pleasure to meet Mr. Rayne, but if you keep that to yourself... because the brave man may be taking advantage of the general adventurer."

    "I''m not going to do anything."

    "I know that, but some people in the world don''t take it that way"

    "Ha... it''s a hassle"

    I don''t know my usual chiffon, so I can''t say anything...

    Chiffon seemed relaxed when he was talking to Mr. Kaise.

    Are you forgiving or trusting your mind?

    For Chiffon, Mr. Kaze may be a good understander.

    I could see such a relationship.

    "And will you sign Mr. Rain later? There''s something else we need to talk about right now, isn''t there?

    "Yeah, right. I''m sorry. I''m so happy to see you alive, Rayne."

    Looks like we have something else to discuss from Mr. Kaise''s dialogue.

    Well, so is that.

    It''s not normally possible that someone who would be a brave man would just come looking for an autograph.

    Chiffon coughs to re-compartmentalize and gets back to business.

    "Sign later, please."

    ...... not yet.

    "Dear Chiffon..."

    "Wow, because I know. It''s a little joke."

    It sounded serious, but I kept the scratches out.

    "Uh... Actually, Rayne, I need to ask you something. Please."

    "Ask me?

    It was a strange story.

    I don''t know what Chiffon is capable of...

    If you''re a former A-rank adventurer and you''re a current brave man, it would be quite something.

    Yet deliberately make requests to other adventurers.

    You need manpower...

    Or are you facing more problems than you can solve on your own?

    If you can, I want you to be the former... fulfill?

    "Please keep the story to yourself. Of course, you can decide after the conversation whether you want to ask for it or not, but I don''t want anyone to leak it."

    "Okay. I promise."

    "Yeah, thanks. So I''m asking you... first, should I tell you what my purpose is right now? I am now moving to gather legendary gear for my primary purpose."

    "Maybe Krios has gear?

    "Yeah, don''t think so"

    "Is that it? Then why are you here?

    "You just said that, didn''t you? It''s an anomaly that I get stampedes, so I couldn''t let it go. The king stopped me, but I ignored him. Ha... you might get mad later"

    I haven''t known him for a while yet...

    Chiffon seemed like a very good person.

    It''s hard to rush to Krios when he says he''s stopped by the king.

    And then when we talk like this, we settle down somewhat.

    I guess the atmosphere she has is making it so.

    It''s a strange story to compare to Arios...

    Chiffon felt like he could be a very good brave man.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I missed the conversation again."

    "Fine. So, the request has something to do with the equipment?

    "Yeah, that''s right. What I have now is a shield of truth and a ring of heaven that I have taken over from the former brave. There''s one more piece of gear left...... Comet Sword"

    "Comet Sword..."

    When I was traveling with Arios, I heard something about it.

    It is a sword that is said to have been forged by some of the most powerful species, using shards of stars flowing through the sky as material.

    That blade cuts off everything, and also says that it won''t spill one blade after using it a thousand times.

    Decades since the last war with the Demons.

    During the post-war commotion, I hear the comet sword was lost somewhere, but did Chiffon find it?

    "So this is the comet''s sword"

    "Hmm?"

    Chiffon put his sword gently on the table.

    "You''ve already found it?

    "Yeah."

    I was given a light answer.

    I was just wondering if you wanted me to help you find it, or if you wanted me to help you because I found a place but it''s a pain in the ass.

    "I just have a little problem... will you unplug it?

    "Me, I''m not a brave man, do I get out?

    "Rain, you must be bleeding the same way, right? There''s no problem pulling it out."

    "Oh well."

    It makes a hell of a mess, and it embarrasses me.

    Look at me like that, Chiffon laughs when he crinkles with pleasure.

    "Then..."

    Pull out the sword as they say... can''t you?

    No, it''s not like I can''t pull it out. It''s moving faintly.

    However, this...

    "... that''s terrible, this is"

    When I managed to pull out the sword, the whole body was rusty, with blade spills and worn out.

    Seems very unlikely to be legendary gear.

    "I don''t know what happened, but it was like that when I found it"

    "What are you gonna do with this?

    "Of course I''ll fix it. But for that, we''re not strong enough... please. Rayne, can you help me out here?

    A request that came in from a new brave man.

    It was a legendary sword repair.

 327 327, Oriental.

    "Nha? Repair the sword?

    After I finished talking to Chiffon, I went back to the inn.

    It seemed like such a long time had passed, and everyone was already awake.

    They pissed me off that I went out on my own in silence...

    Then I explained the situation to everyone.

    "Can you fix legendary gear, Rain? Rayne, it''s not a blacksmith, it''s a beast taster, right?

    "No, it''s Canade. Rayne might be able to show you around."

    "Right. Tame a special animal or something, that''s how normal it is, huh? You''re going to fix it with a face like that."

    "You know... whatever it is, I also understand that it''s insane. And you can''t do that."

    No animal like that can do a blacksmith job if you tame it.

    "I''m not sure"

    That''s what Rifa said as she really knocked her face down to the side.

    After the case is solved, it feels strange that Rifa is with us.

    Again, I think Rifa joined the party.

    In time, it may become normal to have a rifa.

    I hope that day comes soon.

    "I mean, I can''t believe there''s a new brave guy coming... is he okay?

    That''s what Tania asked me as she looked surprised.

    There''s an Arios case, so it seems to be slightly distrustful of humans.

    I answer with a laugh.

    "I think it''s okay. In order not to repeat Arios'' failure, this time, there should have been a rigorous scrutiny. And..."

    "And?"

    "I just spoke lightly, but he seemed like a very good man. Compared to Arios, she must be an angel."

    "I see. Well, if Rayne says so much, you can rest assured."

    "But... the new brave man is a woman"

    "Besides, don''t we seem close?

    Sora and Luna, for some reason, saw this one with Zito''s eyes.

    You didn''t do anything wrong, did you?

    "Oh, yeah. The new brave man is a woman. His name is Chiffon Knox. A little bit above me, I guess. I hear you have company, but I haven''t seen you there yet. Well, we''ll have a meeting later, so we''ll have a more detailed introduction then."

    "Is it true that Rayne was distracted by the brave woman?

    "Huh? What, that?

    "You can''t let something like that happen to a brave woman while it''s ours, can you?

    "I''m not sure what you''re trying to say... that''s not true"

    Even though we haven''t known each other for a while, it''s impossible to be close to men and women.

    Well, there are times in the world when you fall in love at first sight...

    I haven''t been like that, and Chiffon doesn''t look like that.

    "In the meantime, that''s about it for the story about Chiffon... I want to talk about fixing the sword"

    "Legendary...... sword?

    "We know. Sure, the Comet Sword, what do you call it?

    "You''re an expert."

    "Long haunted by Dada, finally."

    "Nah... I lost to Tina in knowledge"

    "Something''s going to be so disappointing..."

    "What do you mean?!? We''re not stupid characters!?

    When we''re all talking, I stick with you, and you''re out of line like this.

    But I think that''s fun, today.

    "Let''s get back to it... I hear Chiffon found the comet sword, but it looks pretty bad. I actually saw it too, but I don''t think it''s a very legendary piece of equipment"

    "What kind of state... is it?

    "Rusty, blade spilled, I think if I used it as a sword, it would feel like it would break right away"

    "Legendary gear, ruined. Why would you do that?

    "What do you think? I don''t know where."

    I talked to Chiffon, but she doesn''t know either.

    The brave man before Arios...... I mean, quite a few years have passed since the battle between the brave men of previous generations and the former demon king.

    The shield of truth was properly kept by the Spirit Clan.

    The heavenly rings were used for the sealing of Illis and were kept in shrines.

    It''s just that the comet sword was wild and apparently abandoned in a pretty sloppy situation.

    Perhaps it was on the verge of decay by years.

    "Normally, you don''t even keep your sword?

    "What Rifa says is best. However, the legendary equipment used by brave men is a lot of trouble and difficult to handle."

    Rare value is high if you are equipped for the brave men who saved the world.

    Apparently there were not many people who greeded and tried to make it their own.

    Of course, the country had tight controls...

    Among the greedy, he said, were those in a good position.

    As a result, by the hand of its fool, the comet''s sword was lost.

    Looking at past records, it seems that both the Shield of Truth and the Ring of Heaven have been lost several times.

    They were also carried out by the hands of men.

    It''s a rather troublesome, troublesome, unsaveable story.

    "Does repair mean grinding? Or are you going to rebuild it?

    "I guess I''ll rebuild it. Not as sharp as a little sharpened, that can''t be helped."

    "Hmm? Then why are we involved? Nobody has any blacksmith skills."

    "A legendary former blacksmith has fallen and drank for me now, like getting me back on my feet by reuniting with that son?

    "Canade, what are you talking about?

    "I got my eyes turned to see assholes!?

    Canade''s story is a common classic in stories.

    Just not this time.

    "It''s going to take more of everyone''s help than mine."

    "Nha? Ours?

    "To rebuild the sword, they have to go further east of the eastern continent... to Cagne, the most easterly city"

    "Kagu... right?

    "It''s a city with its own culture. They developed that way because they are quite far from the center. I''ve never been there either, so it''s hard to reveal in words... it''s also where Axe produced the katana he uses"

    There are other unusual clothes called kimonos.

    In summer, the flowers of fire, known as Hanabi, bloom.

    They have an interesting, unusual culture.

    Even if there''s no such thing as this one, it''s where I wanted to go someday.

    "The comet sword is said to have been made of cagne. So I have to go to Cagne when I do my repairs."

    "Hmm, I see"

    "But who needs our help?

    "It''s a legendary sword, so you just have to rebuild it, it''s not like that. I feel like I''m losing my power to live in the sword, so I have to perform a ritual to live in new power."

    "Maybe that power..."

    "Oh, they''re counting on everyone''s help"

    Last time I made a comet sword, it seems more than a thousand people instilled magic.

    The result was the creation of legendary equipment with the power to destroy the Demon King.

    You may wish to rebuild it in the same way this time.

    But that''s not a very realistic way.

    There''s no easy way to get a thousand people with that kind of magic.

    You''ll need a lot of time.

    Even if it were collected, it would be a massive activity.

    About Chiffon, about the comet sword.

    You can''t keep them hidden.

    What if that information passes while the Demons are in active motion?

    First of all, no doubt, it will be obstructed.

    "¡­ etc. Because of this situation, it''s not realistic to bring a lot of people together."

    "I see. In that regard, a few of us would be fine, so we can fix it without any particular problem."

    "I mean, blah, no problem with me and Sola, huh?

    "Really?

    "Uhm. My mother used to spill it a little, but the magic and doings in the legendary sword seem to be magical for one mother"

    "The Solas don''t have as much magic as their mothers... but if they can put it together and set it up with Luna, I think they''ll get the same output"

    Sora and Luna looked more reliable than usual.

    "So we''re going to get further away from the Horizon?

    "For once, I''ve been in touch, so there''s no problem. If it''s a request from a brave man, it''s hard to say no. And... personally, I''d like to ask for this request."

    "What... so?

    "The brave one''s a cute kid, huh? Rain''s husband is a man, too."

    "Chi, because it''s not"

    Everyone turns a jito eye and makes a hasty explanation.

    "It won''t be a problem just now, what the hell... I just want to make sure what Chiffon looks like"

 328 328 stories. East.

    From what we talked about, Chiffon seemed like a good guy.

    He seemed to have the right personality for a brave man.

    Maybe my eyes are just a pit.

    He''s wearing a mask, and maybe he really has the same personality as Arios.

    Taking on this request, I wanted to identify Chiffon''s personality by accompanying him together...... so.

    Well, I guess, I''m fine.

    Although I can''t say I have eyes for people, nevertheless, Chiffon seemed like a good person.

    For someone''s sake, Chiffon didn''t seem to be lying when he was talking about it.

    They might say it''s sweet...

    Again, I''d rather believe it than doubt it.

    "Ah! Good morning, Mr. Rain"

    Morning.

    When I left the inn and moved to the entrance to Krios, there was already a chiffon figure.

    When I find this one, he smiles and waves at me.

    I finished my job at Krios.

    All the people in the city are powerful, and the damage of stampede, will soon be able to rebuild.

    I''m curious about the demonic trends, Arios...

    That''s not something you can solve, or look into, even if you''re in Krios.

    So now I''ve decided to make Chiffon''s request a priority.

    "Sorry, am I late?

    "Yeah, that''s not true. It''s still before my appointment time, so never mind. And..."

    Chiffon misses his gaze lightly and smiles uncomfortably.

    "Neither have I, because my people are not here..."

    Speaking of which, I was alone in Chiffon.

    You''ve never met one of your people before, have you?

    "Nyah, late?

    "Ugh."

    Canade''s casual words pierced him and Chiffon did the trick of holding his chest down.

    "I''m sorry... it doesn''t seem my people are, I''m sorry"

    "Ugh, yeah, nothing to apologize for!? Yeah, anyone''s gonna be late!

    Chiffon was depressed and Canade was rushing to follow.

    "Uh... what do we do? If you''re not in a hurry, I don''t mind stretching your departure."

    "Yeah, we can''t cause trouble, and neither can we, because we can''t be too slow. Wait a minute, I''m going back to the inn now, and I''m going to slaughter my people... yeah, I''m going to slap them up"

    Slash him...?

    What, what''s that noisy word?

    I was rushing to correct it, but it sounded solid.

    "Oh, we caught up."

    "... ooh"

    I heard a fluffy voice and a relaxed voice.

    Turn around, it''s two women.

    One''s better than me... even better than Chiffon, maybe late twenties?

    Feeling like an adult woman, she is tall and has a selfish body irregularity.

    Features wavy-wrapped long hair with soft eyes.

    I was lowering the book to my hips.

    Is it her weapon?

    The other girl feels a little less than me.

    I don''t know what to say about this, but it''s short and compact.

    He has kind of sleepy eyes and somehow puts together a blurry atmosphere.

    She was carrying a giant shield and sword on her back like that.

    Both are about my height.

    What the hell do you use it for?

    "Ah, Millefeuil! Chocolate!"

    Chiffon, who sees the two, swells his cheeks and lifts his eyebrows.

    "It''s too late! I said I''d go after him right away, so I left first... so you were asleep twice, right?

    "Er... sorry -. The pillows are fluffy, pleasant, and sticky."

    "Ooh... sorry"

    I''m relaxed, relaxed...

    They have a similar vibe somewhere.

    "Oh, this one. Maybe, Mr. Rain Shroud?

    "And... pleasant companions?

    "" "Happy!?

    Canade, Tania and Luna turned out to be like, um...

    The rest, heh, is not particularly different.

    "Don''t be rude all of a sudden. I''m sorry, Mr. Rain."

    "Uh... maybe these two?

    "Yeah. He''s one of mine. This child is Milfielle Blossom. I''m primarily responsible for recovery and support."

    "It''s Millefeuille - thank you very much. Feel free to call me Millefeuille -"

    "Well, then, with Rain about me, too."

    "Yes, Mr. Rain."

    Millefeuil bowed slowly.

    It''s a very beautiful bow, so is it some sort of warrant? Oh, my God.

    "So, this kid, Chocolate Latin. He''s serving as my party tank."

    "Ooh. I''m the chocolate. Nice to meet you, Rain. Oh, I''d love some chocolate too."

    "Yeah, nice to meet you. Chocolate."

    This one felt even mypaced.

    Somewhere, I feel like Luna.

    Avant-garde chiffon, tank chocolate and healer Millefeuil.

    Not enough one compared to Arios'' party, but still well balanced.

    Millefeuille and Chocolate are also releasing an atmosphere that looks like this, but is not the only one.

    Even from a leg lift, I can tell that he is quite skilled.

    Maybe, when you''re not in combat, you can relax out of strength and rest your body.

    And in battle, the atmosphere changes at once, like switching switches... I guess that''s the type.

    "Is this all of us?

    "Yeah, you are."

    Eleven in all.

    It''s a pretty big spot.

    If it''s a repair to legendary gear, it might fit the Demon Clan''s jamming.

    Again, it could be Monica or... or confronting Arios.

    Given that, it doesn''t mean a lot, it would be a reasonable force of war.

    "Well, let''s go"

    "Yeah...... but before I do, it seems like there is a bit"

    For some reason, Chiffon was smiling bitterly.

    At the same time, I hear a lot of footsteps.

    Surprised, when I look at the sounder...

    "Dude, are you willing to go without saying anything? Don''t imitate me."

    "Not at all. At least let them drop you off."

    "Mr. Rain. Thank you very much."

    Mr. Resona, Mr. Al, and Mr. Kayes came to see me off.

    Not only that, but the people of the city come together one after the other.

    Mr. Resona continues to stay in Krios¡­

    Al, too, seems to have a lot to talk about, and he''s with Mr. Resona.

    "Thanks! You''re the heroes of this city!

    "On my journey home, I''d love to. I''ll give you the city and welcome you."

    "Regards, Rifa. He may be a little hard to understand, but he''s a very good kid."

    The people of the city, all of them, were smiling.

    I can''t believe they dropped me off like this...

    It''s a little unexpected, and I''m impressed.

    "Rain, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    "The kind thing about Rain, you passed it on to everyone. Good for you."

    Canade giggles.

    I laugh gently, too.

    "Oh, good for you"

    I think it''s really good to be able to help these good people.

    "Let''s go, Rain. A new adventure awaits us."

    "Right, let''s go"

    Taking a step forward, we embarked on a new adventure.

 329 329 story alliance established

    The three men, Arios, Leanne and Mina, were visiting a mansion in the woods at the western end of the central continent.

    The surroundings are surrounded by tall trees and the indoors are dim even during the day.

    There''s nothing popular about it.

    However, the inside of the mansion was cleaned beautifully.

    "Is this...?

    "It''s a luxurious mansion, but it''s got a dark vibe."

    "Monica. What are you gonna do when you get here?

    Arios was surprised to see Monica standing at the rear.

    I just don''t have feelings like hostility in my eyes.

    It''s just a question, that I don''t know why they brought me here.

    "First, this way, please."

    Monica took the lead and guided the Arios and the others to their rooms.

    Sofas and tables and other reception sets were available, plus tea and tea treats.

    "It''s just tea now because it''s a delicate time, but if you''re hungry, you can also prepare a meal"

    "... no, I''m good"

    "Me neither. I''m not hungry yet."

    "Me too... more than that, could you please talk to me? Monica said that if we come here, we will only gain the strength to rise again as brave men..."

    "If that''s true, I''d really appreciate it. It just doesn''t explain how. I don''t doubt Monica, but if I''m rushed this far, I''m worried."

    "Excuse me. There are special circumstances, and to prevent information from being leaked, I stayed down until I was critical. But you don''t need that anymore. I''ll tell you everything."

    Arios and the others sit on the couch and Monica sits down opposite it.

    "The way Arios and the others gain power¡­ it''s simple, to form an alliance with my Lord"

    "Lord or Alliance?

    "As a matter of fact, I serve a certain person¡­ on that person''s orders, and so far, I have helped the Arios. We want Arios and the others to form an alliance with him. That way, my lord will spare no cooperation, and Master Arios and the others will gain even greater strength."

    "Hmm..."

    Interesting story, Arios thought about whether he should form an alliance.

    Arios had long anticipated that Monica was under some sort of order.

    He''s too handy on all sorts of things, like when he was helped or when he told me about Agus'' betrayal.

    Is there a collaborator, or someone above giving instructions to Monica?

    Arios wasn''t stupid either, so he was staring.

    "... for one thing, will you let me meet the Lord of Monica? Hands together or not, from then on."

    "Arios, is that okay? You have no idea who you are, do you?

    "If you believe Monica''s story, it''s someone who''s done a lot for us. At least you''re not the enemy."

    "I guess we''ll give it to Arios. I think you can listen to as much as you want, and I''m interested in talking about being stronger."

    "... right, I get it. We also need strength to fulfill our mission. Now, believe Monica."

    I''ve already disqualified the brave, but Mina still speaks of the word mission.

    Whatever our position, do we believe that what we need to do will remain the same...

    Or are you escaping by not looking at reality and assuming so?

    "Thank you. I''m relieved that Arios and the others said so."

    Monica laughs happily when she gets unanimity.

    There were no shards of evil, and I felt relieved to be able to do my job.

    Arios, who saw Monica''s face like that, didn''t know who she was, but she might be able to cooperate...... and her mind was moving early.

    That''s all I trust about Monica, sounds good to me...

    In fact, I''m just giving up my thoughts.

    It is natural for Monica to cooperate with herself, who is a brave man.

    There''s no way you can fool a brave man.

    That''s what I thought.

    Still sticking around, despite being deprived of the title ''The Brave''...

    I took it for granted that glory was still going on.

    "So, what about your lord?

    "Yes, I''ll call you right now, please wait a moment"

    Monica graciously left the room behind.

    Three people are left in the room: Arios, Leanne and Mina.

    "What kind of man is Monica''s Lord? After all, are you a knight?

    "I don''t know. It''s not possible... but I consider myself a different person."

    "What is that?

    "Right..."

    Abominably, we turned ourselves into rebels against the country.

    There will be no knights to help themselves.

    If I were there, I would be limited to those who were ''pretending to be knights'', like Monica.

    If you were to be the lord of Monica like that, you would, likewise, be treasonable to your country.

    Is he a criminal?

    No, that has a lot of power to hold.

    Prepare a mansion like this to build a huge information network¡­

    Normally, it''s not something you can do.

    Then what possibilities are left?

    A nobleman with comparable powers to a king?

    Or, the most powerful species.

    Or... an outsider.

    ... Arios just thought that far and stopped thinking.

    Though I have considered this, it is lacking in decision-makers because there is not enough information.

    "Well, I''ll see you soon. I can''t help guessing that."

    "So is that."

    "Oh, I think I''m here."

    The door opened and the gaze of the three concentrated.

    First, Monica showed up to lead... then Reese showed up.

    "" "Huh!?

    Arios, Leanne and Mina make a surprise face.

    Reese wore a gorgeous dress, a flower hair decoration and decorated herself vividly.

    But with that, there''s no way you can hide the black magic that''s flooding out of you.

    He also didn''t seem to be willing to hide Reese himself, leaving his demon-specific magic intact.

    Arios and the others aren''t out so much that they don''t realize that...

    At a glance I noticed Reese was a demon tribe and stifled his face.

    Reese grins as he enjoys the reaction of Arios and the others.

    "Nice to meet you. I am the Lord Reese of Monica. Afterwards, hello."

    "... no way, with the Demons"

    Arios looks bitter and says.

    I was also thinking about the possibility of outsiders.

    But more importantly, what is the Demon Nation?

    The Arios and the others shut their mouths because they don''t know how to react.

    But as I expected such a reaction, Reese does not panic, but continues to talk to My Pace.

    "Mr. Arios and the others are a brave party. I understand that. It''s normal for me, the Demons, to offer my cooperation, to be confused and suspicious that there might be a back."

    "... you''re very grand, aren''t you? You think the Demons can show themselves before us and stay safe?

    "Now, it''s time to discuss it. Because I don''t believe Arios will be disrespectful to you all of a sudden."

    Humans and demons are natural enemies, and it''s impossible to have a discussion first.

    Even if it was suddenly slaughtered, that would make self-defense.

    However, it was also true that when they said this directly from the front, they would be slightly hesitant to remember.

    It''s normal for people whose words make sense to feel hesitant somewhere and unable to be ruthless.

    "... fine. Let''s talk first."

    "Arios!? This could also be a trap¡­"

    "What, are you a little serious? He''s a demon, right?

    Mina and Lene are surprised, but Arios calmly teaches them both.

    "If it''s a trap, I''m not going to imitate it like this. If you hadn''t helped us, you could have ended up like that. Her sincerity is still unspeakable¡­ at least, worth listening to"

    "That''s right, Mr. Arios"

    "Hmm... well, I hope Arios says so."

    Lene seemed to have something to catch on to, but in the end, she decided to leave it to Arios'' discretion.

    "... ok"

    Mina feels more caught up than Leanne.

    I don''t have a lot of mouths, just say one word, say so.

    Still, consent is consent.

    Arios moves on with the fact that he has the endorsement of his peers.

    "So Monica tells me you can help us, but what does that mean? You want us to be one of the Demons? To me, the brave one?

    "No, I want you to be on my side, not the Demons."

    "Hmm?"

    "Right now, I''m flying an anti-flag out of the main forces of the Demon Nation."

    "Are you broke?

    "No problem with such perceptions"

    Reese then told the Arios and the others about their situation.

    Recently, changes have taken place within the Demon Clan.

    Instead of following the demon king who destroys humans, there are people out there who choose the path to coexist with humans.

    Reese is one of them.

    Of course, that''s not an easy road.

    Not only do you not believe in human beings, but you are also targeted for your life as a traitor by your fellow Demons.

    Regrettably, we cannot realize our ideals without power.

    To that end, I want Arios to be one of us.

    Lend each other strength to achieve each other''s ends.

    Reese explained that.

    "I see... Demons looking to coexist with humans. It''s hard to believe..."

    "But it''s true"

    "... okay, I believe you"

    After some thought, Arios accepted Reese''s words.

    It just doesn''t mean I totally believed what I''m talking about.

    If the story of Reese is true, and it becomes like humans and demons coexist, I can be that helpful actor and bloom back to being a hero again.

    Even if it''s a lie, you can use it while you have a use.

    You can use them, that''s what I was thinking.

    "Thank you, Mr. Arios"

    "So, from today on, do you mean we''re gay?

    "Yes, thank you"

    Arios and Reese shook hands and laughed together.

    Behind that, Monica laughs.

    He had a terribly distorted grin as he bowed to be seen by no one.

 330 330 stories, in the shadows.

    "... you''re a foolish brave man"

    While Arios and Reese secretly talk...

    There was a sneak peek at the situation.

    It''s Illis.

    I used magic and was sneaking a peek at what was going on indoors.

    By the way, it''s not summoning magic. It''s normal magic.

    It''s the most powerful species, so that much magic can be used.

    "Don''t you think that at all... that you are being deceived? No, you must be just thinking about it. Even if you were being deceived, you just need to use your opponent... Is this what that brave man thinks?

    Even so, I think Illis is stupid.

    Even if you use them...

    On the contrary, do you not consider the possibility that you will be used?

    Don''t you think about the possibility that they''re better at it?

    "Well, you haven''t thought about it. If you''re thinking about it, there''s no way you can get on with the lease proposal."

    Illis spilled a frightened sigh, for Christ''s sake.

    Reese is aiming to coexist with humans, what a bright red lie.

    There''s no way there''s such a demon clan.

    Only, convenience to have Arios on your side.

    I didn''t know you couldn''t even spot such an easy lie...

    That brave man, maybe not longer than I thought.

    Iris thought that.

    "You don''t care about such a brave man. The problem is... about me. It''s time for me to decide where I''m going."

    I have no feelings about killing all humans.

    The feeling that humans hate them has not disappeared...

    But some of them are like Rain.

    Some people are warm.

    Now that I know about it, I didn''t intend to live with revenge alone, as I have before.

    Therefore, you will not be on Reese''s side.

    I''m with you right now, in return for Rain, to get some information about Reese.

    There is no other reason.

    "Well, yeah, that doesn''t work, though."

    Reese doesn''t fully trust him about Iris.

    Sometimes the answer to whether or not to be one of us is because Illis is on hold......

    More than that, because Iris'' attitude is changing.

    Previously, I don''t remember hesitating to kill humans.

    Instead, I''ve been happy to put it on my hands.

    But not now, Illis.

    I didn''t do anything to kill humans.

    On the contrary, I avoid even getting involved.

    With that attitude, I can''t help but get credit from the lease...

    There''s nothing I can do, though.

    The vengeance that was in Illis had vanished beautifully in the battle against Rayne.

    I''m not willing to kill humans indiscriminately anymore, as I was before.

    I met Rayne, and Iris changed.

    No.

    Made me change, should I say?

    It changes the heart of the most powerful species.

    That''s all Rain has.

    That''s what Iris had in mind.

    "That''s troubling, though"

    I never take Reese''s side, but there''s no way I can say that I want Rayne to be one of them.

    Of course, I really want to act with Rayne.

    That sounds like a lot of fun.

    But keep all that and what face should I say?

    And...

    "I... am not like you, Rain."

    I''ve already killed many people.

    Unlike Rain, these hands are stained with blood.

    I never really cared about that before...

    Now I was terribly concerned.

    Compared to Rayne, he seemed like he couldn''t help himself.

    "Phew... you won''t stay. Nevertheless, you should think that there is no respite anymore."

    I leaned over to Reese and it''s been quite a while.

    As for Reese, it would be time to hear from Iris.

    I wouldn''t say anything to hurry it up, but still, there''s no mistake in waiting.

    And you''ll be feeling some sense of what Illis really means.

    If we don''t stand by ourselves, what action do we take?

    Think normally, they''ll end up like that.

    "I''m not willing to lose...... no. That human being feels like trouble."

    Iris, more than Reese, was putting Monica at risk.

    In terms of simple combat power, the lease would be more overwhelming.

    Little is it that every human being has more fighting power than the Demon Nation.

    I just felt something creepy about Monica.

    If you don''t want to turn to your enemies, you instinctively think...

    Such a sense of crisis.

    "Hello"

    Thinking of it as this, Reese came.

    Apparently the talks with Arios are over.

    Seeing you smile satisfactorily, you seem to have succeeded in keeping Arios company.

    "Hello. What did the brave man look like?

    "Yes. He promised to be one of us."

    "What about the promise?

    "It didn''t look like that... well, either way, because Mr. Arios can''t turn back anymore. There''s no other way than to be with us."

    "... Really?"

    "So... it''s time to hear back from Mr. Iris?

    Coming.

    Iris looked bitter inside.

    Of course, that''s not on the table.

    "Right. I''m sorry to bother you, but I think it''s time to give you an answer."

    "Can I hope?

    "Yes, of course."

    "I''m relieved. I just... Before I do, I''d like to ask for a job."

    "Work, is it?

    "Yeah, it''s work"

    Reese giggles.

    Illis had a bad feeling.

    "Looks like a new brave man has emerged recently"

    "The new brave......? Not Mr. Arios?

    "No, you''re another person. From what I hear, you''re a brave woman."

    Did a generation shift take place? and Iris thought.

    The replacement of the brave will not take place unless there is so much...

    Well, that''s all I did, so naturally, Iris convinced me.

    "So what''s wrong with that new brave man?

    "Please kill me"

    "... Yes?

    To an overly straightforward demand, Illis accidentally spilled a loose voice between them.

    But the look on Reese''s face remains the same.

    Keep grinning and repeat the same line.

    "Kill a new brave man."

    "... why is that?

    "Isn''t it decided? It''s a disturbing thing for us demons."

    "It''s..."

    "Of course, there will be other brave candidates. I just killed him and there will be another new brave man out there. But the next thing you know, it was turned around, which means the quality should be inferior. And it should take some time. Kill me here, it won''t hurt."

    It''s a convincing story.

    While Illis thought so, he had a bitter feeling.

    It''s been tried.

    I guess Reese finally boiled down his business to himself, who doesn''t quite try to be aggressive.

    If you kill a new brave man, that''s it.

    If not, I can see it there.

    With that in mind, Illis gets lost in the answer.

    "I..."

    Iris opened his mouth softly after getting lost for a while.

 331 331: Journey with the Brave Party

    We followed Krios to Cagne, the easternmost city on the eastern continent.

    Unfortunately, there seems to be no gate near Cagne that leads into the Spirit Clan, and we can''t travel all at once.

    So I just have to walk into the tunnel.

    I also have the means of a carriage, but Sola and Luna came all together and complained in tears, giving up.

    The Chiffons have also embraced walking.

    Are you sure you''re a brave man?

    I''m so different from the Arios and the others that I''m stuck with that.

    "Hey, hey, Mr. Rain"

    Walking down the street, Chiffon lined up next door.

    "Rayne, you''re a beast taster, aren''t you?

    "Oh, yeah, but. As you can see."

    I glanced back.

    Two bears with their luggage on their backs are walking behind us.

    These are the bears I tamed to get them to carry their stuff.

    "Those kids, Rayne, do you listen to anything you order?

    "Sort of."

    "Even dancing and performing arts?

    "... that''s a little"

    Even if you are ordered to do something that cannot be done from the source, you cannot follow it.

    Well, if you take the time to plant it, there''s nothing you shouldn''t...

    That''s no longer a member of the circus rather than a beast taster.

    "Wow."

    "Huh? What?

    "I can''t believe I followed a bear like that, after all, BeastTamer said it was amazing. Yeah. Rather than Beast Tamer, Rayne, are you amazing?

    "Why, again, to such a conclusion?

    I can''t believe Beast Tamer is amazing, I''ve never been told before.

    Naturally.

    In general, BeastTamer is said to be the weakest position that can only be assisted.

    It''s quite surprising that Chiffon would say that.

    I''m stuck surprised.

    "Really? I think Beast Tamer is amazing."

    Telling her candid thoughts, Chiffon looked strange.

    I don''t care about this one, I think I really do.

    "''Cause you can follow animals, right? If you''re an amazing person, you can obey demons, too. I can''t normally do that... and if I can do that, I''m sure I can do a lot of things."

    "Really?

    "That''s right. Now, Rayne, like you''re doing, you want me to carry your stuff? This is very important. Food and water are more imperative than traveling, and someone has to carry them. But I get tired, so the guy can''t take part in the fight. Then the power down is mandatory. Look, there''s no one but BeastTamer who can cover this problem, is there?

    "When they say that, well, maybe they do... hmm"

    Even if they say it''s amazing because they say it''s useless a lot, it doesn''t come pinned.

    Sure, my ability as a beast taster seems out of standard...

    It''s just that blood can do it, too.

    If you were an ordinary person, you wouldn''t have been able to get this far.

    "Well... it''s good about me. More than that, can you tell me about Chiffon?

    "About me?

    "I''m interested in Chiffon as a brave man."

    "To me? Pfft, huh? Thanks."

    Why are you thanking me?

    "Even so, it''s no big deal what I can tell you. It''s only recently that I''ve become a brave man, and I haven''t been as great as you, Rayne."

    Much more humble.

    I want Arios to hear what I have to say.

    "Chiffon''s gonna look like he can do as much credit as he wants."

    "Really? Pfft. I guess I''d be happy to hear you say that, Rayne. Good luck with that."

    "Then I have to try not to lose, too. Because of this, this is how I got to know him. I want to be in such a relationship so that we can incite each other and go up"

    He said, "Write it down as a mighty enemy, read it like that?

    "Sounds like it."

    "That''s nice."

    We laugh at each other, relax and talk, and go down the road.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Nyah...!

    "Muggle...!

    There was a resentful look at Rayne and Chiffon''s story from a little further away.

    It''s Canade and Tania.

    We both have a handkerchief from somewhere in our mouths that we feel very sorry for.

    "Look, look, Tania! Now he''s dyeing his cheeks!

    "I can''t believe you came out of nowhere and tried to take our position... oh well, this is why humans!

    I''m worried about Rain and Chiffon.

    But I can''t speak up because I don''t have any particular errands.

    Because of the strange air being formed, we can''t even interrupt between them.

    The two people with such thoughts had quite a strange feeling.

    Sola and Luna, walking further behind them, were calm and calm.

    Walk relaxed while talking to Chocolate.

    "Well, I see. Tanks are tough."

    "No, not so much."

    "Sola and the others are rear, so they rarely go out into the avant-garde. I think Chocolate, who has a fine tank, is amazing."

    "Hehe, so much so."

    People with a unique atmosphere seem to feel comfortable with each other.

    I smiled at each of them and the story was playing.

    "By the way, are you two good?

    "Hmm? What is it?

    "It''s about Chiffon and Rain. If we were alone, we might make progress. Is that okay with Sola and Luna?

    Sora and Luna were a little surprised by the chocolate, who seemed confused and watched closely where they saw it.

    Sometimes I''m part of a brave party.

    Hard to insult.

    "Well, we''re not in such a hurry."

    "Because, like Canade and Tania, even if you''re blatantly in an attitude, you''re just vain. Just sit tight and proceed with caution."

    "Oh, unexpectedly expensive"

    "Heh heh, more praise!

    "That''s the Spirit Clan. It''s amazing."

    "Phew, ha, ha!

    Chocolate praised, Luna stretched her chest and gave her a high laugh.

    It was two strangely fitting people.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    Walking in the lead with Chiffon, he pulled his clothes when he was crunchy.

    Looking back, at some point Rifa is right next door.

    "What''s going on?

    "Enemy"

    "Huh?"

    For a moment, though I get pompous...

    I immediately understand the meaning of the word, stop and look around.

    I don''t see people or demons.

    Close your eyes and concentrate.

    "... you don''t even feel a sign"

    "Hey, Rifa. Do you really have enemies?

    They don''t even know Chiffon, so they were asking Rifa.

    I just believe in Rifa.

    I''m not a kid who tells lies like this...

    Above all, it''s what my people say.

    Don''t believe me, who else will?

    "Chiffon, you must have enemies"

    "... yeah, I get it. I believe it too."

    Chiffon also pulled out his sword and set up whenever the enemy came.

    Good, believe me.

    Stay alert a little...

    Stabbing hostility came down from the sky as if it were crushing us.

 332 332: The power of the new brave.

    "Grrr!"

    It was Wyburn who came down from the sky.

    Plus, five heads.

    Wyburn is a demon that is categorized in the C-rank and doesn''t have that much offense.

    Usually he attacks with sharp nails, sometimes, when he''s caught up, etc., he throws up his braces like a dragon.

    However, because it is not that powerful, I think it can withstand it without any problems.

    The trouble is flying at high speeds.

    If you don''t have a ranged attack, you''ll be unilaterally attacked and chased around, something like that.

    Nevertheless, you won''t have to worry about that.

    There''s Sola and Luna... and Rifa, too, I hear they can make long-range attacks.

    "Huh, Wyburn? I was just hitting on you! I hope my awesome magic wipes out the charcoal!

    "Sometimes I think that Sora worries about her sister''s poor vocabulary"

    "Ha-ha-ha, my magic..."

    "Gigabolt!

    While Luna was saying something, Chiffon cast a magic.

    As Arios once showed it, a thunderbolt is released from its hands.

    Purple electricity twists like a dragon, running up against the sky......

    And then Wyburn ate me up.

    Wieburn, entwined by intense lightning strikes, bicum! and shook my body.

    They scream like rubbing metal together and fall as-is.

    "First of all, what the hell!

    "Ah!? My place to play!?

    "Are you in shock? I''ll be right there."

    Four heads left.

    Without being frightened when my people are hit, I have, rather, launched a fiercer attack than ever before, like, a vendetta.

    Rise high in the sky and plummet down the sun on your back.

    Quite a conceived attack.

    "Sweet."

    Chocolate stepped forward and set up a huge shield.

    The enemy has the sun on his back, but I hear that has nothing to do with Chocolate.

    With a solid move, I let Wyburn''s simultaneous attacks be taken all by themselves.

    "Anti-heel!

    Where Wyburn''s movements stopped, Milfielle cast her magic.

    It''s a move like we were showing each other beforehand.

    Wyburn and the others trying to make chocolate disappear into the light.

    Similar to the light when I used the heel, but somewhere uncomfortable.

    What is it?

    Wondering, suddenly, the Wyburns suffered.

    We''re not doing anything, but we''re scratching ourselves on that body.

    That''s getting bigger and bigger...

    So much so that we lost it and reached our limits, and the Wyburns fell.

    "Hey, what? The current phenomenon is¡­"

    "Scratch... you were there on your own"

    "It''s my magic."

    Millefeuil said, somewhat proudly.

    Sure, since she cast her magic, the present phenomenon has happened...

    But what the hell?

    It was magic I had never heard of or seen.

    Is it healing magic because it contained the word heel?

    But the phenomenon now is the exact opposite of healing...

    "Actually, healing magic can cause the exact opposite of healing magic."

    "The opposite? I mean, could it be..."

    "Mr. Rain, I think you got it. As you can see, the magic of today is a kind of attack magic that causes the subject to collapse by giving him excessive healing power."

    "... don''t be ridiculous"

    "Phew."

    It''s a compliment, what a feeling, Millefeuil smiled deeply.

    "Hey, the fight''s not over yet!

    "The last one, it''s coming!

    That''s what Tania and Canade said in a strong tone, as they were wary.

    Speaking of which, I haven''t done anything yet.

    Here''s one good thing...

    I can''t believe I thought Chiffon moved before me.

    "Because of this, Rayne, I''m going to show you my power!

    Chiffon is motivated.

    With a strong grin, he rushes toward Wyburn.

    "Gigabolt!

    Same magic as earlier.

    But the subject is not Wyburn.

    It''s your own sword.

    "Become...!?

    Purple electricity was entangled in the sword of Chiffon.

    Purple electricity charges as it resides with the sword.

    Swords and magic in one.

    And...

    "Thundering Sword!

    A chiffon blow tore Wyburn apart like paper.

    In addition, the lightning strike being inflicted on the sword burns down Wyburn''s body.

    Exactly a blow special.

    There are no enemies before a move that combines sword moves with magic, you may affirm.

    It was so powerful.

    Everyone who has seen Chiffon''s special moves also has eyes wide open to surprise.

    Of course, I was surprised, too.

    "Wow, that..."

    "Phew, isn''t it?

    Somewhere, Chiffon was good at it.

    "It''s called a magic sword. Magic and Sword, My Special Attack"

    "Magic and swords...... wow. I can''t believe you came up with that idea."

    "You struggled so hard, didn''t you? But was it worth the effort? That sounds like a good move, don''t you think?

    "Oh. I honestly think so."

    "Yay. Rayne, I''ve been praised by you."

    Chiffon is innocently happy...

    Then, he decided to sign the sign while he was bluffing.

 333 333 Tales Girls Talk

    "Huh... Huh. Ahhh."

    Soaking up to his shoulder in the hot tub, Canade shook his tail plump.

    And make a melting face and weaken your whole body.

    "Bath, it feels good."

    "Right. I''m so glad you took such a big bath."

    Tania, who likewise enjoys the bath, smiles as she slightly dyes her cheeks with the heat of the water.

    It had been a week since we had left Krios and traveled together for Cagne.

    In the meantime, Nojuku is five days old.

    Staying in a small city or village inn between streets, two days.

    Naturally, you can''t take a bath or anything while you''re in the wild.

    I can''t even take a bath because the lake isn''t necessarily nearby.

    When I really do, I can only wipe my body with a towel wet with water.

    Also, even if you could stay in the inn, there are often no baths because it is a small place.

    The first inn didn''t have a bath, I just could sleep.

    However, the second inn is properly equipped with bath...

    The women were having a full laugh and enjoying their first bath in a long time.

    "Hmm... nice hot water"

    "That''s right, it''s going to melt -"

    "A bath is a woman''s life."

    Chiffon, Millefeuille and Chocolate''s Brave Party were among them, enjoying their first bath in a long time.

    Although there are no other guests, it is quite unusual to have a bath with this many people.

    "Ho."

    Luna looked at the three brave party and nodded as if she was convinced of something.

    "Pine, bamboo, plum..."

    "Chocolate is one of Sola''s people."

    "Um... are you two that obsessed with size?

    "It''s obvious!

    poses softly as Luna says out loud that sounds like she''s going to be outside.

    "The breast size is the manifestation of motherhood! So every man in the world wants the size of his chest! If you are, you must grow up because you were born into a woman, don''t you think so!?

    "Ooh..."

    As impressed with Luna''s momentum, Nina slapped her hands on her pussy.

    "Oh, it''s one another."

    Chocolate was also impressed, he asked Luna to shake his hand.

    Luna holds that hand silently and responds firmly.

    "We, the Lactation Alliance. Let''s get rid of those people with chunks of hateful fat!

    "I will."

    "... that? I''m one of them?

    Soon Rifa had her hands grabbed, too, and she was drawn to her people.

    It just doesn''t seem like it''s enough to wave away and refuse, and I''m relaxed and soaked in hot water, though it is.

    "There''s a lot going on at your party."

    "You too."

    Tina and Millefeuil seem to have gotten on their minds, lined up next door, enjoying a bath together.

    Tina is a ghost, but somehow, she was indulging in a bath in the mood.

    Next to it, Nina was still the same, dusty.

    Three fluffy tails shake quietly in hot water.

    "Hey, hey."

    "Yeah?"

    Softly, Canade spoke to Chiffon.

    And Tania goes on.

    "You''re a fan of Rain, aren''t you?

    "You, I think you want me to call you Chiffon, not you. Because I feel a little distant, and we''re on a journey together. Well, it''s also a request from me."

    "Uh... well, call me Canade too"

    "I''m fine with Tania."

    You felt Chiffon''s upright emotions, Canade and Tania said so.

    "Yeah, thanks. Canade, Tania"

    "So... Chiffon is a fan of Rain, right?

    "Yes, I am."

    "You knew Rayne well, didn''t you?

    "Rain, if you''re as active as you are, even if you''re away, you may receive martial arts. In my case, I worked everywhere as an A-rank, and I had a lot of opportunities to listen to that. So, while I was listening to that, when did I ever turn to admiration?"

    "Nyah... is that just admiration?

    Canade turned his alarming eyes to Chiffon.

    Tania had the same eyes.

    Doesn''t Chiffon like Rain, too?

    With the advent of a new competitor?

    The two of them were thinking about that.

    That''s a really easy way to understand...

    Chiffon, who immediately perceived the feelings of the two of them, chuckles.

    "Hmmm... I guess I''m just admiring it now"

    "Oh, good."

    "What, now...?

    "Nobody knows what''s ahead. Me too. So I wonder if we can be sure of what will happen."

    "Nyah... Chiffon is so mean?

    "Phew, sorry"

    While we talked about that, Canade and Tania realized that their vigilance for Chiffon was diminishing.

    Not in the sense of a rayne relationship rival...

    Are you sure you''re a brave man with the right heart? The suspicion disappears little by little.

    Canade and Tania, who have been in contact with the former brave Arios for a long time, did not immediately believe in the new brave Chiffon.

    Maybe Chiffon is the same type of person as Arios.

    I kept having that suspicion.

    But spend time with me...

    Take a bath with me...

    Literally, by dating naked, that suspicion has disappeared, too.

    The two are the most powerful species, so they have excellent intuition.

    That intuition told me that Chiffon was the right person.

    "Well... even if Chiffon became a rival, no"

    "Huh?"

    "Um, what do you mean? If you''re a chiffon, why don''t you let me take care of Rayne... this is a bit of a gaze from the top, right? That''s not what I meant... I''m sure Chiffon won''t regret it, no matter what the outcome."

    "Looks like we can build a relationship as a good competitor, free of later rot. There, I agree with Canade. I was thinking the same thing."

    "... Phew"

    Chiffon had a gentle grin on his mouth.

    "Rayne, you have a very nice company."

    "Heh heh heh, I don''t know what to say myself, but I''m, like, nice!

    "Really, you shouldn''t say it yourself, that dialogue"

    "Kusu."

    The three of us laugh.

    The effect of bare dating seems to have come out perfectly...

    Canade, Tania and Chiffon, that''s what they looked like for years of their best friends.

    "But, that, that''s amazing"

    "Is that it?"

    "Chiffon''s, that''s it, that"

    "I don''t know about that. Vocabulary Poor Cat"

    "I can''t argue!?

    "Maybe... you mean the magic sword?

    "Yeah, yeah, that! I''ve never heard of magic in a sword."

    "Right... that''s the same for me. I mean, I''ve been going all over the place, but I''ve never heard of technology like that."

    "... yeah, I think so"

    In the wake of the two words, Chiffon''s expression changed to something worrying.

    Would there have been any disrespect?

    Look at Chiffon''s face, Canade and Tania are bewildered.

    "Uh... I''m sorry. I don''t know if I''ve made you feel weird."

    "Yeah. We don''t care. I was just wondering if I made Chiffon feel bad."

    "Hey...... right. I remember."

    "Is that... what you remembered, can we ask?

    "Right. That''s... yeah. I wonder if you''d like to hear it."

    As I recall the past...

    Chiffon gently opens his mouth as he does his gaze far away.

    "My magic sword is something that goes back to my hometown. Not everyone can use it... it''s been taught to some people in my hometown, special moves to keep"

    "Nha...?

    Special technology that can be communicated only to the hometown.

    its like i heard somewhere...... and canade tilted her little neck.

    Think, think...

    And I find out it''s a similar story to Laine''s.

    It''s just like having a hidden beast taster inside...

    Even if you have a hidden magic sword to inherit, it''s not strange.

    That''s what Canade understood.

    There''s just something I care about.

    Just like Rain one day, Chiffon looks lonely.

    "Uh... can I ask you something? Now the home of Chiffon...?

    "I don''t."

    Grief, regret, anguish, anger...... looking like a mixture of various emotions, Chiffon answered briefly.

    Immerse yourself in hot water to your shoulders and look up at the ceiling where the hot air drifts...

    Close your eyes and tell them the facts that have happened in the past.

    "One day, a demon attacked me... so,"

    "... it is"

    "Chiffon too..."

    Canade and Tania become indescribable faces.

    Chiffon, who sees it, smiles in haste.

    "Oh, it''s nothing. You don''t care anymore, do you? It was a long time ago, so I have my mind sorted out... because I''m fine"

    "Nyah... if anything happens, tell me, okay? Because I can help you as much as I can."

    "I''d like to help for Chiffon, too."

    "Yeah, thanks"

    Chiffon thanked the two of them and relaxed with his hands and legs spread out in a wide hot tub so he could enjoy the bath again.

    There''s a grin on that face.

    "... nya"

    But if you look at it from Canade, there''s some shadow in Chiffon''s grin...

    Unlike Rain, he still seemed to be trapped in the past.

 334 334 Talk about the mission of the maiden, that is...

    "Nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-nya-na! Nah."

    Canade was in such a great mood.

    The reason for this is simple.

    When he got to the dining room table, Canade was eating a pile of fish, looking very happy.

    "You eat a lot..."

    Tania, who was having lunch with her, seemed stunned by Canade''s appetite.

    Tania''s a cool eater too...

    They''re no match for a canade with fish in front of them.

    "Well, wouldn''t that be nice? ''Cause I love it."

    We''re traveling for Cagne...

    We were running out of food and water and decided to make replenishments in the city we stopped by on the way.

    Share, shop around¡­

    Along the way, it was a good time, so I decided to have dinner.

    I appropriately went into the dining room, but there was a dish with fish as a matter of course.

    The eastern continent is quite close to the sea.

    So they can buy fish normally, too.

    Kanade found out about it sparkled his eyes and ordered it in bulk as a matter of course...

    And to this day, that''s why.

    "Ha-ha-ha, I''m happy... I want to live buried in fish like this"

    I mentioned a dream I wasn''t sure about, carrying fish dishes into my mouth with both hands.

    I''m sorry, but will you be okay? Oh, my God.

    Canade has a tremendous high tension...

    Wouldn''t fish work like matatabi for cat spiritual clans? I think.

    ¡­¡­

    Two, Tania stared at Canade.

    More precisely, he stares at the sides of Canade and around his arms.

    "Nha?

    "Ji......"

    "Hey, what, Tania? I wouldn''t give you my fish, would I?

    They mistakenly thought they were after the fish, and Canade does it behind his back to cover the dish.

    "No, I''m not. I don''t care about fish."

    "Doesn''t matter!? I can''t believe I don''t know how great the fish are...... ha. Tania has a poor tongue."

    "Hey, why do I have to be pitied about fish? I mean, that''s not what I''m trying to say..."

    At the next moment Tania mouths a shocking dialogue, where the air is going to freeze.

    "Canade...... you fat?

    "Huh!?!?!?"

    Scream without a voice...

    Then, Bisili! and canade solidifies.

    From that hand, the porridge and fish skewers fell...

    It''s dangerous. It''s dangerous.

    I caught it on a plate in a hurry.

    "Wow, me, me..."

    Canade asks Tania terribly as she trembles like a broken doll.

    "Huh... fat?

    "Yes."

    "Ahhh!?

    Lightly affirmed, Canade screamed for the second time today.

    That scream sounded all over the city or something.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Humph!

    The next morning.

    Kanade, dressed in a rough outfit, wrapped his bee maki around his head and looked motivated.

    It took me a while to procure groceries and stuff, and I decided to stay in the city a little longer...

    In the meantime, Canade...

    "I''ll definitely let you lose five kilos!

    And I decided to diet.

    From my eyes, Canade isn''t fat at all, and he looks rather thin...

    That''s it.

    A man doesn''t know, I guess there''s something called a girl''s feeling.

    Don''t talk badly, as a director, I decided to support Canade''s diet.

    "Well, shall we hang in there? I''ll do whatever I can to help."

    "Yes, coach! Good luck, Canade!

    "Coach?"

    "Jesus, Coach!

    ... Broken?

    "Well no. Eh...... shall we run first then? When it comes to diet, I think exercise is the best."

    "Jesus, Coach!

    Although I am concerned about Canade''s tension, I still decide not to care and leave for a run.

    Run around the outside of the city in a circular fashion, as the whole city may annoy you.

    Around, maybe ten kilometers?

    It''s a small city, so it''s like that.

    "Well, then, start"

    "Uh-oh!!!

    Canade started with a dash of everything he could.

    Naturally, there''s no way I can catch up, and I''m gonna leave you alone.

    "¡­ so much more"

    Even though I knew there was no way I could hear you, it was me sticking around and saying that.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Then......

    Starting from running, healthy foods with a reputation for muscle treading, dietary restrictions, and losing weight...... tried various diets.

    As a result, my God!

    "Why haven''t you lost any weight at all? Ooh!?

    At the Inn at night, Canade on the scale made a sad scream.

    "Well, I won''t lose weight in a day."

    "Me, I worked so hard!

    "Keep up the good work. The diet should not be made in one day. It''s the fate of the maiden."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    To Tania''s harsh words, Canade sprinkled tears.

 335 335 stories, scary stories and gross breakdowns.

    It was a very hot night.

    Although you drink cold drinks at dinner to cool your body down, don''t let that effect last long...

    I''m not doing anything, but I sweat moist.

    "Haaaa... it''s hot, it''s hot. I''m gonna melt..."

    "It''s hot because I think it''s hot. No problem as long as you feel properly and stay calm."

    "The temperature doesn''t change with feelings. Is Sola stupid?

    "... can I hit you?

    "Domestic Violence!?

    Sola and Luna are twisted...

    And I just lost so much, I sweated, I relaxed.

    Because they are close, they are in the same room in the inn outside.

    "It''s hot..."

    "Sora''s getting hot too...... it''s Luna''s fault"

    I don''t know.

    "Mmm..."

    Sorry to bother you.

    As Sola and Luna slept on the bed, the door opened and Tina came.

    I guess the door opened with cautionary power.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?

    "It''s especially hot tonight, huh? So I was wondering. I rented the kitchen and made it."

    A glass of clear blue liquid floated.

    Each fits into the hands of Sola and Luna.

    This would also be due to Tina''s power.

    "Oh, it''s cold, sweet and cold!

    "I''ve said it cold twice."

    Just now, the twins mouthed a drink.

    It seems to have a cold, crisp taste, and the dazzling face turns into a crisp one.

    Just for a little while, too.

    You lose the heat that gets you tangled up, and you get soaked right away.

    "Ugh, I hate it when it''s hot. Right now, why don''t the temperature drop by about fifty degrees?

    "Well, it''s ice pickled..."

    "Are you both not comfortable with hot?

    "As you can see..."

    "Hmmm...... I came up with a good thing!

    Tina laughed one at him and put her face softly closer to the two of them.

    "Suspicious?

    "" Suspicious?

    "Talk about chilling your liver, get cool. In Kagne, where we''re going, that''s how we survive the summer."

    "Ho... funny though"

    "As suspicious as it sounds, the Solas aren''t surprised or scared, are they?

    "Huh. Then I don''t care if you mean it. Yeah? Even if it looks like this, we''re good at suspicions. When I was alive, they called me Tina the Messenger of Terror."

    "When the ghost says, you''re subtly persuasive..."

    "Well, things are a try. Let me hear it."

    "Ok."

    Tina rang her fingers with her pussy.

    Try to fit it in, duh, the lights in the room go out.

    "Ugh!?

    "Hih!?

    It was Sora and Luna who were surprised early on.

    "Well, get started -..."

    Fireballs float in the universe, illuminating only around Tina''s face.

    Also, cold winds came from nowhere.

    This is also due to Tina''s magic.

    The art is quite fine.

    "This is what my friends told me..."

    "" Sakuriku ""

    The tone of Tina, full of atmosphere, accidentally made her drink to the field, and Sola and Luna frightened her face.

    And... the suspicion begins.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In conclusion, Tina''s suspicions were outrageous.

    Sola and Luna screamed many times and asked me to stop now, crying.

    I threatened her too much, Tina apologized, and two, she opened up where she had a suspicious conversation.

    Was it because I cooled my liver plenty because of the suspicion, the heat wasn''t feeling so good anymore.

    Though I felt scared, this allows me to sleep slowly.

    Sola and Luna looked comfortable and laid down in bed.

    ... half an hour after that.

    Sola and Luna were still unable to sleep and twisted on the bed.

    "My sister."

    "What is it?

    "I... want to go to the bathroom."

    "That''s an odd encounter. Sora wants to go to the bathroom, too."

    With that said, the two of you don''t try to get out of bed.

    "Aren''t you going to the bathroom?

    "I want to go. But... I''m scared."

    "Right..."

    What Sola and Luna are thinking is as much Tina''s suspicion as just now.

    It was about a monster lurking in the dark becoming two figures with himself and a melon, and at some point replacing him with himself.

    Naturally, the hallway is dark.

    You can call it darkness.

    What if there''s a monster lurking in a suspicious conversation?

    At some point, what if they replace you?

    It almost makes me laugh that it''s not usually possible, but Tina was unable to do so because of her considerable acting skills.

    Instead, I was too concerned to get out into the hallway.

    "Ugh... too, it leaks..."

    "Ya suck..."

    Nevertheless, they were both reaching their limits.

    As it is, it will eventually break down.

    Then we have to act.

    "My sister...... fortunately, we are two. We can keep an eye on each other. So even if there was an example monster, there would be no problem?

    "Well... shall we go to the bathroom with our hands in hand"

    "Uhm."

    Sora and Luna got out of bed and held hands with tremendous momentum.

    And out in the dreaded hallway.

    It was not complete darkness because the moonlight was plugged in through the window.

    But there were some places where the light was not good, and it was still uneasy.

    "Ugh... blah, I''m so scared"

    "Let''s not hear the suspicion again..."

    The two try to lean against each other and walk slowly down the dim hallway.

    The bathroom is at the end of the hallway on the ground floor.

    If you walk normally, it won''t take a minute.

    However, because the two of them now put up with their urinary intentions, they can''t rush to avoid irritation...

    Moreover, he was on the lookout for the monsters, which made him walk again.

    Still, I managed to get to the bathroom.

    "Hmm... it''s a mission complete"

    "Don''t be alarmed. We''re done here. We''re done here."

    "Um, right. Let''s be careful until the end."

    No, I don''t want to go to the bathroom.

    Sola and Luna reach out...

    I try to grab the door knob, but in front of it, two hands smash.

    ¡­¡­

    The bees and their gaze clash in the dark.

    "It''s my turn."

    "No, Sola first"

    They don''t have the spirit of concession, and Sola and Luna flirt.

    We were both already at our limit.

    "I''m your sister. Don''t you think it makes sense that you should give it to me?

    "No, you don''t think. Luna is the one who, if she is my sister, should give way to her sister!

    "It''s tyranny! I''m not allowed to do that!

    "I will never give in! This is where Sola comes first!

    Forget it''s the middle of the night too, the two argue out loud, but that leads to failure.

    "" Mmmm!!!

    "... you know"

    "" Piaaaaaaa!!!?

    Suddenly, a third party voice sounds and Sola and Luna, who are heartily surprised by it, fall back as they are surprised.

    When I looked up in tears, I saw Rayne holding a light for my phone.

    Oh, my God, Rayne.

    Relax, you two, pull yourself out of your body...

    Finally, it also removes the strength of the lower body, which I endured a lot.

    "" Ah. "

    ... What happened that night?

    Rain, who witnessed the whole thing, in the honor of both of us...

    And then he asked me not to speak out crying, so I kept my mouth shut tight and never spoke to anyone.

 336 336 Stories Rifas Meal

    "Well... is this the place?

    It''s not that big, so I had a bit of a hard time replenishing food and water...

    Still, I was able to secure the necessary amount.

    I arranged for it to be delivered later, in such quantities that I couldn''t hold it alone.

    That would be enough.

    When I looked at the sky, the sun was just coming straight up.

    It''s noon.

    "Have lunch first...... then join everyone for future consultation...... can we leave tomorrow?

    Find a place where you can eat to fill your hunger while thinking about your future plans.

    Even so, the place is limited because it is a small city.

    Eventually, I decided to eat it at the inn I am using now.

    "Whoa."

    I discovered Rifa and Nina.

    Would it be lunch for both of you?

    Trying to take a seat...

    Witness a hell of a sight, panic.

    "Ahem...... hahm"

    "Huh."

    Rifa bit Nina in the arm!?

    Nina shivers her body gently, but she doesn''t try to shake the rifa to see if it''s above consent.

    Keep it up, leave yourself to Rifa...

    Rifa is a Rifa and sucks Nina''s blood all the time while she looks somewhere satisfied.

    "Hey... Rifa, Nina. What are you doing?

    "Ah... Rain. Kon, we..."

    "Hello,"

    We were both very calm.

    One, I look like an idiot in a panic.

    "Why, Rifa bit Nina...?

    "Meals"

    "What, a meal?

    "Yes, this is a meal"

    "... well, what do you mean?

    "I''m a vampire. Blood eats."

    "Oh, speaking of..."

    Though I was upset by the shocking sight...

    As Rifa says, ghost tribes of the type Vampires sometimes eat blood.

    They sometimes run out of blood to need blood when they use their abilities.

    In that case, do you want someone else to supply you?

    "I didn''t bully Nina. Understood?

    "Oh...... yeah, you do. Sorry, I''m late."

    "Fine. It''s normal to be surprised"

    While we talk about that, Rifa keeps slowly sucking Nina''s blood.

    Each time, Nina was shaking her body tingly.

    "Nina, does it hurt?

    "Hmm... hey, I''m fine. Either that or... ahhh."

    A strangely colorful exhale spilled out of Nina''s lips.

    Are you feeling better?

    "When you suck blood, a special anesthesia is coming out of your fangs. It''s like a thank you for getting rid of the pain and having the blood divided."

    Rifa taught me that so that I could answer my question.

    "Ugh... welcome"

    "How are you doing..."

    Satisfied, Rifa took her mouth off Nina''s arm.

    Though it leaves traces of bites with canine teeth...

    When Rifa licked the pepper, it quickly disappeared, too.

    They also have adequate aftercare.

    "Rayne... what''s wrong?

    "Trying to have dinner"

    "Together... you want some?

    "Oh, I was going to."

    I got to the table with you.

    At that time, for some reason, the two of them move their seats and direct me to the middle.

    "Me, too... dinner, coming up"

    "I''ll eat with you."

    "Even though Rifa drank blood?

    "Blood is what we need to use our abilities, and hunger is not filled. Dinner is for dinner, and we have to eat something else properly."

    "I see."

    I ordered grilled fish, Rifa''s grilled meat, and Nina''s salad set.

    It''s funny because even one thing you eat gives each one a personality.

    Enjoy chatting with Rifa and Nina until the meals ordered are carried.

    Oh, my God. It''s a story, but that''s fun.

    "Ji"

    Second, Rifa stared at me.

    To be exact, he had his gaze around my neck.

    "What''s going on?

    "Rain''s blood, yummy?

    "No, I don''t know... Exactly, I don''t know that"

    "Can I try it?

    Apparently, Rifa wasn''t satisfied yet.

    He looks at me like he wants something, but he keeps staring at me.

    And from time to time, he nodded his tongue.

    I no longer have to laugh bitterly.

    "Uh... please be gentle"

    "Are you sure?

    "Don''t hurt too much, will you?

    "Leave it to me."

    Rifa stood on her knees on the chair while she seemed somewhere happy, although it was the expression that didn''t change her face.

    That''s how you put your mouth around my neck...

    "Ahem."

    I gently stuck my canine teeth out.

    Though the tickling pain runs, it disappears quickly.

    Instead it spreads the feeling of being sweet and paralyzed.

    Sure, it doesn''t hurt at all...... or it feels good.

    I felt like I was drunk and my body became fluffy.

    What about Rifa? Would you be satisfied with my blood?

    I''m curious, I move my neck gently and I do my gaze sideways...

    "Huh......!

    It felt like it was the first time I saw it, and there was a rifa that was sparkling my eyes.

    "I''ve never seen blood like this. Sweet, rich, deeply scented... ahm"

    "Hey......!?

    Rifa gets obsessed and sucks my blood.

    It''s something that keeps sucking, so I''m getting a light glare.

    Shit, anemia?

    I can''t believe they''re drinking until it''s so...

    Rifa''s guy, he''s forgotten to give you a hand...... or is he sucking all the blood he can?

    Keep it up, it''s just...

    "No... right?

    I just thought it was bad, and, duh, the weight of the rifa on my shoulder disappeared.

    Turning around, he was still in a blood-sucking position and moving to one of the seats next to him.

    "... that?

    "Rifa, too much"

    Nina gets angry.

    So, he remembers that he was losing me, and Rifa looks impeccable.

    "... Rayne, I''m sorry. I did too much."

    "Never mind. I''m a little surprised, but there''s nothing special about it."

    "I can''t believe I''m like that... Ugh"

    Something seems to be holding him as a vampire, and Rifa was seriously depressed.

    It seems to me that forgetting me and sucking blood is the same as a beast.

    "Hmm. But I can''t believe I forgot me... strange"

    "Uh... I think I might be the reason"

    "What do you mean?

    "Because my blood doesn''t seem normal."

    "... ah"

    Thinking about it a little bit, Rifa crushed it small, feeling convinced.

    I explained to Rifa before that that I was qualified to be a brave man too.

    The credentials of the brave mean that they inherit the blood of God only marginally.

    I mean, it''s not like the blood of normal people...

    I think that made Rifa obsessed.

    "Convinced. I can''t help but forget me. But I did something wrong. I''m sorry."

    "Fine. If you''ll be careful from now on."

    "From now on, that means can I have another drink?

    "Oh, oh... sometimes"

    Rifa ate up with tremendous momentum and replied with a little pull.

    "Yay. Hehe."

    Would it have been sooner?

    I saw Rifa laughing and I thought that was me.

 337 337 Tales The Ability of Rifa

    After we finished supplying, we set out for Cagne.

    The purpose of the journey is to repair the legendary equipment, the ''Comet Sword''.

    Given the mission of the Chiffons, I''d like to hurry as much as possible...

    That''s why it doesn''t make sense to use a carriage or something, and Sola and Luna, who need it to be repaired, go down.

    Though time consuming, slowly...... but surely I chose a way to move forward.

    While alerting to demonic raids...... or, sometimes, kicking ass.

    Walk down the street and head east.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Restart your journey, first night.

    We decided to camp in a square just off the street.

    Set up a fire and install a simple tent to soak up the rain.

    Then I prepared a meal, surrounding the bonfire, and we all had dinner.

    Well, let''s have a good night first.

    "Oh. I''ll take care of the watch."

    "Yeah, please. Good night."

    "Good night -"

    "Good night, boys."

    Of the two tents, the chiffons disappeared into one of them.

    First, we''ll take care of the watch.

    It''s the Chiffons'' turn in the second half.

    Ever since I left Krios, I''ve been rotating like that.

    Without party hedges, if we mix up the members and stay on the lookout, we''ll also improve our collaboration, etc...

    It''s a temporary party, so right now, I can''t help thinking about the future.

    It came to the conclusion that it was better to prioritize safety over it and work with the person you were accustomed to, and it was in its current form.

    "Hmm... are you still on guard today? Hippo."

    "Luna, don''t say that."

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey"

    "Guru."

    It feels like making a little fool of Bitten Sola, and Luna laughs at Niyaniya.

    But I agree with you about hippos.

    "Do that to Tania..."

    "''Cause there''s never been a demon attack at night."

    "Well, it is."

    Sometimes demons attack us because we prioritize speeding at noon and we are not more alert than necessary.

    But not at night.

    I am perfectly wary that there may be demons lurking in the dark.

    Multiple of the most powerful species are on guard.

    There''s no such thing as a stupid demon jumping into that.

    As a result, the night watch was in a situation that didn''t make much sense.

    "But there may be a raid when you''re caught off guard. Keep an eye on him."

    "I know. I won''t be alarmed anymore."

    "Already? That means you''ve been caught off guard before?

    Sola, who listened well, asked in wonder.

    Tania makes a face like, Shit.

    "Hey, nothing."

    "I care"

    "I''m curious, too."

    "Oh, it''s not like I''m going to be alarmed. Impossible."

    "I''m saying, how''s it actually going? Canade."

    "Concerned, concerned"

    "Nyah. Actually..."

    "Canade! You don''t understand me when I say weird things!

    Rifa was silently drinking warm soup as everyone spoke pleasantly.

    Drink the chicken soup, spill the ho, and mouth the cup again.

    I don''t know...... it''s like a small animal, it soothes when I watch it.

    "Oh, yeah."

    Looking like he remembered, Rifa put the cup on the ground.

    Then he looks at this one and asks.

    "I need to ask Rayne something"

    "Yeah? What do you want to hear?

    "Rayne signed with me. Isn''t that right?

    "Oh, right. I got a deal."

    What... oh, I see.

    Somehow I can see the story.

    "What abilities did you gain by signing with me?

    "I knew that was the story"

    Sometimes Tina, this is the second time this story''s happened, so I kind of predicted it.

    Oh, I miss it.

    "Do you miss it?"

    "Even when we were there, I said the same thing as Rifa. What kind of abilities did Rain''s husband gain by signing with us?"

    "I''m so curious. My ability, disappointment if not useless"

    "I know! I know. - That feeling. Until we found out what we were capable of, we did a thrilling, harrowing violence."

    The last violence doesn''t make sense.

    "How did you confirm that?

    "... what did you do?

    "I tried this and it took me a while to find it."

    "I just can''t do that right now."

    I''m in the middle of a camp, so I don''t want to make too much noise.

    It might attract demons, and it''s bad for the sleeping chiffons.

    "Too bad"

    Rifa looks unfortunate and says sorry.

    Though she is a child whose emotions are hard to come up with...

    At a time like this, I''ve come to understand that I feel really sorry for you, though in a short relationship.

    I''d like to live up to my expectations if I could...

    Well, what do we do?

    "Grrrrrr......!

    At that time, a dog who had pre-teemed and kept him waiting nearby stood up and roared low.

    He stares at the bushes a little further away, making his fangs swoop out.

    "Looks like we''re gonna have to deal with the demon first before we can reveal Rifa''s abilities"

    There is no possibility of being a passing person or an ordinary animal.

    There is no one but demons against whom dogs show so much hostility.

    Or bandits, or beasts... either way, enemies.

    "Preemptive Attack"

    Rifa bit his thumb and produced a bullet with flowing blood.

    After extensive deployment of them, they eject at high speeds.

    The bullet of blood pierces the bush and wears something lurking behind it.

    "Giggy!?

    I heard demon screams.

    Is that an oak?

    I think it''s silly to try to attack you even though everyone is there.

    Well, the orcs are less intelligent, so there''s no choice in that.

    "Canade and Tania are together. Sola and Luna remain on perimeter alert. Rifa, Nina and Tina ask for backup when something happens"

    After giving instructions, head to the back of the bush.

    For once, we have to make sure that we have defeated the demon.

    Make sure you circle in from the side and move to the back of the bush.

    At that moment...

    "Gah!"

    One surviving oak hit me with a stick in the hand.

    I may have meant to surprise you, but this one, he''s up for attack whenever he wants.

    If you deal with it calmly, it''s fine.

    Just so I''m in the mood, I stare at the oak...

    "Gi!?

    Suddenly, the oak stopped moving.

    Like it was in a gold tie, it seemed like it was best to move only the fingertips, falling into the ground.

    "What?

    It''s not just the oak, it''s an unexpected thing for this one...

    I''m surprised, I''m stuck with my hand.

    I''m wary it might be some kind of trap, but it doesn''t look like it either.

    For one thing, I stabbed Todome in the meantime and kept the demon stone recovered.

    "Nyah... Rain, what was it now?

    "He suddenly stopped moving, didn''t he? No, I can''t move anymore, you might be right."

    "No, I''m not sure either..."

    Leaning his neck, he returns to everyone.

    And after making sure there''s nothing wrong with the surroundings, we''ll talk about it now.

    "... and that''s why"

    "Congratulations, Rayne"

    For some reason, I was blessed by Rifa.

    "Probably the ability it gained from signing with me."

    "Huh? That one? But I''m not sure what I did..."

    "I think the power Rayne has gained is the Devil''s Eye"

    "Nyah... a demonic eye, when you glance at it, says you can paralyze or fascinate the other person, that demonic eye?

    "Yeah, that demon eye"

    "Are you serious?"

    Isn''t that such a powerful ability?

    "I''m rare among ghosts, vampires. Some vampires have demonic eyes. I think that''s why Rayne got the devil''s eye. I don''t have it."

    "I see."

    Magic Eye.

    What am I going to do with this newly acquired ability? What can you do?

    I want to think about it.

 338 338: To fulfill a dream.

    She''s a certain ghost tribe.

    An unusual species among them, its number of individuals is small.

    As a result, it is often hard to see.

    I often have painful feelings.

    Her life was just difficult.

    That is not an exaggeration.

    I just never let her off the road for that matter.

    No matter how hard I saw it, no matter how painful I felt, I tried to be straight.

    How could you do that?

    She lives a long time because of her special race.

    Even if you''re not doing anything, you live a few times more than a human.

    With proper physical control, you can live even more than twice that.

    Having spent so much time with her, she has dealt with so many people.

    Because the race of ghosts basically coexists with humans...

    I was involved with a variety of people and shared the same time.

    As a result¡­

    She finds out that humans are harder and more painful.

    Humans are fragile creatures.

    Physical abilities and magic are less than half of the ghost tribe.

    It is also mentally unstable and can often hurt one another.

    And life expectancy is about a hundred years, no matter how long.

    From the ghost tribe I think what an incomplete creature......

    Physically and mentally immature, weak.

    It hurts easily, you can''t get back on your feet, and it crumbles as it is.

    She has seen so many people like that.

    Looking at those people, she had chest pains.

    Whatever the difference in degree, because she''s been hurt the same way.

    So I was going to know what it felt like.

    Hence, whenever I start to have one thought.

    I want to save humans...... and.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... Phew"

    One of several squares in Cagne.

    On the bench installed there was an appearance of Illis.

    Given the orders given to Reese, you can''t stand out.

    Try not to put together any sharp signs, for Christ''s sake, I''m pretending to be a general public.

    Of course, the wings are stored.

    However, still, Illis is such a beautiful girl that she was taking away the gaze of a man on the road.

    While realizing that, Illis pretends he hasn''t noticed and ignores the men''s gaze.

    Or I can''t stand for that.

    Because there are other things to think about.

    "The murder of a new brave man¡­ ha, that''s a nasty request"

    If the new braves and the dogs are as powerful as Arios, there will be no problem.

    I would be more overwhelming myself.

    Iris thinks about that.

    It''s not a chronic mind, it''s an objective fact-based decision.

    The fact is, that much power is in Illis.

    But the problem is not power.

    Iris doesn''t want to kill humans anymore.

    Intense vengeance disappeared, and now, only stray remains.

    "Above all, I can''t believe you''re accompanied by Mr. Rain..."

    Iris was saved by Reese...

    But the true benefactor thinks of Rain.

    He stood up and tried to save me about Illis.

    He tried to purify my filthy soul.

    I don''t even remember forgetting about it for a moment.

    I just can''t do anything to trample on that grace.

    If I did that, at that moment, I''d fall into an outer path below demons.

    "Again, is it tidal time around here?

    There is no longer an option to cooperate with the lease.

    Then leave her...

    Away, then what?

    I''d love to go to Rayne''s, but I can''t do such a shameless imitation.

    Because there''s nowhere else to go.

    "¡­ should we travel appropriately"

    Oh, I thought so.

    A journey without a destination, just fumbling.

    Maybe that''s not a bad thing either.

    "Phew... Me, what am I living for?

    The purpose of life of vengeance has disappeared...... Illis had now lost sight of what to do and the path to walk.

    "... excuse me"

    "Yes?"

    Secondly, Illis was called out.

    Look to the side, eyes just a little wider.

    There was a ghost woman.

    Only one horn grows from the forehead, characterised by a soft face.

    "I''m suddenly sorry. I need to ask you a few questions..."

    "What is it? On the road?"

    "No. The... Could you be the most powerful species?

    "... why did you think that?

    To be vigilant, the eyes of Illis narrow.

    Although Illis decides not to ram pointlessly......

    If the firepowder flies, naturally, I shake it off.

    "Oh, excuse me. I don''t mean to do you any harm or anything at all... on the contrary, I hope you can help me."

    "Cooperation...... is it?

    "Yes."

    The ghost woman laughs.

    "My plan¡­ to create an ideal home, if you can help me"

    A woman''s laugh is gentle...

    That was what was so sweet as the Virgin Mary.

 339 339 Stories Kagne Rumors

    The journey went well...

    A few days earlier than expected, I was able to reach the city in front of one of the Cagnes.

    From here to Cagne, about a day''s walk.

    Half a day by carriage.

    If we can''t do it, we won''t be able to get there by the end of the day...

    Again, it is forbidden to impose.

    I decided to take a good rest in the city in front of me.

    "I''m eleven, but room, are you available?

    "Yes, I''m available. Do you want one room at a time? Or would you like to use a room for two or three people, etc?

    When I asked the receptionist at the inn, there was an unexpected response.

    It seems that the city is close to Cagne and is used as a hub for trading, with a variety of people coming and going.

    I thought the inn was crowded, and worst of all, Nojuku was ready...

    I can''t believe the room is empty enough for everyone to use one room at a time.

    "Two three-person rooms. One room for four. One room for one. So please."

    "I''ll be in the same room as Rayne, okay?

    "You don''t mind if Sola does, do you?

    "Gunya...... those two, if there''s a gap, I''ll attack you"

    "You don''t insult me... I''m not the only one with the guts."

    Occasionally, disputes are breaking out that I''m not sure about.

    It doesn''t seem like a fight or anything, so I''m deciding to leave you alone... what is it?

    "What do we do? You want a quick rest?

    "I''m a little tired. I''m a puller, so I''m going to rest in my room."

    "Don''t tell me about the Pulling Clan. Sola will rest in her room as well."

    Sora and Luna in the lead...

    Canade, Tania, Tina, Nina.

    Then Millefeuille and Chocolat head to the room on the second floor of the inn.

    Until we arrived in this city, the boarding house continued.

    Guys, you must be tired.

    I want you to rest for a day today.

    I''m still physically fit, so let''s gather information about Kagne.

    "Don''t Rifa and Chiffon have to rest?

    "Mm, it''s okay."

    "I''m fine, too. Because Dada didn''t do the brave thing. If you need anything, I can help you, okay?

    "Well, sweeten to your words"

    I asked Rifa to refill the food and water.

    The rest is about a day''s itinerary, but not knowing what''s going to happen is the journey.

    I don''t want to go outside without anything.

    Me and Chiffon split up and decided to gather information about Cagne.

    What kind of city is it?

    What is happening now?

    You ever be careful?

    I looked into all sorts of things...... I noticed that time was running out there.

    When I went to the pre-determined meeting place, I already saw Chiffon.

    "Again. Did I make you wait?

    "Yeah, that''s not true. Never mind."

    I chuckle after Chiffon says that.

    "Sounds like a date to me."

    "... if you ask me"

    I''m suddenly embarrassed.

    "Phew, are you lit?

    "Don''t make fun of me..."

    "Mr. Rain, you''re so beginner. There are so many pretty girls nearby."

    "Come on. We''re all just buddies."

    "Ha... Rayne, I know you''re honest, but the blunt part is, sometimes it''s a sin, right?

    "Uh... what is it?

    "What is it? You can''t say any more out of my mouth, so think about it later."

    "Oh, oh."

    I felt unopposable pressure and I was nodding almost unconsciously.

    Girls are scary sometimes.

    "Well, let''s sort this out."

    "Right."

    Exchange information obtained through listening.

    As a result¡­

    Not long ago, travelers from Cagne dropped dramatically.

    Also, some people don''t come back as they go to Cagne.

    It''s just that the streets aren''t sealed off, and there''s not a kidnapping or anything like that happening in Cagne.

    Only, the inhabitants of Cagne, or travellers, remain voluntarily.

    ... such information was arranged.

    "I don''t think it would be a good idea if something went wrong, just in case..."

    "By the time it''s brilliant, there could be trouble..."

    So far, I can''t feel the clarity of the case...

    Still, isn''t there something? Something suspicious has happened.

    "No one headed back to Cagne... no one out of Cagne... hmm, what does this mean?

    "You know, the lord of Cagne is blocking the city... but you don''t listen to that. I don''t mean zero people from Cagne."

    "So you''re staying hoping?

    "Yes, maybe it will..."

    This phenomenon has been happening for some time now.

    So maybe it''s transient.

    Maybe in a few moments, people will resume coming and going, as usual.

    "No, it''s nothing."

    If we haven''t seen Kagne''s current situation, discussing it with him here and there is no conclusion.

    "Immediately, it doesn''t look like it''s dangerous... just in case, maybe you should be careful"

    "Yeah, I guess I think so too"

    All you have to do is actually go to Cagne.

    If we''re worried, that''s fine.

    If there''s something going on, I''ll handle it ad hoc.

    "Rain, I''m home."

    "Welcome back, Rifa"

    Just in time, Rifa came back.

    "Do you have food or water?

    "I''ve arranged it. They''ll deliver it tomorrow, before we leave."

    "Oh well. Thanks."

    "Mmm."

    stroke it, it feels like, Rifa has offered her head.

    As requested, why?

    "Ha-ha."

    Rifa looked comfortable.

    The chiffon that sees it makes a nogging face.

    So what do you want?

    "Mmm."

    If you want to, you can, so Rifa gave Chiffon his head.

    "Uh... eh"

    Chiffon stroked Rifa''s head, feeling terrified.

    Then it feels like my face melts.

    "Ha... what to say like this, but nice. Rifa''s comfortable stroking, it''s great."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. It reminds me of a cat I used to own."

    "Me, same as a cat......?

    It seemed a little dissatisfied there and Rifa turned into a subtle face.

    You look young, but you''re the most powerful species.

    I guess pride just won''t allow you to be treated with a cat.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Cute, I''m just looking at it the same way, and I''m not going to do anything about it."

    "Mm, I don''t mind."

    "Ugh... thank you, Rifa"

    "You''re welcome."

    Apparently satisfied, Chiffon left, looking somewhat filled.

    "A chiffon, you had a cat?

    "Yeah, I am. She was cute."

    I guess being in the past means there''s no more.

    "I kind of remembered that kid"

    Chiffon, saying so, had just a shadowy look on his face.

    "I want to see her... and everyone else"

    "Guys?"

    "Oh, yeah. It''s nothing. I''m sorry, I said something weird."

    Chiffon, that''s what I''m gonna say and deceive you...

    I was curious about that attitude.

 340 Three hundred and forty stories, a city in mist.

    The next day.

    We left the city early in the morning when we were ready.

    I was able to move on without anything...

    I was able to come near Cagne much earlier than planned and after noon.

    "Nevertheless...... this is kinda awesome"

    "Nyah... keep it down"

    There was fog.

    He says it''s after noon, but he''s dyeing his surroundings white, without disappearing.

    "The source of the fog seems to be Kagne."

    "Weather anomaly? Or..."

    Milfielle and Chocolate make a surprise face.

    Though Millefeuil also uses magic to investigate, it seems that the cause is not clear.

    "Nyah... Cagne''s not a foggy city, is he?

    "It should be. It''s a city with its own culture, but never famous for its mist."

    "Yeah, I think so, too. I''ve never heard that before."

    Kanade''s question was denied by me and Chiffon.

    Then, for some reason, Canade has a jitty eye.

    "Uh-huh. Both of us, breathing perfectly"

    "It''s like we showed each other."

    "You don''t just know each other, you sound like an old friend"

    "Old friends, more like that."

    Somehow, Tania, Sola and Luna join in, and everyone, makes an indescribable face.

    I didn''t do anything...?

    "Ho ho. Everybody, calm down. I don''t know how it feels, but right now, I''d rather concentrate on what''s right in front of me."

    "Unusual fog. You better be on your guard."

    Tina and Rifa say the best things to me, and everyone pulls back quietly.

    "There''s no enemy reaction, is there?

    "That''s right, there''s no such thing as demons. Naturally, there are no demons."

    "Hmm."

    I thought for a moment about demons I don''t know, or the work of demons, but that doesn''t seem like it.

    There was one case of Krios, so maybe he''s being sensitive.

    "For one thing, why don''t you go inside? I can''t help but watch here... and, of course, be vigilant."

    "Right."

    There was a disagreement between me and Chiffon.

    Everyone else seemed to have no objection, and each snorted.

    "Well, let''s go"

    Slightly as you slip through your weapon at any time.

    We set foot in Cagne.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Once inside the city, the fog grew even thicker.

    My vision has been considerably restricted and I can''t look ahead.

    About five meters away, almost fog takes my sight away, and I''m about to see or not see my feet.

    Though in that state, Kagne''s people were fine.

    I never pull into the house and usually a lot of people walk outside.

    There were also outdoor shops and so on, and there was a mighty sound.

    "I don''t know... this is surprising"

    "Right."

    I agree with Canade.

    There is such a fog that people in the city are anxious or frightened...

    But that didn''t actually happen, and I was spending my normal time.

    No... I looked better, happier than normal.

    The faces of those who see occasionally are all filled with smiles.

    "Dangerous, isn''t...?

    "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve seen it, and it doesn''t look like anything in particular."

    "Or peace itself"

    I agree with Rifa.

    If this is not peaceful, what will it be?

    It''s just...

    I felt a little uncomfortable.

    It''s hard to put into words, but I think it feels distorted...

    I felt something unnatural in the smile the city people showed me.

    But I don''t know any more than that.

    Because there''s no such thing as someone being harmed...

    Is it looking good now?

    "First, let''s go to the inn."

    "Right. I want to secure the lodging early, and I might be able to get a lot of information from people there."

    In agreement with Chiffon, we decided to find a place to stay.

    It''s in the deep fog, so it''s kind of a hassle...

    In about thirty minutes, I was able to find the inn safely.

    It''s a large number of eleven, but the room is secure without any problems.

    Come on, let''s go hear it.

    That''s what I meant...

    "... haha"

    Nina seemed so sleepy that she spilled her nagging and yawning.

    I just arrived in Cagne and haven''t rested, so maybe fatigue has come up on the table.

    Seeing, everyone else felt similar, and the individual difference, it seemed tired.

    "Everyone seems tired, shall we hear it tomorrow"

    "Right. I don''t think it''s dangerous, so I agree."

    "It''s a fuzzy bed! I want to take a hot bath, too!

    "Ah, Luna! I won''t let you run away alone."

    Luna and Sola ran upstairs with Dadada.

    That seems to have solved everyone''s nervousness, laughing, and heading to the room each.

    Though I took a rest in the city on the way...

    I am not completely tired because I have not calmed my body down carefully.

    Let''s get some rest today.

    That''s what I decided, and I went up the inn stairs, too.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡­¡­

    I felt like I heard a voice.

    The consciousness is in a deep meltdown, and the body doesn''t move properly...

    Blurry, you''re sleeping right now, for Christ''s sake.

    It''s not like a clear dream, but sometimes, like that, when you''re asleep but you know your condition, isn''t it?

    "... n..."

    I heard voices again.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about with interruption.

    But... what is it?

    I miss it so much, I''m going to cry just listening...... such unsure emotions are creeping me up.

    "Rain. Wake up, Rain."

    Now, I heard a clear voice.

    Consciousness surfaces so that it is attracted to its gentle voice.

    "Mmm..."

    "Rain, are you awake?

    Wake up slowly and do your gaze sideways.

    I was there...

    "... Mother?

 341 341 words, happiness.

    It was my mother who was smiling gently beside the bed.

    You can''t help sleeping, what a face...

    It never turns off the grin.

    You think I''m dreaming it''s fake or something?

    I don''t have any sense of that, and the mother in front of me feels certain ''real''.

    Why can you say all that? It''s hard if you ask me...

    Would that be the answer because I am my son?

    I can feel the bond between me and my mother.

    There''s no reason...

    But, sure, it''s my mother in front of me.

    "Why is my mother here...?

    "Rain?"

    "No, no, this is..."

    "Ko La"

    "Stay."

    I was decopined with batin.

    "Are you still asleep?

    "Huh? No, that''s not true..."

    I woke up completely with the blow now.

    "But there''s no way I have a mother..."

    "I knew you were falling asleep. This is my house, and, my inn. It''s obvious I''m here, isn''t it?

    "Cebu...?

    "That''s right. You and your father opened the inn a while ago, didn''t you?

    "Dad? Do you have a father, too?

    "I''m making your breakfast downstairs now."

    "Oh no..."

    "What are you surprised about?

    "Because my mother and father, more than ten years ago..."

    ... first.

    What did I just try to say?

    I feel the words I make in my head rapidly fall apart so that the strings can be untied.

    "Ten years ago?

    "Uh... that? Me, what were you trying to say? Mother, don''t you know?

    "There''s no way I know."

    "Stay."

    Again, they decopined me.

    "You''re still falling asleep. Totally... wash your face and come down. Ladies and gentlemen, you''re already awake."

    "Okay, sweetheart."

    That''s crazy...?

    Me, what were you trying to say?

    It''s easy enough to forget, so maybe it''s no big deal.

    But it''s strangely caught, and I feel like something I should forget...

    I''m very concerned.

    But I can''t put it into words.

    Even while doing this, ''Something'' rapidly flies across my memory and feels like I''ll never be able to pick it up again...

    "Really, what is it"

    I didn''t even know what I wanted to do, and I spilled a sigh on the bed.

    Look at me like that, my mother giggles.

    "Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    "Morning."

    "... good morning"

    It''s just supposed to be a greeting, why not?

    He stabbed me so hard in the chest, he was about to cry.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Morning."

    "Ah, Rain! Ohhh!

    "Hello, Rain."

    "Good Morning"

    "Good morning!

    When I went down to the ground floor, I saw Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna.

    Each gives me a cheerful greeting.

    "Rain, were you asleep until just now?

    "Hey, how did you figure that out?

    "''Cause I keep my sleeping habits on"

    "Huh? Where?

    "On the right"

    When I do my hand next to my head as Tania tells me, I get the feeling of a hair that feels like wow.

    I can''t believe I was out in front of everyone in this situation...

    That''s just embarrassing.

    "You have no choice. Stay still."

    Tania laughed small, taking her seat and moving in front of me.

    Keep it up, you''ll fix my sleeping habits with your hands.

    ?

    Tania sings a nose song or something, and she looks very upset.

    You''re just fixing my sleeping habits, what are you happy about?

    "Yes, I can do it. I wonder if it''s like this."

    "Thanks, Tania"

    "It''s okay. It''s my daughter-in-law''s job to take care of my husband."

    Yeah?

    I think I just heard a word I''m not sure about...?

    "Nyah... Tania, sloppy"

    When I realized, I had my eyes on Tania that Canade was going to resent.

    Somewhere, I felt like a stubborn child.

    "Even I want to take care of Rayne. I''m Rayne''s wife, too."

    "Hmm, there''s only one Rain, so this is an early winner. Cat these days."

    "Munya, but even I..."

    "Rain, your clothes are a little messy. My daughter-in-law, Sola, will fix it."

    "Rain, I''ll fix my wife''s clothes, too. Look, you should sit there."

    It feels like being pushed around, taking care of the twins.

    Or is it like Sora and Luna have spoken funny things too...?

    "Ah, I''m late!? Or have they gone ahead again!?

    "Damn, because Canade is a troll. You troll cat."

    "That sounds like a delicious name."

    "Are you convinced...?

    While I''m doing that, Sola and Luna get my clothes done.

    "Yes, that''s fine."

    "Thanks. Uh... by the way"

    "Rayne is our husband, so I want you to be a bish. Then we''ll be happy to be your daughter-in-law."

    "It"

    "Mm?"

    "The daughter-in-law... what do you mean?

    When I asked, everyone was kyotong.

    Then spill a sigh.

    "Rain...... I''m still asleep. Even I''m awake."

    "Say it yourself...? Well, Canade''s right, you''d better be shan."

    "But this is cute. Kufu, get my husband''s cute place"

    "If you say so, it might be a valuable place. Because Rain is always solid."

    "Guys, what...?

    "Already...... Rain. How much are you sleeping, and if you say that, you''re gonna be a little sad, aren''t you?

    Canade says with that look on his face, like he''s angry and sad.

    We''re all married to Rayne.

    "Huh?"

    "And yet I can''t believe you''re saying something that you don''t know about... too much sleep already!

    No... wait.

    Indeed, polygamy is permitted and legal in this country.

    There is no problem.

    But we''re all buddies, not wives.

    I can''t believe I remember getting married... No, that?

    No, I tried to deny it, and various memories appeared on the table.

    That I confessed to everyone and became a boyfriend her relationship.

    Then the fact that I made a smooth socialization.

    And for proposing, accepting, and having a ceremony.

    Those memories pop up in unison, spreading to every corner of your head so that you can overwrite your memories...

    Then I take that for granted.

    "Yeah... right"

    Me, why did you think I wasn''t married or something?

    There''s so much rudeness about everyone to mistake it for a dream.

    "Sorry...... no, I''m really sorry. Looks like he was still asleep."

    "Nyah, are you finally awake?

    "You don''t have to apologize that much. Come here to say hello to Rayne''s father and mother... but that was a bit of a forcible army. I''m tired."

    "Right. If you''re sleepy, you can rest a little longer, right?

    "Shall I sleep with you?

    "No... yeah, it''s okay now"

    It''s okay...... I think so.

    There shouldn''t be a problem.

    This should be the right reality.

    "What, Rayne''s husband, is he going to be laid on his ass already?

    With such a voice, Tina appeared in a footsteps.

    The leg... was firmly visible there.

 342 342 Stories Fantasy Dreams

    "Tina? Is that body...?

    I have proper feet.

    My body isn''t clear, it''s not fluffy and floating.

    Tina now looks like a normal person everywhere...

    For some reason, I feel tremendously uncomfortable there.

    "What''s wrong, Rayne''s husband? Of which, is something wrong?

    "Uh... no, it''s nothing"

    Me, what were you thinking?

    I can''t believe I''m uncomfortable with Tina being a normal person...

    Well, then, it''s like Tina''s not a normal person.

    Isn''t that the right thing to do?

    Why don''t you?

    I can''t believe I''m thinking rude again...

    After all, maybe he''s still asleep.

    "What''s Tina doing?

    "I was helping Rayne''s husband. After all, it''s a bad idea to let them sleep for free. I was wondering if we could do something... so I decided to help you with dinner."

    "Oh well. If it''s Tina''s dinner, you''re looking forward to it."

    "When I leave it to you! I just wanted to say... because there''s also a real dick about Rayne''s husband. Pressure or... uhh, not much of a hurdle up there."

    "I hope so, Tina"

    "I hope so, Tina."

    "I was listening to us!?

    At the back, Tina put a sharp scratch in the twins who sneak up on the story.

    Watching such interaction makes me laugh naturally.

    I don''t know...

    Calm, relaxed, at ease.

    I guess the word happiness is exactly what applies to a sight like this.

    "By the way..."

    I looked around the ground floor with Kyoro Kyoro.

    "What about Nina and Rifa?

    I don''t see you two.

    Is he still asleep?

    "Nina and Rifa would have gone for a walk. He said he was going to visit Cagne."

    "After all that time, maybe it''s time to come back?

    As Canade and Tania put it, Nina and Rifa appeared less.

    I''m just not alone.

    Nina was being held by an adult woman.

    The person looks a lot like Nina.

    It felt like eyes, nose muscles and melons... besides, fox ears and tails were growing.

    Although Nina has awoken before to show off her adult version...

    Close to what it was then.

    Let the awakened Nina grow another five or so years old...

    If you add color on top of that, wouldn''t it look like this?

    Rifa was holding hands with a man of the same ghost clan.

    It''s Rifa''s brother, Mr. Callus.

    "Rain... Wake up, huh?

    "I''m home."

    Nina and Rifa smile at me, and I respond with a smile, too.

    "Morning, both of you, for a walk?

    "Mmm... with your mother..."

    "I''m with your brother."

    "I see... will, I see...?

    For some reason, I was attacked by tremendous discomfort.

    Nina walking with her mother?

    Rifa walking with Mr. Callus?

    For some reason, I didn''t think that was possible.

    Why would you think that?

    In fact, you two are right in front of me.

    It''s not an illusion, even though it''s definitely there.

    "Nyah... Rain? What''s wrong with you? He''s got a hard face."

    "Huh? Oh, no..."

    Canade asks me, and I return.

    At the same time, discomfort disappears rapidly.

    "... nothing. Looks like he was still asleep."

    I have Nina''s mother.

    There''s Mr. Callus.

    That''s not wrong.

    You''re right.

    It''s a happy thing.

    So, no problem.

    Making that decision, I decided to just forget about it without pursuing the discomfort of being born.

    "I can''t even see the chiffons, but a walk?

    "Nha?

    "Huh?"

    Canade and Tania looked strange.

    It''s not just the two of us.

    Sola, Luna, Tina, Nina and Rifa... all make a strange look.

    "Nyah... Who''s Chiffon?

    "Hey Rain, are you hooking up with a girl somewhere again?

    "Don''t tell me to do that all the time...... or don''t you really know? Chiffon, huh?

    "Is it a chiffon...... does Luna know?

    "Mm... I don''t know. I''ve never even heard of it. Rayne, who is that?

    "Who, of course..."

    ... who?

    Tell me yourself. What, but I can''t answer.

    Until just now, a definite memory was supposed to have information in my head...

    They disappear rapidly, they disappear.

    There''s a dark fog in my head, as if it''s disturbing me to explore my memory...

    I can''t remember anything.

    "Nyah... Rayne, are you okay? Something''s wrong with you today?

    "Maybe you''re still tired? You just got to Cagne yesterday. What if I slept a little more?

    Canade and Tania are worried about me.

    I''m sorry... but what is it? What''s this feeling?

    You''re supposed to be awake, but you''re still dreaming... like you''re in a dream... such a vague, comforting feeling.

    What the hell is this...

    "... ugh"

    There''s no way you can come up with an answer even if you think about it, and only the irresistible remains.

    "Hey, I''m gonna take a walk, too."

    I don''t really know how I feel myself.

    To sort that out, I decided to take a breath of outside air for a moment.

    Leave the inn and walk slowly.

    It''s a walk to calm your mind, so there''s no such thing as a destination.

    Fluffy, walk around the city carelessly and breathe in the fresh air of the morning.

    "Hmm... have you calmed down a little?

    I felt somewhat lighter in my heart.

    But something like the discomfort sticking in one corner won''t disappear forever.

    Really, what does that mean?

    "Phew."

    Second, I heard a familiar laugh.

    When I look at you...

    Good afternoon, Laine.

    "... Illis?

 343 343 stories, in reality.

    Sarah''s silver hair.

    Burning crimson eyes.

    Black dress with lots of frills.

    Heavenly girl, it''s Iris.

    Could it be alive?

    Oh, my God, but I can''t believe you''re really alive...

    "... that?

    Me, why did you think Iris was dead?

    That can''t be true.

    Now, Illis is right in front of you.

    You don''t look injured, you look fine.

    "Uh... Long time no see? I wonder if that''s okay. You look good, Illis."

    "... ha"

    After staring at this one for a little while, for some reason, Iris spilled a sigh.

    He looks like he''s stunned at some point.

    However, I switch my expression with the feeling that I have no choice.

    The usual grin disappears and asks with a serious face.

    "Rayne, do you think that reality today is the right reality?

    "Huh? What''s that...?

    "The sight I''m seeing in front of you right now. People in line right now. Does it exist there? Are you sure?

    "That, is..."

    The words of Illis shake my heart hard.

    The discomfort I''ve felt since morning.

    That gets bigger and bigger and bigger and becomes something you can''t ignore.

    Am I... forgetting something?

    No, I''m not.

    I''m not forgetting, I''m invisible.

    What we have so far perceived as normal has been repainted with something else.

    My memory... has been rewritten.

    What do you remember about that?

    What''s lost?

    The answer to that...

    "Gu......!?

    I have a severe headache and I get on my knees on the spot.

    I don''t want to remember.

    I have to remind you.

    Two conflicting emotions are rampant in my head.

    Those are the pains that shake my heart.

    "Ah... guh... this, the memory..."

    About your father and your mother.

    About Canade, Tania, everyone.

    About Illis.

    Various memories run through my head.

    Instinct warns us not to move on.

    But that''s... no.

    If you do something that stops here, it will be, betrayal.

    I will betray myself.

    So, I...

    Whatever it is, whatever''s waiting for you, go ahead!

    "... ah"

    The broken sound of paleen and glass echoed in my head.

    My headache disappears like a lie.

    At the same time, the right memories have been flooded all at once.

    "Goddamn it... what the hell...?

    Though the headache has disappeared, suddenly a large amount of information has pushed me, which confuses me.

    When I hold my head unintentionally, Illis sounds worried.

    "Lady Rain, are you okay...? You''re confused, aren''t you? So did I. I know."

    "Iris...... what is it?

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "Live... I was..."

    "Pfft. Looking at that, you seem to have regained your correct memory. Good for you. Rayne, if you even took me in, what am I supposed to do... HI!?

    "Illis!"

    I left it to the gushing emotions to hold Iris in my arms.

    Though their lovely voices spill, I can''t let go of them.

    "Good... I was really alive, good..."

    "Oh, you know, Laine? Well, uh... suddenly embracing a maiden isn''t the right thing to do, is it?

    "Sorry...... but just a little more now"

    "... man, you have no choice. Just a little bit, huh?

    "Oh...... just a little"

    Ilis smiled softly and was still hugged by me.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... sorry. It''s all right now."

    After about five minutes I regained my composure and I let Illis go.

    Then, I can turn to a niggling grin.

    "Oh, are you sure now? As far as I''m concerned, I wanted to indulge in a few more passionate hugs."

    "... don''t tell me. Because I was really happy that Iris was alive, so, follow me."

    "Pfft, thank you. I''m honestly glad you''re so happy about me."

    Illis laughs small.

    The grin is not as fake as I saw it earlier.

    It''s a real Iris laugh.

    "I have a lot to ask..."

    How did you help under that circumstance?

    And then what were you doing?

    Why are you in Cagne?

    I have as much to ask.

    There''s just something I need to make it take precedence over that.

    "First of all, about this situation..."

    "Yeah, I am. You may have a lot to ask, but be patient now. Because if we don''t get through this situation, there''s no point in talking about it."

    Trying to calm down and talk, Illis invites him to the bench in the city square.

    Sitting next to me, I open my mouth while carefully exploring my words.

    "The sight in front of me now... is it fake? Illusions and dreams...... is that what it feels like?

    "The answer is yes and no."

    "What do you mean?

    "Rayne, what impossible situation did you experience?

    "Uh... there''s a lot going on, but the best part is, my father and mother are alive, and somehow, I wonder if I''m running an inn here"

    "I see..."

    "By the way, from that mouthful, you''re having an unlikely experience with Illis, too, right?

    "I feel just like you, Rain. We are reunited with our late family and friends."

    "... I heard something bad, weird"

    "Please don''t apologize. If you say so, I hear the same thing."

    Like no problem, Illis made him smile.

    I saw that grin, and, uh, I felt uncomfortable.

    Now I don''t think this Illis is fake or anything...

    But the grin on its mouth feels different than before.

    Softened or tender...

    It feels like the thorns are coming off.

    "May I help you?

    I stared at Iris'' face and he made me wonder.

    "Oh, no. Nothing. Um... so I''m pretty sure both me and Illis are having an impossible experience, huh?

    "Yeah. Reunion with the one who''s supposed to be dead... that''s impossible."

    "If you normally think about it, you''re a dick like fake or illusion. But..."

    Somewhat realistic...

    That father and mother, though not very much, couldn''t imagine a fake or anything.

    It did exist there and it really seemed alive.

    "Laine, your parents are real. It''s not fake or anything. It''s definitely Rain''s parents."

    "After all, do you..."

    "It''s just like an illusion. Even though it exists there, it does not. Something that shouldn''t have happened."

    "That''s a hard story...... does that mean your father and mother can think of it as an illusion someone showed you?

    "Yeah, you''re right. But even if it''s an illusion, you can touch it, and you can actually have a conversation. Is it a living illusion?"

    "The illusion of living..."

    Though various questions arise...

    The fundamental mystery is:

    Why does something like that exist?

    End of the place.

    "Does Illis understand what''s happening now?

    "Yeah, yeah. I understand. This case was committed by one person. His name is Alpha. It''s a ghost tribe."

 344 344 Stories Ideal Home

    "The ghost tribe...?

    This case, that the strongest species are involved?

    I mean, I don''t know about ghosts...

    So is Rifa, but lately, that''s a lot of edge.

    "Can you let me know more?

    "Yes, of course. Although, I don''t know many of them either..."

    To sum up the story of Illis, here''s the deal.

    The culprit in this case is a ghost tribe named Alpha.

    Sounds like a pretty special kind of dream ghost.

    The ability a dreamer possesses is to manipulate dreams freely.

    Happy dreams and nightmares, I suppose.

    It may sound like plain ability, but in fact, they say it''s a pretty powerful thing.

    For example, I keep having nightmares.

    Dreams are deeply related to the mind, so if you do that, it will have a serious impact.

    It''s not an easy story about being mentally involved.

    It''s like the mind being attacked directly, so it can also become obsolete.

    Worst of all, sometimes the spirit is destroyed and death.

    Physical combat power is low...

    Other superior abilities are dreamers.

    A woman named Alpha, such a dreamer, caused this incident.

    Use your abilities to draw people living in Cagne, or travelers you visit, into a false reality that you think makes them happy.

    Those who are taken in by a false world cannot understand that that is where it was made.

    Sweet acceptance of happiness in front of you becomes a top priority, and other things become unthinkable.

    "¡­ and that''s why"

    "I can''t believe that''s happening..."

    Seems like he was caught up in something hell while he didn''t notice.

    But what is the purpose of that ghost tribe called Alpha?

    Take the Cagne people into your dreams, and restrain them, though the words are bad.

    What purpose and do you do that?

    Ask Iris about it and he''ll be so baffled.

    "I don''t know... it''s very hard to believe, so I doubt the other way around... from what I''ve heard, she wants to make people happy"

    "Happily? That''s... what?

    "You''re right. Alpha wants to make people happy, and they''re using their abilities to do so, causing this kind of thing. If you believe her words, there is no malice there, and there is pure goodness. When dreaming makes you happier, Alpha really thinks so and uses her abilities."

    Listening to Iris makes me confused as well.

    What underlies this case, he says, is good intentions, not malice.

    I''ve been involved in all sorts of cases before, but I''ve never seen a guy move in good faith.

    Is it true? I suspect so.

    But...

    It''s not harmful, is it?

    So far, I''m just being dreamed of.

    And it''s not a nightmare, it''s a happy dream for him.

    I can''t feel the malice of someone named Alpha.

    "How could someone named Alpha do that?

    "That''s... honestly, I''m not sure. Because I didn''t tell her that deep either."

    "Where''s Alpha now?

    "I don''t know that either. When the plan started moving, he disappeared somewhere. With my ability to detect, I can''t find it."

    "Hmm."

    The enemy''s purpose and motive are mysterious.

    How can I deal with this?

    How do I act?

    I get a little lost.

    "Speaking of which, how does Illis know about Alpha? Sounds familiar..."

    "Uh..."

    Iris turned out to be like a gibberish.

    Looks like a kid found a prank.

    Swim your gaze fluttering to the right and left.

    Slightly, I turned this way.

    And... hey, open your mouth as you do your tongue.

    "As a matter of fact, I have cooperated with Mr. Alpha."

    "... Yes?

    "I needed a little help and I was on my way to this cagne... where Mr. Alpha called me. Mr. Alpha was looking for someone with strong powers to carry out the plan. There..."

    "Have you offered to cooperate with Illis, the Heavenly Nation?

    "Yes, you''re right."

    "So, did Iris respond?

    "... you''re right."

    Iris'' eyes started swimming again.

    He has a consciousness that he did something wrong.

    "How could you do that..."

    "There was a lot going on, and I was in trouble too... if I helped Mr. Alpha, wouldn''t that solve the problem? I thought so. Well, the problem never solved, and on the contrary, I got caught in a dream, too."

    Iris looked bitter and smashed his tongue into small pieces.

    I guess you think it''s humiliating to be trapped in a dream.

    "Was Illis also trapped in a dream"

    "Yes, but I managed to get myself back. Mr. Alpha''s dreams are gentle and comfortable. But that''s never kindness."

    "Right...... yeah. I know now."

    My father and mother were alive and everyone seemed happy.

    It may be, at first glance, a gentle happy world.

    But it doesn''t seem right.

    Very distorted.

    "Mr. Alpha is trying to make the unhappy one happy. Seeing from Alpha like that, it must be unfortunate for me and Rain."

    "Maybe that''s what it looks like... but it''s up to me to decide that. I''m not going to leave that decision to anyone else, whether I''m happy or unhappy. I have to carry it myself."

    "Yeah, you''re right. Because of that thought, Laine was able to wake up."

    "Thanks to Illis. If you hadn''t spoken to me like this, I still think I''d be trapped in my dreams"

    "Pfft, be modest. Rain, I think you''ll wake up sooner or later, even if I don''t speak up."

    What do you think?

    That''s what Iris says, but I''m not sure about it.

    That much, that world is comfortable.

    "Well, that''s about all I can tell you right now... what are you going to do, Rain? Do you accept Mr. Alpha''s dreams?

    "I don''t think so"

    As I said earlier, I don''t think what Alpha is doing is right.

    Happy dreams, just immerse yourself in a gentle world.

    That looks right, but badly distorted.

    I was so happy to see my father and mother again.

    But if it were, you two wouldn''t be here anymore.

    We should never see each other again.

    If you twist and bend such an obvious thing, there must be a recoil somewhere.

    I may exaggerate, but something like the reason of the world could get messed up.

    "Anyway, that doesn''t start with a lot of research. And I want to talk to Alpha."

    "I think it would be quicker if I knocked you down?

    "That... depends on how they come out, but I don''t want to if I can. For once, there seems to be no malice. If we can settle this in a discussion, you''ve never been over it, have you?

    "Hmm. Laine, you''re still sweet."

    "It''s..."

    "But maybe that''s why you''re acting like Rayne."

    Ilis laughs, feeling like she has no choice.

    It was a little surprising.

    Wouldn''t they say a lot of things? I was prepared to...

    Are you walking me over?

    "So what do we do now?

    "In the meantime, again, I want to see how everyone is doing"

 345 345 Stories Each Happiness

    "Ah, Rain! Ooh... eh?

    Back at the inn, Canade greeted me.

    At first I''m smiling, but when my gaze shifts to Illis with me, my tail becomes a hatena mark.

    Continued, changed to a surprise mark.

    "Yeah, yeah, Illis!? What, why!? Why is Iris here!?

    "You''re hitting on me, Kanade. How have you been?

    "Yeah, I''m fine. Yikes... don''t get me out of the way!

    Would you have missed the point now?

    Iris normally just seemed to say hello...

    Instead, Canade got spoken to?

    "Really, it''s been a long time! Uh... how long has it been? How are you? How''s the journey going?

    Journey, or...

    Apparently, in Canade, Illis is supposed to have embarked on a journey.

    Maybe he''s dead, or something like that. Memories like that are overwritten.

    "... Mr. Rain, please talk to me appropriately"

    That''s what Illis says softly, whispering.

    "Yeah, the journey went well."

    "Oh well, good for you! But why are you here?

    "It''s just a coincidence. I happen to see Laine just stopping by... heh, that''s fateful"

    "Uh-oh... I''m glad to see you again with Illis, but, but I''m finally going to be told you''re destined or something... Rain!

    "Yeah?"

    "Uh, you know... Rayne is our husband!? Because you have to get along with other girls!?

    "Oh."

    Illis laughs with pleasure.

    Speaking of which, I forgot that''s the setting.

    There''s been a lot going on in the last few hours...

    I didn''t really remember.

    "Nyah...... but your daughter-in-law isn''t just me, so is Tania, Sola and Luna...... hmm, Ali is the one who adds Illis there too?

    "Oh, can I join you?

    "If Illis really likes Rayne, and you mean... yeah, I''m fine. You''re welcome if you''re an Illis."

    "Oh. Thank you for that, heh."

    Don''t get on with it...

    He''s an Illis guy, he''ll definitely enjoy it.

    "I need to ask Canade something..."

    "Yeah? To what?

    "Are you happy now?

    "What''s wrong, suddenly? Uh... yeah, of course I''m happy! Whatever you say, Rayne and I can get married!

    Canade says with a very sunny smile.

    You look happy from the bottom of your heart, and this one you''re watching feels warm, such a smile.

    Canade hasn''t, he''s in a dream.

    I understand that...

    "What is it, Laine?

    I noticed this one has a subtle face, and Ilis asked in a whisper.

    "No, I don''t know... dreaming of marrying me means what Canade wants... is that what you mean?

    "Oh... heh, what does that mean? I''m a bad guess, so I don''t know until you say it clearly."

    "You absolutely know..."

    "Oh, my God."

    Ilis laughs when he dulls.

    He hasn''t changed what''s a little mean.

    "Well... Rain. As for you, I''d be very concerned, but let''s leave it now. First, we need to see what''s going on with you."

    "Right."

    Thinking is behind you.

    Now, as Illis says, I want to know what''s going on anyway.

    "Canade. And everyone else?

    "Tania tells Tina to teach knitting in her room. Sola and Luna taught their mother-in-law how to cook."

    "... oh, you''re loved"

    "... for whom, I wouldn''t have said anything"

    You said you were behind me, and Ilis is going to tear it up.

    Isn''t the wing on Iris''s back really the feather of the devil?

    Oh, my God, I keep thinking about it.

    "What about Nina and Rifa?

    "Hmmm...... I''m not sure about those two. I feel like you said you were going somewhere. Where was it?

    "That''s appropriate..."

    "But there''s nothing to worry about. Nina''s with her mother, and Rifa''s with Cals!

    "Nina''s mother and Mr. Callus..."

    I look at her a little bit.

    Nina''s mother is really missing.

    A state where you don''t even know if you''re alive or dead.

    Mr. Cals...

    I''m not in the world anymore.

    I saw it with these eyes, too, so that''s for sure.

    Nina and Rifa seem to be trapped in the dreams of those who aren''t here right now.

    "Hmm..."

    For one thing, I could check on everyone''s situation.

    I''m not here, I just want to talk to the non-Canade members in person, but that''ll be fine later.

    More than that, I want to ask you something.

    "Is Canade... happy now?

    "Nha? Suddenly, what''s wrong?

    "Just tell me. Are you happy?"

    "Yeah, of course! ''Cause... hey, I could be with Rain."

    "Do you want to be like this all the time?

    "Of course!"

    "Even if it''s not something I grabbed myself?

    "Huh? What does that mean?

    Canade becomes Kyoton.

    You look strange...... then that look changes to something surprising.

    "Is that it? Speaking of which, when did this happen with me, Rain...? It was like I was always a jerk...? Is that it?"

    Maybe Canade hasn''t completely embraced her dreams.

    It feels unsettling in the way you are feeling a little uncomfortable with the reality in front of you.

    "Master Rain. I''m not sure what the current situation is, it''s not very stimulating..."

    "Oh, I know."

    I don''t want to do anything to force you to wake up.

    So...

    "I''ll be waiting."

    Leaving only that one word, I went outside the inn.

    "Lady Rain, are you sure? Mr. Canade looked slightly uncomfortable with this reality. If we talk straight, you might notice."

    "Maybe so... but I guess that''s no good then. If I don''t break my dreams myself, I think I''ll be imprisoned again. And..."

    Is it a bad thing to immerse yourself in a dream?

    I can''t break it yet.

    "Because what happens next?

    "I care about the chiffons"

 346 346 Stories The Happiness A Brave Man Wants

    "Iris knows about Chiffon."

    I asked that to Illis walking next door as he walked through the city looking for the Chiffons.

    "Huh?"

    "''Cause even if you give me the name Chiffon, is that right, you won''t react to anything like that? So you know."

    "Uh... what a boring accidental thing I did"

    Ilis looked so awkward first that he slipped away from his gaze.

    Very suspicious.

    Were you up to something?

    "Little should know that Chiffon has become the next brave man,"

    ¡­¡­

    "Coincidentally, the destination was the same¡­ that''s kind of impossible"

    ¡­¡­

    "You were looking into Chiffon, or you had some kind of purpose."

    "Ok, ok... it''s my loss. Ha... That''s surprisingly mean of you to interrogate Netineti like that, Rain."

    "I''m curious because I''m talking about Illis. That¡­ I want to avoid fighting again if I can"

    I remember when I risked my life to fight with Illis.

    I had no other hand then and I had no choice but to fight...

    If you can, never again, I don''t want to argue with Illis.

    "... Laine..."

    "So, please. If you''re thinking about something, I want you to tell me. If that''s what you''re in trouble with, I want you to tell me. Because it helps."

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been face-to-face like this...... heh, Rayne, you really haven''t changed anything. Just like back then, it''s a hell of a favorite, somewhere dangerous... but you have a very sweet heart"

    Iris has been staring at this one as he dyed his cheeks slightly.

    What emotions live in those eyes...... trust?

    And is it kindness?

    After all, Illis has changed.

    It''s nothing like when we fought before.

    Your personality and all that, but you said you got round... it feels like your possessions have dropped.

    "Okay. I was blurry about me, but what has happened before, and what have I come to think? I''ll tell you everything."

    "Is that true!?

    "Yeah, I''m the one who keeps my word, right?

    "If you like someone, what is it?

    "Pfft, you remembered that,"

    Illis laughs like a prankster.

    Looks like this place hasn''t changed.

    "Rest assured. As I said before, Rayne, I like you. I''ll keep my word."

    "Then..."

    "It''s just... now it seems like there''s something that takes precedence over me."

    Hilariously, Iris flew his gaze away.

    Chasing that gaze...

    "Chiffon!"

    There was a figure of a brave man who was missing.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Phew, that''s exciting."

    "Uh..."

    In contrast to the likelihood of having fun, I was even in trouble.

    What situation is Chiffon in now?

    To make sure of that, let''s start by observing from a distance, and I''m just tailing you.

    In doing so, for some reason, I framed him for snuggling up perfectly with Illis.

    I''m hiding in the shadows, trying to superimpose my body...

    Then you''re like a lover who sneaks up on you.

    "What is it, Laine? Your face is red."

    Iris was nibbling like he was having so much fun.

    Damn... you''re a convict.

    "Whatever your tail is, why do you have to be so close...?

    "Oh, naturally. If it''s grand, you''ll find it soon enough. We don''t have tailing skills. So, it''s an amateur idea, but don''t you think it''s harder to understand that you were like this?

    "It''s..."

    Like it makes sense, like it doesn''t...

    "Well, to tell you the truth, Rayne is adorable when she snuggles up with me."

    "Hey, here."

    "Phew, excuse me"

    I don''t feel like blaming Iris, although I spill a sigh of goodness.

    Not in a weird way, but for some reason, I was enjoying this time.

    I barely had time to talk to Iris like this before...

    I''m in an anomaly, but I was finding this time fun.

    Nevertheless, I really can''t just enjoy it.

    What we do, we have to do exactly what we do.

    "What about Chiffon?

    "Rest assured. I don''t see how you''re going to notice."

    We keep following Chiffon...

    I lost as much and stopped my leg.

    Chiffon joined old couple-like men and women.

    He seems to have a lot of fun and talks to me in a friendly way.

    "Is it your family?

    "I guess. If you normally think about it, you must be a grandmother and grandfather..."

    For that, Chiffon felt too casual.

    He''s laughing corny, and from time to time, he touches the body of a pong and an old couple.

    At our age, we start treating our grandfather and grandmother with a lot of respect.

    I don''t hesitate when I''m a kid, but when I grow up, I get courtesy.

    But Chiffon''s attitude is not sole toward his grandparents.

    One way or another, it''s like against my real parents.

    Kids are children all the time...

    It''s something that keeps you comfortable with your parents.

    Well, it''s a general theory, not everyone applies to him.

    I''m not sure what the relationship is, and I keep looking at it...

    Chiffon walked out with the old couple.

    When I followed him, I saw him enter a restaurant specializing in dining.

    "Sounds like a meal... Rayne, what did you think?

    "My grandparents or my parents, I don''t really know where they are... but if you think about it normally, we eat together as a family, that''s the place."

    "Right. I agree. It''s a normal sight, like everywhere else."

    "Right. It''s a normal sight."

    I mean...

    Chiffon feels that normal happily ever after.

    Probably couldn''t have spent the obvious.

    What the hell kind of past do you have?

    What experience have you been through?

    I''m strongly concerned about her.

    "For one thing, is this the place about the brave? In that way, it''s like you''re totally trapped in a dream. That hurts...... and considering my fellow braves can''t see either, I guess I''m trapped in my dreams as well. What are you going to do now?

    "Right..."

    Whatever it is, for once, I want to meet and talk to Mr. Alpha who caused this.

    If I don''t know about her, I can''t tell what to do, how to move.

    "I want to talk to Mr. Alpha. Where is she, Iris?

    "I don''t know. After I helped, I disappeared somewhere... and then temporarily, but I was trapped in a dream, too. So I''m totally lost."

    "I see... shall we then look for Mr. Alpha for the following purpose"

    "But what are we going to do? Cagne is a large city. Including the surrounding area, the search is vast. Not very much, but we''re not enough."

    "Then you can help me."

 347 347 Dialogue Dialogue - Part 1

    I had a tentative contract with a few wild dogs to rely on the smell of Mr. Alpha on the body of England to look all over the city...

    "... you won''t find it"

    "... right"

    In front of me, in a troubled way, there are dogs squealing cum.

    We couldn''t find the target, and we''re back.

    "All right, all right. Thanks for the hard work. Here''s the reward."

    Touch the dogs'' heads and give them pre-bought boned meat.

    Are you sure? Even with a face like that, I ran happily through the pacli and the boned meat.

    "You fail, and you reward me?

    "I got the job done. If I fail, I won''t do anything bad."

    "What will you do now? Next, will you also serve in wild birds?

    "Wild birds have good eyes, but they don''t have good noses like dogs. I think it''s quite a delicate place to expect results."

    "So the other hand?

    "Right..."

    In a way like the one I''ve been using, it seems impossible to find Mr. Alpha.

    I don''t know. I need to go with an entangled hand.

    Then...

    "... All right, let''s try it"

    "Rain is out of standard when you come up with the following measures so easily..."

    I say it in such a way that Illis was impressed, but there''s nothing out of standard about me.

    I don''t know what I can do on my own...

    Always with someone''s help.

    That''s all.

    So without pride, without complacency...

    I think I need to remain honest with someone.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "All right, ready. I''m sorry, I need your help again."

    Again, I had a tentative contract with the dogs.

    They didn''t have a problem with the dogs...... Instead, they were waving their tails motivated, like trying to get the stigma back.

    "Will you use the dog again? But once you''re failing..."

    "Now, change the way a little. Follow that trail, not Mr. Alpha himself."

    "Footprints?

    "The dream encompasses the whole cagne. I think Mr. Alpha is somewhere in this city because I don''t think we can just remotely manipulate all this. So far?

    "Yeah, I have no objection."

    "Of course, I''m lurking myself so I can''t find it. I just can''t be in a safe house all the time. I really need to go outside to buy food and stuff. Somewhere, I have to make contact with someone. Some people are disengaged and live completely self-sufficient... but I don''t think they can afford to do that while maintaining their dreams. So..."

    "I see. When you go outside, you follow in Mr. Alpha''s footsteps, which really leaves you, don''t you?

    "Correct"

    It gets a little farther, but this should allow us to find Mr. Alpha.

    Have the dogs hang in there again and follow in the footsteps.

    First, go to the downtown area, which is lined with a variety of shops.

    The dogs are led to a small restaurant on the edge.

    I follow further footprints from there...

    I just came out of town and the dogs got lost again.

    He is roaring to the right and to the left, ringing in confusion.

    I can''t seem to follow the smell any further.

    "It''s not a river or a place where the smell breaks. That means¡­"

    "Is it the juncture......?

    "Maybe that''s the right thing to do."

    It makes sense that the dogs fail twice.

    Or should I just think about the possibilities of the juncture...... hmm.

    Maybe it was because everyone was taken in by their dreams, rushed, and missed the fine possibilities.

    We need to calm down and calm down.

    Yes, while I told myself, I rewarded the dogs and broke up.

    We need to find them on our own feet.

    "Luckily, I think we could have come halfway. And then, if we can manage the boundaries..."

    "What about the lifting of the bond, Illis?

    "If it''s something used in combat, such as a defensive junction, you can defeat it by force¡­ it''s hard to be a hallucinogenic junction that confuses places. If it''s okay to bomb around, we can blow it all together..."

    "You can''t, can you?

    "Right? I thought they''d say that."

    So is Tania, but how come the strongest species lean in the noisy direction of the idea...?

    Is it a battle race...?

    "Well, you don''t have to break the line."

    "And, okay?

    "I''ve identified the store where Mr. Alpha seems to be taking his feet. Then it''ll be a long war, but all you have to do is ambush him there."

    "I see. If you ask me, you are."

    Illis also convinced me to go back downtown and stake out near a small store.

    Illis and I, hiding in the shadows, wait for Mr. Alpha to come.

    "It''s hard to show up."

    "We''re still on stakeout, a little bit. Let''s wait for temperament."

    "I hate plain work..."

    "No... apparently, they won''t wait"

    One woman showed herself.

    One horn grows from the forehead.

    Focusing on the corner, he split his hair left and right and flushed it on his shoulder.

    She is quite beautiful, though she has a slightly understated atmosphere.

    Ten out of ten, I think, fall in love with her.

    Wide and wearing loose clothes.

    Clothes...... is it?

    Hardly the type I''ve ever seen... well, is this the guy named Kimono that passes on to Cagne?

    The woman, straight this way.

    When he stopped in front of us, he bowed down gently and gave him a gentle grin.

    "Hello"

    "Oh, yes...... hello"

    I always thank you reflexively for being so normal.

    However, the neighbor, Iris, looks tough.

    Good afternoon, Mr. Alpha.

    Iris has a thorny voice and says so.

    After all, this is Mr. Alpha...

    Though at first glance I understood intuitively...

    I just can''t hide the confusion about how easy it was to show up like this.

    Mr. Alpha opens his mouth, as if he had read my mind like that.

    "Excuse me. I, I wasn''t trying to hide myself... I did something to keep nature, people and animals away because I was so focused on maintaining the junction until just now. I apologize."

    "Uh... I mean, do you admit that you''re creating this status quo?

    "Yes, that''s right"

    I''ve been given a light admission.

    Normally, at times like this, there are developments such as denial or blurring...?

    Besides, I can''t feel any malice from Mr. Alpha.

    Seems like a different type in a lot of ways than the person I''ve been dealing with.

    This could be dangerous.

    Keep your mind tight and keep talking.

    "I have a lot to ask you, okay?

    "Yes, I don''t mind. That''s how I showed up to talk to you."

    "Talk to us? Is that... for what purpose?

    "You''re the ones who woke up from my dreams. Why are you doing that? Why are you walking through a hard reality? I wanted to ask you about that. And again, if you can, I want you to accept my dreams."

    That''s no different than a declaration of hostility...

    But even at a time like this, I can''t feel any hostility or malice from her.

    On the contrary, I felt care and kindness for us.

    Do you mean to think of your own deeds as absolute goodness...?

    Otherwise, this attitude cannot be explained.

    "Uh..."

    Mr. Alpha, uh, became a troubled face.

    Seeing my face a few times, mumbling...... oh, you mean that.

    "Bad. Speaking of which, you didn''t introduce yourself."

    Whatever opponent you are, you have to go through the minimum of courtesy.

    "I''m Rain Shroud. An adventurer."

    "Thank you. I''m Alpha. It''s a kind of ghost tribe called Dream Ghost. And¡­ I''m the guide to happy dreams"

 348 348 Dialogue Dialogue - Part 2

    "Tell me Mr. Alpha wants to talk to you. What, at first, can I ask you a lot of questions from me?

    "Yes, I don''t mind. Because one of my purposes is to convince Mr. Rain."

    "That''ll help."

    Maybe it''s early, but it doesn''t look like a bad person.

    He has a casual personality, and he can talk very easily.

    Well... she''s the one who created this situation, not a good opponent to forgive.

    "Well, I ask you straight... why are you doing this?

    "That''s really straightforward. I don''t hate people like that."

    Mr. Alpha laughs gently.

    When you can show that attitude, it''s very hard to do.

    The opponents I''ve been hostile to have been almost hit with hostility.

    My neighbor, Iris, too, has bumped into hostility when he confronted me.

    But Mr. Alpha doesn''t have that.

    He looks no different than a normal person everywhere...... honestly, he breaks the pace.

    "The world is full of irrational things, don''t you think? Sickness, accident, crime, malice¡­ they strike with their fangs facing each other in unexpected ways. Only a handful of people can resist them. Most people get swallowed up, hurt, and unhappy."

    "... well, I don''t deny it"

    Although there is a bit of exaggeration, what Mr. Alpha is saying is not a mistake either.

    "I want to save those who have become unhappy. No, I want to get rid of the misfortune itself. To that end¡­"

    "Did you create this situation?

    "Yes, you''re right"

    "How the hell did you do that?

    "I used my abilities as the most powerful species, and I asked Mr. Iris there to cooperate"

    I could see Iris slipping away from his face at first sight.

    Looks like he''s reflecting.

    "The specific way¡­"

    "That, I''m sorry, is a secret. So far, I don''t know how Rayne and the others are going to move... so we can''t add as much uncertainty as we can."

    Exactly, isn''t it sweet enough to peruse important information?

    "Why, do you want to save the unhappy?

    "I have someone in trouble right in front of me. Reaching out to the person¡­ that''s just it"

    "Reaching out..."

    I just don''t care deeply if I just help or help.

    But I can''t believe I had a happy dream and let you escape reality...

    "Do you think my dreams escape reality,

    "Why..."

    "Rayne, you''re easy on the face."

    That''s what Illis says with a slightly mean face.

    As you can be sure, Mr. Alpha was also nodding in a slightly troubled manner.

    Am I going to get that on my face...?

    I''m not even going to do it, but I''d better never get my hands on a bet.

    "Mr. Rain and Mr. Iris, you know, because we experienced it once, right? My dreams are both dreams and reality. As a certainty, it can exist there."

    "But it''s a dream, isn''t it? It''s something I''ll wake up one day."

    "No, it won''t. Now it''s still unstable¡­ if the procedure is completely complete, the dream becomes a reality"

    I mean...

    So you''re saying you can rewrite reality the way you think?

    That''s like a god.

    "I just have to ask you to believe me...... no offense to me. Dream on, hurt people...... I''m not thinking about that. There''s only one thing I''m thinking about. I just want to make a happy world."

    "For that, did you keep my people and the people of Cagne in your dreams?

    "I swear to you, it doesn''t mean I''m forced to. Anyone who doesn''t have a heart scratch has nothing to do with it. Only wounded people respond to my dreams...... and accept dreams themselves. Did you think my dreams were enforceable?

    "It''s..."

    I don''t think so.

    The dreams Mr. Alpha shows were so full of happiness that he accepted them naturally.

    But that''s why it''s...

    "My dream, is it unacceptable?

    Mr. Alpha asks quietly as he sees through this stray.

    "There''s something I''d like to ask you too... why are Mr. Rain and Mr. Iris awake? Why, do you refuse to dream?

    "It''s decided."

    Instead of me, Illis answers with perseverance.

    "Dreams are dreams. It''s an illusion. I can''t help but feel like that. We live now. That''s why we have to move on. Dreaming is nothing but senseless and a stupid escape from reality."

    "What can''t you do to escape reality?

    "... what?

    "The reality is filled with hard things. Who decided that you had to confront that? Is that what you say running away is evil?

    "It''s..."

    "Mr. Iris is strong, so maybe that''s what you can say. But not everyone in the world is like that. Some people are weak. Such a person can be crushed by hard reality. That''s why I decided to dream. To save people like that."

    ¡­¡­

    Iris stopped the words.

    I am listening to Mr. Alpha.

    She herself, there may be a stray somewhere.

    ... just like me.

    "I woke up..."

    The world Mr. Alpha is trying to make may be very sweet.

    Everyone can be happy and not hurt.

    That''s why I remembered being lost.

    Maybe Mr. Alpha is right? Oh, my God. I was thinking.

    But.

    In as many words as Illis said earlier, my feelings were settled in me.

    He''s alive now.

    The words resonated so strongly in my chest that they dispelled my stray.

    "Because he''s alive."

    "Because he''s alive? As Mr Iris also said, what does that mean?

    "It means the way it is. I''d be happy to be alive, and it can be hard. That''s normal, it''s alive, that''s what I mean."

    ¡­¡­

    "Yet it''s too convenient to just cut the good and get rid of all the bad... Then you can''t tell me you''re alive. We have to take all the good and the bad and move on. If you don''t, you can''t grow up."

    "... Too bad"

    Mr. Alpha, who was listening quietly, spilled a small sigh.

    The emotion in those eyes... is giving up.

    "I''m not going to deny Mr. Rayne or Mr. Illis'' words... but, as it turns out, those are the words of the strong. It''s like I''m not thinking about the weak. Don''t think everyone can live like you guys. Some people get fatal injuries from one small wound."

    "But that''s...!

    "Apparently, the story is a crack. That''s why I won''t imitate you to eliminate or attack right now...... at least stay out of my way. If you want to leave Cagne, swear you won''t do anything."

    "Ma..."

    I try to hold him back, but before that, a white mist engulfed Mr. Alpha.

    Although the fog disappears soon...

    Mr. Alpha doesn''t look like him anymore.

    "You''ve escaped."

    "... or missed, should I say"

    I''m pretty much lost in judgment.

    "Master Rain. What will you do now? From Mr. Alpha''s mouth, it felt like if we didn''t leave, if we didn''t get in the way, we could exercise our strength."

    I''ll stop Mr. Alpha.

    There''s also a reason my buddies and chiffons are trapped in dreams...

    More than that, I can''t recognize a world like this.

    If you dream, you''ll be happy.

    Sure, you might be right.

    But when the time comes for my dreams to end, what do I do?

    Mr. Alpha, who is creating dreams, is not immortal.

    One day the dream will end.

    And there comes a time when we have to face reality.

    If you were dreaming, you would degenerate the other way around, without growing.

    And when I wake up... first of all, no doubt, I get crushed by reality.

    Like Iris said, it''s only a serious escape from reality...

    It''s just taking away the opportunity to grow, degenerate it the other way around, and make the ruin definitive.

    That''s what I think.

    Which claim is correct?

    That''s for later people to judge...

    I live now, I just believe in what I think is right and push forward.

    "Heh, that''s Rain. I thought you''d say that."

    When I heard my thoughts, Illis smiled very happily.

    "I''m about to... First, I want to wake everyone up"

    "Right. We don''t have enough hands, and without them, we''re losing a lot of power."

    "Just before that..."

    "Before that?

    "Can you let me talk to you about Illis? That''s the deal."

    "... you remembered"

    Feeling like a kid with a mischief, Illis sighed.

 349 349, because I want to be able to talk.

    Mr. Alpha didn''t look like a liar.

    So you''ll be able to have a normal time without anything happening for a while.

    We decided not to rush, but we decided to talk first.

    If we go back to the inn, we''ll have the Canades, so we can''t talk calmly.

    So I moved to a park in the city.

    "You haven''t changed anything about the park or anything. It''s still beautiful."

    ¡­¡­

    "What is it? That, unexpected, kind of face. I have a heart for nature, too. The only thing I don''t like is humans."

    "Uh... sorry. It could have been a little prejudicial."

    "Well, you have no choice. In front of you, Rain, I''ve shown you a lot of things."

    "... do you still hate people?

    "I hate you."

    Though I answered clearly, wonder, I could not feel the kind of hatred or intent to kill from Illis.

    I used to give off sharp signs that if I touched them, they were going to cut me off...

    That''s not happening right now.

    I was very calm and calm.

    "Since then, what''s happened?

    "You seem surprised by my change... but it was Rain who made me do this, wasn''t it?

    "Me?

    "Meet you, talk to you, fight you¡­ they have changed the way my heart is. I don''t feel bad about that."

    "... Illis..."

    "... ah"

    Makes me look like Ilis is hacked.

    What are you telling yourself?

    I can turn my face red and illuminate like that.

    "Wow, that was my story."

    Then I heard about Illis.

    Since then, what''s happened?

    What have you been up to?

    Luckily, I have time.

    I listened slowly to those stories.

    "¡­ and that''s why"

    "Oh well, that''s what happened to Illis..."

    The Demons helped me, solicited me, did some work...

    Knowing the blank time in Illis I never knew before makes me feel indescribable.

    I am glad that Illis was alive.

    I just can''t believe the Demons were helping me...

    Besides, they''re soliciting me.

    Will Illis help the Demons?

    If so, will they be hostile again?

    "Illis..."

    "I won''t."

    "Huh?"

    "You want to know if you''re going to cooperate with the Demons, right?

    "... Could it have been me, on your face again?

    "Yeah, very much. Phew."

    Illis laughs with pleasure.

    This tension also disappears because it''s something that looks really fun on your face.

    "I am grateful to the demons who helped me, but I will not cooperate."

    "Why is that? From an Iris standpoint, working together doesn''t seem to be a problem...... oh, no. Of course, I don''t want you to cooperate."

    "Right...... sure, Rayne, you''re right. Even now, it doesn''t change that humans hate. The purpose of the Demon Nation is to destroy man¡­ In that respect, it can be said that the purpose is consistent. But......"

    "But?"

    "... If you do, will you be competing with Rain again? Because I don''t like that."

    He smiles like an Illis, like a needless child, and says so.

    "Oh well... good. I don''t want to fight Illis again."

    "Is that because I''m strong?

    "Say it yourself or it"

    "Heh, it''s true."

    "Totally......"

    Ilis laughs, so I laugh, too.

    As I was doing this, accidentally, I was about to cry.

    I can''t believe I can talk to Iris again.

    I can''t believe we can laugh at each other.

    It may be a little exaggerated, but it''s like a dream, I think.

    That much, my failure to help Iris had a huge impact on me.

    "You''re not going to follow the Demon Clan anymore when you tell me all sorts of things, are you?

    "Yeah, I am. I owe her, but that''s why I''m not going to sell you everything I have. What I do is up to me to decide."

    "Oh well, good... but then, what are we going to do? I''m asking about what happened after I solved this case I''m involved in right now..."

    "... what shall we do?

    Trouble, like that, Iris tilted his neck with his hand on his cheek.

    I don''t think it''s an act.

    Seems like he can''t really decide what he''s going to do about it.

    No.

    Not that you''re overdeciding, but you''re not thinking about anything?

    "The purpose of my life was all about vengeance. But now I''m not going to kill humans senselessly. And then there''s nothing left, and it''s empty."

    "That''s... but in other words, what can I do, anything?

    "Right, you''re right. It''s just... it''s also true that when you''re given freedom like that, you don''t know what to do. Sadly, I don''t know what to do on my own."

    Illis, saying so, was like a lost child.

    I don''t know what to do on my own, I just seem anxious.

    Without the signposts, I can''t move, and I come and go the same way.

    You can''t leave Illis alone right now.

    Such a strong feeling springs up.

    Someone has to stay with you.

    Someone has to pull your hand.

    Now it''s time to make no mistake.

    If that role is required...

    "Why don''t you come with me?

    Nature and those words were out there.

    Ilis shall be Kyoton.

    "Huh?"

    "Join us on our journey. Be an adventurer. What do you say? I''m sure it''ll be fun."

    "But that''s..."

    "You don''t like it?

    "No, no! No way, such a thing!

    "Then when we solve this case, we''ll go together. I want you to join my party."

    I feel so strongly that I want to be with her.

    "But... I''m killing a lot of people. This hand is stained with blood. I can''t be with someone like you Rain..."

    "Fine. I don''t care."

    "Uh... no, but... so light..."

    "Indeed, Illis sinned. I guess it''s not about making amends. But I''m still alive. I can walk forward. So... even if we went that way together, wouldn''t it be okay? The sinner must be alone, for there is no such thing."

    "But Rain and the others are annoying..."

    "Right, there may be something. But even if something happens, I want to choose my path with Illis. I did that."

    "... you''re selfish, Rayne."

    Illis laughs small.

    That was the smile of an age-appropriate girl.

    "... can I put my reply on hold? Let me think a little more."

    "Okay. I won''t force you, and I''m not going to rush you. Think slowly."

    "Yes, thank you"

 350 350 Stories Exposed

    For one thing, we''re done talking about the Iris solicitation.

    Now we have to figure out a way to wake everyone out of their dreams.

    Discuss measures to that end.

    "By the way... what dreams are you and Mr. Canade having?

    "Uh..."

    One word at a time, reflecting on each one of them.

    "Nina was with your mother. Usually, I didn''t put it on the table, but I think I miss my mother. ''Cause I left a long time ago and I still don''t seem to know where I''m going."

    "I see... so I''m pretty sure. Because that child of the Divine Family is still young. If you want a mother, you won''t have to."

    "Tina was... alive because she had legs? Sounds like you''re accepting that you''re a ghost, but I guess there''s something about it that I think if you were alive."

    "You''re convinced. Everyone wants to live."

    "Rifa... you were with your brother who was supposed to be dead. Your brother died a while ago, so I guess I haven''t been able to sort my mind out yet."

    "I don''t know who that is... if that''s what you''re saying, Rayne, it is."

    Name the three of them first...... go on and think about the other four.

    It just feels like the four of us are having the same dream.

    "Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna... you''re not sure"

    "Don''t you see? That there hasn''t been any visible change?

    "No, there is, but why are you dreaming like that..."

    "Such a dream?

    Explain to Iris, surprisingly, the current situation of the Canades.

    Four people, all together, dreaming that they are somehow married to me......

    "That''s a funny story. There are four of them, all of them... but I''m also not sure I''m dreaming of that. I''m talking about Mr. Alpha, he''s supposed to have a happy dream."

    "... ahhhhhhhhh"

    For some reason, Illis spilled a deep sigh.

    Then, when I do, I''m sharp, and I''m turning my eyes to blame for this one.

    "Rayne, I thought you had a blunt spot, but no way so far..."

    "Yes, Iris? Uh... Me, why are you staring at me?

    "... Rayne, are you nuts?

    All of a sudden, I get hit with a curse, and I get dizzy.

    "When bluntness goes too far, you''re going to hurt them, aren''t you? A little more, think about them. If you behave like Rayne, women will cry here and there."

    "Uh... why is Iris angry?

    I have the power to say sorry reflexively...

    It just doesn''t make sense to apologize just for words.

    We need to explore the causes and understand them properly.

    "Ha... madam. You don''t have a choice. I shouldn''t be the one to say this... but Rayne, it''s unlikely that we can move forward without you realizing it."

    "Um... if you can, can you tell me?

    "I''ll give you a hint. Mr. Canade and his friends are dreaming of Rayne being married... no doubt about it?

    "Ah, oh. Exactly."

    "Then there''s no other answer, it''s very simple. Rayne and I are going to marry each other... and that''s their dream. I''m happy."

    "Uh... could it be..."

    If they told me so far, I just understood.

    I see.

    I can''t help but be angry with Iris when he tells me it''s so dull.

    Instead, it''s pissed off and natural.

    ... Oh, my God, I''m going to calmly analyze it.

    The truth is, yeah, yeah, I was so upset that I wanted to scream.

    I have a gutter in my head, and the good things don''t come up.

    Still manage to calm your mind and put your words on the table.

    "The Canades... to me... romantic feelings,?

    Yeah, you''re right.

    ¡­¡­

    "What is it, Laine?

    ¡­¡­

    "Laine? Laine?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Surprisingly, you seem to be flying lightly conscious...... ha, boy. How can you be so blunt that you can be pure?"

    I felt like Illis was saying something, but I didn''t hear anything right now.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Sorry, a little... no. Pretty disturbed."

    After about five minutes I returned to me, I bowed my head to the wretched Illis.

    "Not at all... I hate to say this, but you''re not sloppy, are you, Rain? I don''t think you''ve defeated me."

    "No, the... I''m sorry. I don''t know what to do because I haven''t had any experience with that before..."

    I lost my hometown when I was a kid, and then I was desperate to live, and I didn''t have a hippo who was in love...

    After joining Arios'' party, he was desperate in a different way...

    For that reason, it''s like I don''t have any experience.

    That''s an excuse.

    Since when, I don''t know that...

    The Canades have such feelings for me.

    I''m sorry I didn''t realize that, and even I''m sorry.

    "What should I look like and deal with the Canades in the future..."

    "Lady Rain, the story is ticking. Now it''s not about how to face their feelings, it''s about how to wake them up."

    "Well, speaking of which, you did...... really, I''m sorry. Looks like we''re still confused."

    "Really, you don''t like romance"

    "It''s disgraceful..."

    "Well, fine. I think I have a better chance."

    "Now what?

    "It''s nothing. More than that, we need to figure out how to wake up Mr. Canade and the others."

    Iris is right.

    We need to prioritize you and act.

    If I fail...

    The Canades remain trapped in their dreams for a long time.

    "What if... what would you do then, Rayne, if they wanted to keep dreaming?

    It wasn''t an impossible story.

    I was trapped in a dream at first too...

    There, more than anything else, is comfortable and very happy.

    Even if it''s an illusion, it makes me want to stay.

    I denied my dream, but maybe the Canades would accept it.

    At that time...

    "It''s bad for the Canades, but I''m forced to wake them up"

    "Oh. That''s a slightly unexpected answer... Rain, I thought I''d respect your feelings and say I had no choice then."

    "If you''re really going to be happy, you might have... but that''s not true. I can assure you now. Mr. Alpha''s dream is nothing but a dream. It''s just an illusion."

    Talk to Iris, directly, Mr. Alpha...

    At first, the stray I was holding disappeared already.

    What Mr. Alpha is doing is wrong.

    That''s what I could say.

    "Shall we then move on with the policy of awakening Mr. Canade and the others?"

    "Oh, let''s do that"

    "Let''s just go see him. Just like when you were Rain, you might wake up if we talked carefully."

    "Uh... sorry. Just give me a minute."

    "Something wrong?

    "No, the... I don''t know how to look at each other more than I know how the Canades feel... I need some more time to calm down"

    "... are you a maiden"

    For Christ''s sake, Iris breathed a deep sigh.

    I''m sorry.

 351 351: Are you happy?

    "All right, here you go. It''s all right now."

    "That''s good. So, Rayne, what answers do you give to the feelings of Mr. Canade and the others?

    "... aren''t you mean?

    "Heh, excuse me. I''ve been wandering all this way, Rayne, because it''s quite unusual."

    Illis laughs with pleasure.

    I felt like the wings on that back were turning into the little devil''s...

    "On that point...... cowardly, but behind. I feel like talking to the Canades right now just confuses me, and besides, I know it where I didn''t mean it to be. I don''t know... I don''t know."

    "You''re really cowardly."

    "Ugh..."

    "But... Rain, that''s honest trying to face them from the front. There, I like it. Well, given the dullness we''ve had, it''s going to be a plus or minus zero."

    "... Iris either wants to praise me or denigrate me?

    "Pfft. Come on, which one is it?

    Even the minutes are bad.

    No, well, I don''t deserve it.

    "The first thing I want to do is wake up Mr. Canade... and I agree with you on that. I guess we shouldn''t talk about anything else now. Where are Mr. Canade and the others?

    "Probably, I''m at the inn"

    That''s why me and Illis moved to the inn.

    ¡­¡­

    Iris seems a little restless.

    If you think about it, it has been since Illis fought with the Canades in the village of Jith.

    So maybe you''re feeling awkward.

    "... ah..."

    I want you to calm down and get back on track.

    I think there''s something I can do, hold Iris'' hand.

    When you feel someone''s warmth, people calm down.

    Iris is the most powerful species...

    I thought it would not change the way my mind was, and I tried to do it.

    "... Laine..."

    ''Cause it''s okay.

    "Thank you"

    The extra power falls out of the body of Illis and the grin returns.

    "It''s just... you should refrain from suddenly holding the maiden''s hand. They might make a mistake."

    "Huh? No, that''s..."

    "Am I to be mistaken, too?

    "Huh!?

    "Pfft, I''m just kidding."

    Shit.

    In many ways, it is swept by the Illis.

    I hope you''re feeling better...

    I wonder if you''re feeling a little too well. Oh, my God.

    "Ah, it''s Rain!

    The inn door opened and Canade showed himself.

    Next door, there''s Luna.

    "Whoa, isn''t that Rain? You came to the right place."

    "Hmm? Were you looking for me?

    "Uhm! I''m going to go shopping for dinner ingredients. What does Rayne want to eat tonight? I''ll make you one!

    "Nah, I''ll make it with you."

    "Mm-hmm. It''s our wives'' joint work. Ah... I feel sorry for Sola, but don''t worry, I won''t let you get your hands on me, okay?

    You two feel happy that you''re marrying me and making dinner... so?

    Now...... really now, but I can''t believe they thought that way.

    At the same time that I feel sorry for being late in noticing, I am also happy.

    Whatever it is, it''s a pleasure to be favored.

    "Rain? What''s going on? He''s got a hard face."

    "Ah... no, it''s nothing. More than that..."

    "Ah, it''s Illis. I see you again. What''s wrong with you?

    "Hmm?... whoa!? Aren''t you really Illis if you ask me!? It''s been a long time!

    "Ha-ha-ha, good day"

    Apparently Luna is purely happy to be reunited with Iris, and she has a good smile.

    "Mm-hmm? Does Canade know there''s an Illis?

    "Yeah. We ran into each other before this."

    "Really? I wish you''d told me... it''s been a really long time, so I''m surprised."

    "Right, it''s been a really long time. When we met before... when we met... is that it? What was that?

    "Canade, are you messed up already? Who is Iris...... hmm? What the fuck?

    They say their memories of fighting Illis are being tampered with, making them look suspicious.

    That''s more convenient now, so don''t you dare point it out.

    Explain it from scratch, and you''ll have to explain the dream.

    "Well, doesn''t that matter? More than that, can I talk to you for a second?

    "Nha? I don''t mind..."

    "Um, I don''t mind either. I''m not in a hurry to shop."

    "So... are you two happy now?

    "Huh? What''s that...?

    "Mm-hmm? I''m not sure what the question means, huh?

    To the two of you who make you wonder, take over the words of Illis and ask me, too.

    "Now I want this time to go on forever...... you think?

    "Eh, I''m not sure what the Rains are trying to say... of course they are!

    Canade says with a smile.

    "I''m happy now! So now I want it to go on forever. Isn''t that obvious?"

    Luna says with a smile.

    "You want to be like this all the time?

    "Yeah! ''Cause I finally got tied up with Rain... that? But me, when did you confess...?

    "I want to stay like this for as long as possible. That''s for everyone...... hmm? When did this time start in the first place...?

    Looking like he remembered something caught on, Canade and Luna tipped their little necks.

    Yeah, I''m roaring.

    Sounds like you can''t wake up right now...

    I just saw a possibility.

    The two of you didn''t totally accept your dreams, they seem to be questioning you somewhere.

    "... Laine, if you keep pushing this, you might wake up."

    Ilis gives me that advice in a whisper...

    "... no. Now, let''s not do this any more."

    "... why not?

    "... we could wake up with nothing, but not everyone does. I don''t know what the impact is, and one by one, let''s see how it goes. Fortunately, we have some room now."

    "... at all. It''s sweet against your people, isn''t it? But that sounds like Rayne. Nothing has changed and I''m relieved."

    Illis laughs calmly.

    The emotion in those eyes is kindness.

    I can''t believe I can see this look on the face of Illis...

    I''m stuck surprised.

    I thought the root was a sweet girl...

    Previously, it was hard to understand kindness because of the vengeance on the table.

    But it''s calming down now.

    What changed her?

    Maybe I have something to do with it?

    If so, it seemed like a very happy thing.

    "Nyah, Rayne? We... forgot something?

    "Hmm... it''s not refreshing."

    "Think about it. Now, that''s all I can say."

    "Nha?

    "What about everyone else?

    "Uh... Tania, Sola and Tina are at the inn. Did Nina and Rifa go out again?

    "Oh, thank you."

    Be thankful and try to enter the inn.

    In front of it, again, I saw Canade and Luna.

    "Canade, Luna...... because I believe"

    "Nha?

    "Hmm?"

    Though the two look surprised, now, I won''t say any more.

    I moved inside the inn with Iris.

 352 352 stories, where is true happiness?

    Then I talked to Tania and Sola.

    The two reacted roughly the same as the Canades.

    Though imprisoned by dreams, they are not completely immersed.

    He seemed to feel uncomfortable about something.

    I believe it.

    Leave that word, break up with Tania and Sola...

    Go on, we decided to look for Nina.

    "Well... where''s Nina?

    "Sure, you were a divine girl. What dreams did she have?

    "You dream of being with your mother."

    "What''s Mr. Nina''s real mother?

    "... missing"

    "Really..."

    Usual Nina didn''t seem to miss her mother...

    My eyes are a total pit saver.

    My child... and there''s no way a little kid like Nina is fine away from her mother.

    Even if there was nothing on the surface, deep down in my heart, I must have been looking for a mother.

    I can''t believe I haven''t noticed this before... What have I done?

    "Laine, you don''t have to feel it."

    "Did you read what I was thinking again?

    "Because it''s easy to understand"

    "Totally......"

    Illis says with a serious face, don''t do anything to tear it up.

    "Because you''re one of us, and what makes you carry anything is your fault Rain...... but it''s also a virtue. Keep your distance and don''t add or subtract incorrectly."

    "I don''t care if they say so...... I know it''s crazy or I care too much about it"

    Treating the troubles the person has as if they were his own, just because he is one of them, is too much of an act.

    In other words, it will be a growing thought that I will try to solve anything.

    Still.

    Even so.

    After all, I care about Nina.

    I care about my people.

    Because...

    Because I think that means company.

    "Oh, boy."

    When I told him my thoughts, Illis made him laugh bitterly.

    It''s just not a bitter laugh that feels bad...

    It was somewhere kind, like a parent watching over their child.

    "Rayne, you look amazing."

    "Really? Though they say it''s thoughtful, I don''t know what else to do..."

    "But it''s only through that... That''s why everyone chooses to be with you, Laine. Me too... I wish I could be with you, Rain."

    "... Illis..."

    "Phew, you''ve been chatting too much"

    As far as the story goes, Illis is one step ahead.

    I feel like I could have touched the heart of Illis right now...

    Haven''t you opened your mind completely yet?

    Or...

    Is Illis at a loss?

    "Laine? I''m gonna leave you."

    "Oh, oh... bad. Hey, I was confused."

    "Pfft, hold on. It''s not Mr. Canade, the blurry cat."

    Is that phrase popular...?

    "Well."

    Though I care about Ilis...

    Those who chase the two rabbits will not get a single rabbit, and now we need to make Nina a priority.

    "Which should I look for?

    "Right...... let''s find a park or a street lined with dewstores or something like that. If you''re going for a walk with your mother, that would be Theory."

    "Roger that. Just..."

    Ilis saw this one.

    Take that sharp gaze and nod back.

    Then I looked around.

    "You''re surrounded."

    "Yeah, right."

    A stabbing killer flies from all directions.

    My vision is poor because of the fog and I don''t see him as an enemy.

    But there''s something there, and there''s no doubt they''re after us.

    "Is it Mr. Alpha''s assassin? It''s reasonable to assume that you neglected us and tried to eliminate us with strength¡­"

    "No, I don''t think so"

    "Really?

    "Mr. Alpha said he wouldn''t do anything to us for a while. You didn''t look like someone who''d broken that promise."

    "Rayne, I know what you''re trying to say... but as far as I''m concerned, it''s easier to understand Mr. Alpha''s assassination, and I''m glad it''s easier to talk to you."

    If someone surrounding us isn''t Mr. Alpha''s assassin right now...

    There will be other hostile forces.

    This is quite a troublesome situation.

    "What do you know about Illis?

    "Maybe the demons who are helping me... I''ve been so flirty lately that I thought I''d been betrayed and tried to eliminate it."

    I don''t remember being on my side any more than I was, but while I say, Illis overlaps words even more.

    "Either way, let''s check with them first. Lady Rain, can I take care of half of it?

    "Oh, I''ll take care of it"

    After making them snort tight, cover each other''s blind spots and back to back.

    Then I hear a little laugh from behind.

    "Phew."

    "What''s going on?

    "I can''t believe we killed each other then, and that''s how we''re going to keep our backs. Life is a strange thing."

    "Right... but it''s not bad, is it?

    "Yeah, it''s not bad."

    Around the same time...

    With the arrival of the enemy, we moved to interception.

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    Iris summoned the flames of the Red Lotus to intercept the coming black shadow.

    The black shadow swallowed by the flames screams a gang.

    It became dust as it was and turned into a demonic stone.

    "It''s a demon...?

    "Oh, definitely!

    This one also pulled out Kamui and broke both black shadows.

    In the thick fog, the enemy you see... is a monkey.

    Of course, it''s not a regular monkey.

    There are horny things growing all over my body and my mouth is filled with uneven fangs.

    It''s Night Monkey, a monkey who looked like a monkey.

    "Mr. Alpha is using demons...? No, that''s just it..."

    "I don''t think so. I agree there."

    Create enough dreaming junctions to cover Cagne...

    Besides, it''s too much to use demons.

    Any number of the most powerful species, completely over-capacity.

    "It''s hard to think, but is this demon a product of chance..."

    Or the work of another enemy.

    Even though Mr. Alpha''s problem alone is quite troublesome...

    Besides, there may be other enemies lurking.

    It''s a headache story.

    "Anyway, what we need to do now..."

    "We will exterminate demons here so that no harm is done to the people of the city!

    It''s really comforting that Illis is on your side.

    The breath was perfect and the collaboration worked well.

    But the number of enemies is high.

    The fog prevents me from knowing the exact number, and I really turn to passive.

    Still keep fighting...

    "Huh?

    You heard the noise, I saw a little kid on the edge of my sight.

    "Not good!?

    "Ahhhh!?

    In response to a child''s scream, the demons simultaneously change their targets.

    From here, you can''t make it if you run.

    I imagine the worst development...

    "Ha!

    Heroes are what appear in the pinch.

    Chiffon, who appeared out of nowhere, slashed and abandoned the demon that struck the child.

 353 353. As a brave man.

    "Mr. Rain, you''re okay!?

    "Chiffon!? Why are you here..."

    Chiffon should be trapped in a dream.

    And yet, how...

    "Lady Rain, now...!

    "Oh, oh, yeah"

    I have my doubts, but there''s no hippo pursuing it.

    We need to act with demonic interception and the safety of the people in the city as a top priority.

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    "Gigabolt!

    Illis and Chiffon magically wiped out the demons at once,

    "Ha!"

    I slaughtered the guy who took him away.

    The addition of Chiffon made the front remarkably stable.

    That''s right, new brave man.

    That fighting power is amazing to say the least.

    "Hmm... is this the place?

    So much so that he destroyed the demon.

    Just in case, I used multiple dogs to make me look around the city, but I couldn''t find a demon.

    You can rest assured for one second.

    Then we send our kids to their parents...

    To move to an unpopular square and listen to from Chiffon.

    "Even so, it''s not a big deal that I can talk about."

    "How did Chiffon get there?

    "Just a coincidence. I was shopping for what your mother asked me to do, because I heard something contentious... and I went to see how it went with you, Rayne... and that kid? was fighting demons."

    Chiffon, look at Iris, who''s the kid? I''ve turned my eyes to ask.

    "She''s Iris. A friend, a new fellow candidate"

    "Huh?"

    "Huh?"

    I give a voice like Illis surprised, and I spill a similar voice.

    "Me... Rain, are you your friend?

    "Huh? No, I''m going to..."

    Could I be the only one who thought that?

    "... heh, it''s nothing. I''m just a little surprised, not that I don''t like it."

    Good.

    Here, "I''m over-conscious. Can you not get me wrong?" I couldn''t get back on my feet if they told me what to do.

    "It is. Nice to meet you, Mr. Iris. I''m Chiffon Knox. Like this, but for once, I''m playing brave."

    "Best regards, It''s Iris."

    Chiffon looks here after shaking Iris'' hand.

    "Rayne, how could you be demons?

    "It''s... Honestly, I''m not sure"

    "What, you don''t know?

    "I was walking around the city with Illis, and suddenly, I showed up. By chance, did you enter the city, or was it the work of someone? You have no idea."

    "That''s right..."

    "I can''t leave you alone more than I''ve seen. In the meantime, I''m going to look into it."

    "If that''s the case, I''ll help you, too."

    "Are you sure? I guess we''re on our way to an errand, huh?

    "Yes, but I''m a brave man. I can''t leave this city alone knowing that people might be attacked by demons. If there''s anything I can do, I need to do everything."

    As is normal to do so, Chiffon ran out of words.

    Maybe, but Chiffon is still trapped in his dreams.

    Still, I never forget my mission.

    I''m taking a sword for someone.

    It''s not very much, but it''s something you can''t normally do.

    Once again, I understood why Chiffon was chosen as a brave man.

    "Chiffon, I don''t want to ask you anything, okay?

    "Huh? What kind of thing?

    "I want you to report to the guild. It''s not like demons aren''t breaking in again, and then they''re gonna need someone other than us. You should report to the Alliance and ask for backup."

    "Oh well, so is that. But why me?

    "I''m a normal adventurer. It would be quicker for Chiffon, a brave man, to talk about things than that."

    I don''t know what kind of risk it is to behave with a chiffon trapped in a dream.

    Maybe it''s going to be Mr. Alpha''s call... and I''d like to avoid acting together while I can''t grasp a few more things.

    That''s the real deal, and it can be a reason to act differently from Chiffon.

    "Even if it''s not me, Rayne, I think you''re well known too..."

    "In times like this, title would take precedence over visibility, wouldn''t it? That''s why Chiffon''s the right guy."

    "When they say that, well... yeah, I get it. If that''s the case, I''ll report it to you. Rayne, what are you guys gonna do?

    "We''ll take a closer look at the city. I don''t know, we might have a new discovery."

    "I don''t know what it is, so be careful, okay?

    "I know. Chiffon too, just in case."

    "Yeah."

    I smile and wave, breaking up with Chiffon.

    I could have acted differently on how well it was.

    "Lady Rain, what are you going to do after this? As originally planned, for the purpose of waking up your people?

    "I want to talk to Nina and Rifa, and Tina. It''s just that when we wake up, it''s not as simple as that."

    Someone sent demons into the city in the form of a ride to this incident.

    I don''t know what that''s all about...

    He''s like using demons.

    It won''t be a decent purpose no matter what you think, and you can''t overlook it.

    "Next problem¡­"

    "You have a headache. Nevertheless, let''s digest what needs to be done, one by one now. There''s no other way to do that... and in time, you might see something."

    "Right...... and speaking of which, we''re talking now"

    "What is it?

    "Is it okay to say that Illis is willing to help me? Are you gonna solve this case with me?

    Since you woke me up, we''ve been acting together somehow...

    What does Illis want to do? What are you going to do?

    I don''t think I heard that part clear.

    "Really, now we''re talking."

    Iris sighed in a slightly frightened manner.

    Then, point your straight gaze at this one.

    "Rain, working with you is not a bluff. I just don''t like humans. Whatever happens to the people of Cagne, it''s not what I found out."

    "Oh well..."

    "I just... As an individual, I cannot forgive Mr. Alpha. Therefore, we are hostile to her."

    "How could that be?

    "I, too, was temporarily imprisoned by her dreams. I had a happy dream that my family and companions were alive. That''s... unforgivable."

    Iris bites his back teeth all the way to endure something.

    Then I grabbed it with a trembling hand on my chest.

    "My father was there. My mother was there. I had a best friend. Guys, I was laughing. It was a very happy dream...... that''s why I can''t forgive it. Mr. Alpha has trampled on everyone''s death. I assumed of my own accord that it was better to do so, and I decided not to. From me¡­ took away everyone''s death"

    Critical and Iris eyes hang.

    He was showing tremendous anger.

    I don''t know how that feels, but I don''t.

    It is sad and very hard for your loved ones to leave.

    Still, the memory of the person''s death is important.

    You can''t turn it into anything else, it''s absolute.

    Dreaming about Mr. Alpha means forgetting it.

    That they take away important memories.

    If you''re happy, that''s fine, some of you might think...

    Me and Iris don''t do that.

    On the contrary, he''s the type of person who remembers his anger when he''s deprived of something important.

    "So I will fight with you."

    "Oh, I get it. Can I count on you?

    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it"

    Iris put his hand on the skirt and let him bow beautifully.

 354 354 stories, knights and wizards.

    "Hmmm... that Heavenly Nation, he was sent here"

    There was a shadow observing Rayne and Iris from far away.

    If it was a visual distance with the naked eye, Rayne and Iris might have detected signs.

    But the opponent was using magic to make observations from ultra-long distances.

    Exactly. Neither Rain nor Illis possess the technique of using magic to detect long distances naturally.

    It may be different if you''re conscious, but it''s hard to notice in an unconscious state.

    And the identity of those who are observing from afar...

    "Oh, really, it''s a hassle to have to come to this most easterly city."

    "Excuse me, Mr. Leanne"

    It was Lene and Monica.

    There are two tasks assigned to them.

    One is to stop the repair of the comet''s sword, which is the object of the brave.

    And the other one...

    "There''s a good chance that that Heavenly Nation will betray you,... is that true?

    "Yeah, I thought it was quite possible. Reese says so, and I share that view."

    "I see. Isn''t that strange? He betrayed us before."

    A second order given to Leanne and Monica.

    It was about applying a certain procedure if Illis leaves.

    Lene laughs with Niyaniya when she sees Iris acting with Rain.

    "As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind you betraying me. Thanks for the joke, I haven''t done it yet."

    "I don''t know how Mr. Lene feels. But I don''t...... until the authenticity is clear, if you''ll bear with me. I''m counting on Mr. Iris, and Mr. Reese is counting on you."

    "Because I only had the power. Hey, my personality sucks."

    Leanne looked bitter before, still having the betrayal in her roots.

    Who unlocked the seal?

    It''s us.

    Yet I have forgotten its thanks and stripped my fangs.

    Honor left so that that incident could be a cause and roll down the ramp.

    It is not to be forgiven.

    Leanne had that in mind...

    In the first place, the very act of unsealing is evil.

    Lene and the others didn''t do anything good, they did something wrong.

    As a result, I was rewarded.

    It''s karma, and it''s natural.

    And yet, Lene is turning away from that fact.

    We say as a matter of course that we are not bad, and impersonate sin when Illis is all bad.

    Not growing at all.

    No.

    In a way, growth was worse than before.

    Thoughts were becoming even more distorted, and judgments of good and evil were becoming more elusive than ever.

    Look at Leanne like that, Monica, let''s go inside.

    As Reese wishes, Leanne and the others'' souls stain in black.

    It accumulates one filth after the other, and it is inverted.

    At this rate, we will be able to fulfill the Lord''s wishes without any problems.

    Monica rejoiced from the bottom of her heart that she was able to help Reese, shaking her body slightly.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?

    "No, nothing..."

    No, Monica flattered herself.

    I got excited to stick around, and slightly, but with an attitude.

    It doesn''t necessarily mean that the dust comes from that kind of triviality and everything doesn''t collapse.

    Monica disciplines the place and continues the conversation.

    "I mean, if that heavenly tribe was betraying us, you shouldn''t normally kill us, right?

    "Yeah, right. I will kill you to kill you, but it is imperative that you take certain steps. Because that''s what Reese wants."

    "Blah, it''s no bother. I mean, trouble? For once, the opponent is the most powerful species... can it work? I don''t feel like losing for fighting normally."

    Lene says so with a confident face.

    Previously, when I fought Illis, I was overwhelmed, even four-to-one.

    He said he had such a bitter past, but now, he''s showing confidence.

    The reason for this is that I trained under Reese.

    It''s useless as it is.

    I may fail at the heart because of my lack of power.

    With such fears, Lene sought stronger power.

    As a result, training under the lease.

    Training was so hard, it was a swollen lean...

    It was done to the end, in a way encouraged by Mina and encouraged by Arios.

    As a result, we are going to be greatly empowered.

    You can''t lose against the strongest species now.

    Even if it''s one-on-one, I''m confident I can ravage it.

    I do...

    "A certain procedure, that''s troublesome. ''Cause, in the meantime, don''t we have to seal the motion? It''s going to take a lot of time to get ready."

    "Right... that''s the problem, but for that, didn''t Reese give you that wand?

    "Ma."

    Leanne let the wand in her right hand spin in a circle.

    The vast majority of the cane pattern is made of glass, which is an unusual cane.

    The pattern is long and, more like, a spear.

    The tip holds crystals that shine in seven colors.

    Rotate it with a circle.

    Knock on the ground with Concon.

    Although Leanne handles it messily, the wand will not be damaged and will not scratch one.

    Seeing that, Lene smiles.

    "That''s right, the legendary gear ''Rainbow Crystal''. Just have it and you''ll know it has great power."

    One of the brave parties that crusaded the former demon king...

    It''s a piece of equipment used by a wizard called a hero.

    It has high magic and is said to have the ability to manipulate space.

    Originally, it was kept tightly in the Royal Castle.

    But when Arios escaped earlier, Monica stole it.

    Although the legendary gear dedicated to the brave was grabbed fake and failed to take...

    The other gear was in good hands.

    "I was wondering if it would be possible to use the cane to deal with the most powerful species."

    "Well, I think it''ll be easier. Thanks, Monica. But were you really glad? This is what I get."

    "Yeah, of course. Arios is the true brave man, and his companion, Mr. Lene, is the one who deserves it."

    "Hmm, right. I''m the one who deserves it."

    I''m just being deceived, Lene, but I''m in a good mood.

    Although it has a troublesome personality, there was actually something easy to handle.

    "So... from Monica''s point of view, what do you think of that heavenly tribe? If you''re with that garbage, why don''t you just decide you''re already betraying us?

    "Sure, I''m acting with Mr. Rain... but I still can''t say anything"

    "Uh, isn''t the betrayal confirmed?

    "Exactly, because we didn''t expect Cagne to be like this either. I was wondering if I could blame you for making the decision to cooperate temporarily to get through this."

    "Well, that''s... uh, no bother anymore! Why is this happening?"

    Even for Lene and the others, Kagne''s anomaly is unexpected.

    Who would think that there was a special junction unfolding that swallowed a whole city?

    Can you assume that that junction is expanding in size a little bit?

    Luckily, Lene and the others are not trapped in their dreams.

    Because Leanne''s happiness is something monumental, like gold and honor, and not something she gets in her dreams.

    Monica''s happiness is an unhappiness to others in itself.

    It resembles the annihilation of mankind, one of the principles of action of the demonic people.

    If you try to make that dream come true, you will bring misfortune to others.

    Therefore, you will not be trapped in your dreams.

    "Damn, the most powerful species can be a hassle at any time."

    "Sure, it''s troublesome, but I thought it might be an opportunity for us. Thanks to you, the repair of the comet''s sword is stalled."

    "Ma''am. You can praise him for doing well."

    It was always a eye-catching lean from above.

    By the way.

    "Yes?"

    "How about an operation like this, hitting more and more demons?

    "That''s...... I don''t really recommend it though. Both Mr. Rain and Mr. Iris wondered if demons of this magnitude would be difficult to defeat. In the first place, Mr. Iris has not..."

    "It''s not about knocking them down, it''s about wearing them out. If they hit me to keep putting up the miscellaneous fish, I''d just get tired. If we keep him tired that way, and then, whatever unfolds, it''s easy to do, right?

    "It''s..."

    "So, hey! Phew, let me experiment fully with the power of the" rainbow crystal "that manipulates space."

 355 355 stories, unseen malice.

    I took a stroll through the foggy city since then and talked to Nina, Tina and Rifa.

    All three of them, though still trapped in their dreams, seemed uncomfortable, however.

    If there''s any trigger, I might be able to get myself back.

    It''s just hard to find the trigger.

    What words trigger it?

    Or act, not words?

    Or should it be a totally unexpected, unexpected way?

    We don''t have all the ingredients to judge that yet.

    If you can, I''d like to wake everyone up...

    I can''t say much long in the changed circumstances.

    Perhaps, but unlike Mr. Alpha, a third force turned out to exist.

    He flattens things like unleashing demons all over the city.

    It would be dangerous to leave it alone.

    So...

    "Leave Mr. Alpha alone for a moment... and look for the one who manipulates the demons, or the one who is doing the deeds associated with them. Not at all... the sweet thing about you, Rayne, hasn''t changed a thing."

    I say as if Illis was frightened.

    From Illis, I guess I''m the funny one running for someone who has nothing to do with it.

    I don''t know what else to do.

    "Well, I don''t know... because this is me"

    "Other things, even though it''s more efficient to pretend not to see them?

    "Maybe I am. But I don''t like it."

    People in need all over the world, you can''t help everything.

    I can''t even tell you how arrogant I am to help.

    But.

    What if someone is in trouble within reach?

    What if I can help someone by moving?

    In that case, I''d like to do something about it.

    Otherwise, if I hadn''t... then I might regret it.

    I don''t like that.

    "Well... when I say it, it''s my self-satisfaction."

    "Well, I''m self-satisfied."

    "Ugh..."

    "But... hey, I don''t hate Rain like that."

    Illis laughs, like I''m going out with you because I have no choice.

    After all, I think Illis has changed.

    Thus it has been before to show a pure grin.

    But that''s just a little bit.

    But not now.

    I laugh a little innocently, like nature does to do so.

    I don''t know what kind of mood changes there have been...

    Now Illis looked so pretty.

    "But, Laine. How do you find a third force? I was just using a dog, but you couldn''t find anything, could you?

    Being someone who escapes the dog''s ability to detect is quite a hassle.

    Magic or something, you''re likely to be hiding using special abilities.

    "I want to use the help of Illis"

    "Mine?

    "With the Summoning Magic of Illis, Earlby, can you summon a bee like that?

    "Beech......? Yeah, yeah. That''s possible, but what do you do with that?

    "Well, watch me"

    "Ha..."

    Iris exercises his subpoena magic, as he is asked, even though he does not appear to be unapologetic.

    The magic formation unfolded in the air, from which the bees showed themselves.

    I quickly completed my tentative contract before it flew away somewhere.

    "That''s it," he said.

    "What are you going to do with that bee? Because I''ll have that bee look for me?

    "Half correct"

    Bees don''t have the incredible ability to detect like dogs...

    But I can fly.

    From planar exploration to three-dimensional exploration.

    That way, what new discoveries might there be? That''s why I thought.

    "Say hello."

    On my signal, bees fly into the sky.

    Its speed is considerable and quickly becomes invisible.

    "All you have to do is wait?

    "No. Together, one more thing, I want to keep my hands on you"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The alley behind the unpopular back.

    There, Lene and Monica were there.

    It moves so hard to sneak eyes.

    It''s suspicious from anywhere, but no one cares about that.

    Or there''s no one else.

    Because of the lack of development, people rarely visit.

    The two entered a certain house while caring about their surroundings.

    The house was so shattered that it could not be described other than by the word abandoned house.

    The walls lean, the windows crack, and the doors have big holes.

    Two people who move to such abandoned houses, one, spill exhale.

    Hold your breath...

    Then concentrate your magic on your hands.

    In response to that magic, you can have something like a vortex in space.

    Connect with another space and one hole forms.

    What overflows from it... is a demon.

    One, two, three...

    Magic is worked out, and one demon after another is born.

    Seeing that sight, Lene pasted a nigga and a vicious grin on her mouth...

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    Such a voice sounded.

    Shortly afterwards, wow! The abandoned house is blown away with the demon, along with the roar that

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I see a falling abandoned house in front of me, and I let it pull my cheek.

    Against Illis, he smiled satisfactorily.

    "Hey Iris...... wasn''t it too much to blow it all of a sudden?

    "Oh, it''s useless to shy away from someone who creates demons."

    "Well, maybe... hmm"

    I feel like I''ve become a villain, it''s a little complicated.

    "And yet... that''s right, you''re Rain. I can''t believe it''s so easy, finding enemies."

    "It''s only with the help of Illis."

    Another measure is very simple.

    Bring the magic of physical enhancement to Illis, on top of it, and ask him to explore the signs.

    Earlby''s Detection and...

    Overlapping the information obtained from the detection of the Illis, we derived the location of the enemy.

    It''s an obvious way to look around the city...

    Iris'' basic abilities are so high that he was able to get to the answer quite quickly, without taking the time.

    "Without the cooperation of Illis, it would have taken more time, and before then, I don''t think I could have found it"

    "Well, I won''t deny it there...... but it was Rain who thought of such a measure. I was wondering if I could be appreciated."

    "In the meantime, leave that story... let''s go face-to-face"

    An enemy figure has confirmed the creation of demons in the abandoned house.

    However, I have not confirmed its detailed appearance.

    Who''s who from where?

    What the hell is the purpose?

    We have to make sure.

    Me and Iris, we''re gonna stay put so we can move at all times.

    In that state, we approach the collapsed abandoned house one by one.

    Enemies are opponents who use magic to create demons.

    I don''t think he collapsed with his current blow.

    ¡­¡­

    I don''t think he fell, but he doesn''t show up for some reason.

    Could he have escaped?

    No.

    The perimeter forms a siege net with thamed insects, animals.

    Even if they get away with it, we should get a report in soon.

    Doesn''t that mean... he died in the first blow?

    Buried in the rubble of an abandoned house?

    It''s not that bad, I don''t think so.

    That shadow... it''s familiar.

    If you two knew me... Monica and Leanne would probably survive.

    "Hmm."

    Illis steps forward.

    I turned my right hand toward the ruins of the abandoned house and let something unfold the magic formation.

    Sounds like Sola or Luna''s magic is exploring something.

    "... I see"

    "What do you got?

    "Looks like the enemy escaped, doesn''t he? Only slightly, but there was a magic reaction. Perhaps you used some magic."

    "Magic..."

    Leanne, I know, doesn''t master the magic of escape.

    It''s just that it''s been quite a while since we broke up, and it''s no wonder we''re getting new powers.

    You need to be vigilant.

    "Lady Rain, do you have any idea what the third force is?

    "Oh. I can''t say for sure because there''s a chance it''s a trap that invites Miss Reed... but you''re probably one of Arios"

 356 356: The enemy is on your side.

    "Ah too, what the hell is that Heavenly Nation!?

    On a hill far from an abandoned house like just now.

    Where I could barely see the abandoned house, there was Monica and Leanne.

    Leanne swells her cheeks to appeal to her displeasure and wields her wand in an eight-win mood.

    The legendary gear hits the ground with Gashigashi, but it''s like I don''t care about that.

    "Normally, all of a sudden he''s pounding in attack magic!? It''s not normal to check inside first, speak up, or do that!?

    You were right to use my phantom magic, just in case.

    If Rayne finds out where we are, it''s no surprise.

    Monica decided to create a phantom of herself before the second demonic summons.

    The decision was correct.

    Rayne and the others immediately found their place.

    The sudden surprise attack is just unexpected...

    Thanks to careful Monica, the two of them didn''t have to be framed into a predicament.

    "I was going to hit the demon again, but this isn''t going to work."

    "For once, you''ve been attacked, and you seem to be on strong alert. It won''t be easy, as it has been."

    "I don''t know. That Heavenly Clan suddenly attacked us, didn''t he? Don''t you think it''s okay to confirm your betrayal already?

    "Right......"

    Monica thinks.

    Did Iris make sure he checked this one out?

    Did you recognise that?

    That''s what I don''t know.

    I wasn''t bothering to act to find it, to avoid finding it, to minimize signs, etc.

    But Illis is satirical.

    While we knew Monica and Lene existed, we might have made an attack.

    Never mind, it could have unleashed attack magic.

    "... now you''re still in trouble."

    In the end, Monica made the decision to see how things were going.

    Looking at the situation, Illis is not white.

    There''s a good chance we should think we''ve already left our hands.

    But Illis is Reese''s favorite.

    I don''t want to do anything to easily discern Illis here for my beloved Lord.

    "A little more, let''s see how it goes. It''s easy to cut it off, but if you fail, you have no ex or child."

    "It''s boring. I want you to call that unbelievable heavenly tribe Gaffoon."

    "Of course, it''s imperative that you get ready for it. In times of need..."

    "I know and. Monica and the others will do the right thing."

    Leanne laughs niggly.

    Imagine that time, and they''re having fun.

    "But, hey, you can end that useless thing, right?

    "Are you talking about Mr. Rain? Right...... if you can get rid of it, maybe you should. Fortunately, now is a good time."

    Rain''s people are trapped in dreams.

    I''m not stuck in inaction, but nevertheless, I''m pretty sure I''m moving slower than normal.

    The protection is thin...

    Now, it''s not impossible to take a painful blow to Rain either.

    "Got an idea?

    Enemy enemies are allies.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "But I wonder what''s going on..."

    After the abandoned house, we take a look around the city.

    I''m on alert, but it doesn''t feel like a second raid.

    The enemy must be cautious in the wake of our surprise.

    "Laine''s companions are still in their dreams... brave men are in their dreams... and on top of that, the emergence of a third force. Quite the chaos, isn''t it?"

    "My head hurts..."

    "Pfft. As a matter of fact, will you be buried in Mr. Alpha''s dream?

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea"

    "Oh? That''s where you say it''s clear."

    Because I can''t be happy.

    "Rayne, it''s rare for you to deny your opponent''s ideas and claims."

    "All this... na"

    I thought over and over again.

    But the answer doesn''t change.

    I can''t be happy with Mr. Alpha''s dream.

    That''s the choice.

    "That''s the conclusion, isn''t there only one action we can take anymore?

    "... right"

    Mr. Alpha probably never releases his dreams from himself.

    And we''ll never admit it.

    There is no mixing of mutual claims, parallel lines forever.

    When this happens, there is only one solution.

    Defeat with force.

    "... have you made such a decision"

    "" Huh!?

    Suddenly, my voice sounds from behind, and me and Iris look back at the same time.

    How long have you been there?

    Looks lonely somewhere, looks sad, looks like Mr. Alpha.

    Though I am surprised when¡­, if you think about it carefully, Cagne is wrapped up in Mr. Alpha''s junction.

    So to speak, everything is in Mr. Alpha''s hands.

    I guess this behavior was more than just being in this city.

    "It''s a shame. If I could, I would have liked you to understand my ideals..."

    "That''s an impossible consultation"

    Make everyone happy.

    I think it would be a great idea to just cut it out there.

    I just can''t have a way to do that.

    Immerse yourself in a world of happy dreams...... but it is a escape from reality.

    Hardly turning away, happily fleeing.

    "Shouldn''t you be running away from reality? Even though it can be painful, and your heart and body are broken, still, do you have to stand up to it?

    "If it''s temporary, I don''t think I mind. I need time to rest. But all the time, it''s not the story. So he stops and loses his power to move on... eventually, he will decay as he is"

    "Is that something you shouldn''t do? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with being happy until the end."

    "Then you can''t. I''m not really happy because I''m feeling happy."

    "... What Mr. Rain is saying, I don''t understand. Again... in the end, it seems we have to show which is right and which is right by force"

    So far, I''ve fought a lot of different guys...

    If I could, I didn''t want to be like that with Mr. Alpha.

    She is pure.

    Though the means are biased, for someone, the thought becomes a philosophy of action.

    Unlike previous enemies, it''s not evil.

    I learned something very hard to do about it.

    Nevertheless, we can''t leave here.

    Because I can assure you that Mr. Alpha is doing it the wrong way.

    Because I have faith, too.

    So I''m going to do what I think is right.

    That''s all.

    "Well... let''s settle it. I''ll be waiting for you at my castle."

    To thank you, Mr. Alpha''s figure disappeared to dissolve into the air.

    I guess it wasn''t real, it was a phantom.

    This is Mr. Alpha''s world.

    So it''s as easy as creating your own identity?

    You have to deal with someone like that.

    My bones are going to break quite a bit.

    Being without everyone makes me so anxious...

    But I have to do my best to help all of them.

    "Laine."

    "Yeah?"

    "I look like I feel everything by myself... etc., but don''t forget that I''m here"

    "... Illis..."

    "I''ll do my best for you, Rain."

    "... oh, thank you"

    "Phew, you''re welcome"

    Iris smiled gently.

 357 357: The discomfort is great, the haste is great.

    Alpha thinks she''s happy to dream...

    But we won''t let it go.

    The story is entirely parallel and cannot be resolved peacefully when we get here.

    Which is right?

    We have no choice but to settle with force.

    "Mr. Alpha, wait at my castle, you said. What a castle, was it in Cagne?

    "For one thing, let''s go somewhere where the city can look down"

    Join the Illis to the city entrance.

    A watchtower was set up to guard against demons, bandits, etc.

    We jump onto the roof further up the lookout...

    "Oh, man. What are you doing?

    The gendarmerie at the watchtower noticed this way and asked in confusion.

    In contrast, Illis returns it with a grin.

    "Never mind. It''s a little break."

    I wonder if there''s any more decent excuses?

    I look around the city, even as I sweat.

    My vision was pretty bad because of the fog, but still, I saw what I could see.

    I see a tower in the center of the city.

    The width is not so great, but the height is considerable.

    Something is pushing through the clouds.

    I think I realized how much fog there would be if I had that...

    That''s it.

    Perhaps it was cleverly hidden with Mr. Alpha''s power.

    Disarming it means welcoming us.

    I guess it''s a sign of intent to settle.

    "Let''s go, Laine."

    "Oh."

    Mr. Alpha must have been quite prepared and caused this incident.

    But I''m not ready to lose this one either.

    Because I can assure you that this is wrong...

    So beat it straight from the front.

    I lost so much, I reached near the tower.

    It must have been a park.

    In the abundance of nature, the tower unnaturally rises.

    There is no watch.

    There''s no gatekeeper either.

    Anytime, it must be Alpha''s willingness.

    Nevertheless, this one is so unpopular that I totally believe in it.

    Already, Mr. Alpha must have certified you as an enemy.

    It is certain that something will be obstructed and you should proceed with caution.

    "At a time like this, it hurts a lot not to have Mr. Canade here."

    "Probably, I''m fine"

    "What is that...?

    "Even if I was dreaming now, I''m sure you''d wake up. Because I believe so."

    "You believe in your people."

    "Of course."

    Where I get anxious, I can''t say it''s not at all...

    But it''s only because this is the time.

    I want to rely on and believe in my people.

    "That''s nice. I''m a little jealous of Rain and his people for having such a relationship."

    "Compliments?

    "Of course."

    "Uh... thanks?

    "Phew, you''re welcome"

    Step into the tower...

    "Oh, yeah."

    "What''s wrong?

    "This is a continuation of what we''re talking about... because I believe in Illis, too"

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve fought before... but now, as a dependable ally, I trust you"

    ¡­¡­

    "I''d really like to say we''re buddies, but that''s not accepted by Illis yet... so what''s up? Poof."

    He looked funny, like he''d never seen before.

    No.

    Would it be rude to say it''s funny?

    When I''m serious about that, Illis laughs small at Couscous.

    "Heh heh... really, Mr. Rain is already..."

    "Duh, what''s going on?

    "No, nothing."

    "Even if they say so..."

    It looks like everything.

    "Mr. Rain is Mr. Rain."

    "I just don''t know what that means."

    "That''s fine. Now, let''s go."

    Pulling my hand in confusion, Illis opened the door to the tower, looking somewhere fun.

    I can''t even feel the dust coming to an end with Mr. Alpha.

    Well... let''s not think deep.

    "Laine."

    "Oh."

    After changing my mind, I step into the tower with Iris.

    The tower is very simple to build.

    Is it about twenty meters across and about five meters tall?

    At the edge of the room, you can see a staircase leading to the upper level.

    I don''t see anything else like this in particular.

    "It''s a simple room."

    It''s just that I doubt the kind of trap.

    I just want to tame the rats and make them look for a room...

    Unfortunately, there are no signs of small animals.

    "Master Rain. I''ll take care of this."

    "What are we gonna do?

    "It''s easy."

    Iris smiles good with a grin,

    "Come on. Flames of the Other World."

    Suddenly I burn down the whole room.

    "Illis!?

    "Apparently, there are no traps."

    "Yes, what are you doing all of a sudden...?

    "It''s a hassle to find out, isn''t it? Then I burned the room down quickly."

    ¡­¡­

    Tania said something about burning it down a little...

    I can''t believe there''s a kid to move to execution.

    Iris, in fact, may feel comfortable with Tania.

    "No way, do you burn it down every time you climb first floor?

    "Yeah, are you going to?

    "... Aren''t you tired?

    "No problem. There''s no limit to my subpoena magic, and magic fuel efficiency is very efficient."

    "... well. I got it."

    I gave up my objections and decided to leave it to the end.

    "But..."

    Iris sharpens his eyes and shifts his gaze to the stairs.

    In keeping with that, I pulled out Kamui.

    "Looks like a customer."

    "Oh, yeah"

    It was countless demons that came down the stairs.

 358 358, hold hands, but ignore the mind.

    "... have you broken through ten levels in thirty minutes"

    Waiting for the Rains on the top floor of the tower, Alpha dived slightly into her eyebrows, detecting what was happening on the lower level.

    This tower is part of the Alpha junction and allows you to explore how your opponent is doing wherever you are.

    Although we were going to clash with the Rains and observe the subject...

    I''m surprised at the faster rate of advance than I expected.

    "Mr. Iris is the most powerful species...... and a heavenly race with particularly superior powers. The power is convincing because I saw it when I made this city''s connections... Mr. Rain, what the hell...?

    Wasn''t he just a beast taster?

    Because we keep the strongest species company, we may have gained the right amount of strength...

    Even with that in mind, it''s more powerful than I expected.

    Why? And Alpha wonders.

    Alpha basically lived out of the world.

    A world where everyone will be happy.

    We have been studying it with a view to completing it, so we are oblivious to public circumstances.

    As a result, I don''t even know what Rain is up to.

    "It may be a trivial story... but I think it''s not Mr. Iris who should be wary, it''s Mr. Rain"

    Monica also appeared on the top floor of the tower.

    Enemy enemies are allies.

    Having been told that story, Alpha decided to form a temporary alliance with them.

    But I don''t trust you.

    I don''t know much about them, but they''re so annoying.

    It looks friendly at first glance...

    Together, I feel such a danger, like I''m smiling and biting you in the throat.

    Therefore, even if you think of yourself as an ally, you never think of yourself as one of them.

    In times of need, they can be truncated without straying.

    If necessary, it''s not just that, it can also be defeated.

    It''s all for the ideal home.

    Alpha keeps walking forward to make her dreams come true.

    "Mr. Rain is stronger...... and?

    "Yeah, right. Both mind and body think they''re above Mr. Iris."

    "You can''t believe it...... that humans outnumber the most powerful species?

    "Mr. Rain, because he''s a little special. And as proof of that, Mr. Rayne beat Mr. Iris once, didn''t he?

    "A human being... a heavenly race?

    Impossible, Alpha tried to laugh at Monica''s story.

    But Monica looks only serious, not very much but she doesn''t look like she''s lying.

    If this is a lie, she''ll be a hell of an actor.

    Because of its use of the most powerful species, I thought it was not the only one.

    But no way, I can''t believe you''re beating the Heavenly Clan.

    Exactly, that''s unexpected.

    With all that power, you could lose.

    Alpha is in a hurry...

    At the same time, why? I learned something similar to the rush.

    It must have been through a lot of things that I came to have that much power.

    I should have experienced something that was never all good, something that made me want to cry or hopelessness that was uninterrupted.

    And yet, how can you not accept your own dreams?

    Refuse to be happy?

    How could you?

    How could you?

    How could you?

    "Mr. Alpha?

    "... Ah, no. Excuse me. I was confused."

    Alpha, who returned it to me, coughed gently as she looked embarrassed.

    "How are things with Mr. Rain and the others?

    "Uh... right. You''ve just broken through the 40 hierarchy. It''s really... it''s really weird."

    Leanne is using the power of the rainbow crystal to summon demons to intercept...

    Looks like they''re all being repelled.

    At this point, we may have to rely on the guardian of the tower.

    If I can, I''d like to avoid that...

    If I spare you, the Rains will get here soon.

    So, what if we lose?

    That''s no good.

    It will never be tolerated that dreams crumble here.

    I have to make people happy.

    Doing so is the mission entrusted to me.

    It''s the purpose of life.

    "So... I will never lose"

    Crushing him to declare war again, Alpha gripped his fist hard.

    "Mr. Alpha. I''m going to go help Mr. Leanne, do you mind?

    "Yeah, no problem. Maintaining the tower and the junction is fine if I''m alone."

    "Okay, later, please"

    Monica grinned and went down the stairs.

    Seeing behind it, Alpha does what she thinks for a while...

    Bring your consciousness back to the Rains a little bit.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The tower is a hundred tiers in total.

    There was a figure of Leanne in that eighty hierarchy.

    "Mmmm..."

    Grasp the rainbow crystal and use its power continuously.

    Summon a demon by connecting the inner part of the tower to a space outside the city.

    I''m letting Rayne and the others intercept.

    But rainbow crystals consume a lot of magic because of their legendary gear.

    Lean manipulating a thousand magics, but still had limits, and fatigue was beginning to accumulate.

    "Uh, I''m so tired... I don''t know anymore"

    "Good luck a little more"

    "Wow, Monica!?

    Leanne will look like a child found mischievous.

    "Uh, I don''t know what I''m saying right now..."

    "I don''t care. More than that, I''ve asked for a hard role, and I won''t do it anymore."

    "Oh...? Oh, yeah, right. This is so hard."

    "But could you just hang in there a little longer? Because I don''t have enough magic and I can''t handle rainbow crystals well..."

    "Well, if Monica says so, good luck with it. Doesn''t it make sense to send those demons? It''s not an unintentional situation, and they can easily repel it."

    "No, it makes sense. Even when dealing with miscellaneous fish, some fatigue builds up. Just like Mr. Leanne is now."

    "Hmm."

    "That kind of fatigue is something you can never ignore. If it accumulates, there will be a debacle later, even if there is no problem at first"

    "Right. But then, in the end, Alpha''s just a ghost, and we''re just having a meal."

    "No, that''s not true."

    "Huh?"

    "In short..."

    Monica says with a grin.

    "You just have to set the stage for Mr. Alpha, too."

 359 359 stories, no more.

    "Uh-huh."

    On the ground floor of the inn, Canade looked depressed.

    With his cheek cane on, he stares out the window in a blur.

    The tail is fuzzy... fuzzy... and occasionally shaky as if I remembered.

    "What''s wrong, Canade?

    From upstairs, Tina came down the stairs with a ton of tongues.

    I notice a confused canade and move nearby.

    "Hmmm...... I don''t know, I will no longer"

    "Did Rayne''s husband even cheat on you?

    "Rayne wouldn''t do that!?

    "Ooh."

    Canade taps a table with a bang to make a big reaction.

    Tina, who was just going to tease me for a second, startles me at how Canade reacts like that.

    "Rayne would never do that!

    "Uh, excuse me. I was just gonna tease you, and I didn''t know Rayne''s husband would do that."

    "Ugh."

    Canade swelled her cheeks, while

    "Mostly, how long it took for Rayne to realize how we felt. You can''t cheat on Rain like that."

    "... I don''t want to be told terribly. Well, there''s no denying it."

    It was two people who had a strange trust in Rayne.

    "So... why are you looking so melancholy?

    "Hmm..."

    Canade spins words one by one as he rocks his tail with a pimple.

    "I don''t know... uncomfortable?

    "Uncomfortable?"

    "For example, suppose you have a fish in front of you, right?

    "Homma, I like fish...... so?

    "With my favorite fish in front of me, my tension culminates. All right, let''s eat it raw. I was just trying to make it taste good... and I think. Is this a real fish? What?"

    "What, that?

    "I''m not sure either."

    "We don''t know more..."

    Canade spills a sigh and Tina also spills her exhale so that she can follow it.

    Keep it up, there''s an irresistible air flow...

    Second, Canade makes a serious face.

    "We''re... happy now, aren''t we?"

    "Saya."

    "But you know what... I feel different"

    ¡­¡­

    Tina pierces her silence.

    That''s because I felt something in Canade''s words...

    Because I stuck with it.

    "I''m happy, but I''m happy... something will happen again. It''s like I''m forgetting something... and I''m worried that it''s really okay to stay like this."

    "Seya... Actually, we were thinking something similar."

    The trigger is that I talked to Rayne.

    At that time, I began to have some discomfort.

    What does that look like?

    I can''t be specific...

    Is your chest on purpose, and you can keep it like this? and the other seemed to sue me.

    "" Mmm. ""

    "Canade and Tina thought the same thing about Sola and the others."

    "Ah, Sola."

    "And Luna and Tania."

    Sola, Luna and Tania showed themselves anew to the two people who think about it.

    Apparently the three of them were thinking the same thing, telling each of their thoughts.

    "I can''t put it into words well...... I feel terribly restless. I''m being deceived by the world, but I can''t recognize the reality in front of me as reality. There''s been a divergence."

    "I have no idea what my sister is talking about... I don''t know, I feel like I''m dreaming. It''s not real."

    "Right, I agree. I didn''t care about anything at first... strange and now I just feel uncomfortable."

    What does this mean?

    We all roar and think.

    But the answer doesn''t come up.

    I feel like I''m coming one more step...

    The last step, it doesn''t work.

    The strange discomfort doesn''t disappear, like a small bone stabbing me in the throat.

    Eliminate it...

    After all, it was one of them.

    "" I''m home ""

    Nina and Rifa are back at the inn.

    Look at the two of you. Are the canades gone? I think.

    I don''t see Nina''s mother and Callus, who were supposed to have gone for a walk together.

    Am I acting differently?

    I think so, but look at the look on their faces and know it''s different.

    Nina and Rifa... looked like they were going to cry.

    I just don''t feel like it''s hard or sad.

    Touching old nostalgic memories, it''s like my tear glands are loose...

    That''s the face.

    "Nah... Nina, Rifa. What''s the matter with you?

    "Your mother... is not here."

    "Your brother''s gone, too"

    "Nha? What do you mean?"

    "I''m acting different... that''s not what you''re saying, is it? Uh... what do you mean?

    To Tania''s inquiry, make a few moments before Rifa answers.

    "We..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    How long is it now?

    I think I climbed quite a few floors, but I still can''t get to the top.

    "Lady Rain, are you feeling all right?

    "Oh, that''s no problem."

    I have the power I gained from signing a contract with Canade, so I have no problems with my health.

    Illis would not be so fatigued because he also uses wings on his back to make sure he flies half way and travels.

    "Just... Exactly, it''s a hassle to deal with this many"

    "Right...... come on, I hope it stops"

    Physical fatigue is still fine.

    But those with mental fatigue are pretty tough.

    The battle has been going on forever, forcing me to concentrate for a long time...

    I felt like I was losing my mind.

    Is Mr. Alpha producing demons?

    Or... have you joined hands with a third force?

    I want it to be the former, but that''s the one called optimistic hope, probably the latter.

    "Oh, we found the metastasis gate again."

    As I climbed the stairs, I found a transfer gate connecting the space to the space.

    It''s rocking like a mirage, and the demons are showing themselves from it.

    It would have been something left behind by a third party, in a trap-like fashion.

    "Go away."

    When Illis waved, the transfer gate disappeared with the demon.

    With the application of summoning magic, it seems possible to interfere with the metastasis gates and erase them.

    "This is the fifth one... it''s a pain in the ass."

    "But step by step, I think we''re steadily approaching"

    In fact, the number of demons was decreasing.

    It can''t be zero, but compared to when we started going up the tower, it''s less than half.

    Quite a bit of fatigue...

    For that matter, they must be hunting down the enemy.

    "Is it time to finish?

    "I hope so, but I don''t think it''s going to be easy."

    "Oh, is that a flag?

    "I don''t mean to..."

    "... but it looks like a new enemy has emerged because you said so, Rayne?

    Tips Tips and the sound of going down the stairs.

    Not for one person, but three footsteps.

    Slightly, I showed up...

    "Milfielle? And to Chocolat...... Chiffon!?

 360 360 stories. Hope its a dream.

    Three people showed themselves: Chiffon, Millefeuille and Chocolat.

    The three of them are fully armed and have sparked so much fighting that they are likely to be visible.

    "... Mr. Rain"

    "What?

    Chiffon opened his mouth so as to represent the three of them.

    I don''t feel manipulated or anything like that...

    But something is at stake.

    I had that impression.

    "Rayne... you''re trying to end this dream, aren''t you?

    "Chiffon? You, my memory..."

    "Yeah. Should I call it normal now... nothing particularly wrong with that."

    Chiffon smiles.

    That is such a sad grin that your chest can be tightened just by looking at it.

    "I was chosen by a new brave man... to meet you, Rayne, to make a request to fix the comet''s sword... and I remember everything I''ve done to Cagne"

    "Then... why are you imitating us like we''re blocking our way?

    Chiffon will not respond to this inquiry, and continues his words.

    "One more thing, I remember. Here''s to seeing your mother and father again."

    "It''s..."

    "My homeland was destroyed by demons. Your father, your mother, your brothers, your friends, they''re all dead... never again."

    ¡­¡­

    "But... but right? Here, we can meet again. We can spend the same amount of time together again."

    "Does that mean... Chiffon accepted Mr. Alpha''s dream...?

    "Yeah."

    The reply came right back.

    If you can, there''s some stray or you can''t answer... I wanted it to be like that.

    Or do you think you''re acting to trick Mr. Alpha?

    But I don''t feel anything like that.

    From the three of us, although we can''t feel hostility, we can feel the fighting.

    I won''t let you go any further...... and you''re in a combat position.

    "Why are you doing this..."

    "That''s my dialogue."

    Chiffon looks sad and says.

    I say with a lonely face.

    "Rayne, how come you don''t accept dreams? I... I know."

    "What?

    "Rayne, your hometown is... destroyed by demons."

    "It''s..."

    "So I know how you feel, Rayne. Likewise, they''ve destroyed my hometown... so I know. How hard, painful, and sad. That reality, I don''t want to admit it, I want to throw it out... right?

    "... right"

    I will not deny Chiffon''s words.

    I have my mind sorted out about my hometown...... oh my god, that is a lie.

    I was just turning away from my own heart and pretending to be organized.

    Still, I''m stuck deep down in my heart.

    ''Cause I lost my hometown.

    No preparation whatsoever, no thought whatsoever.

    A kind father and mother were killed.

    My uncle next door, my friends, the animals I played with... they all killed us.

    There''s no way I can forget that.

    There''s no way I can get organized.

    Though time will fix it...

    Sometimes not.

    "Sure, it''s not completely blown out. I still remember something."

    "Then shall we embrace our dreams together? That way, you won''t have to feel hard. I don''t need to get hurt anymore."

    "... I know how Chiffon feels. Millefeuille and Chocolate have the same idea?

    "That''s right... as far as I''m concerned, there are a lot of things I think... because helping Chiffon is my role"

    "I''m here to help Chiffon do what he wants."

    Apparently, Millefeuil and Chocolate are not deeply trapped in their dreams.

    However, the fact that I''m on the side of Chiffon seems to be absolute, and there''s no atmosphere that makes it easy for me to pave the way.

    In the end, we have to do something about Chiffon, you know?

    "... Laine, what are you going to do?

    Illis asks in a small voice.

    "... if you can, I''d like you to know in words"

    "... it''s not that kind of atmosphere, is it?

    "... right"

    Chiffon says he''s not trapped in a dream right now...

    I guess my mind stays imprisoned and I don''t see reality.

    ... No.

    You''re not blind, you''re out of your sight, are you?

    You won''t get my word in that state.

    Then let''s start...

    "... it''s going to be rough, but let''s help"

    "... oh. Rayne, this is a rare cure."

    "... this is the situation. I can''t choose the means."

    I need to fix the comet sword quickly.

    The third force, perhaps, is the one who plots to thwart it...

    What would happen if I took the time out here?

    Perhaps now, but I want to avoid going behind my back as much as possible.

    "... Can Illis ask for Millefeuil and Chocolate opponents? We''re both pretty good users, but are you okay...?

    "... oh. Who do you think I am? The strongest of the strongest... the heavenly race, heh."

    "... very reliable."

    When I once confronted him, I trembled at his overwhelming power...

    I can''t believe you''re so reliable when you''re on my side.

    Everyone''s not here right now...

    But if Illis were here, I felt like I could handle it.

    Me and Iris will take care of it.

    The Chiffons who saw it also set up.

    "You''re not going to leave me...?

    "No reason to leave"

    I don''t even know how Chiffon feels.

    I, too, had a dream about my father and mother, and it kind of shook my mind.

    It''s a lie when it comes to not getting lost at all.

    Still.

    As for this one.

    With regard to what Mr Alpha is trying to do, I can assure you that it is a mistake.

    So stop.

    "I''m gonna wake you up now."

    "That''s not what I want......!

    Chiffon told me to scream, and the end of the battle opened.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Are we dealing with - you? She''s cute."

    "Millefeuil, you better not be alarmed. He''s heavenly."

    Milfielle opened the book of magic and Chocolate stepped forward with a shield.

    From the poor look of it, I can''t imagine the struggle blowing.

    Ordinary people would pass out just because they were in that fighting mood.

    The name of the New Brave Party is not Dada.

    But Illis is more than that.

    The most powerful species specialized in combat, created by God to fight evil beings.

    The Heavenly Nation surpasses all creatures.

    "Heh heh... Rain, you will dance with me more than you have been entrusted with. For once, I''ll give you a break... don''t disappoint me, will you?

    As for Rayne, I was going to ask him to buy some time...

    Iris was showing a lot of motivation and laughed with pleasure.

    Illis is also an Illis, and maybe there''s something quite battlemaniac about it.

    "It''s like we''re not dealing with each other."

    "I''ll make you change that perception."

    To the two motivated, Illis showed only an extra grin.

    "Pfft... you''re the first person I''ve seen in a long time that seems toothy. We''ll have fun."

    Iris moved into battle mode to expand his eight wings significantly.

 361 361, meaningless battle.

    "Come on, I''ll go. Come, the flames of the other world."

    First of all, as it seemed, Illis summoned the flames.

    A wild flame of dragons strikes Millefeuil and Chocolate.

    It is a harsh attack that makes you wonder if you are really doing anything.

    The Red Lotus Fire will burn you both down...

    Before that, Chocolate stepped forward with a big shield.

    "My protection is the Iron Wall."

    Fire strikes Chocolate.

    No matter how tough a shield you are, preventing everything won''t come true.

    That''s what Iris thinks...

    "Is this...!?

    When I wondered if Chocolate''s great shield was wrapped in light, it became huge at once.

    The unexpected sight makes just as much of Illis flash.

    Fire landed on the big shield.

    Flames are scattered like storms, but mighty shields like walls protect everything.

    Chocolate, of course, has not received any attack on Millefeuil.

    "Holly Alo ~"

    There was a distracted voice somewhere and an arrow of light was released towards Illis.

    It would be the magic of Millefeuil.

    The arrows of light are bigger and faster than those used by ordinary clerics.

    But it''s not a big threat if you try from Illis.

    Wings flapping, trying to dodge...

    "Blake ~"

    "Hey!?

    Suddenly, the arrow of light split.

    One in two, two in four, four in eight...

    It will eventually be thirty-two bottles, pouring down on Illis as rain.

    "Come... come, the flames of the other world!

    It''s just hard to avoid.

    Iris summoned the flames instantly to offset the arrows of light.

    "Now... what?

    "Heh heh, I''m good at magical arrangements ~. So this is also the case"

    Milfielle produced the arrow of light again.

    Now instead of splitting it, we merge it.

    That''s how he creates the enormous arrow of light and shoots it out.

    "The crooks are amazing too..."

    Rather than impressed, Illis intercepted the arrow of light with summoning magic.

    I''m not finishing my act there...

    "Come, flames of the other world. Come on, mourning ice bullets. Come, thunderbolt of annihilation."

    Exercise the summoning magic to keep standing.

    An endless series of multiple attacks.

    This is the pinnacle of Illis.

    "I''m surprised at your defensive performance, but how do you prevent a multifaceted attack? I''ll show you."

    Flames, ice and thunder approach Chocolate and Millefeuil from all angles.

    There is no escape gap.

    But Chocolate doesn''t panic.

    Millefeuil doesn''t show any haste either.

    Chocolat put up his shield again, looking somewhat invincible.

    Put the bottom of the shield on the floor, stand disappointed, and then scream out loud.

    "Omnidirectional defense, here we go!

    The shield deforms again.

    Now instead of simply getting huge, draw phases and spread up, down, left, and right.

    Eventually, the shield formed a circle, softly enclosing Chocolate and Millefeuil.

    "Become... that''s such an ant!?

    Exactly as Illis gives a shout of surprise...

    Multiple attacks clashed into spherically deformed shields.

    Though the roar sounds continuously, it never breaks through the iron walls of Chocolate.

    At the end of the attack, the shield slowly returns to its original form.

    Is that shield a creature?

    Isn''t that just irregular?

    It was Illis who would stick around and think about that.

    "Huh."

    Chocolate, who returned the great shield to its normal form, proudly let her thin chest stretch.

    It doesn''t make sense to attack Illis, as if that''s what you''re saying.

    "Your attacks don''t make sense. He''s weak."

    No.

    Chocolate was actually speaking.

    "Heh..."

    Iris made the area around his temples tingle.

    If this one''s a relief, I''ll be fine.

    Let''s see if we can still say the same thing by tapping in a full blow?

    Illis to think about noisy things, but I just don''t do that.

    If we''re going to do everything we can, we''re going to destroy this tower...

    More than that, if you were to kill people again, you wouldn''t have a face to match Rain.

    "But... that''s troublesome"

    Both Chocolate and Millefeuil are quite formidable enemies.

    If you don''t take it seriously, it can be difficult to defeat.

    "Well, you don''t have to defeat it."

    Rain and Chiffon moved to the upper level.

    Seeing where the noise sounds a little, you should be fighting over there.

    I just hope it helps Rain...

    You don''t have to force Chocolate and Millefeuil down.

    If the brave are rendered powerless, they will both give up naturally.

    "... oh?

    That''s all I thought about, Iris felt uncomfortable.

    These two...... are they seriously fighting?

    "May I have a moment?

    "Oh, what? Are you surrendering? Because we''re tolerant, we''ll accept surrenders."

    "No, I''m not."

    Illis makes me smile.

    How can this woman be good at turning people''s emotions upside down?

    Keep asking questions as you enjoy wanting to attack reflexively.

    "I fought you guys, and I''ve come to a conclusion... may I ask you a question?

    "Yeah, what the hell. If you have any questions, go ahead -"

    Milfielle responds to my pace.

    That really was the same look of Milfielle as usual.

    "The new brave man was looking desperate to end this dream... you guys are different"

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t seem so obsessed with this dream. It''s my feeling... but honestly, I felt like I could do either."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, why don''t you tell me? What do you guys think about¡­ dreaming?

 362 362 stories, for a friend.

    Milfielle and Chocolate looked at each other.

    There''s only one answer, right? And it looks like he''s checking with his gaze.

    "" If Chiffon wants it, I affirm it ""

    Milfielle and Chocolat say with their mouths together.

    In the wake of those two answers, Iris often contemplates and asks again, whispering a single frown.

    "What does that mean? Can you explain in detail, if you don''t understand me well?

    "It''s not that hard."

    "Easy things. If Chiffon wants to dream, so do we. That''s all."

    "Does that mean that¡­ you are following it because you are a brave man and the leader of the party, Mr. Chiffon, has the right to make decisions¡­?

    "A little different"

    "Nothing. Because Chiffon did this, we have to do this too. It''s not mandatory."

    "We just want to make sure Chiffon gets what he wants. So I affirm dreaming"

    With Millefeuil and Chocolate commentary, Illis becomes an increasingly difficult face.

    Solve a very elusive problem and look like you were told.

    I don''t understand you two.

    But in the meantime, let''s hear a few more stories.

    Keep talking like that.

    "Uh, I mean... you guys agree with that because Mr. Chiffon wants you to dream. Is that what this is about?

    "Right...... right? Simple answer, isn''t it?

    "Ha... why would you do that? There, it doesn''t feel like you guys have any initiative..."

    "That''s not true. We think and always act for Chiffon. What Chiffon wants¡­ it''s what we want"

    "Why, to such an answer¡­"

    "Because..."

    Milfielle and Chocolate, once, saw each other''s faces.

    Nod small...

    Say with all your voices together.

    "''Cause we''re friends" "

    ¡­¡­

    "Millefeuil was a dear friend before he was one of us. It''s no exaggeration when it comes to soul-connected best friends."

    "I want to do something for a friend like that. If it''s what you want, we want to accept it. It''s natural to think so."

    "You might not know what they called the devil. But that''s what humans have. It means we follow our emotions without a relationship of damage."

    "Chiffon has hurt a lot so far. I''ve cried a lot. So you can rest for a little while. I don''t have any complaints."

    I see... and Illis understood the two claims.

    Previous self...... If I had just been released from the seal, I would have smiled at the crap.

    How stupid is it to move with emotion?

    I can''t believe you can''t act intelligently, other than calling me an idiot.

    ... Previously, we would have come to that conclusion.

    However, the Illis is different now.

    Sometimes people move with emotion...

    Sometimes you act unreasonably.

    People''s emotions, love, friendship...... and compassion for others in their hearts.

    I could learn about that in my encounter with Rayne.

    But.

    I dare you.

    "Are you stupid?

    "" Become...!?

    Millefeuille and Chocolate were stuck in the face when they dismissed their claims.

    against Illis, only calmly...... but showed slight frustration.

    "For your people? For a friend? Were you accepting dreams because of that? I don''t know... I''m still going to run out of idiots."

    "... selling fights?

    While Chocolate stirs his anger, he stares at Illis.

    The words of Illis deny the thoughts of the chocolates.

    That''s like saying friendship is a hoax, too.

    There''s no way I can forgive that.

    It''s usually a relaxing chocolate...

    All this time he was angry as the fierce fire, and stared strongly at Iris.

    "The word we''re idiots...... what did you mean -? Why don''t you let me hear more about that over there? In some cases... I won''t forgive you."

    Milfielle was also showing strong anger.

    The force far outweighs the raptors, and if there is a gap, the momentum is to eat their throats off.

    Even under the wrath of those two, Illis looked cool.

    I won''t erase my feelings...

    However, the dialogue continues, teaching slowly, like a teacher who teaches poorly able students.

    "I didn''t mean to say stupid about your friendship. Well, my way of saying it was bad, and I apologize for that."

    "Then what does it mean -?

    "That''s what I told you, you idiots yourself."

    "After all, they''re selling fights...?

    Against the two with swordswallowing expressions, Illis will not break the stance of being frightened.

    "For a friend, for a friend''s happiness. It''s cool about that. I think it''s great. But aren''t you guys forgoing to think for yourselves? Think for a friend, stop thinking there, and never think ahead. What if continuing to dream can cause a serious disorder?

    "It''s..."

    "Isn''t it important to have your own thoughts, proper to the end, instead of giving up thinking?

    They had something to feel about the words of Illis, and Millefeuille and Chocolate were slightly dull.

    But that''s about as much as I can''t dispel my beliefs, I say with a stronger tone.

    "... Still, I want to fulfill what Chiffon wants!

    "Then I ask... what do you think of this phenomenon yourselves, leaving aside things like that for Mr. Chiffon or something?

    "And?

    "Are Mr. Milfielle and Mr. Chocolate themselves positive about dreaming? Or is it negative?

    "That''s because Chiffon..."

    "So forget about Mr. Chiffon, for once. This is a hypothetical story. If Mr. Chiffon wasn''t here, what do you think of dreaming?

    "... I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    After a little stray, Milfielle spun words that denied her dreams.

    Chocolate snorts too, as follows it.

    "Happy to dream. But, again, it''s just an escape from reality. I don''t think so."

    "But you wouldn''t know, but Chiffon has hurt a lot - Isn''t it your friend who wants to heal that heart -?

    "Isn''t it because we''re friends that we have to stop making mistakes?

    "" Huh!?

    The words of Illis penetrate deeply into the breasts of the two.

    "You guys don''t think it''s a good idea to dream, do you? Then you should stop Mr. Chiffon. Whether Mr. Chiffon wants to dream or cry, he should definitely stop."

    "No, I don''t..."

    "No, but..."

    Milfielle and Chocolate showed their strays on their faces in a way that could not strongly deny the words of Illis.

    To both of those, Illis bumps into words even more.

    With the experience I have gained, with the emotions I have gained.

    Speak your own language.

    "It''s not just spoiling them, it''s sometimes, tough on them. Even if you decide to fight hostilely, think for your opponent, your self-belief... bump into what you think is right. Doesn''t that mean you really think about them?

    Iris puts his hand on his chest and says in retrospect of the past.

    Yes... Rayne always thought of me.

    He melted my frozen heart with a warm smile.

    And when you did the wrong thing, you did everything you could to stop me.

    By analogy, trying to be hostile.

    By analogy, trying to be a fight.

    Doesn''t that mean you really think of someone?

    Just like Rayne did to me...

    Because he began to think so, Illis cannot affirm the thoughts of Milfielle and Chocolate.

    I absolutely deny that idea.

    "I have learned about it. Rayne, you told me. Therefore I will move as I think. You against just spoil Mr. Chiffon without following your own beliefs. Can you really tell me that it''s the right thing to do?

    Milfielle and Chocolate can''t say anything.

    I was greatly disturbed, and I didn''t know what to do.

    To those two, Illis tells them quietly.

    "What should Mr. Milfielle and Mr. Chocolate really do now? For once now, can''t you think about it? On top of that, if you want to fight me, I''ll do everything I can to help you then."

 363 363, its hard.

    "Chiffon!

    "Mr. Rain!

    Pull out the kamui and cut it with the chiffon.

    The sound of the blade staggering with the blade.

    The sound of iron being able to play.

    Each other''s powers are almost mutual.

    Critical and blade antagonize.

    "Immerse yourself in dreams here, run away from reality...... so what are you going to do!? You''ve just been chosen as a new brave man, Chiffon!

    "It''s... I know! I suck right now. Running away, turning away, deciding not to look... I''m throwing it all away, without doing all the roles I''ve been given! I don''t deserve a brave man!

    "Then! If you understand that!

    "So!!!

    You look like you spit your soul out, says Chiffon.

    The face was filled with sadness and spiciness.

    "I have what I''ve lost right in front of me!

    "Huh!"

    "Once again, I can use the warmth that I''ll never get again! I can be happy!

    "It''s just a dream..."

    "Yes, but! Maybe, but!

    You look hard and painful, like you spit out your soul...

    Chiffon was exposing his distress.

    She knows.

    That the happy reality now in sight is nothing more than a dream.

    that it is your job to take the journey without being confused by it.

    I know everything, everything.

    Still...

    I guess I can''t help but dream.

    Because it''s a very warm place.

    "Chiffon, not if you''re trapped in a dream! Sure, it could be warm. Sure, I might be happy. But that''s something I''ve already lost. Admit it, we have to move on. That''s what''s left of us!

    Once, take the distance and tow it with a narcami needle.

    But that''s the current brave man.

    I don''t intercept with a sword, I just gently twist myself around and dodge everything.

    This is not something you can see...

    Even if I could see it, there''s no way my body could keep up with the movement.

    "I know... Rayne, I know everything you''re saying..."

    Chiffon... still looked like a child who was about to cry.

    "But... there was your father and your mother"

    "Huh...!

    "You look exactly the same as you did then, laughing gently, and returning..."

    "It''s..."

    My mother told me the same thing.

    With a gentle face in my memory, I was told good morning.

    Chiffon''s feelings are painfully understandable.

    "And... there was that kid too. My precious sister. Cute sister...... and my sister who died covering me......"

    "Cover?"

    "My hometown, the demons attacked me and destroyed me. Your father and mother, that''s when... me and my sister managed to escape."

    Chiffon stops the hand of battle and talks about the past.

    I want you to understand, and I''ll put my thoughts into words, as you appeal to me.

    "But the demon caught me on the way..."

    "... and then what?

    "He said... my sister said she was going to fall for it. Suddenly I ran out in a different direction... I tried to stop it, but I couldn''t make it"

    ¡­¡­

    "Even though I am my sister... I have to protect that child... on the contrary I have been helped..."

    "It''s..."

    I wonder how hard you felt?

    How painful did you feel?

    I can imagine, but the truth is, Chiffon is the only one who knows.

    Now, I can''t tell you what I know, even if my mouth was torn.

    "I regretted it. I regret it over and over again, and I don''t have a day to forget about my sister. Such a tragedy, I will never let you repeat it. That''s why I took on being a new brave man"

    "Then..."

    "There''s no hippo stopping his legs here. We need to repair the comet sword quickly and resume our journey. I shouldn''t... but I...!

    I can see Chiffon''s heart swinging between his mission and his desire for happiness.

    "It''s hard...! Supporting my mission, I''ve been trying so hard... but it''s still hard!

    "... Chiffon..."

    "I lost your father and your mother... my sister, it''s so hard... and that wound has been on my mind the whole time. I don''t get healed, I can only deceive... but remember in the mundane moments, cry, summon, scatter..."

    Chiffon was crying.

    I was in tears with a bump.

    I can hear her heart scream.

    I can see you complaining that you can''t do it anymore.

    Chiffon is a very strong man...

    But in a way, you must be very weak.

    For losing my family, for not being able to help my sister.

    That thing is a burden, it binds the mind and it continues to suffer.

    "But... here, I could see your father and your mother. Also...... I could see my sister smiling"

    "But that''s..."

    "You can dream about it...... again, if you can see your father and mother. If I can see my sister. You can dream... I want to be immersed in this dream all the time. Because... I''m happy."

    Chiffon, saying so, looked very tired.

    ... somehow, but understand Chiffon''s present.

    I guess I''ve been trying my best.

    I regret losing my hometown and not being able to protect my sister... I think I''ve been sprinting about it and even kept running.

    But I can''t keep running all the time.

    If I don''t pinch a break somewhere, it''ll crumble along the way.

    I''m sure the chiffon was on the verge of crushing.

    I have to stop, but believe me, I have to keep running from past experience...

    I never stopped my leg.

    I guess that''s why I could also be an A-rank adventurer at this age.

    But that''s an impossible act...

    I guess I was almost on the verge of collapsing.

    That''s when Mr. Alpha took me into his dreams... and I accepted myself.

    Because it''s too comfortable and gentle.

    "Hey, Mr. Rain."

    "... what?

    "Me, I want to be happy... here, I want to be dreaming kindly... can''t I hope so?

    ¡­¡­

    I can''t tell you how stubborn it is to know all the thoughts of Chiffon.

    But somewhat understandable.

    I lost my hometown too...

    And because I was reunited here with a family that was supposed to be gone.

    Because I experienced that joy and happiness once.

    Still.

    The words you utter are fixed.

    Nothing will change now.

    "No one can deny my desire to be happy. I don''t think so."

    "Then..."

    "But you can''t dream here"

 364 364, turn around.

    "Why......!?

    Take my answer and Chiffon will stare at us.

    I was even showing my anger at what you didn''t understand.

    Chiffon sets up his sword.

    They''re in a state of extreme excitement, and they exhale rough.

    If I get the answer wrong, they''ll slaughter me again.

    But.

    I put my hand down to set up Kamui.

    On top of that, open your mouth.

    "Because..."

    Come to this city, temporarily, imprisoned by dreams...

    Then there''s something I''ve been thinking about.

    I''ve been thinking about it.

    The truth is, I was going to talk to Mr. Alpha...

    But now I have to convince Chiffon.

    "Dreaming doesn''t make you happy. You''re just postponing your grief."

    "That''s not..."

    "That''s right. Even if the dead come back to life...... you could be in an accident again, or you could get sick. Some are old. You''re gonna have to taste the goodbye again."

    "That, is..."

    "At the end of the day, it''s just a shame. For the minute you taste happiness, you will taste the same amount of sadness. It doesn''t make sense to repeat the same thing."

    "But... still, I can see the people I loved again..."

    "Yeah, right. That''s a pleasure."

    In fact, I was happy too.

    I was so happy to see my father and mother that I was about to cry.

    "But you''re not."

    "What...?

    "No matter how hard it was, I have my present self because I have that past"

    My home town was attacked by demons, my father, my mother, everyone in the village died...

    I was so sad, I cried all the time.

    If it''s going to happen, how many times have you wanted it to come back?

    But.

    Through that past, I have who I am now.

    Hard or sad, it''s all part of me collectively.

    "Dreaming here makes me decide I didn''t have those past. It''s like denying yourself... you''re too lonely."

    "That''s... but..."

    "The death of a loved one is also, in a way, part of what constitutes you. It can be called a memory engraved on your soul. Forget it, if it becomes like immersing yourself in a dream... the true soul of a dead man will not be rewarded"

    ¡­¡­

    "Above all"

    To those who wish to dream, there are the most, the words that I want to convey.

    There are words in Mr. Alpha''s or Chiffon''s mind that I would like to sound.

    Put that in your mouth now.

    "You can''t let someone important look like you''re immersed in a dream and running away from reality all the time, can you?

    "Huh...!?

    "Even if we can reunite in our dreams, that person''s soul is not there. I''m sure you''re at God''s and watching over us. Yet you soak yourself in dreams or false happiness... show me that and Chiffon can''t think of anything? I''m embarrassed."

    "I... am..."

    "My father and mother are very sweet people. Whether I''m immersed in a dream or a troubled face, I don''t think I''ll get angry. But... anyway, you want to show your loved ones the cool part, right? I don''t want to look like I''m running away from reality, I want to see something strong, facing a difficult reality. By doing so, I want to reassure my father and mother, in a true sense. Aren''t you, Chiffon!

    ¡­¡­

    The sword erected by Chiffon slowly descends.

    Relax, and your gaze is down.

    What do you look like now?

    What are you thinking?

    I don''t know.

    I don''t know... believe the word will arrive, spin your thoughts.

    "You really know Chiffon, too, don''t you? You can''t stay like this. You have to look forward and walk away."

    "Oh no... things..."

    "If you keep immersing yourself in your dreams and running away, people just degenerate. I know that logic, and I also understand the emotional story that there is no face to match the soul of someone really important. Chiffon''s a smart guy. Even if I hadn''t said that, I probably would have noticed."

    "That''s not true... I hope to dream...!

    Chiffon looked up and looked at this one.

    He''s got a desperate look, and...

    "Then why are you looking so spicy?

    "Huh...!?

    Chiffon distorts his face greatly.

    It makes me want to cry, it makes me want to be angry, it makes me want to run...

    Various emotions look complicated.

    "You should know that even Chiffon shouldn''t stay like this... You can''t be so weak because you''re chosen by the brave. I was just stopping for a little while."

    "I..."

    "So... it''s time to wake up. The reality is hard and sad, and it may be as heartless as you want to cry."

    "I...!

    "But that''s not all. I have something decently warm. I have something sweet. So..."

    "I am......!!!

    With the momentum of spitting blood, Chiffon screams.

    "Huh!!!

    I''ve been staring at this one with my eyes full of tears.

    Play the last fight.

    In that way, I''ve kicked the ground and packed the distance all at once.

    Fine.

    If you really can''t control your emotions, I''ll make it right.

    Cut off Chiffon''s untrained, sad, and everything else.

    So... don''t cry anymore.

    "Uhhhhhh!!!

    Demon Eye...... activated!

    "Become!?

    Bikun shivers Chiffon''s body and the movement stops.

    When the contract with Rifa found out I got the Devil''s Eye... the Chiffons were asleep, so I don''t know about it.

    I was anxious about the controls, for some reason...

    I kept it as a trump card for a time of need.

    That decision is correct.

    It can be used at an excellent time...

    At an optimal time, I was able to seal the chiffon movement.

    "Sleep now"

    Run over next to Chiffon and tap into Kamui''s blow without fail.

    Of course, I punched him in the belly of the blade and avoided slashing him.

    "... ah..."

    A definite response.

    Chiffon lost his power from his leg...

    "Sorry... Mr. Rain..."

    I apologized for the last time and passed out as it was.

 365 365, go to the top floor.

    I was able to leave Chiffon safely.

    The only thing left is Mr. Alpha.

    Talk to me and help me, and let me untie you.

    That''s it.

    "Just... I wonder what''s wrong with Chiffon"

    You can''t leave one chiffon in a place like this who''s passed out.

    I don''t think we''ll be hostile anymore, so you can wait to wake up...

    Now that Chiffon has also lost, I don''t know what action Mr. Alpha will take, so I''d like to hurry if I can.

    Nevertheless, we can''t leave Chiffon alone...

    "Oh, Rayne?

    Up the stairs, Illis showed himself.

    Behind it, there are also Millefeuil and Chocolate.

    Seeing where we''re acting together, does it feel like we''ve reconciled?

    "" Chiffon!

    Look at the chiffon that''s falling, Millefeuil and Chocolate run.

    Immediately hug the chiffon and see its complexion.

    "It''s okay, because I''m just passing out. I don''t think he''s hurt much either."

    "Is this Mr. Rain?

    "You could afford a lot of relief with Chiffon."

    "... I think, deep down in my heart, Chiffon was lost, too. So I couldn''t do everything I could, I guess."

    If Chiffon is serious about rejecting me, take the trump card... you can use the magic sword.

    What would have happened if such a powerful attack had been launched?

    But Chiffon didn''t.

    Instead of just fighting normally with a sword, I didn''t even try to use magic.

    He didn''t seem to be aware of it, but I still think he was lost.

    I guess that was shackling and tying the action.

    "Millefeuil and Chocolate, will you watch Chiffon here? You can''t just leave me here alone, and someone has to stay."

    "I don''t mind that."

    "... is Rain going to end it?

    "Oh, I''ll finish it."

    I made him snort firmly at Chocolate''s inquiry.

    "Well... I''ll take care of it"

    "entrusted"

    Millefeuille and Chocolate seem convinced to end their dreams too.

    Probably something happened to Illis...

    What the hell did you do?

    I''m curious, but the answer is later.

    Now, we have to move on.

    "Illis, let''s go"

    "Yeah, Rayne, you''re right..."

    Illis and I, we climb the stairs.

    For a few floors, we move up, but no new enemies show up.

    That''s crazy, huh?

    Physically, it should be time to get to the top floor.

    And yet I can''t believe the protection is thinner rather than thicker...... maybe, stop?

    The Chiffons are the last thing you need, nothing after that?

    Mr. Alpha is either cautious or he can''t get out of it... he must have felt like someone he wasn''t going to be so easy on.

    It''s not weird if the chiffons get broken through or if we have a second or third wall...

    "Laine."

    "Yeah?"

    "The question is best, but for one thing, let''s focus on it now in front of us. The combination of answers comes naturally."

    "... right"

    Iris is right.

    Better get caught in doubt and not disturb your thoughts.

    Almost there, we''ll reach Mr. Alpha''s throat... with the utmost vigilance.

    "Thank you, Illis. Thanks to you, I was able to calm down"

    "No, you''re welcome. I''m like a loyal servant to you now, Rayne."

    "What, that?

    "Well, that''s the way it feels."

    Like I know. Like I don''t know...?

    So I''m thinking of something else again.

    Focus... we need to focus.

    Now we focus on solving only Mr. Alpha''s case.

    And...

    "This is the top floor..."

    Sounds like it.

    I can see the sky and there''s no such thing as stairs.

    I mean, this is the end point.

    Unlike previous floors, the top floor is quite large.

    About ten times vertical and horizontal.

    What it''s made of, it''s so wide by now.

    "I was in town"

    Just up the stairs, there was Mr. Alpha.

    There is no one else.

    That''s crazy, huh?

    There''s got to be a third force that''s producing demons...

    Remote from outside the tower?

    Always on guard...

    Now, let''s focus on our dialogue with Mr. Alpha.

    "We''ve come this far, Mr. Alpha. Your dreams, let me stop you."

    "Pfft, shall we settle"

    Me and Iris, we set each other up.

    Mr. Alpha, who sees it, makes a slightly more daunting face.

    "... could you let me ask you one last time? Aren''t you willing to accept my dreams?

    "" No ""

    Me and Iris, I answered instantly, sounding perfect.

    "I''m not going to deny all of Mr. Alpha''s dreams. If it''s a temporary evacuation, I don''t think there''s a problem. But soaking up dreams all the time, that''s no good. Wrong. If you do that, you won''t get away with the hard stuff. On the contrary, it weakens your mind and takes more deadly damage. No matter how hard the reality is, you have to face it and be strong."

    "I''m the one who stuck with your words and helped... but that''s why my failures need to be corrected by me. Can you be prepared?

    "Again, is that the answer..."

    Mr. Alpha spilled a small exhale.

    I would have expected our answer.

    You knew we couldn''t break it.

    Then all we have to do is bump each other''s beliefs.

    And... the last one standing is the winner.

    "If so..."

    Mr. Alpha looked harsh.

    Consider the atmosphere so intense that it has heat.

    And...

    "... Phew"

    Spill a small exhale again.

    At the same time, the fighting was fogged.

    The rugged expression also disappears and becomes a serene face.

    I don''t know the reason for that change, while me and Iris are pounding...

    "Okay. I''ll accept your two words and honestly cancel my dreams."

    Mr. Alpha said that.

 366 366 Stories Solved... Not

    Too lame an end.

    Therefore, I suspect the trap.

    "... now what?

    "It''s my loss. Undreaming."

    I don''t think so.

    I just can''t honestly believe it.

    Mr. Alpha doesn''t look like a fool...

    In the midst of being cornered, I don''t know what I''m going to do.

    It seems that Iris thinks the same way, and he doesn''t de-alert.

    I''m staring sharply at Mr. Alpha.

    "You''re somewhat honest. When we talked a while ago, I never broke my attitude that I would never give in. Are you up to something?

    "... I can''t help but think so. Mr. Illis'' concerns may well be."

    "Oh...?

    It still gets honestly affirmed here, and Illis will look like a clap out.

    Is something wrong?

    Mr. Alpha was a seemingly quiet man, but in it, he seemed to have a very strong core.

    For ideals, to give people the happiness they believed in.

    You seemed to do everything in your power...

    "This tower was created by me. So what happened internally, even if you stay away, gives you some idea."

    "I mean...?

    "I was watching Mr. Rain and Mr. Iris fight. I was listening to both of them in the middle of it."

    Mr. Alpha put his hands gently on his chest.

    Touch the heart behind it and expose it to the surface...

    Spin the words quietly.

    "I thought I was right. That''s why we moved this plan to execution. But... now that I''ve heard the two of you say it, I can''t say it with my chest up."

    That means our word reached Mr. Alpha.

    If that''s true, I''d be happy to.

    Though I was to come into conflict with Mr. Alpha...

    But I''ve never hated you once.

    I''ve never been hostile.

    Though her beliefs are different, Mr. Alpha thinks of people.

    Thoughts and actions for someone.

    I was really, slightly hesitant to point the blade at such a person.

    If that''s not necessary, you should be welcome.

    "Lady Rain, it''s not easy to believe. It could be a trap."

    "Illis is suspicious..."

    "Laine, you''re too popular."

    It''s a little hard to deny because it''s what my buddies are saying.

    "Don''t worry. No lies in my words. I''m not going to argue with you two, and in turn, let''s cancel the dream."

    "Why don''t you disarm it immediately? Not to buy time?

    "Uh, no... I don''t mean that. However, if you cancel your dreams right now, this tower will disappear too... then I don''t think Mr. Rain is just sorry?

    "Ah..."

    I had forgotten the result, and it feels like Illis spills a loose voice between them.

    It''s unusual to show such accidents.

    Iris, too, may have been, in fact, careful.

    By talking to Mr. Alpha face to face, did it loosen up somewhat?

    "I will follow everything Mr. Rain and the others have said. If you don''t believe me, restrain me, disable me, and be my guest."

    "No... I won''t go that far. In the meantime, shall we go down the tower together? If I stay here, I can''t lift my dreams."

    "... do you believe me?

    "I believe you."

    Immediately, Mr. Alpha looked up to his surprise.

    Neighbor Iris has a grin on his mouth as he looks at him, for Christ''s sake.

    "I feel like I''ve said it somewhere before... I''d rather believe it than doubt it. So if you''re going to betray me, well, I can''t help it. I''ll take the consequences and then I''ll do something about it."

    "... Phew"

    Mr. Alpha laughs small because he feels like he can''t stand it.

    "You''re a really funny person...... like that one"

    "That guy?

    "He''s the one I loved. Innocent as a child, a very pure person"

    "Where is that person now...?

    "... no more, no more"

    To some extent, I had imagined the answer...

    When I hear a lot of answers, I feel indescribable.

    Again, this man knows the pain of being torn apart.

    Suffering from that pain, crying...

    I guess I tried to save others because I tasted that thought.

    Although the method was distorted...

    But I could say that my thoughts are all I want.

    "Shall we go down the tower now?"

    "... Mr. Alpha"

    "Yes?"

    "You can''t admit your way. Dreaming, fundamentally, can''t make you happy. In that regard, I will confront you as many times as I want."

    "... Yes"

    "But... if it''s any other way, I sometimes accept it. So, I don''t know... keep being Mr. Alpha."

    ¡­¡­

    Mr. Alpha, for once, eyes wide...

    Then he smiled softly.

    "Yes, let''s promise"

    "Yeah, it''s a promise"

    Shake hands.

    At this moment, my feelings and those of Mr. Alpha make sense...

    The case taking place in Cagne was solved.

    ... I thought so, then.

    "Congratulations...... if it does, I''ll even have trouble with this one. So let''s just say that the development of your hands together is without."

    A woman''s voice rang from nowhere.

    Sounds familiar...

    Or so easily forgotten.

    "Monica!?

    "Hasn''t it been a while, Mr. Rain?"

    The sound of laughter sounds when I dull.

    Although I rush to do my gaze around, I don''t see Monica.

    Illis also seems to be using magic and detecting...

    "... you can''t. Even in my power, I cannot identify Monica''s whereabouts."

    of the most powerful species...... and powerful enough to deceive the heavenly race, Iris?

    Is that what''s in this world?

    "It''s no use. My phantoms, though the most powerful species, are not easy to break. That was proven in the battle against Mr. Canade and his men."

    "Why does Monica have such power..."

    "As such, because I have been trained since I was a young child. And... a little too much chatter."

    Have you been trained?

    It''s like...

    Sounds just like me.

    "My phantom and Mr. Alpha''s ability to dream...... that''s very compatible. It''s a waste to leave it like this and lose it, so let me rob you, just like that."

 367 367 Stories Nightmare

    "Ugh......!?

    Suddenly, Mr. Alpha screamed like he was going to suffer.

    Suffocate and suffer as you try to embrace yourself.

    "Mr. Alpha!?

    "Gu, uuuuu... this!? There''s a heterogeneous force in me... this force, is...!?

    Mr. Alpha sticks his nails up his chest.

    It''s like you''re trying to get rid of a parasite that storms in your body.

    The face is full of bitterness.

    I sweat plenty and my complexion gets bluer and bluer.

    "This makes me... Ugh!?

    "Mr. Alpha!

    "Run, dammit..."

    So the words were interrupted, and Mr. Alpha''s whole body trembled with viculence.

    The tip of the hands and feet is dyed black, as if something is eroding.

    It eventually spread all over the body...

    "Aaaaaa!!!

    The darkness swelled up and I could play it.

    It looks like hatching...

    "That''s..."

    "Demons...... are you?

    Me and Iris'' dry voice sounded.

    We both have a rugged gaze and look at the sole.

    Just like the demonic clan that confronted me one day, the giant body was of a dark colour.

    For once, it keeps its human form...

    In the facial area, eyes, mouth, nose, nothing.

    "It turns the most powerful species into demons...? No way, such a thing..."

    "No, maybe a little different"

    "What do you mean?

    "Mr. Alpha''s dream has not yet been lifted. I mean..."

    "... that demon tribe was created by those who took away Mr. Alpha''s power, the product of a dream?

    "I think it''ll be like that. Well, it''s Mr. Alpha''s dream, so there will be a proper entity."

    An unpleasant sweat conveys his back.

    Artificial demons made on the basis of the strongest species.

    It''s like putting S-rank on the S-rank...

    The power, I can''t imagine with clarity.

    "Mr. Rain has the will of our Lord, so either is fine...... but you can''t miss Mr. Iris. Death here more than against us."

    "I see. From the beginning, you doubted me. Well, if we continue with that ambiguous attitude, is that normal..."

    "So... keep dancing with my phantoms gracefully"

    I guess that''s the signal.

    A pitch-black doll moved.

    Is that body about five meters?

    If that''s all a giant would be, I was hoping the speed would be killing me...

    "Ku......!?

    The pitch-black doll moved as fast as the wind and had smashed its auspicious arm.

    It''s inevitable!

    "Substance creation!

    I created a stone wall and replaced it with a shield.

    The pitch-black doll, though easily smashing it, diminished momentum.

    Take Kamui aside...

    At the same time, they fly behind themselves and are blown away.

    It rolls over the floor with a gobble and finally stops at about a dozen meters of flying.

    "Rainsay!

    "Grr... I managed to be okay! More than that, be careful! It''s not just power, it''s speed!

    The pitch-black doll was already in the chase position.

    Unleash all the magic you can to stop it.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Multiple fireballs envelop a pitch-black doll and explode heavily.

    The pitch-black doll is based on Mr. Alpha...

    Previously, the demons who fought in the Horizon were based on people, but after destroying them, they were safely protected.

    With that in mind, I guess, I don''t need any help.

    Or I can''t afford to be doing anything about it.

    If you do that, they''ll swallow you all at once.

    "Come, flames of the other world"

    To put flames on the flames, Illis used summoning magic.

    More blasts and roars.

    From the top of his head to the toes of his feet, there is no room for extra, and the pitch-black doll is engulfed in flames.

    I hope this makes you fall, but that would be a sweet idea.

    Me and Ilis have magic to beat in further pursuits...

    "Huh!?

    Moment after moment, I remembered a very cold.

    A feeling of death.

    "Iris!

    I jump from the spot to the side, hold an even more iris, and leave big.

    Immediately after,

    Zang!!!

    Countless things like black blades popped out of the blast flames and pierced the space I was until just now.

    "What is that?!?

    Smoke clears, so you can see what a pitch-black doll looks like.

    Like a cactus, there were countless blades growing from its body.

    Easy to stretch.

    Hardness can also be freely changed.

    Live such a blade all over your body...

    Can attack simultaneously.

    Is that the place?

    "What a pain in the ass... then you can''t get near it"

    "Or so the enemy seems to be dealing with distance as well. If they hold the pace, it''s pretty bad."

    "Do we have to jump into nostalgia knowing the risks and do damage all at once... Illis asks for backup"

    "I get it. But... a little more, if I had a hand..."

    Ilis is right, to deal with just the two of us, to be honest, we have no choice.

    If everyone...!

    I can''t help but think so.

    I just forgot about me at this time.

    Everyone is¡­ a reliable companion who answers expectations firmly.

    "Uh-oh..."

    Out of nowhere, I heard voices like that.

    Is this voice... from the sky?

    Reflectively looking up,

    "Yikes!!!

    Canade came down from the sky and beat the pitch-black doll with painful momentum as it was.

 368 368 Stories Shut Up

    That''s right, he didn''t assume an ambush from the sky, and the pitch-black doll made a decent blow out of Canade.

    Relax and kneel on the ground.

    "Rain, shut up!

    Beating a pitch-black doll, Canade lands on the ground in a supple motion.

    Keep it up, I''m gonna wave over here.

    "RAYYYYYYY!!!

    "Canade! What... dangerous!

    Though disfigured, the pitch-black doll produced a blade from its body and ejected it towards the canade.

    But Canade won''t panic.

    Three more shadows descend.

    Blood size, let''s go.

    "Tina, oversized home run!

    "... Sounds"

    It''s Rifa, Tina, Nina.

    Rifa produces a sickle of blood and plays the black blade.

    Tina is a bat that lets magic go through and strikes a black blade.

    Nina opens the subspace and dumps a black blade in it.

    Should I just say that?

    Before everyone''s overwhelming aggression, the pitch-black doll was slightly dull.

    But that''s only for a moment, too.

    Immediately scatter the kill and enter the offensive posture again.

    Just... there were two people who wouldn''t let that happen.

    "" Dragoon howling!!

    Now, Sola and Luna came down from the sky.

    At the same time it unleashes magic and the bombing bursts around the pitch-black doll.

    That doesn''t end there.

    Tania in dragon form just flew in with Todome,

    "Not as good as this!!!

    A special dragon brace.

    A pitch-black doll was swallowed up, as if a giant column of light stood.

    Spirit clan magic and dragon clan braces.

    Those two trigger mutual interference, multiplying the power.

    Tania then turned into a doll and came down.

    Probably, guys, got on Tania''s back and got here.

    "Guys!

    "Rayne, it''s all yours!

    "I mean, I''m sorry! We had a crush on a technique we didn''t quite understand, and we didn''t even realize what was going on..."

    "But I woke up. So I hurried and rushed and attacked like an enemy for now. Is it a match for the enemy?

    I''ve been asking that as Rifa tilts her little neck.

    Same as usual, looks like it.

    I feel like it''s been a very long time...

    My tear glands just loosen up a little bit.

    "No... thank you for your help. Neena and Tina, thank you."

    "... eheh"

    "If it''s for Rayne''s husband, rush to the end of the earth!

    Really...... dependable.

    "Pfft. You''re suddenly getting busy."

    "Oops!? It''s Iris!?

    "You were alive...... or why with Rayne? Hmm? No, but... like I was seeing Iris somewhere?

    Everyone was surprised, starting with Sola and Luna, at how Illis stood next to me with his natural face.

    Like me, you would have thought you were dead, so I don''t know how that feels.

    He seems to have blurred memories when he was dreaming, and he doesn''t seem to have any clarity left.

    I just don''t have a hippo explaining it now.

    "Guys, bad. Explain later, please! Now, can you help me take him down?

    "You look like that. So I attacked you with no questions asked, but you''re still the enemy?

    "What would you do if you were on your side, you runaway express cat you won''t think about later"

    "Anything can no longer be done, right, that!? Or Tania was attacking too!?

    I''m still in battle, but from time to time, I spill a distracted conversation.

    It was like everyone else, and I had a laugh.

    "Mr. Alpha, it feels like a ghost person has been turned into a demon. It''s similar to the Horizon thing, so I guess there''s nothing wrong with knocking it down."

    "What would you do if your life were integrated?

    "Find a way to help and move to execution"

    Jesus Christ, our Lord says it''s hard.

    "But it looks like Rayne."

    Rifa''s nodding yeah.

    "Besides, there''s Illis now, too. It''s comforting, honey!

    "I mean, you must really be on your side, right? Like before, you don''t want to be hostile to us?

    Tania turned her suspicious eyes.

    Take that directly from the front, and Illis smiles small.

    "Yeah, yeah. Believe me, it''s no problem. I swear I''m on your side, Rayne."

    "Who does that swear to?

    "Dead now, I swear to my family and companions"

    That''s a very heavy word for Illis.

    He felt that readiness and seriousness, and Tania nodded satisfactorily.

    "Ok. I''ll believe that word. But don''t pull my leg, will you?

    "Oh, was Tania powerful enough to hit me with such words? When you fought me before, I wonder why you were so short of breath like an old man."

    "Heh..."

    "Phew..."

    What a disturbing air!?

    "Fight...... meh"

    "I''m done kidding. I''m coming."

    ¡­¡­

    The two youngsters scolded me, and Tania and Illis squatted.

    Exactly, they can easily get mad at the little two.

    I know very well.

    Somehow, you''re going to have an irreversible atmosphere.

    "Laine."

    Illis lines up next door.

    "Gentlemen, you''re awake. Plus, excellent timing. Could this be happening from the start?

    "No, that''s right, this is a coincidence. I just thought you''d wake up."

    "You''re trusted. Why is that?

    "I don''t have a deep reason... because I''m one of them, I guess"

    It seems that one word conveyed enough of my thoughts.

    Iris smiled gently,

    "... you''re so jealous"

    Something, I snapped small.

    I''m trying to inquire.

    "Rayne, I''m coming!

    Canade''s sharp voice flies.

    Seeing it, a pitch-black doll was regaining her position and moving into an offensive position.

    I have a lot to talk about...

    Now, let''s deal with the problem in front of us.

    Defeat the pitch-black doll and save Mr. Alpha!

    "Guys, let''s go!!!

 369 369, start counter-attack.

    ¡­¡­

    The pitch-black doll gives an unspoken scream.

    It sounds uncomfortable, like scratching a mirror.

    Layer your fists on top of each other and slap them on the ground.

    Intimidation...?

    No, this is!

    "Guys, watch out! They''re coming from downstairs!

    I had a bad feeling about it and jumped to the side a lot from the spot.

    Slightly delaying a little, breaking through the ground, zang! and black spears grew out of the ground countless times.

    "Ha-ha-ha. This much...... ha!? I scratched my tail.

    "Hey, be careful. If you get your tail cut, you''ll have zero canade traits."

    "I still have ears!? I mean, because they''re not hanging up!

    Canade and Tania were slapping lightly.

    Sounds like he''s avoiding it pretty much at his leisure.

    Sola, Luna and Illis magically retreat into the universe.

    Nina put Tina over her head, space transfer.

    Rifa had transformed into a bat and avoided each one.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn, is this......!?

    A pitch-black doll barks in a voice that won''t be a voice again.

    In response, a black spear grew from the ground over and over again.

    It''s like a hell of a sword mountain.

    "Don''t get too close to me..."

    "Then this is..."

    "Leave it to Sola and the others."

    "Let us clear the way."

    "My decision dialogue!?

    Sola, Luna and Illis came forward.

    "" Dragoon howling!!

    "Come, flames of the other world"

    The magic of Sola and Luna burst, and on top of that, the flames summoned by Illis landed.

    The demons there are powerful enough to wipe them out without a trace...

    ¡­¡­

    The black doll is alive and well.

    It didn''t seem to be no damage, and I see a small scratch.

    It just can''t be a big blow, and it''s not moving dull.

    But we could have stopped the attack.

    As if that were enough, Sola and the others retreated...

    Then Tina and Rifa step forward.

    "Rifa, go!

    "Yeah, good luck"

    Tina produces a bat of light with magic, and Rifa produces a bullet of blood.

    Rifa threw a bullet of blood gently in front of Tina,

    "Moi, how to hit a home run YAH!!!

    Khan, and Tina hits him with a bat with a pleasant sound.

    Such an unscrupulous!? And it was an attack that was going to flash.

    Apparently, the two magic meshed well, and they''re superb in power.

    The bullet of blood struck with the bat crushes the black spear, still unstoppable, and pierces the abdomen of the pitch-black doll.

    "Ralalalah!!!

    "Ho, ho, ho"

    Tina wiggles her bat...

    Rifa releases a bullet of blood over and over again.

    Is such an attack, Ali...?

    ¡­¡­

    The pitch-black doll, under combined attack of Tina and Rifa, frightens, steps, and retreats.

    I just don''t get to stab Todome yet.

    I barked just wondering if it was something I would ever lose, and now I created a black arrow inside.

    eject them simultaneously and aim for Tina and Rifa.

    "Blood Shoot"

    "" Igney Trans!!

    Rifa, Sora and Luna intercepted the black arrow.

    I don''t have one left, I shoot everything down.

    But it seems the enemy can unleash an endless attack.

    Second, third and fourth strikes¡­ Prepare for one attack after another.

    I don''t have a kiri with this.

    On the contrary, they will be caught up in a twitch.

    Opening this situation is...

    "Nina, let''s go!

    "...... eh"

    It''s Tania and Nina.

    "Full blow... one shot!!!

    Tania unleashes a special dragon brace.

    The brace is thinner and narrower in range than usual, but its brilliance is several times that of normal.

    Perhaps compressing the range of effects is multiplying the power.

    "... open it"

    As Nina twirled her hand, there was a hole in the space.

    Tania''s braces are sucked in there.

    "... open it again"

    Now Nina turned her hand twirling in the opposite direction.

    Then there are countless holes in space around the pitch-black doll.

    Tania''s braces popped out of there at once...

    ¡­¡­

    A brace pouring down from all directions burned the entire body of a pitch-black doll.

    It''s the rough business of spreading the Dragon Clan''s special blow and letting it bathe all over your body.

    They just can''t resist this, and the pitch-black doll gets stuffy in pain.

    The road was cleared.

    I also got a gap.

    All you have to do is give him a big blow.

    "Canade!

    "Ugh!

    Connect your hands with Canade and apply them all the way to the pitch-black doll.

    Is it because everyone''s offense is working, there''s no interception?

    "Let''s go!

    "It''s a combined attack between me and Rain!!!

    The force flows in from the connected hand, and Kamui has a fever.

    When you pull the trigger, its power flows into you at once, bringing a burning aura.

    I slapped that... all at once on a pitch-black doll!

 370 370 stories. Beat the nightmare.

    I''ve been leaving Mr. Tin and Iris, Kamui''s full strength.

    I thought this would be...

    "Become!?

    The pitch-black doll had most of her upper body melted.

    However, the lower body unnaturally rises and swells......

    So much less, my torso regenerates.

    "Wow, gross..."

    Canade was pulling a little.

    "Not yet here, in Mr. Alpha''s dreams. And the opponent is the demon tribe on which Mr. Alpha was based. If..."

    "Also regeneration from a state that would surely be dead, free and free? Anything ant, you mean...?

    "You''re right, Laine."

    "Hey, that''s not against the rules! How can you defeat him like that?

    Tania was clutching her face.

    Then, look here.

    Everyone else, look here.

    As the leader of the party, I have to live up to everyone''s expectations.

    ¡­¡­

    Think about it a little.

    "Okay, let''s try it!

    I came up with one measure.

    Look at me like that, Illis is surprised.

    "What, did you come up with that already?

    "Monica must be doing something to manipulate Mr. Alpha. Blow what''s at its core."

    "Do you have any idea what that nucleus looks like, Rain?

    "No, I have no idea. So blow all that pitch-black doll without leaving any shards"

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s going on, Iris?

    "No... it''s an overly bold operation, but surely, that''s the best thing you can do at the moment. Nevertheless, how could you instantly come up with an operation like this? Is that power of thought too, Rayne?

    Ilis made such a clever face look as if he was impressed.

    "Put on a piece at once. Everybody, move as I tell you. When Illis gives the signal, do everything you can. Oh, don''t damage the tower or the city. ''Cause I''m gonna throw it up into the universe."

    "Okay, I get it."

    I do not ask for the details of the operation, but accept it in two replies, even though it is supposed to be an unscrupulous request.

    Probably, but...

    I''m sure Iris trusts me.

    That''s why attitude.

    I''m so happy about that...

    I tightened my mind when I had to make sure I didn''t betray my expectations.

    "Multiboost!"

    First I used magic to improve everyone''s physical abilities.

    Then skip the instructions.

    "Guys, move to circle around him! Sola and Luna are magical. Nina acts in one set with Tina and travels in a metastasis. Stay away from more than a certain distance and invite me to attack!

    "La nya!

    Everyone runs ahead of Canade.

    As I instructed, I ran around the pitch-black doll.

    Occasionally, although attacks fly, the Canades avoid it without difficulty.

    The original physical ability is high...

    Plus, we''re magically on the rise right now.

    It''s not that hard to avoid if it''s an attack by a pitch-black doll.

    "Feel like provoking, light attack!

    "Ok!"

    Just now, Tania shot out a fireball.

    Everyone else also fires a series of attacks of intermediate magic.

    ¡­¡­

    The pitch-black doll barked annoyingly.

    Still, it should be noted that everyone does not stop attacking.

    As I instructed, we will strike a series of minor attacks.

    Now I''m the conductor.

    Grasp everyone''s movements and direct their next actions.

    I guess this is also one way to fight the Beast Tamer.

    "Now! Sola, Luna, Nina and Tina make blind attacks! The rest of you dive into his pocket and launch into the sky!

    "Phew, now it''s time to show off my transcendent strongest power..."

    "Flash Impact!"

    "Can''t you help but take my turn, sister!? Yeah, Flash Impact!

    "... jamp"

    "From - our spinning big demon ball!

    Four attacks burst and a pitch-black doll turns back.

    I just need to blind myself, but it looks like it was too powerful.

    I could seal the opponent''s movements, so, well, let''s make it a happy miscalculation.

    "With me!

    "Me and!

    "My!

    "" "COMBINATION Shh!!!

    Canade, Tania and Rifa dive into the nostalgia of a pitch-black doll, firing their fists simultaneously.

    Keep it connected to a kick, and finally a spin kick.

    ¡­¡­

    After an overwhelming attack of power, a pitch-black doll was blown into space.

    Now, no matter how powerful an attack you hit, there will be no damage to your surroundings.

    "Iris! What... Huh?

    "Pfft, I''ve been waiting for you. We''re all set."

    Iris'' long hair was fluffy and shaky as if it were in a gravity-free state.

    It''s not just that, it''s giving off a pale glow.

    Then, it was nearly doubled in length and stretched to its feet.

    And more importantly, back wings.

    Eight bird-like wings had disappeared, instead appearing like giant butterflies braided in light.

    How big is that, like, three meters?

    Bigger than his body.

    "What does that look like...?

    "Oh, Rayne, don''t you know ''Awaken''?

    "What!? Can Iris transition to an ''awake'' state on his own?!? Or will it look like that!?

    "Later for a more detailed explanation... this is my ''awakening''. With this state, you can truly unleash the strongest blow."

    Iris stared at the pitch-black doll floating in the universe,

    "Come on, let''s get it over with...... white shot of the end!!!

    The world was enveloped with light.

    GOOOOOOOO!!! and the atmosphere is angry and I hear wild noises.

    At the same time, shock waves were scattered around the area.

    Its power is considerable, and if you don''t plump it, it''s going to roll.

    "... over, huh?

    When I opened my eyes slightly, I saw a clear sky.

    There''s no such thing as a pitch-black doll anywhere.

    "Ah."

    A pale light gathers from nowhere, and that takes the form of a person.

    So much less, the light became Mr. Alpha.

    "Heh heh, sounds like it worked. Lady Rain, he was a brilliant conductor."

    Iris was back to normal at some point.

    I say my command is brilliant...

    At the end of the day, I feel like Illis has taken everything.

    That''s right, I don''t know...

    I used to think I could beat Illis.

 371 371 Talk about unintentional...

    "Mr. Alpha!

    Wake up Mr. Alpha lying on the floor.

    When I touched my wrist and checked my pulse, I had a weak but reactive reaction.

    I''m also breathing.

    "Master Rain. Where''s Mr. Alpha?

    "It''s debilitating, but for one thing, I think I could have helped."

    "Really... good. You''ve caused a troublesome incident, but it''s never evil."

    "Right. However, what happens later..."

    This is all I''ve ever done.

    No blame at all, I find it difficult.

    Although the most powerful species do not belong to a person''s society...

    Because if something happens, it can''t be abandoned at all.

    If you do that, you can do whatever you want.

    It''s not harmful, so I don''t think it''s going to be terrible...

    "Hmmm...... why don''t you ask Mr. Resona to help you for once"

    "Krios... I know someone in a city where ghosts come together. Maybe you can help me."

    "Ha... Rayne, you''ve got connections at some point. How can you do that?

    "How to say it."

    There''s nothing wrong with that.

    Mostly, Mr. Resona is Rifa''s mother.

    It wouldn''t be possible to get your hands on your buddy''s mother.

    "Anyway, let''s get off the tower"

    "Right."

    The fog was starting to clear because Mr. Alpha was passing out.

    The tower also continues to vibrate slightly, causing the collapse to falter.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Guys, are you okay!?

    "Nah, I''m fine!

    The collapse of the tower gets a little more intense...

    Just a little while after we got down, we made it dissolve in the air and disappeared.

    If it had stayed that way, it would have been thrown out into the universe.

    Relax.

    Everyone is safe.

    Iris is safe, too.

    Mr. Alpha has no problem either.

    "All right. Successful escape."

    "Hey, Rain. After all, what''s going on?

    "In the meantime, I rushed to Rayne''s... but we''re just in the middle of something."

    "Illis is with you in your natural face."

    "Pfft. There''s a lot going on about that."

    "I''ll explain it right later. More than that..."

    Look around.

    "Nha? What''s the matter, Rayne?

    "Surrounding alert and... and I was wondering if there was a dog or something."

    "Wow...... honey. What are you gonna do?

    "Monica was supposed to be nearby. He might still be hiding somewhere, watching over us."

    "Monica... he''s not good..."

    He remembered a bitter battle before, and Canade''s tail droops with Henahena.

    "I''d like you to use a dog or something and be on your guard... hmm, is that hard?

    The dog has an excellent sense of smell, but if he doesn''t know what the subject smells like, he can''t help tracking it.

    I''m sensitive to malice, etc., so if anything, you might bark at me... What do you think?

    "Master Rain. If that''s the case, shall I take a look around the city?

    "Are you sure?

    "I can fly alone, and I know Monica''s signs. I was wondering if it would be most appropriate."

    "It''s, well..."

    Wouldn''t you stay put? I worry about it.

    That seemed to be on his face, and Illis laughs small.

    "Pfft, don''t worry about that."

    "Uh..."

    "It''s rude to hide again than to show up like this... because I want to talk to you too, Mr. Rain. I promise I won''t run away and I will come back properly"

    "Uh... bad, weird worries"

    "No, I''m glad it seems that way. Phew."

    Iris spread eight wings.

    "Okay, I''m going"

    "Be careful."

    "Pfft, who do you think I am? It''s the most powerful species in the world."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "¡­ you don''t seem to have any particular problems"

    Flying as one over the city of Cagne, Illis drew such a conclusion.

    Although I looked for Monica''s appearance and signs of it while on guard, I can''t even feel the shards.

    Monica is free to manipulate the phantom...

    But you can''t get away completely from the sharp eyes of Illis.

    Lurking without leaving any sign shards means it''s impossible.

    Illis therefore decided that Monica would no longer be there.

    "Still, you''re tired..."

    Long battle.

    and an all-powerful attack upon transition to an awakening state.

    It''s just draining heavily, and if you lose your mind, you''re going to fall asleep.

    "Well, shall we go back to the rendezvous inn? Rayne, tell me you don''t have a problem... and then what are you gonna do? If you can, join Rain..."

    "... haha, zahne" "

    "Huh!?

    There was an unexpected laugh,

    "... Damn!!!?

    Heavy pain ran on his chest and Illis spilled a voiceless scream.

    When I dropped my gaze, people''s hands were growing out of my chest.

    Breaking through meat, I see hands wet in blood.

    At the end of his hand, a glowing sphere was grasped.

    "This... is...!?

    "That sounds like you, too, can''t do anything against a space-leaping attack, you look tired of that... hahaha! That''s the legendary equipment, the rainbow crystal. Amazing power."

    "You, are... of the brave, of the party...!

    "I''m Leanne. Remember... you don''t even have to. This wound can''t help you, and hahaha!

    "Gu......!

    "You were willing to betray us, weren''t you? That''s the prospect, find out. So I''ll keep sanctions here, that''s why. That''s the real purpose of me and Monica. Oh, yeah, yeah. I don''t need your help. I''ll get you the whole thing."

    "Ko, of...!

    Iris grabs the hand that grows out of his chest and holds his nails up.

    At least this other guy...!

    Whether it''s one arm or not, take me on the road......!

    But I can''t help it.

    Your whole body cools rapidly and your vision dims.

    "... Rain... Sama..."

    Iris passed out as he uttered the name of his loved one.

 372 372, in the middle of life and death.

    I just want to talk to you about a lot of things, but first I want to heal your battle fatigue.

    That''s what I thought, I was going back to the inn and taking a break...

    "Iris!!!

    I rushed down to the first floor of the inn when I heard about a seriously injured Illis being found.

    Iris, wet with a large amount of blood on his chest, was sleeping on the table.

    Next to it are the figures of Sola and Luna, who are exercising restorative magic.

    "Iris, are you okay!? Iris!"

    "Rayne, calm down. I know how you feel, but if you mess up, you won''t even see what you see."

    "Damn...... bad"

    Tania told me to slightly regain my composure.

    Then ask Sola and Luna.

    "How are the injuries in Illis...?

    "... it''s pretty bad when you smash it"

    "The injury has healed. But I won''t wake up. Little by little, your vitality is diminishing¡­ maybe you''ve been hurt by your soul"

    Sola and Luna looked bitter.

    Although Illis is wet in blood, I don''t see anything scary.

    I guess the two of you treated them.

    But your eyes stay closed, and the intervals between your chest up and down are terribly slow.

    "Damn...... how could this be!

    "Nyah... Monica, is it that woman''s fault...?

    "I don''t know. He''s quite capable of creating phantoms, but I don''t think that''s all he can do to make Iris this way..."

    "Were you hiding a power we didn''t know about? Or is there someone else? You should think about it."

    "Seya. It''s possible that we''re being targeted, so we need to be careful."

    Canade looks worried and looks here.

    "Nyah... Rayne, are you okay? You look terrible. You''ll be tired of fighting, and you should rest a little..."

    "... no, I''m fine"

    "But..."

    "Sure, I''m tired, but I can''t rest at a time like this. But thank you for worrying, Canade."

    I manage to smile and stroke Canade''s head.

    Because this is the time...

    This is the time, I need to calm down.

    Don''t get laid, don''t rush, make sure you do what you have to do.

    Breathe deeply.

    "... All right"

    A little, but I was able to calm down.

    What do we need to do now?

    Two.

    Ensuring everyone''s safety.

    And to find a way to help Illis.

    "Just give me a minute, please"

    I went out of the inn and served dogs and birds.

    Have him in charge of perimeter alert.

    Breaking through both the sky and the ground, the alert net, won''t be quite what you can do.

    It''s just that the enemy is the opponent who broke through Illis'' defense.

    There is a good chance that she is using a handful.

    Like the special abilities that the most powerful species and others have... or magic props.

    It will likely be the latter, because it is difficult to think of attacking Illis, whose most powerful species are his countrymen.

    "Uh... there he is"

    Discover a reactor ant that senses magic flow.

    These guys breed everywhere.

    Just use it and ask them to join the vigilance.

    If some kind of magic prop is used, it will now be sensible.

    I can''t say it''s perfect...

    I did everything I could.

    Return to the inn.

    "I''m sorry, I let you go."

    "What were you doing?

    "Be on perimeter alert. It''s not like they''re going to attack us."

    Tell them you laid a vigilance net for dogs, birds and reactor ants.

    Then Rifa heads to the inn entrance.

    "I''ll work with you."

    Rifa bites her fingers and bleeds.

    As the blood swelled up, two wolves appeared.

    "These kids are excellent. Let me be vigilant with you."

    "Oh, that would help. With the power of Rifa, it''s a hundred manpower."

    If we create this many vigilance nets, our enemies will not be able to easily reach them either.

    I can''t distract you...

    For one thing, I think it''s okay to concentrate on the issue of Illis.

    "Sola, Luna. How''s Iris doing?

    "Ugh... I''m sorry. We''re doing everything we can to cure magic..."

    "Again, your soul is likely to be hurt. When this happens, the status quo is best maintained and the recovery is¡­"

    "Right..."

    I guess I don''t have a hitter.

    Sora and Luna were also about to regret it.

    But I don''t want to give up here.

    I might have been able to settle with Iris.

    Like a normal girl, she might have laughed at me.

    And yet I can''t believe it''s over...

    You''ll never admit that!

    There''s a way...

    "... I know how to help Mr. Iris"

    "Mr. Alpha?

    Mr. Alpha, who should have been asleep upstairs, came down.

    There was also a recoil when I was demonizing, and that body should be worn out.

    Fact is, I''m flustered...

    If Canade hadn''t rushed over, he would have fallen as-is.

    "I need to be asleep now..."

    "No...... as a result, you hurt Mr. Iris because of me. You have to take that responsibility. Anything I can do."

    Mr. Alpha had a very strong face.

    I can be prepared to take it firmly from the front against my responsibilities.

    To help Illis, I want any information now.

    Besides, I can''t interrupt Mr. Alpha''s readiness.

    "... what do you know about that?

    "It''s about harnessing the power of the most powerful species."

    "Of the strongest species...?

    "I''ve heard that there are some of the strongest species on the North Continent that can heal any wound and have the power to bring even the dead back to life"

 373 373: Healing bearer

    "The most powerful species with the power of healing and shin..."

    Sure, then maybe we can help Iris.

    The only thing that makes it a necklace is that the place where its most powerful species are located is the North Continent.

    The three central, eastern and southern continents are the realms of man.

    The western continent is the realm of demons and demons.

    And the North Continent is... surrounded by mystery.

    What terrain is it?

    What flora and fauna live in?

    Whether people live, demons live, or there are the most powerful species... I don''t even know that.

    It is an undisclosed land, riddled with mysteries.

    "What''s the name of that mightiest species?

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know that. The... I looked into all sorts of things in the process of thinking about creating an ideal home, and that''s when I discovered the literature. On the North Continent there are some of the most powerful species with excellent healing abilities¡­"

    "Literature... credibility?

    "On that point, no problem. Historical ghost tribes have kept records, because they are certain. However, there seems to have been some circumstance, and the situation is that there is no detailed information and I don''t know the name..."

    "I see..."

    "The Northern Continent is an undisclosed land. Going to such a place entails considerable danger. You might want to look for some other way."

    "No, I''m coming."

    ¡­¡­

    Immediately, Mr. Alpha turned his eyes round.

    "Uh... were you listening to me?

    "Of course. If we go to the North, maybe we can help Illis?

    "Yes... but there are many dangers..."

    "The most dangerous thing right now is the life of Illis. If there''s a chance I can help Iris, I''ll do anything."

    "... Sounds like Mr. Rain"

    Mr. Alpha is surprised first, then smiles softly.

    "Maybe I lost somewhere like that. Anyone with a pure and strong heart like Mr. Rain won''t have my dreams working."

    "I don''t know."

    At first I was dreaming normally, so there is nothing I can do.

    It was definitely thanks to Iris that I was able to get back to reality.

    Ilis helped me.

    So now it''s my turn to help.

    "Of course, we''re coming with you!

    "It''s dangerous, so you don''t want me to wait, do you?

    Canade and Tania give you names.

    "Oh, sure. I want everyone to help me."

    "Uhm. My power, use it to your heart''s content!

    "For Rain, for Illis, Sola wants to do her best."

    "Cancer, bulge..."

    "We''ll do it, too!

    "Do it"

    We''re all in the mood.

    Very reliable.

    With all of us, we would definitely be able to help Iris.

    I was so sure.

    "Ah...... but bad. Sola and Luna. And... Tania and Tina leave a message."

    "" "" Why!?

    All four of them shouted out loud.

    "Hey Rain. Whatever the twin spirits are, what do you mean I left a message!?

    "" Twin Spirits of Oddness!?

    "Why did we leave a message too? Convince me!

    Tania and Tina are stuck with me.

    Sola and Luna behind it looked very dissatisfied, although they could not move because they continued to treat Iris.

    "Wait, I''ll explain it right. That''s not why I don''t want to get involved in anything as dangerous as before."

    "Then why?

    "First of all... Sola and Luna want you to continue to treat Iris as you take turns. I don''t suppose we can stop on the way, can we?

    "" Ah. "

    Speaking of which, it felt like it, and Sola and Luna all spoke up.

    Is that how you react, so Tania tells you to bluff or something...?

    "Tina asked me to take care of Sola and Luna. We''re both going to be using magic all the time, so it''s going to be pretty tough... and I think it''s essential to support my personal life. Ex-made Tina would be perfect around here, wouldn''t she?

    "I see... well, the perfect role for us."

    "Tania wants three escorts for a while."

    "... why would I do that? Wouldn''t it be nice to have a brain cat?

    "What a terrible cousin!?

    "If you have enemies that don''t work physical attacks, it''s tough to be Canade, right? In that regard, Tania is an all-rounder"

    "Mmm... I regret it, but you have no objection"

    "Tania is the best place to go, given the potential for battle. Please."

    "... that means you''re counting on me, right?

    "Of course."

    "... hehe"

    "Huh?

    Somehow, Tania had a sloppy grin and spilled a voice she didn''t quite understand.

    "Nothing."

    Immediately, back to your crisp face.

    What was it now...?

    "If that''s the case, I''ll help the Solas, too. Not as good as the two of you, but I know how to heal."

    "It helps."

    Mr. Alpha also offered to cooperate.

    When I heard that Iris'' soul had been hurt, I was desperate...

    But now I see hope.

    That''s a small, slight thing, but I''ll definitely let you grab it!

    "Hey, Rayne. The North is an undeveloped land, isn''t it? How do you get there?

    "That''s the problem..."

    I don''t want to take too long.

    If possible, I just want to go through the Spirit Clan, as I did when I came to Cagne.

    Hilarious, look at Sola.

    The way you perceived what I wanted to hear, I open my mouth after a few thoughts.

    "There''s a door connected to the North Continent, or I don''t know that for a second...... sorry"

    I''m not apologizing.

    "However, I think Mother would know"

    "Mr. Al..."

    Would he still be in Krios?

    I''ve been saying things like staying for a while, so I think it''s possible.

    "For one thing, we''re going to Krios... we can''t go through the Spirit Clan, either way, because we need to go back to Krios"

    You''ll be using a carriage, but I hope we can move faster...

    I can''t help but hope that I can''t.

    "That''s right, it''s Rain. You can move from here to us."

    "What, you can do it!?

    "You''d have made a path from home to the inside, wouldn''t you? It''s possible to create a new path, just like that. We can''t connect anywhere from the inside, but we can connect all we want to connect from here."

    "Oh, I see. Speaking of which, you were connecting the road from home to the inside."

    "The truth is, it''s forbidden to build gates here and there...... but now it''s an emergency. Mothers and chiefs will forgive you, too. Well, that''s not what I found out if you don''t forgive me."

    "Well, the chief may disagree because he''s stubborn... heh, you just have to keep quiet then!

    "Yeah...... thanks, Sola, Luna"

    Now I can buy you quite a bit of time.

    I felt like my thin hopes had gotten a little bigger.

    "Wait for me, Illis..."

    I gently stroke the cheeks of Illis, who looks painful.

    I''ll definitely try to help.

    Make this face smile.

    "I haven''t fulfilled my promise to break it... I won''t let you break it."

    Always help.

    Resolved again.

 374 374 stories, swelling malice.

    "Just now!

    Opening the mansion door, Lene spills her upbeat voice.

    Reese would welcome such a lean.

    "Welcome back, Mr. Leanne. And... Monica too."

    "Yes, thank you for your warm words"

    Monica, following Leanne back to the mansion, looked at the Lord and bowed her head.

    The two look into each other''s eyes and laugh small.

    There, I could see other emotions that weren''t just subordination.

    Not friendship, not romance, not respect or respect...

    Parent-child affection, if you like.

    An emotion close to it is flowing between us.

    "Uh, I''m tired. I''ve consumed so much magic."

    Leanne lowered her back to the couch just moments after entering as she spilled a silly dialogue.

    Lean on your back as you go, Gu-gu-gu-gu-gu-gu-gu-gu.

    "It''s annoying, Mr. Lene. So... what happened?

    "Is that it? Didn''t you get a report from Monica?

    "Not yet this time. Seems like you''ve been busy with a lot of things, so I don''t think I need you to report it."

    "Uh, yeah, yeah. Listen, it''s been a lot of trouble. I was supposed to just keep an eye on that heavenly tribe, but I''m not sure what the case is."

    "I''m not sure. A case?

    "Eh..."

    Lene explained the incident taking place in Cagne.

    that people are trapped in something illusory, wrapped in deep mist.

    That one of the most powerful species was causing it.

    The work of the Rains has solved the case.

    "... that''s why"

    "Fantasy, is it... that sounds pretty funny. Some of it goes to Monica''s ability."

    "Yes. As Master Reese said, it was similar to my abilities. Thanks to this, it was not easy to move around."

    "Well...... let''s hear more about that later from Monica. So... does that mean Mr. Iris isn''t here?

    "Uh, yeah. He was willing to betray us."

    "I knew it..."

    He expected it, and Reese was never particularly surprised.

    I just feel so sorry for you.

    "I thought Mr. Iris would be on your side... Phew. It''s not going to work."

    "Well, don''t you shan''t you? He''s ungrateful enough to break a promise."

    Previously, it was Lene, who still had the betrayal in his roots.

    "So... what about Mr. Iris?

    "I did what you told me. Ho."

    Leanne gently waves the tip of the cane as she hands the rainbow crystal.

    Then a sphere of light appeared.

    Fluffy float, fits into the hands of a leash.

    "That''s his soul. With this rainbow crystal, Eggu has done it."

    "This is..."

    Caress gently to examine the sphere of light...

    Then Reese had a deep grin.

    "That''s great. of the most powerful species...... and the souls of the heavenly tribes that should have been extinct. You have tremendous power. If this..."

    The Demon King''s awakening is another step closer.

    Reese crushed the rest of the dialogue in his mind.

    "Oh?"

    After stroking the sphere of light several times, Reese looks strange.

    "This is... not all souls,"

    "Huh? What do you mean?

    "You''re missing some of it. Perhaps there were some mistakes during soul extraction."

    "Ugh, seriously? I thought I did it right..."

    Lene looks back on her actions.

    By acting separately from Monica, I thoroughly hid my existence.

    And hit an unintentional blow where the opponent is alarmed.

    The rainbow crystal attack beyond space did capture Iris...

    "Uh... if you ask me, I might have been a little unresponsive? You failed..."

    Leanne sweats.

    Because Illis showed desperate resistance.

    Low ability of rainbow crystals.

    It''s bad that Monica doesn''t have cover.

    Though I think about this and excuses, I can''t think of anything quite good.

    "Well, you have no choice."

    "Huh?"

    "Mr. Lene has only been a little while with the rainbow crystal in his hand. Yet it will be difficult to treat it perfectly, even Mr. Leanne."

    "Uh... well, yeah! Even a genius wizard like me, when it comes to legendary gear, it''s hard."

    Turns out it''s not going to piss her off, and Leanne gets on with it as soon as possible.

    Seeing such a lean, Reese spilled a shuddering sigh inside.

    After all, should I have gone instead of being this person?

    But the unique signs of the Demonic race, whatever their human counterparts are, are hard to hide from them the most powerful species of heavenly race, Iris.

    "... well, fine"

    I could get the soul of Illis.

    incomplete, but its power is considerable.

    within expectations, and with this much, there is no problem.

    Instead, you could say it worked.

    "Mr. Leanne, you must be tired, right? I have a bath for you, what do you say?

    "What, seriously!? Wow, that helps. I just wanted to take a bath."

    Monica, I need you to show Mr. Lene around.

    "Yes, I understand"

    "Oh, yeah, yeah. That''s why Monica''s coming in with us."

    "Er...?

    "I don''t mind. Monica will be tired too, so rest with Mr. Leanne."

    "Yes, thank you"

    Leanne is in a groovy foothold.

    Monica thanked him and each disappeared behind the mansion.

    "... Phew"

    Reese, alone, smiles in trance as he gazes at the Sphere of Light...... the soul of Illis.

    "Oh, Demon King... soon, I will wake you up. Then... then..."

    Destroy everything in this world.

    Reese''s cold voice sounded small on the mansion.

    No one listens to that word, except Reese.

    Malice...... swells up.

 375 375 stories, helper.

    "Ah..."

    When I opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling in the inn room.

    I... Chiffon Knox wakes up and looks around the room.

    Milfielle and Chocolate were sleeping in bed.

    It doesn''t look particularly strange, it seems like she''s just sleeping normally.

    "Uh, I..."

    Why are you here?

    Think...... and I immediately remembered.

    "Oh well... me, I did something to betray you, and so I beat you Rain..."

    Think back to what you did,

    "Ohhhhhh......!?

    I held my head.

    "Me, my God... I''m so embarrassed because it''s hard, I run away to the easier ones... Ugh. Even you, Rayne, must be going through hard things, and yet I... oh well, who really is I..."

    Ha, ha, and a deep sigh spilled.

    I''m disappointed in myself.

    "I... don''t deserve to be a brave man."

    Pick an easy path and don''t try to fight forward...... no too much.

    Really embarrassing.

    I fought you, Rayne, and now that I know the strength of it, I know.

    Whatever it is, it is very important to have the strength to keep walking forward.

    I forgot about that.

    I don''t deserve to be named brave to me like that...

    "What... you shouldn''t give a short circuit answer here and quit like that. Report everything, and Argus will decide about me. If you can''t give it back because you don''t qualify here, that''s too irresponsible, and you''re just running away. Now we have to work hard to stay me."

    I made a mistake. It''s me...

    But it''s not all over.

    I can walk back again.

    Yes, because you taught me, Rayne.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The fact that Chiffon woke up meant they went to the inn where they were staying.

    When you open the door and enter the room,

    "Sorry!!!

    "Sorry -"

    "Sorry."

    Chiffon, Millefeuille and Chocolate lined up beside each other and suddenly they bowed their heads.

    All of a sudden, I''m going to eat it.

    "Er...?

    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Rain... I have a good memory. I mean, I was almost acting on my own volition... and I wasn''t being manipulated."

    "Does that mean you''ve even fought me?

    "... Yes"

    I really don''t seem to be shy anymore...... and while I looked embarrassed, Chiffon got sick of it.

    "I, you''ve caused so much trouble...... I''m so sorry!

    Chiffon has bowed his head over and over again.

    One of these days, it''s going to get to the ground.

    "Oh, no... because I don''t care"

    "But..."

    "Because I really don''t care. I know how Chiffon feels."

    I was trapped in a dream at first, too.

    I might not have been able to wake up without the help of Illis.

    Given that, I can''t be blaming Chiffon.

    "Thanks... Rayne, you''re so sweet"

    It''s not like that.

    "Yeah, I think it''s sweet. I guess that''s your virtue, Rayne."

    "Uh..."

    "Whoa, he''s lit up."

    "Heh, that''s adorable."

    "The two of you reflect more"

    "" Excuse me ""

    "Ha ha..."

    There was something about Illis, and he was tingling...

    Looking at the three friendly people, it only soothed a little.

    "By the way... can you tell me what happened since then? Um... it''s embarrassing, but I just woke up a while ago, so I don''t know what''s going on..."

    "... oh, fine"

    What is the situation now?

    Explaining that is, come on, it''s weird.

    "Actually..."

    Mr. Alpha responded by persuading me to unbind him.

    That although the fog is still there, it will clear up in a day.

    And...... that Illis was hurt.

    Serious injuries, heading to the North Continent to find a cure.

    Explain them.

    "I can''t believe that''s happening..."

    Chiffon''s face is dark.

    Milfielle and Chocolate also looked very difficult.

    I think I feel responsible for each of them.

    Never mind...... can''t you say that?

    It''s a short relationship, but I know very well that the three of us have a strong sense of responsibility.

    "Mr. Rain."

    "Yeah?"

    "Is there anything we can do?

    "It''s..."

    To be honest, there is.

    It''s tremendous.

    When you go to the North, you still can''t wipe the anxiety element.

    We have to break up the party, so we''re halfway there.

    What if we can make it up to the Chiffons by getting them to work together?

    Also, if Millefeuil could join us in treating Iris?

    I think the burden on Sola and Luna will be a lot less too.

    "To be honest, it helps a lot. But the Chiffons are a brave party."

    "Yeah, you are. Our mission is to make a journey for the Crusade of the Demon King. That is given the highest priority. For this reason, the repair of the comet''s sword is a top priority"

    "Then..."

    "But!"

    Chiffon says in a strong tone.

    "Before I was a brave man, I was alone. If someone is in danger... not to mention if I have one end to make that cause... I don''t think I should overlook it."

    "... Chiffon..."

    "Please, let me help you too"

    "Let me help you too - ''Cause I think you''re responsible."

    "Likewise"

    Milfielle and Chocolate said the same thing.

    "Yeah...... ok"

    "Then..."

    "I need your help to help Illis"

    "" "Of course!

    All three of them snorted in a powerful way.

 376 376. Whatever it is.

    I finished prepping in three hours.

    I''d really like to spend more time attacking an undisclosed land...

    For the sake of Illis, every minute is a shame now.

    So I just made it minimal prep.

    Then I asked Sola and Luna to build a gate and go to Krios via inside the Spirit Clan.

    Fortunately, Mr. Al was still staying.

    See you soon and explain what''s going on here.

    "Mmm... I didn''t know that was happening"

    Knowing that Illis was in danger, Mr. Al looked bitter.

    Because I cared a lot, I guess I''m just worried.

    "They say there are some of the most powerful species on the North Continent that are good at healing. Don''t you know anything about Al?

    "I''ve heard that story before. It''s just... um, what did I say? I heard it quite a while ago, so I don''t remember it properly. Sorry."

    "No... but does it exist?

    "Hmm. That''s for sure."

    "I''m glad I just asked about it."

    Not only Mr. Alpha, but Mr. Alpha also affirmed the existence of the most powerful species capable of healing.

    The two are smart and have a wealth of knowledge.

    If these two words match, there will be almost no false information.

    "But what is the Northern Continent... also a hell of a pain in the ass"

    "... is that it?

    I can''t believe you let Mr. Al say so far.

    Is it a pretty scary place?

    "I''m just about to hear a lot of nasty things. You think there are demons with far more powerful powers than normal individuals? You think plants and animals you''ve never seen are breeding? And... I''ve heard of more than one of the most powerful species."

    "Multiple...? Is that someone we don''t know?

    "Mm-hmm. They also have the most powerful species of the unknown that the concubine doesn''t know. Not only are there species called healing bearers, but there are other species that you won''t even hear rumors about..."

    "Really..."

    "That''s not all."

    The door opened and Mr. Resona showed herself.

    "Mr. Resona!

    "Long time no see."

    "Whoa, my pretty girl. How have you been?

    "Fair enough."

    Mother and daughter happy to see each other again for a long time.

    At this time, it was a little dusty.

    "You''re going to the North Continent, right? I''m a little too, but I''ve been collecting information."

    "It helps."

    "Al mentioned a lot of things, but what''s more troublesome than that is that there''s no city for humans to live in?

    "... I see"

    Mr. Resona''s point makes me happy.

    Naturally, there is no such thing as a city, as the place to go now is an undisclosed land.

    For once, maybe a little while people live there...

    There will be no such thing as a city in a village or settlement.

    When that happens, I can''t take a break.

    It is also difficult to replenish food and water.

    "And... it''s pretty nasty not having a map"

    "Oh, you know what I mean."

    "Nha? You might get lost without a map... is that so much of a problem?

    Explain to the strange Canade.

    "I''m not just lost, I don''t know what''s ahead, it''s troublesome."

    "Er... you may not know for sure, but if you proceed with caution, it won''t be a problem? There''s nothing I can do if a trap is set up, but even if there''s a cliff or a valley, I think I can find it properly."

    "But that''s the kind of danger we''re going to proceed with vigilance, right? Then, naturally, the speed will drop dramatically"

    "Ah."

    "And if the way forward is at an end, we have to turn back the road again. It''s a big time loss. For us right now, that''s something we want to avoid as much as possible."

    "Well... maps are an essential part of moving forward safely and securely"

    "Ooh..."

    Canade and...... then, I give you a voice like Nina was impressed.

    I don''t think Nina has a choice because she''s small...

    Because Canade is an adult, I want him to have as much knowledge about maps as he does.

    Well, I guess I was so exhausted when we first met because I didn''t have it.

    "So it''s a map"

    "What?"

    Mr. Resona releases the rounded form here.

    Receive and open in haste.

    "This... is it a map of the North Continent?

    Pretty poor accuracy compared to general maps sold on the central continent and elsewhere.

    It only contains a large amount of terrain and brief information.

    But without this, it''s the difference between cloud mud.

    If you take the form of writing locally obtained information on this map, you will be able to do your exploration quite smoothly.

    "This stuff, where...?

    "Some of the ghost tribes that live in this city are Baba and Jijii like Al. Well, it''s gonna be a mess, not a perfect one, but it''s better than not."

    "It''s no use being like a concubine. Concubine says she''s so cute and adorable."

    "I found those people from one end to the other, and that''s what I found"

    "I didn''t mean to... thank you"

    "I mean fine. Rayne and the others are the city''s benefactors. If there''s anything I can do, I''ll be happy to help."

    "Cool"

    "Ha ha, right. Me, you''re cool!

    Praised by Rifa, Mr. Resona was in a good mood.

    At first glance, I''m not sure...

    Actually, you love kids, this guy.

    "It was helpful to have a map. And then it''s a way to travel to the North..."

    It is an undisclosed land, so naturally no bridges or anything like that have been put on it.

    "Um, don''t worry. If it''s a gateway to the North, it''s inside the concubines and spirits. Of course, you can use it without a problem."

    "Thank you!

    "Using it again and again, isn''t it annoying?

    Mr. Al laughs off Rifa''s concerns.

    "That''s not true. The chief is a concubine. He won''t look good, but then he''ll do the iron fist sanction."

    ... I sympathized just a little longer.

    "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s south of the North Continent... but let''s get it delivered properly. Usually thanks for taking care of my daughters."

    "If it''s true, I''ll accompany you for a few moments... bad. We can''t just leave this city alone."

    "Since I haven''t fully recovered from the Stampede incident earlier... my concubine may be willing to cooperate, and I''m sorry"

    "No, I''m fine. You give me a map, you give me a way to get around... and if you want any more, you can hit a bee."

    All we have to do is hang in there.

    "Do we just cross to the North Continent?

    "Uh..."

    My preparations are fine, but will everyone be okay?

    Looking back, looking at everyone.

    "I''m fine. Lots of energy, lots of stomach! I''ll hang in there a lot."

    "Mm-hmm. Me, too... it''s okay"

    "No problem with me either."

    Everyone seems to have no problem either.

    Then let''s move on.

    Start your journey to help Illis.

    The way forward is an undisclosed land.

    I don''t have much information, I don''t know what''s waiting for me.

    Plus, half of my buddies leave messages in Cagne.

    The situation is not good.

    But I never give up.

    "Whatever it is... just push on!

 377 377 stories, North Continent.

    "Arriving."

    We reached the North Continent via the Spirit Clan, using the Metastatic Gate.

    The sight that spreads there...

    "Nyah... Something''s more normal than I thought."

    Canade was right, it was normal.

    Sleek plains spread.

    I saw a forest in the back of my left hand.

    Plus a small mountain behind it.

    On his right, there was a slightly wider river flowing.

    It''s been stretching all the way back and I don''t know where the source is from here.

    It doesn''t mean the streets are just in order...

    Nothing special, it''s a very normal sight.

    "Mr. Canade is right, that''s normal... I was just imagining a more interesting sight"

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right. Like this, there''s a density of big trees like many times what I am, flowers I''ve never seen or something blooming, and, heck, there''s some bird that sounds weird."

    Chiffon and Canade talk about their image of the North Continent.

    The truth is, I had a similar image.

    Because it''s an undisclosed land...

    Unreleased = a hell of a place, because of the impression, all the bad images swelled and I was thinking of the sight.

    Actually, I don''t think so...

    I mean, I was relieved, I clapped it out a little.

    "I don''t even know what your lords are saying. It''s just an untapped land for humans, where the most powerful species live. So it''s natural to pioneer it so it''s livable?

    Al was right.

    "Just don''t be alarmed, okay? No one knows what''s lurking behind it, even if it looks mediocre. If you get alarmed because you think it''s a child rabbit, it could be a hell of a monster. Go ahead with your heart."

    "Yes."

    "Then the concubine returns to Krios. I can''t help but think I can''t go with you... but be careful, right?

    "" "Yes" "

    Now we all replied.

    Having seen it, Mr. Al laughed satisfactorily and disappeared into the metastasis gate.

    "Well... that''s the beginning of the offensive on the North Continent"

    "Huh... Cancer, Bulb"

    Nina was slamming her little fist and showing her motivation.

    I guess you care about Iris.

    I''ve never been more motivated.

    She''s sweet.

    "Huh."

    Nina dyed her cheeks when she stuck with the good boy and the good boy.

    But I soon got a face that seemed comfortable, and I''ve been offering my head.

    "Nyah..."

    "Mmm."

    Canade and Rifa''s flattering gaze.

    Not if you''re doing this, maybe you want to say.

    Sure, you''re right, so I broadened the map first, so to speak.

    "Mr. Rain, what do we do now?

    "Right..."

    The map that Mr. Resona gave me had written about the general topography of the North Continent.

    This part is the coast, from here on down the mountain.

    And this area is like a forest...... etc.

    However, there is no information as to where the most powerful species we are looking for are.

    So from the general terrain, I have to guess where the most powerful species live...

    "If you think about it normally, here or here, right?

    plains to the northeast and northwest of the North Continent.

    Others are not fit to live in peace, such as with sprawling forests or cliffs.

    It''s just...

    "It is also possible that living in the woods is more appropriate"

    Rifa is right.

    For example, the Spirits live in the woods...

    I don''t know, but some of the most powerful species could live on a rugged cliff.

    More importantly, the possibility of the most powerful species living in the sea.

    The most powerful species is because people''s common sense doesn''t work.

    Even if there were some of the most powerful species living in the volcano, it''s not surprising at all.

    Thinking about it, I don''t know where to look.

    "... For now, let''s go to the plains of the Northeast and Northwest. Our common sense may not work... but normally, we''re likely to be living here. Even if we don''t find it, we might get a clue as to what it is. I''m going to try that more than I have any other choice... what do you guys think?

    "Yeah, I think Rayne''s right. to."

    "I guess I agree with Mr. Canade as well."

    "I... think it would be nice"

    "I agree."

    "Okay, it''s settled"

    We decided unanimously to go for the plains.

    The plains to the northeast are slightly closer.

    Let''s go for you first.

    "Shall we leave?"

    "Ugh."

    Canade nodded vigorously and took on a large luggage bag with food, water, etc.

    I can''t help but let a girl have such big baggage...

    In fact, Canade is the most powerful thing you can do.

    I have a contract with Canade, so I have it there too... but still, it''s no match for the power of the most powerful species.

    Have a luggage bag the size of which is smaller than Canade''s.

    Chiffon carries a similar luggage bag.

    That''s brave.

    You don''t have a contract with the most powerful species, but it''s a hell of a force.

    "Hmm...?

    Second, Chiffon saw this one.

    "Mr. Rain, weren''t you thinking about being rude right now?

    "Huh? That''s not true..."

    "You''re a girl, but you''re powerful. Didn''t you think?

    "I thought so."

    "That''s no good. I''m not particularly happy about that."

    "Uh... sorry"

    Girl...... that''s hard.

    "Whoa."

    I just walked a little bit and found a wolf.

    They don''t have any hostility, and they don''t suddenly attack you.

    Instead, he seemed interested in this one, approaching Totetote.

    "Just fine. Give me a little help."

    I try to tame wolves for directions...

    "What... I can''t make a provisional contract!?

    What the hell happened?

    The technique for the temporary contract was bounced back.

 378 378 Stories Small...

    I''m a beast taster.

    At first everyone told me it was out of standard or something, and I wasn''t aware of that...

    I have been able to learn about my origins and so on these days and have a lot of confidence.

    I''m not saying anything...... but if it''s a normal animal, I''m confident I''ll taste it.

    If you''re not feeling well or something like that, you''re so complacent that you can make it succeed with a 100 percent chance.

    Yet...

    "Why fail...!?

    I''ll repeat, I can''t tame a wolf.

    That''s crazy.

    I''ve never done anything like this before.

    I get unwittingly upset, and I get a bar stand.

    The wolf who saw me like that,

    "On!"

    When it rings sharply, it kicks the ground with momentum.

    Keep it up, daddy-daddy! And I''ve been pushing.

    "Whew!?

    I get a decent run through, and they push me down.

    With more force than I thought, I couldn''t resist.

    The wolf rode straight onto my chest and opened his mouth.

    I see a number of sharp fangs lined up.

    And...

    "Rain!?

    "Uh... yeah, I''m fine"

    I let Canade, who gives a voice close to screaming, respond that there was no problem.

    The wolf riding on me...

    "Ha-ha-ha... Khun!

    He was licking my face peppery as he shook his tail beside his boom very happily.

    Who are you, Beto?

    I don''t know why, but they seem to have missed me so much.

    I didn''t feed him, and we just met, why not?

    "Rain, are you okay?

    The Canades came running.

    And look at the wolf riding over me, it gets a little giddy.

    "Whew!? This kid is so big..."

    "Really...... such a big wolf, I might never see it before. Mr. Rayne, are you okay?

    Chiffon''s right, if you do it, it''s a big wolf.

    Is he as tall as I am?

    The black hair growing surprisingly all over her body had a color scheme that she hadn''t seen before: the tips of the hair were red and glowing.

    The fingernails on the tip of your hands and feet are as sharp as a blade.

    It''s just that he cares about me, and he was constantly rounding the tip of his hands and feet so that his nails wouldn''t sting him.

    The tail is very big.

    It''s about the same size as your body, and if you look at it from afar, you might not know which body it is.

    And if you look closely, there was a small horn growing on his forehead.

    Small but sharp as a spear, insisting on a firm presence...

    "... what, horns?

    I accidentally make it a kyoton to something that is unlikely to be a normal wolf.

    It''s not a mistake to look at, it''s well grown.

    This guy...

    "Not a wolf"

    That''s what Rifa says to get ahead of my answer.

    "All right, all right. Good boy."

    "Khun."

    Rifa strokes that head after he directs the wolf down from above me.

    The wolf looked nostalgic to Rifa as well, spilling a voice that seemed pleasant when she could stroke her head.

    Or it''s not just Rifa.

    He also showed a very friendly attitude towards Canade, Chiffon and the fearful touching Nina.

    "You''re smart. Are you going to be my family?

    "Wong."

    "Too bad"

    A wolf shakes his head to the side.

    Did you understand the story now...?

    If that''s the case, intelligence is pretty good too.

    "Is this child a demon?

    "I don''t think so..."

    I can''t help but think Chiffon does.

    It has characteristics that are not found in ordinary wolves, and it is expensive if you do it with both intelligence and power.

    But there''s no way that demons miss people.

    Unless Monster Tamer serves...

    I didn''t do that, and I can''t.

    Then... what the hell?

    Really, it''s a mysterious wolf.

    "Nyah..."

    Canade stared at the wolf.

    The wolf stares back at her like that.

    "... Yikes!

    "On!"

    Bark at each other.

    Looks like we''re having a conversation.

    "Canade, could you possibly find out about Soytz?

    "Hmmm...... I have no basis"

    Put aside a beat, Canade speaks his own conclusions.

    "This kid... isn''t he the most powerful species?

    "" What!?

    Me and Chiffon''s surprise voices overlap.

    However, Nina and Rifa are not surprised that you were coming to the same conclusion as Canade.

    "Is that true?

    "There''s no basis for that, so you can''t be sure. But you can''t just push down Rayne, who''s under contract to me, and you can''t just be a wolf or some demon there."

    Speaking of which, yes.

    "Rayne''s inability to contract provisionally is also a convincing story if this kid is the most powerful species, isn''t it? No matter how many rains, it''s not easy to temporarily contract the strongest species with a whee...... hmm, but Rain is going to do it?

    "Don''t be impotent. I just can''t."

    Regardless of this agreement, there is no way that the strongest species can be used in a provisional contract.

    "And then it''s gonna be like my reckoning... but this kid, you know, he feels empathy. The feeling is unique to our most powerful species¡­ we learn to feel like our people."

    "I see..."

    When Canade, the most powerful species, said, it was convincing to do so.

    "You, the most powerful species?

    "On!"

    Knowing this question or not, the wolf barked well.

 379 379 words, now on hold.

    The wolf gets ahead with a tattered, light-hearted foothold.

    When some distance leaves, it stops pitifully and looks back at this one.

    As this one approaches, resume walking again.

    I stopped where I loosened up and glanced over here.

    "On!"

    Ring one.

    Come quickly, I think you''re saying.

    He doesn''t speak the language, but he seems like a very smart kid.

    He wants to take us somewhere, and he''s been doing this since just now.

    I can''t be sure where I''m going...

    Probably our original destination, the plains of the Northeast.

    I can see it moving that way in directions.

    The destination is the same.

    And I don''t have any other clues.

    So I decided to follow this kid.

    If it''s a trap, that''s fine.

    Any difficulty, we all just beat it together.

    It''s just... I don''t feel like a trap.

    I don''t know if this kid is really the most powerful species.

    But I can''t feel anything malicious at all, rather, I feel favorable.

    Probably, you''ll be fine.

    That''s what I''m telling you. That''s what I''m telling you. That''s what I''m telling you.

    "... Hey, Rain"

    "Yeah?"

    As he followed after the wolf, Canad ran with Totete and lined up next to him.

    I look here and there, and I immediately lose my gaze.

    He''s in a state of flux and restlessness.

    What''s the matter with you?

    "Canade, what''s wrong?

    "Er... right. I don''t know if Iris is going to talk about this in a tough time... but at least he wants to make sure, or if he doesn''t, he won''t be able to calm down..."

    "Er...?

    Canade''s story gets no guidelines.

    Something seems so hard to say...

    "There''s something you want to tell me, isn''t there?

    "... yeah"

    "Then I''ll ask. Ask properly."

    "... okay?

    "Of course. Look, I can''t, because there seems to be a blunt spot... if anything, it would be more helpful for you to say it clarity. At a time like this... No, it''s a time like this, so I think we should talk about it so it won''t be a problem later"

    "Oh well... well, tell me, right?

    Canade seemed nervous.

    Plus, my cheeks are stained with cherry blossoms.

    My eyes, too, felt like I was getting a fever at some point.

    "Before I went out, they explained the general situation... but Rain, I don''t know... what I was dreaming about... you know, right?

    "Oh, then... ah"

    The dream Canade and the others had was to marry me.

    I mean, that''s how they feel, so...

    After being pointed out to me by Illis about it, I finally realized, albeit consciously.

    I thought once we solved the case, we''d have to talk.

    It''s just that I was totally out of my mind because of what happened to Illis after that.

    "Nyah... I knew you knew how to react"

    "Uh, well, I don''t know..."

    After getting lost, I snorted.

    I can''t help deceiving you, and, exactly, I don''t want to imitate you running away here.

    This is the time... no, this is the time, I need to face her feelings.

    If I miss now, I don''t know when I''ll be able to talk next.

    "Oh, you know... if you dreamed of me, I think you already know."

    Sorry.

    I didn''t know until Illis pointed me out.

    "I think that, uh, Rayne thing... su, su... su, su..."

    Canade turned bright red to his ears,

    "... I like it"

    A voice so small that it seemed to disappear, I snapped pompously.

    I''m going to miss hearing about it if you do, but, exactly, you shouldn''t do that this time.

    I heard it well.

    I carved Canade''s words firmly into my heart.

    "Ahhh..."

    Canade looked so embarrassed that she turned away from me.

    I can''t look directly at this one right now.

    I''m restless with Sowa...

    The cat''s ears are pounding and his tail is moving with all sorts of slack.

    "Eh, I..."

    Accept Canade''s feelings?

    Or say no?

    Either way, we need to put it into proper language.

    I have to say something.

    I think so, but unfortunately I can''t spin the word.

    It''s white in my head.

    It''s an excuse, but I just see the Canades as my people, and I don''t see them that way...

    So I can''t put my thoughts together.

    I have no idea what kind of reply to return.

    Canade should be very brave of you right now...

    What a pity for me.

    I can see very well that Illis was frightened.

    "Oh, yeah, it''s okay!

    "Huh?"

    "Because I don''t want Rayne to respond right now or anything like that"

    I don''t feel compelled to say that to Canade.

    I don''t even care about this one...

    It seemed like a sincere line.

    "I don''t know, because I think it''s an accidental confession... the truth is, I didn''t mean to confess this abruptly, did I? Rayne is blunt, so I was going to take more time and do it slowly."

    "Uh... sorry"

    "Ah!? I''m not blaming you! I just don''t want you to worry."

    Canade looked directly at this one, even as he blushed.

    And laugh softly.

    "Because this is the time... I don''t really think about getting a response or anything like that. I think that''s not just me, but Tania, Sola, and Luna. The most important thing I need to think about right now is Ilis. So it''s okay."

    "It''s..."

    "And even after I was able to help Iris, I don''t need to be forced to respond. Probably because if it came from Rain, I''d be talking about water in my sleeping ear... and I''d rather you think about it carefully than force me to respond in that situation. We''re glad to hear that."

    "Is Canade... is that all right?

    "Yeah."

    Without getting lost, Canade answered instantly.

    "Now, all you have to do is let me know how you feel. I don''t want anything more."

    Canade kicked the pebble on the side of the road.

    Pebbles roll corny.

    "But... if I keep you waiting too long, you''ll be stubborn, right?

    "... oh, okay"

    About me and Canade.

    About Tania, Sola and Luna.

    We need to figure out what we want to do with our future relationship and what we should do with it.

 380 380 stories north.

    Would you have followed the wolf and walked for about a day?

    Of course, the break is pinched on the way.

    At night, the wolf goes back here, circles around trying to lean on me, and falls asleep on his own.

    Is this wolf the most powerful species?

    Will it have healing powers?

    Though I care a lot and want to ask, I can''t exchange words.

    Too bad.

    Well, now that we''ve got a clue, let''s think positively.

    If I keep thinking backwards, my heart will come to me.

    And then morning comes again.

    Probably traveling towards the plains of the northeast...

    "Off......"

    The wolf stopped somewhat on the move and looked at this one like he said something.

    I''m stepping on the spot.

    Sounds like something else... bad, I just don''t get the word.

    "Nah."

    "One."

    Suddenly, Canade started a conversation with the wolf.

    "Uh-huh?

    "On, off"

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    "Khun."

    From the side, it was a pretty mysterious sight.

    Can a cat talk to a dog...?

    "... yeah, I see"

    "Uh... you know what Soitz is saying?

    "Somehow. Can''t you hurry any faster? I think I want to say. Keep it up, it''s going to take a lot of time or something like that."

    "I see."

    If it does come from the wolves, we''ll feel very slow.

    Wolves would be very nasty because they travel quite a distance a day.

    Nevertheless, what is it?

    I have the power I gained from my contract, and Canade is a cat spiritual clan, so it''s possible to keep running for a long time.

    It''s just hard for the other three.

    "Rain."

    Worried, Rifa called out.

    Somewhere, I feel like I''m wearing a dooya face.

    I''ll take care of it.

    "There''s a solution?

    "Yeah."

    Rifa nods one, biting her thumb and bleeding.

    "Come."

    When blood falls to the ground, it is not absorbed by the soil and turns into a sight where ripples spread across the lake.

    From there four giant wolves appeared, of which Rifa was a family member.

    "You can ride these kids."

    "There were four heads?

    "There are two kids who can fight. The other two are still kids."

    ... BeastTamer, but I can''t tell.

    They all look the same individual... but I guess there''s something only Rifa, the Lord, knows.

    "Me and Nina are small, so we ride together. And then, one head at a time."

    "It''ll help. Thanks, Rifa."

    "Ahhh."

    When I stroke my head, I get a tranced face.

    I have offered my head more, so I kept it even more so.

    "Nyah..."

    "Hmmm......"

    "Nice......"

    Anyway, Canade and Nina seemed to flatter even Chiffon for some reason.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The journey that followed was smooth because we changed our means of travel.

    The speed increases at once, digesting the itinerary many times faster than originally planned.

    And... two days later.

    We arrived on the northeastern plain, which was our original destination.

    A small but village was built there.

    In the middle of a vast plain, countless tents were built.

    Are you a nomad? Thoughts and unexpectedly disappointing tents, I can tell it''s something I can''t easily move around.

    A fence is built in the back of the village, where cattle are left alone.

    There was also a bit of a mix of sheep and small dogs.

    And...... such village lords had dog ears and big dog tails growing.

    Seems similar to the canade of the Cat Spirit Clan, a decidedly different species.

    This could be, could be.

    "On!"

    "Oh?"

    When the wolf barked one, the villagers noticed this way.

    By the way, I had Rifa''s family pulled in because they were going to irritate me senselessly.

    "Sakura ya. Are you back? How''s it going... Oh, what about you guys?

    "Wow!"

    "Hmm... I brought him here because I liked him," he said. Hmmm......... well, that''s good. That''s a good thing you can judge for yourself. Rarely. "

    "Ha-ha-ha...!

    The wolf had his head stroked with great pleasure.

    "Hmmm... ghostly to the Cat Spirit Clan to the Divine Clan. My countrymen are in full swing. And it would have been hard for two humans to get here. Come. I''ll make you some tea."

    "Huh? Oh, yes...... thank you"

    Maybe the strongest species living on the North Continent are not friendly.

    Because I was thinking about it, I''m stuck with the soft response.

    Was I being too vigilant?

    Slightly relaxed, he went to the big tent as he was guided.

    It was beautiful inside and had all the household items.

    "Look, go ahead. The Cat Spirit Clan lady left it lukewarm."

    "I''ll have it."

    I got you some tea first.

    It has a strong bitter taste, but it also tasted strange and delicious and tasted like a habit.

    "Well... before we talk, shall we introduce ourselves"

    "Right. I''m Rain Shroud. It''s human."

    "I''m Chiffon Knox. Likewise, he''s human."

    "I''m Canade. As you can see, it''s the Cat Spirit Clan."

    "Nina....... Divine Clan......"

    "Rifa. ghost tribe"

    Listen to us introduce ourselves and lean back strangely.

    "Before I introduce myself, forgive me for asking questions. Rayne... Oh, can I call you by name?

    "Yes, go ahead"

    "So... is Rain one of their most powerful species?

    "Rayne is our husband."

    "Hey."

    Canade makes a statement that could be strangely misunderstood, and I panic.

    "It''s a buddy, buddy! Canade''s statement now is because I have a contract with them..."

    "Well, with the contract?

    "I''m a Beast Tamer. So I made a deal, so what I''m saying is never in a weird way..."

    "Ho."

    He looked intriguing.

    "I made a pact with them, the most powerful species... I see. No, sometimes it''s funny when you live long. Really funny."

    "Er...?

    "Whoa, I''m sorry. Shall I introduce myself to derailment to this extent? Come, Sakura."

    "On."

    A wolf moves next to her.

    Open your mouth slowly as you gently stroke its back.

    "My name is Sigre. This girl, Sakura. It''s the most powerful species known as the Werewolves."

 381 381 words, werewolf.

    Similar to the Cat Spirit Clan, the most powerful species with wolf ears and tails... that''s the Wolf Clan.

    Whereas the Cat Spirit Clan has a cheerful personality, the Ya Werewolves are a proud and brave species.

    He said he has a strong sense of companionship and acts without omitting his own dangers during a crisis of companionship.

    Proud to move for someone, strong courage and sense of justice.

    Its power is similar to that of the Cat Spiritual Clan and has a high overall physical capability potential.

    I can''t use magic.

    His physical abilities are high for that matter, and he can run like the wind and defeat Oki with his bare hands.

    However, my physical abilities are inferior to those of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    The best in physical ability is the Cat Spirit Clan, which has a wall that can never be exceeded, followed by the Wolf Clan.

    If a number were to appear, would it be as good as the Dragon Clan?

    The Cat Spirit Clan boasts an overwhelming physical ability, and the Dragon Clan is an all-rounder who can do anything.

    So, what about the werewolves?

    Ya werewolves can freely handle the life energy they call ''struggle''.

    Though not an inexhaustible energy...

    Its power is outrageous.

    For example, by putting it together in one''s own body, one can gain the physical ability of a cat spirit clan, albeit for a short time.

    For example, by compressing and releasing as many arrows, it is possible to attack remotely.

    For example, a movement that disregards the laws of physics can be made by using a fighting spirit.

    "... I see"

    Mr. Sigre explained that to me, I was able to have a complete understanding of the Lycans.

    There are cat spirits, so it wouldn''t be strange to have the most powerful species with paired dog traits, sometimes I thought...

    I didn''t know you were really there.

    Quite interesting.

    My blood as a beast taster makes me want to ask more questions about this.

    "He''s a werewolf, isn''t he?

    "Oh, yeah. This is my sweet grandson Sakura. Look, Sakura. Say hello."

    "On!"

    Sakura barked powerfully.

    "Nah... that''s a lot."

    "It''s so warm, isn''t it?"

    Canade and Chiffon looked happy.

    I hugged her a few times before I got here.

    I guess I remember that time.

    "I don''t care where you look from, Wonko"

    "Ha, no."

    Mr. Sigre laughs joyfully at Rifa''s straightforward remarks.

    "Yay, the werewolves don''t have two characteristics. One is, you spend your childhood like a Sakura, like a beast. And when you grow up, you become human."

    "Heh... I don''t know about this, but it''s interesting"

    "We don''t know much about it either... they say the beast is more resistant to disease. So, of all the weak kids, they could be the beasts."

    Well, while I''m convinced, I''m curious about Sakura''s parents.

    Mr. Sigre looks like his grandmother, but what''s wrong with his father and mother?

    Are you just taking your seat off, or...

    Well, I can''t hear this all of a sudden, so let''s swallow this question.

    "Something tells me there was a visitor on this continent, so I asked Sakura to go see how it went... I can''t believe she brought me inside"

    Mr Sigre, who says so, saw this one somewhat troubled.

    No, it''s not just me.

    Watching me and Chiffon.

    I don''t really seem to care about the Canades.

    "Uh... excuse me. Has something bothered you?

    "No, that''s not true. Right. My attitude was bad too... hiding it weirdly is likely to be a problem later. Then shall I be honest with you? We werewolves don''t really like humans."

    "It''s..."

    It''s like getting your nose screwed, but you can''t avoid going through it.

    Correct your residence and listen closely.

    "Yea, another characteristic of the werewolves is that they have a certain lord."

    "Is it the Lord?

    "It''s this guy, I serve the person I decide to be, and I''m ready to devote my life to following him. That''s how your ancestors found their own Lord and served him with a whole body of spirits... and lately, that''s completely gone."

    "Why not?

    Because he betrayed me.

    Spilling a deep sigh, Mr. Sigre continues his conversation.

    "Man is because he''s a greedy creature... even if he looks like a decent person at first, he becomes greedy over time. Or, get arrogant. I take it for granted that we can help, and I don''t feel anything."

    "It''s, again..."

    "It''s not all about it. But the vast majority of the Lord became fools not worthy of serving... so we were frightened by humans. I''m exhausted. And then I stopped getting involved and moved to this continent..."

    It''s an earache story.

    I don''t know who did what to neglect the werewolves...

    What a stupid thing you did to me.

    "It''s similar to the Spirit Clan."

    Chiffon spills that sentiment.

    A spiritual clan that, by destroying nature, refused to engage with people...... it does resemble one another.

    "But... then why are you bringing us here?

    "Honestly, I didn''t mean that. It just seems like this kid likes you guys... Sakura is still young, but her eyes are sure. If Sakura missed it, you wouldn''t be bad people either. That''s what I thought."

    That means we couldn''t have gotten here without Sakura...

    Even if we arrived without guidance, could we have been driven away?

    "Nah, thanks. Sakura. All right, all right."

    "Wahoo."

    Canade was smiling at Sakura.

    Sakura licks Canade''s hand peppery as she seems comfortable.

    "But I had no idea there was such a powerful species as the werewolves."

    "We''ve been out of contact with humans for hundreds of years, so hey... he''s disappeared before the Spirit Clan, and there''s no choice."

    "Not so long ago..."

    Really, what have people done to me in the past...?

    "So... what are we doing here? What can I do for you?

    "Oh, yes."

    Although there are a lot of concerns, those questions are later.

    Now, we need to find a way to help Illis.

    "I came to this North Continent to help a certain girl"

    "Ho."

    "The child''s name is Iris. It''s said to be extinct."

    "The heavenly tribe...?

    Mr. Sigre was also surprised by this information, he had his eyes wide open.

    "Actually..."

    That Illis was badly injured and hurt his soul.

    What I have done to this northern continent when I heard that there are some of the most powerful species with healing powers.

    I briefly explained how I''ve been so far.

    "I see... that''s what happened"

    Mr Sigre says somewhere emotionally.

    Then... I shake my head to the side like I can''t help it.

    "I''m sorry. If it''s for our compatriots, it''s not silly to help, but we werewolves don''t have healing power."

    "Yes, what is it..."

    Was Mr. Alpha''s information wrong?

    My heart is going to be dominated by desperate emotions.

    "There''s just another of the most powerful species in the North."

    Mr. Sigre continued with such a dialogue.

 382 382 Stories Undead Birds

    "What, are there other strongest species?

    "From here to west, you know there''s a plain just like here?

    "Yes, I''ve never been there, but I have a map"

    "Well, do you have a map of this continent? I don''t know who it is, but whoever made that map is excellent. Whoa, I''m sorry. I missed the point. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    Mr. Sigre gives me a loving grin.

    Similar to the Spirit Clan, I heard he was frightened of humans and disappeared...

    It''s kind of friendly with me and Chiffon for that, isn''t it?

    I miss Sakura, so I''m talking about trusting us, too.

    I trust myself because my grandson trusts me.

    Is that such a simple story?

    I don''t think you''re lying about trusting me.

    So I think there''s something else hidden that I just believe in.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "Oh, no... nothing"

    You shouldn''t.

    I''m curious, but right now, I need to hear about another of the most powerful species.

    "Is it possible for you to tell me about the other most powerful species?

    "Oh, good."

    Mr. Sigre nods one and then speaks slowly.

    "From here on the western plains, there is a vast entrance to the dungeon. No... it should be called an ex-dunction."

    "Yuan...? What does that mean?

    "The most powerful species of the case resides in that dungeon. So, ex-dunction, that''s why."

    "I see..."

    It''s one of the most powerful species in the world to live in a dungeon.

    Normally, I don''t think about that, and even if I do, I don''t have enough power to do it.

    That''s right, should we call it the strongest species?

    Apparently, this one also exists out of standard.

    "They''re not like us, childhood takes on a different look, nothing like that. The appearance is very similar to that of a human being. What''s so special about manipulating flames?

    "Give me the flame... Does that mean you don''t have the ability to heal?

    "No."

    Mr. Sigre shakes his head to the side.

    Then, I combine words and information while doing the thinking trick.

    "When it comes to manipulating flames, it doesn''t mean you''re specialized in attack capability. They have the healing power Rayne seeks. He''s a healing flame."

    "Healing Flames......"

    "The flame, flaming but not violent, is very gentle. Nothing like burning your skin, rather, enveloping it warmly. They say it''s possible to bring the dead back to life."

    "Is it true!?

    "That''s all I''m asking. We know all about the Undead... but we can''t say for sure if we have that much power."

    "Really..."

    Everything doesn''t work out the way I want it to, and I''m a little disappointed.

    But I paved the way.

    The most powerful species did exist: having the power of healing.

    And then, if we can somehow mount cooperation......!

    "How could the Undead be on the North Continent?

    "Uh... that''s it"

    Mr. Sigre looked very bitter.

    I have a bad feeling.

    "Basically, it''s similar to us and the Spirit Clan. I moved to the North without humans because of my love for humans. It''s about the same time as us, so I guess it''s not on the record."

    "I see..."

    "There''s just one big problem"

    "Is that a problem......?

    "They''re hostile to humans."

    According to Mr. Sigre''s story...

    Back in the day, people and the Immortals used to walk the same path as good friends.

    But knowing that the immortals would have the power to bring even the dead back to life, man sought them.

    I want my family back.

    I want my friend back.

    Desire is not just that...

    I want you to teach me how to come back to life even if I die.

    I want you to tell me how to become immortal.

    Like poking irrational demands.

    And the immortals, who loved men, tried to distance themselves from men, just as the wolves did.

    But people don''t allow it.

    Once, as I did to the heavenly tribe...

    I stepped off a man''s path. I tried to go out on the deed.

    As a result... there was a dispute between people and the Immortal Birds.

    And the relationship goes to the worst.

    The Undead said they saw people as complete enemies while fleeing to the North.

    "... Oh, my God"

    I''ve been told terrible things, and I accidentally hold my head on the spot.

    I don''t know where anyone is, but people from the past do extra things for me.

    "Hmmm... with that background, it might get harder and harder"

    Chiffon says as he clouds his face.

    Yes, she''s right.

    The immortals, reluctant to use their power, moved to the North Continent.

    And we''ve come this far with the power of such immortal birds.

    I can''t even think of shards when things roll out smoothly.

    I only have a feeling of trouble.

    "We werewolves and spirits just hate humans. There''s nothing like attacking you, even if you do something cold to push it away. Well, unless you call me from the other side. However, the Immortals are not the same... they will attack without question if they find a human. That doesn''t change the way you treat demons."

    "Uh-oh... we''re not demons."

    Canade pointed her lips in disgust.

    I know how that feels.

    I know, but... you can somehow understand how the immortals feel, too.

    Listening to Mr. Sigre, it looks like he''s been in pretty bad shape in the past.

    That''s what...... like Illis.

    If you see it like that, you can''t help but be hostile to people.

    "Well... here''s the thing about the Undead. I don''t mind telling you the details, but you''re under attack. The whole race, I think, will break out of my mind. I see a future where that happens...... what do we do?

    "Sure, I''ll go"

    Immediately, Mr. Sigre turned his eyes round.

    "... you weren''t listening to me?

    "I''m listening. Probably going to be attacked without question, right? It''s hard to convince you that you don''t even have a hippo to discuss it in the first place. It''s more than likely that our purpose is healing."

    "If you know so much... how come?

    "... there''s a child in pain."

    I''ve seen terrible things in the past, and I''ve lived in the dark ever since...

    I can''t forget the empty grin that such an Illis occasionally shows.

    It doesn''t matter if you''re alive... such an empty grin burns you in the back of your brain and won''t leave you.

    "I... want Iris to laugh. I want to see a laugh from the bottom of my heart again."

    Before... when I talked to Iris when I didn''t know anything, I felt like I was laughing fun.

    I wish from the bottom of my heart to get a smile like that back then.

    "So whatever it is, whatever it is I''m waiting for... I''m just pushing on"

 383 383 stories, face to face.

    "Hmm... you look good. Sakura just missed me."

    "On!"

    You''re sure of what you''re looking at, aren''t you? It felt like saying, Sakura barked.

    My tail is shaking and I''m staring at this one.

    Hmmm...... I''m glad you miss it, but I haven''t made a good impression so far.

    Why not?

    "If you mean to move on, I won''t do anything to stop it. And because of that. Shall I help you a little? Sakura?"

    "Wow!"

    "All right, good reply. Then get to the Rains and do it."

    What do you mean... you visit the Undead, and Sakura''s with you?

    "Huh? Is that okay?

    "I can explain it with my mouth, but it''s a little complicated. So it''s best to follow directions. And for the undead, the werewolves are not strangers. I have a little relationship, so maybe you can listen to me without being hostile for a second."

    "Thank you"

    "Thank you all very well, and then I''ll make sure you get it."

    "Ha ha."

    Mr. Sigre is very kind.

    I can''t believe I''m devoting all my love to people, not very much, but it doesn''t look that way.

    Though I''m curious why you make it so much better...

    That''s later.

    Now, let''s make it a priority to go see the Undead.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Ask Rifa to summon his family wolf again, accompany Sakura, and we head west.

    According to Ms. Sigre''s explanation, it''s about two days on Sakura''s feet until the dungeon that the immortals live in.

    If we... think about time for a break, maybe three days?

    The prediction was right.

    Running down various paths, three days and a little... we reached the entrance to the dungeon at the foot of the mountain.

    "On!"

    Sakura barked in front of the entrance to the dungeon, feeling like this was the destination.

    "Here or... it''s definitely a dungeon"

    Would it be about five meters across and three meters tall?

    It''s a dungeon with a wide road.

    I saw the gate just a minute away.

    There is something like a magic formation engraved on the surface on top of making it look very sturdy.

    Probably a gate with a special seal.

    I have this, so the protection is complete.

    I don''t even need to keep an eye on you, is that what you mean?

    "Big Gate... Right"

    Is it because Nina is small, the gate looks very large?

    Even if it wasn''t locked, is this something you can move alone?

    "Mmm... it won''t open"

    Though Rifa will try to push the gate, it will not be frightening.

    You should think that no with the power of the strongest species is a key or a seal, or some kind of trick.

    "What am I going to do, Mr. Rain? Because I''ve come this far, I''m not turning back... but aren''t you wearing a ring or something?

    "Nyah... Shall I knock? Here''s the thing, gogga! What?"

    "It''s not a knock, it''s a knockout."

    You don''t really know if Canade is occasionally bogged down or serious.

    Maybe it''s just a little natural.

    By spending time together, that''s how I get to know her new side.

    That seemed like a great pleasure.

    So, you''re out of line.

    "Well, what do we do?

    Want me to call it in?

    Or do you want to knock?

    "Wahu."

    When I was worried, Sakura pounded my forefoot against the door.

    Then, the magic formation engraved on the door gleams.

    It emits grains of light, and eventually, it goes across the door.

    So much gone, and the door opened.

    "What... Sakura, did they open the door?

    "On!"

    It would be amazing, Sakura barked, somewhat proud.

    "Yay, because the werewolves said something like they had a connection to the immortals... so they could open the door?

    "I guess Chiffon''s right. Certify the individual with magic or something. If the werewolves or undead birds touch it, it''s going to work like an open mechanism."

    It''s a hell of a technology to develop something like this.

    The Immortal Birds may not only have the power, but also have excellent brains.

    "But, Rain."

    "Yeah? What''s up, Canade"

    "The door''s open, but can I come in on my own?

    "Maybe we should stop doing that."

    When it comes to Mr. Sigre, the Undead are totally hostile to people.

    Anyway, with me and Chiffon together, it could be quite a big deal.

    "If you get into battle in the dungeon, you won''t be able to get away easily... and you don''t know the way, so you could get lost. Don''t push it, let''s wait here. Perhaps the immortals inside have noticed that the door has opened, and I think someone will be here in a while"

    "Let''s do that."

    Rifa nods in the beginning, goes on, everyone agrees.

    Well... what happens?

    Coming out would undoubtedly be the Undead Birds first.

    Are you going to get attacked all of a sudden, or are you going to listen to me for a second?

    You have no idea what''s going to happen.

    "I thought..."

    Nina raises her hand as a jerk.

    I''m about to meet the Immortals... so I think I''m a little nervous.

    "Rain, and... chiffon out, so... we''re gonna talk about... what do you say?

    "The Immortals don''t like humans, so Rayne and Chiffon take their seats off once... hmm, maybe not bad"

    "I disagree"

    While Canade agrees, Rifa shakes her neck sideways.

    "If I do that, I''ll have trouble later. From the very beginning, it wouldn''t be strange to have Rayne and Chiffon around."

    "What do we do, Mr. Rain?

    In the wake of Chiffon''s questionable gaze...

    After a little thought, I open my mouth.

    "... Rifa''s right, if he''s hiding something about us, we might get extra talk later. They might attack you all of a sudden, but that''s it. Let''s do something about it."

    "Yeah, roger that."

    Footsteps echoed from the back of the cave as future policies were decided.

    Finally, the immortals?

    I was nervous and watching...

    "Uh...?

    Most of the girls slipped their faces through the door gap.

 384 384, youre not listening to me.

    A girl as old as Canade.

    Above all, the first thing you see is burning red hair.

    It is darker in color than Tania''s and brilliantly brilliant in doing so.

    Hair like that is long enough to reach your hips.

    And the ears are as long as they are pointy.

    It is stretched with a pin on the side and has a unique shape.

    Not tall or low. Normal.

    The clothes I wear are slightly more exposed and I have a little trouble doing things with my eyes.

    The red hair is followed by the collar.

    He was wearing a collar with only a little charan and chains on it.

    Very polite and finely decorated, with jewels.

    It doesn''t seem like a slave, so is it a kind of accessory?

    "Hey, why was the door open... was anyone out there? Uh... that?

    "Tiny."

    The girl''s gaze turned to Canade.

    Canade smiles and says a swallowing greeting as she waves like she''s not the enemy.

    "Nha... haha...?

    The girl was returning the same greeting to discipline.

    "What, Cat Spirit Clan...? How did you get inside us...?

    "Kon, we..."

    "Yay."

    "Huh? Huh? There are gods and ghosts... what do you mean...?

    The girl looked confused and mundane.

    Look at Canade, look at Nina, look at Rifa...

    And look at me.

    ¡­¡­

    For some reason, it solidifies perfectly.

    Maybe you realized I was human.

    But it doesn''t mean they attack all of a sudden.

    Can we talk about this?

    "Hi, I''m Rain Shroud. I''m an adventurer."

    ¡­¡­

    "Suddenly I called, I''m sorry. Are you the most powerful species known as the Immortal Birds?

    ¡­¡­

    "You may be suddenly and surprised, but I want you to let me talk to you for a second. Actually..."

    "... pi"

    "Pi?"

    "Piaaaaaaa!?

    Suddenly, the girl screamed a little unusual.

    Tearful eyes, rattling and trembling in fright.

    "Heh, heh, human!? You must be human!? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, no way they''re attacking us inside!?

    "What!? Yes, no, wait. I can''t believe you''re attacking me..."

    "Ugh! I don''t know about humans... KEEP, they disappear!

    The jewels embedded in the collar sparkled.

    At the same time, the girl''s hair shakes loosely.

    In addition, red light spills from burning colored hair.

    This!?

    I''m not sure what''s going on, but anyway, I felt bad.

    "Wait, tell me my story...!

    "Mr. Rain, it''s dangerous!

    Before I finished, Chiffon came out before me.

    A flame rises around the girl''s body at the same time as she sets up a shield of truth.

    "Come on, don''t come. Eh!

    The flame gushing from the girl''s body strips her fangs here as if to follow the movement of her arms.

    "Kuh!?

    The compressed flames clashed against the shield of truth, making Chiffon look like he was going to suffer.

    Looks like he''s feeling a lot of pressure, not just heat.

    "Oh!

    A girl screams and further flames arise.

    She''s supposed to be at the center of the flame, but she hasn''t suffered one burn.

    Instead, he even seemed comfortable with the heat.

    I can freely manipulate the flames as my own.

    I guess this is what the Immortals are capable of.

    "Whoa, calm down! We''re not enemies!?

    "Yes, calm down"

    Although Canade and Rifa call, the girl seems to be in total panic.

    They haven''t arrived at the word, and they even hit the flames.

    "Nina, please!

    "... n"

    Nina moves her hand around like a circle.

    Following its trajectory, a hole is created in the space.

    "Poop."

    Flames are dumped in the subspace.

    Alternatively, direct them in a completely different direction.

    That''s how you prevent a girl from attacking you, but you lose it so much, it makes Nina look like she''s in a hurry.

    The attack on the girl never stops.

    As a result of the storm, the next flame pushes in.

    Nina deals with them one by one, but she can''t keep up.

    "Ku...... Fireball Multi-Shot!

    In the cave, so the power is minimal.

    Fire multiple fireballs and cover Nina.

    "Blood Shoot"

    "Gigabolt!

    "Uh-huh!

    Rifa is a bullet in blood, Chiffon is magic, Canade throws a stone at him... each intercepts a flame.

    But still, it''s hard to prevent a girl from attacking completely.

    An overwhelming amount of flames makes me jizzy and pushy.

    Whatever you want to fight, when it comes to being defensive, it''s pretty tough.

    Because you can''t fight girls because you think you''re an immortal...

    What can I do!?

    "Awwwww!"

    Sakura howled.

    It echoes in the cave and becomes a weapon of sound to engulf the girl.

    "Pia!?

    I guess I feel like I''ve been made noise with cancer in my ear.

    When the girl trembles victoriously, she holds her ear down and kneels in.

    Flames subside and heat waves disappear.

    Without missing that moment, Sakura ran.

    Go to the girl in a straight line and lean back in a way that feels like you''re going to hit her.

    "Pfft!?

    The girl is pushed down by Sakura.

    Even more tears and the extreme of confusion have been reached by the appearance of not knowing what happened.

    Riding on her like that, Sakura licks her face with a pepper.

    "Huh...?

    She was a girl who closed her eyes and looked like she was ready for life... but found out she was just being licked and opened her horrible eyes.

    And look at the sakura riding over you, and make it a kyoton.

    "... Sakura?

    "On!"

    Sakura barked over the girl as she shook her tail as a boom.

    Look at such a sack, why is the girl here? I get a face like that.

    I hear you two knew each other.

    So, did Mr. Sigre say that you should stay with Sakura?

    "Duh, how could Sakura be with humans..."

    "Wahu."

    "... Ha!? also, thighs, maybe...... humans caught me!?

    "Wahoo!?

    "Awww, they filled me with awesome, horrible, horrible things..."

    "Wahu......"

    Sakura spills a howling sound that is somewhat frightening.

    "Huh? Chi, no? Then..."

    "It''s a human, there''s a human!

    "Phinea''s under attack!

    "Go get your people, don''t let the humans live and give it back!

    From the back, many more undead birds.

    Put a flame on that body, just like a girl.

    Not good.

    If you get attacked with that number, there''s just nothing you can do.

    "Mr. Rain, once here, we have to leave...!

    "Goddamn it... guys, retreat!

    I was going to be somewhat impotent if I were to help Illis...

    It''s not impotent any more, it''s just reckless.

    Respond to my voice and Sakura will come here.

    And we caved together after.

 385 385, come back.

    With us showing up, the Undead are on strict alert.

    I managed to get him to listen to me, but not in such an atmosphere...

    I can''t find a thread for a resolution at all.

    It would be better to turn to Mr Sigre again for help than stick here.

    We went back to being werewolves.

    "Welcome back. That''s how it goes... unfortunately, it looks like I did what I said"

    When I saw us back exhausted, Mr. Sigre laughed bitterly.

    "It''s disgraceful...... I was advised beforehand, but with such a result"

    "You don''t have a choice. The Undead are totally hostile to humans. I treat it like a demon. You know, I''ve never been safe."

    "At first, there was a girl who came out alone... and if all of a sudden they were all attacked, it could have been dangerous"

    "Hey, girl... what was she like?

    "Uh... I have red hair. Are you as old as Canade? And he was wearing a distinctive collar."

    "Oh, I see. That''s probably Finia''s lady. That kid''s got a bit of a loose end to it, so hey... thanks to that, I guess some of it helped. If they were other immortals, they would have been burned with even more powerful firepower."

    "Do you know him?

    "Sakura and I were friends. I know you very well."

    Now, what is the relationship between the werewolves and the immortals?

    Hurry up. Not really, though I''ve gone straight to the Immortals...

    Maybe that was a mistake.

    Yeah, by examining the relationship between the werewolves and the immortals, you might find some kind of breakthrough, don''t be in a hurry, and it looks like you should give priority to gathering information.

    "Mr. Sigre, are the werewolves close to the immortals?

    Chiffon asked me what I wanted to hear instead.

    "Hey... there''s no such thing as bad, or, rather, not good"

    "Then..."

    "Can you mediate? I guess that''s the story. Sorry, I can''t do that."

    Ahead of Chiffon''s words, Mr. Sigre shakes his neck to the side.

    "I know what happened to the Rains. I would also like to cooperate. It''s just... If it''s like getting caught up with a werewolf and an immortal, you won''t even be able to see it. Even so, we haven''t had a lot of time to earn credit... it''s hard to do something that will collapse in an instant."

    "Nyah... it''s possible that that could happen when you just mediate about us and try to get us to listen?

    "There is... the Undead don''t hate humans, they recognize them as enemies. If you''re analogous... right. To the lady of the Cat Spirit Clan, suddenly, suppose a human came. The human has a demon, and this guy''s a good guy, so listen to me, what if he tells you what to do?

    "... very vigilant"

    "I mean, that''s what it is. For the immortals, humans are treated the same way as monsters."

    According to the story, the Immortal Birds, like the Heavenly Nation, were badly behaved by people.

    Then I had no choice but to convince him.

    Nevertheless, there is no alternative to giving up here.

    No matter how unlikely.

    No matter how little hope.

    If you''re going to help Illis, you''re only going to bump into him at all costs.

    "On top of that, please. Please, can''t you ask for an intermediary?

    I say with my head down.

    A troubled voice comes down from above.

    "Oh man... listen to me now and don''t get lost in saying that"

    "Yes."

    "We, the werewolves, may also be bothered, is that a possible conclusion?

    "We will do everything in our power to arbitrate then."

    "I think what Rayne is saying is, I want that and I want this, and I think it''s a blue-smelling story like an ideal for a kid."

    "Reality is going to know. I also understand that it''s a blue-smelling idealism. That''s why I don''t want to give up."

    "You think you can penetrate your ideals?

    "I can''t do it alone. But I have people I can count on."

    "Nyah... Rain"

    "With all of us, we can do anything. Any impossible can be challenged. That''s what I think."

    ¡­¡­

    Mr. Sigre has been staring at us.

    Though he has gentle eyes, the pressure that dwells in those eyes is strong.

    Together, it''s going to get out of my sight.

    But I would never do that.

    To convey our intentions, and to have them acknowledged.

    Stand still, stare back.

    "... ugh"

    So much less, Mr. Sigre spilled his exhale.

    I can''t help it, it seems like you''re laughing so hard.

    "Oh man, you''re stubborn. It''s been a really long time since I''ve seen anyone like Rain."

    "Er...?

    "I still can''t decide whether or not to mediate there. Because it''s not something I can make up my mind about. But I promise we''ll discuss it with everyone in there."

    "Is it true!?

    "Rain''s strong thoughts moved my mind. We werewolves are weak for straight people like you."

    "Thank you!

    "And then... there''s the edge."

    What the hell is an edge?

    But before asking that question, Mr Sigre takes a seat.

    "Well... we have to have an emergency rally. Sakura, call everyone and gather them in the square."

    "On!"

    "You''re going to have a rally as it is, so I hope the Rains are resting here. You''ll be tired in the forcible army."

    "Uh... yes. Then sweeten your words."

    Me, Canade, Chiffon could still see room...

    But Nina and Rifa''s younger group were a little relaxed.

    Let''s get some rest, as I was told.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The square became noisier and the rally began.

    And how much time would have passed?

    I think it''s been three hours, but there''s still no sign it''s over.

    Head outside the tent.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. Rain?

    "Just to see how things are going"

    "Rayne, you should get some rest, too..."

    "I''m fine. ''Cause I''m not pushing it, and I''m in good physical shape."

    He said something. He swung out Chiffon''s gaze, and I went outside the tent.

    Then I saw Mr. Sigre just as much as I lost him.

    Alone, no one else.

    "Oh? What''s wrong?

    "Uh... I wonder what''s going on..."

    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Hey. I haven''t had a harder time discussing this than I expected...... now, a little break. I''m sorry to take so long, but I just need a few more minutes."

    "Yes, I understand"

    Keep it up, somehow Mr. Sigre and I wind up together.

    The winds on the North Continent are refreshing and comfortable.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    For a little while, the silence continued...

    "Is there something you want to ask me?

    Mr. Sigre says that, as if he had seen through my mind.

    "How did you know? Could it be..."

    "Yay, it''s not about the special abilities of the werewolves or anything. It''s just that Rain is easy to understand."

    "Ugh..."

    I wonder if it''s that easy to understand...?

    It''s something different people tell me, so I''m starting to get a little concerned.

    "Um... how can you be so good to us?

    "Well... let me tell you something"

 386 386 stories, old edge.

    "Are you on edge?

    Mr. Sigre was looking far away.

    He looks nostalgic, immersed in his former memories.

    "Rain and Chiffon aren''t normal people, are they?

    "Eh."

    "I guess one of them is the brave one, huh?

    "Did you know!?

    It sticks out loud.

    But you can''t help but react to this, can you?

    Never before has it been possible for someone who hasn''t been around for a while to spot their identity.

    Yea, the Lycans are extremely good at observation?

    Or is there another factor?

    I wonder how you found out.

    Mr Sigre says with a laugh, as if he had read my thoughts like that.

    "Oh, I''m telling you, we werewolves don''t have the skills to read minds. It''s just that I''m a little different."

    "It''s changing...... is it?

    "I was at a brave party... a long time ago."

    "Huh!?

    It makes me shout out again.

    Quiet, what a face they make me feel... no, but what choice do we have?

    I can''t believe Mr. Sigre was at a brave party...

    There''s no way you can imagine that.

    "When it comes to brave parties...... when?

    Poop, Arios and the others came to mind, but that''s just not going to happen.

    I''ve never heard of that, and I feel as soon as it''s those people, they''ll grab my love.

    "I don''t know... it was so long ago that I couldn''t easily remember."

    "Really... I don''t know, that''s surprising"

    "Once upon a time, we werewolves were with humans. By then, I hadn''t done all I could."

    "I see."

    "So, I was invited to a party by a brave man, and we were together."

    "It''s possible that the strongest species will join the party..."

    "It wouldn''t be what Rayne would say. We have many of the most powerful species."

    "Ha, so is that"

    I laugh when I stick around.

    Now it is, but my party is pretty special, too.

    Everyone is the strongest species except Tina...

    Tina is also a ghost, a bit unusual...

    It''s a party I''ve never heard of before.

    I haven''t really been aware that people are changing, etc., because I see them in the image of a reliable companion rather than the most powerful species.

    "I traveled with the brave men of my time and did a lot of things. The brave man is not well done as much as a waste to keep him human... If it were the same wolf tribe, you would have definitely fallen in love. I would have made every effort to get you to be the one to deal with me... I''m sorry. It''s so boring to talk about Baba''s love affair."

    "No, very interesting"

    I look like I''ve just been confessed by the Canades.

    Mr Sigre''s very informative and I would like to hear more about it.

    It''s just not if we''re talking about love right now.

    Let''s get back to business.

    "You were at a brave party, so you were talking about us?

    "Right. They smelled just like the brave men they were."

    "Is that a smell..."

    I do my stuck arm in front of my nose and sniff it Sung Sung.

    Naturally, but I don''t smell anything in particular.

    Look at me like that, Mr. Sigre laughs with pleasure.

    "That''s not how it smells. Well, did I say it in a bad way? It''s not so much a smell as a feeling specific to the werewolves. This guy''s a good guy, this guy''s a bad guy... it''s like that intuition. Rain and Chiffon smelled like normal people."

    "Does your instinct tell you...... it''s amazing"

    "I''ve got a sign of nostalgia, for some reason. So which one of you is the brave one?

    "The brave man is a chiffon. I think I deserve that, too, because I''m saying no."

    "Did you say no? Why again?"

    "I wonder if an adventurer would look better on me..."

    "He''s an unusual person... even though being a brave man is like having a lot of wealth and fame confirmed. Well... maybe that''s why Sakura missed it."

    With that said, Mr. Sigre becomes a complicated face.

    Why do you look like that?

    "Well."

    Was that a mistake? As much as I can imagine, Mr. Sigre immediately switched his expression to something normal.

    Keep talking as if nothing happened.

    "If I''m being nice to the Rains, that''s why. You got that?

    "Yes, thank you for all the talk"

    "No, no, because Rayne would have cared, too. If that''s the case, it''s not too bad to answer."

    ¡­¡­

    "Yeah? Is there anything else you want to hear about that face? We''ll still have time, so you should talk about it. Well, not that I can answer anything."

    "Well then... earlier, you looked difficult, but what''s that?

    "Uh..."

    "Is this about Sakura? Sakura changed her face when she told us that she missed us."

    "... man. The observation eye is sharp, I wonder if it''s the brave concession. Or is it just Rayne''s unique ability"

    "Sorry, if it''s hard to talk..."

    "Fine. Just fine, let me ask you something."

    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey.

    I went straight outside.

    Apparently, there''s something else you''ll never want to hear.

    "We werewolves... or the most powerful species are not hard to have children. Because of its strong vitality, it''s hard to have children or something... although a wise man who used to be at a brave party said that. Anyway, it''s hard to have kids, and there aren''t many werewolves in particular. Sakura is the only toddler now."

    "Don''t you have any other children?

    "Closest, 30 years old."

    Can you say it''s close to being fulfilled?

    By people''s standards, they are no longer parents and children.

    "Because of that, Sakura doesn''t hate human beings. Unlike us, we''re not giving up our love. It doesn''t mean I miss anyone because I teach people not to be involved in sour mouths from day to day."

    That makes Mr. Sigre look a little harsh.

    I feel pressured.

    For the first time, the sharp gaze directed at me by Mr. Sigre, slightly puts me under pressure.

    "He just doesn''t know despair. I don''t know the disappointment of being betrayed by humans. Even if you were on guard, you can''t think of anything further ahead and you don''t know the real pain"

    "It''s..."

    "Sakura told the Rains...... no, I miss Rain. I don''t know, I forgive my heart if there''s a standard for being that kid. So don''t do anything to betray Sakura. If you do anything that betrays me, then I don''t know what I''m gonna do either."

    "... ok. I promise I will never do anything to betray Sakura."

    Deeply engraved in my heart so as to take Mr. Sigre''s words firmly......

    Then I let him snort firmly.

    You look good.

    "Huh?"

    "Sometimes you just draw the blood of a brave man. If anything happens, I think I can trust Sakura properly."

    "It''s..."

    What does that mean? I was about to ask, and a tattered, light footsteps approached.

    Looking back, I see Sakura waving her tail.

    "On!"

    "Wow."

    Sakura rushes straight over here and is pushed down as it is.

    Pepper and I were licked all over my face, and this one was all over the place.

    "What''s up, Sakura?

    "Wahu."

    "Oh, you''re done with the meeting. Is that why you came for me? Thank you."

    "On!"

    "Uh... thanks, Sakura"

    "Khun."

    When I stroked his head with Mr. Sigre, Sakura sounded sweet.

 387 387 stories, get through the trials.

    Move to the square in the middle of the inside.

    Me and Chiffon line up next to each other and confront Mr. Sigre.

    The werewolves surround us like that.

    And good luck - and the canades for you.

    "I can''t believe this is happening..."

    If you want me to help you, we''ll show you the power first.

    Yea, it is a vessel worthy of help by the werewolves, or show its worth.

    Such a conclusion will be reached at the earlier meeting......

    Me and Chiffon, who are human beings, are going to have a duel with Mr. Sigre.

    Show strength by fighting.

    It is a development similar to the time of each spiritual clan.

    It''s easy to understand because it means we just have to fight and win...

    That''s why it''s not easy.

    Anyway, the target is the strongest species.

    Besides, it''s a species I''ve never known before.

    I have no idea how much power I have or how to fight.

    Therefore, the odds are unknown.

    But...

    "Good luck, Mr. Rain."

    "Oh!"

    After all, there is no option to give up.

    If this is the only way, then push without getting lost.

    If you have a disability, whatever it is, let them get over it.

    "Well... are you ready?

    Mr. Sigre asked quietly.

    I feel like a sharp struggle, because I''m ahead of the fight.

    I think you''re pretty old, but you shouldn''t be fooled by that.

    Yeah, enough to fight on behalf of the werewolves, so I guess he''s quite capable.

    That''s not strange to have powers like Mr. Tin.

    "I''m always here."

    "I don''t have a problem with that either."

    "Then let''s get started. Sakura, give me a signal."

    "On!"

    Sakura rings in a high voice and the game begins.

    "Ugh... ha!

    Mr. Sigre exhaled vigorously after inhaling deeply.

    Apparently that was the trigger, and something like a blue and white flame envelops her body.

    "What''s that!?

    "This is the fight. I''ll show you how the werewolves fight."

    Mr. Sigre rested both fists on his back.

    What are you doing?

    I can''t read the behavior, and me and Chiffon stand up for each other.

    "Ha!

    Mr. Sigre sticks both fists forward.

    To match it, it is like a blue and white flame¡­ the fighting takes shape and is ejected as an arrow.

    Fast!

    Avoid fighting arrows as you kick the ground and try to defeat your body even more.

    Chiffon acted in the same way and avoided it.

    "Gu!?

    I couldn''t avoid it altogether, Jiri, and blurred.

    That''s all, but a hell of a shock runs like attack magic bursting at close range.

    For a moment, but consciousness was about to take it.

    It seems that Chiffon also felt the horror, making his face stick.

    "And that''s outrageous...... if you hesitate to do this, you might get hit in no time"

    "This is the two of us, and I can''t do anything about it anymore... but can''t you say that?"

    "Yeah. Let''s do everything we can"

    Me and Chiffon looked at each other and nodded to give a signal.

    And point your palm at Mr. Sigre.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    "Gigabolto!"

    A myriad of flaming spheres and a lightning bolt of dragons aim at Mr. Sigre.

    It''s an all-powerful blow without any help.

    I just don''t think I can win this, but I might be able to do a lot of damage.

    I was expecting that...

    "Well, next time, it''s a streak."

    Mr. Sigre ejected the fighting arrow again.

    It''s smaller than what you just did, but they can keep firing at us, and they''ll intercept all our attacks.

    Exactly, this is unexpected.

    They say they can not only fire the greatest blow, but they can also fire in a row.

    When it comes to ranged attacks, isn''t it almost perfect?

    Then should it be melee?

    "...... eh"

    When I glanced at the chiffon, I was slightly nodded.

    Apparently, she had the same idea.

    "Fireball Multi-Shot!"

    Again, it produced multiple fireballs.

    However, the goal is not Mr Sigre.

    Let the fireballs land around it and soak up the earth smoke.

    It''s a simple blind eye, but it would be better than not.

    Me and Chiffon pull out weapons on each of them and jump into the dirt smoke.

    I can''t even see it from this one, but I remember the general position.

    I''ll run over there...... but there''s no sign of Mr. Sigre.

    I''m in a hurry to explore my surroundings, but I''m still not here.

    "Oh, that? Where the hell...?

    "Is this... Huh!? Chiffon, up there!

    "What!?

    Feeling the strong pressure from just above, I look up at the sky and see Mr. Sigre flying freely through the skies in a brawl.

    "... lying"

    Although Chiffon is stunned, I''m sure I look similar.

    Though I heard that putting together a fighting spirit would allow me to do a lot of things... I can''t believe I could fly in the sky.

    No, it... isn''t that against the rules?

    "Look, I''m not surprised."

    Mr. Sigre, with an extra grin, has ejected an arrow of struggle from the sky.

 388 388 Stories Get Through the Trial - Part 2

    "Damn!?

    Fighting arrows pour down as rain.

    Because of the series of shots, it would be less powerful than the first blow, but I don''t want to be sure of that with my own body.

    "It would be too irregular for a lot of things! This... Fireball Multi-Shot!

    "Me too...... Levine Thunder!

    I shoot out multiple fireballs again and aim at Mr. Sigre flying in the air.

    Chiffon unleashes extensive lightning strike magic, as if covering the sky.

    A two-man attack that never leaves a gap.

    I think this would be...... but reality is not going to be that easy.

    Mr. Sigre increased his flying speed even more.

    That''s not all.

    Sudden curves, sudden stops, inversions¡­ We will avoid our attacks by showing off the curvy manoeuvres that can be shown in the circus.

    "Huh!? Yes, all the current attacks... I didn''t think it was all direct, but I thought it was about a shot."

    "This... could have been conspired"

    "What do you mean?

    "Yay the werewolves used a fighting spirit and were described as a race that could do anything... but that''s probably a lie. No, I guess I''m more right that I haven''t told you everything than a lie. I can''t just do anything. I guess the true power of the werewolves lies in their ultra-high performance mobility, which allows for the tricky movements we''ve just seen."

    "... could I have expected this to happen and not told you everything?

    "I think so"

    Mr. Sigre, flying in the sky, laughs niggardly as he admits our answer.

    "Hmm, you''ll notice there. Sounds like a pretty fast head spin."

    "People are bad."

    "I''m sorry. However, even though I miss Sakura, I don''t trust humans easily either. I wouldn''t suddenly expose myself to someone like that."

    That''s a good story.

    On this point, I would have a problem with you trusting Mr Sigre too much.

    It should have taken some doubt.

    But you don''t like that...

    They might say it''s sweet, but everywhere I want to be like me.

    "Well, shall we continue the battle? We, the werewolves, are a species specialized in mobility¡­ the earth and the sky are equally scaffolded and run through everything. For example, you can do this, right?

    "What...!?

    Mr. Sigre disappeared.

    The person I''ve been talking to was actually an illusion, it feels like, it disappears.

    It''s not like I''m hallucinating, and my neighbor Chiffon is upset.

    The magic of disappearing?

    No, this is...

    "Chiffon!

    "Hih!?

    I held the chiffon in my arms.

    Right after that, wow! and sounds like wind caught in, something passes through.

    Reflectively, when you put your gaze back up, you see Mr. Sigre.

    "Heh. It''s amazing to avoid that now. I''ll give you an honest compliment. Did you feel the slightest air disturbance and cover the child up aggressively?

    "Now...... is it Mr. Sigre?

    "Right. Skilled werewolves can move faster than they can see. Moreover, the movement can be three-dimensional 3D manoeuvres rather than two-dimensional ones. I''m not proud of you, but nobody''s ever caught me before. Well... do you still want to continue?

    "Of course."

    "Oh."

    Answering without getting her hair in, Mr. Sigre raised a single eyebrow as unexpected.

    "I will definitely help Iris. No matter how difficult the road, there''s no choice to give up."

    "Hmm... well, that''s good. I''ll give you a shot at how long I can keep saying that word."

    Entering the super accelerated state again, Mr. Sigre disappeared.

    There is noise around and the air is disturbed.

    I''m guessing you''re trying to lure us upset by moving in a hurry.

    Me and Chiffon keep each other''s backs so they can be attacked from any direction.

    "Mr. Rain, what am I going to do with this? Honestly, I can''t think of a hand... can you catch Mr. Sigre?

    "Hopefully"

    "What, can you do it!?

    "We just need Chiffon''s cooperation. Will you believe me?

    "Of course."

    The chiffon that answers instantly is very reliable.

    Let''s try not to betray that trust.

    "Ho ho, when you catch me, do you speak Australian? You should try it."

    The pressure being released from Mr. Sigre grew stronger, gaining the feeling of tingling and paralysis.

    "Chiffon, on my signal..."

    "... yeah, I got it"

    Tell him the operation, then wait for then.

    We''ll be as vigilant as we can be... and that''s when it comes.

    "Huh!?

    Mr. Sigre, suddenly, appears in front of you.

    I couldn''t perceive it this time.

    It''s like they''re stopping time.

    But you''re right on target.

    If I told you I was provoking you to catch me, I could have expected you to come after me.

    The anticipation is brilliantly median.

    You just can''t win by directing an attack.

    We have to seal the overwhelming manoeuvre.

    Demon Eye...... activated!

    In addition,

    "Stop!

    "Huh!?

    I''ll hit you with a word with power.

    I get two restraint moves... but still, Mr. Sigre doesn''t stop moving.

    Though dull enough to be visible, the overwhelming speed remains nonetheless.

    However, that was anticipated.

    "Substance creation!

    I tried to surround me and Mr. Sigre, and I generated a wall of dirt.

    "Chiffon!"

    "Ugh, no! Paralysis Thunder!"

    White thunder poured from just above.

    No matter how well manoeuvred you were, this shouldn''t be inevitable.

    I just caught Mr. Sigre just in case.

    In that state, we get white thunder together.

    "Gu!?

    It hurts a lot, though it''s not attack magic.

    It''s just not unbearable.

    "Ku... Ko, is this...!?

    Demon Eyes, words with power...... plus, with paralyzing magic, it seems that just Mr. Sigre wasn''t free either.

    Though conscious, he looks like he can''t move any further, and he gets on his knees on the ground.

    I''m under the same magic, but thanks to my ability to "deactivate state anomalies," I''m nothing but pain.

    "... I can''t believe I''m getting caught on my knees. Although I was a little insulted, so far... it was a brilliant combination, but was that, was it a pre-meeting?

    "No, it was improvised."

    "That''s all I''ve done in that short time...... definite willingness power. Strong heart. Kindness to cover your people... sure, let me identify you. My loss."

    As I say surrender, Mr. Sigre raises his hands...

    At that moment, everyone watching the duel to hold their breath and other werewolves cheered awwwwwwwww.

 389 389 words, approaching ruin.

    "Uh... it''s so depressing"

    It''s Leanne walking on the plain of nothingness with such a blur.

    I hold onto my favorite piece of gear I recently got, the rainbow crystal.

    "Excuse me."

    Monica is the one who seems sorry next to Lene.

    I''m taking a step back so I can follow.

    "Mr. Lene can''t believe he just had it moved last time, but he''s going to need help again soon"

    "Not at all...... and the destination is the North Continent. I can''t eat good food, and I don''t have a fuzzy bed. Nah, it''s nothing."

    bumps and Lene says dissatisfied.

    After returning from Cagne......

    Waiting for Leanne was talking about a new job.

    On the northern continent, the most powerful species of the unknown appear to exist.

    Information from those who monitor the chiffon found that.

    Its most powerful species are dangerous.

    I am trapped in blood and an impulse to destroy, and the discussion is pointless.

    If you do poorly, the path of reconciliation between people and demons will be closed.

    So I want you to do a full collection of information.

    And if possible, exterminating the strongest species of the unknown.

    They told me that story from Reese...

    Leanne and Monica were sent to the North.

    "I thought I could get some rest. Uh, I''d love some fatty, thick steak."

    "I''m so sorry..."

    "Well, fine. Speaking of trouble, it''s troublesome... but I can use this kid for fun because that''s what I''m looking forward to"

    Leanne looks at the rainbow crystal.

    That face belongs to the kid who got his favorite toy.

    Think back to when you struck Illis unexpectedly.

    Even though he poked his surprise, he defeats the Heavenly Nation in one blow, which is said to be the strongest of the strongest.

    What an amazing force.

    With rainbow crystals, there''s nothing you can''t do.

    You can defeat any opponent by turning them against you.

    "Phew... ugh"

    Lene, intoxicated by force, unknowingly hoists the edge of her lips.

    Let''s wield full power with the most powerful species we know.

    People overwhelm the strongest species.

    That would be a lot of fun.

    I just imagined it, and the back of my chest nods.

    Lene didn''t realize it was because she was trapped in dark thoughts.

    In the rainbow crystal, a slight shadow is beginning to dwell.

    The crystal was slowly starting to turn black, as if it reflected the mind of the owner.

    Seeing Lene like that, Monica recalls her conversation with the Lord.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "On the North Continent, the most powerful species of unknown......?

    A room in a mansion.

    Monica, who talks to Reese alone, became Kyoton.

    I''ve never heard of, or heard of, the most powerful species on the North Continent.

    But if Reese says so, I guess that''s for sure.

    Ask what you need to do after you have abandoned your doubts.

    "What am I supposed to do?

    "Will you take Mr. Leanne to the North Continent? So please gather information on the most powerful species you know."

    "Are you sure you want to just gather information?

    "Right...... if you mean it, if you can borrow some soul, just like when you were Mr. Iris. Or, it would be ideal to destroy¡­"

    "Okay. Okay, you''re right."

    They should have said something very difficult, but Monica admitted it without getting lost.

    Not with great confidence that Reese will succeed in what he wants.

    Either that or the chances of success will be low.

    Still, if Reese wants, he becomes a faithful pawn and just pushes on.

    Why do you go that far?

    How can you do such reckless things?

    The answer is simple.

    Without Reese, Monica wouldn''t be in the world.

    He would have already died.

    For Monica, Reese is the benefactor of her life.

    That''s not all.

    In a way, I have feelings close to my parents.

    If it''s for such a lease, it''s Monica''s belief that she''ll do anything.

    "Monica, you don''t have to."

    Reese says gently, as if he had seen through Monica''s mind.

    Caress your cheeks gently and comb your hair quietly with your other hand.

    "Sure, I want information on the strongest species. If possible, I want to take away my powers, and I want to destroy them so that they don''t interfere in the future."

    "Then I..."

    "That''s okay. If I ever lose you, I can''t regret it. So keep the basics to Leanne''s level of coverage."

    Reese, who said so, looked so sweet that he didn''t think he was a demon.

    I''m not spitting sweet words to manipulate Monica like a good...

    I can tell from my heart that I am showing her who she is.

    They conveyed the heart of such a lease, and Monica put it on her lukewarm face.

    "Thank you, Master Reese. I''m so glad to hear you say that to me as a human being."

    "Sure, you''re human. I''m a demon. But... I think of Monica like a daughter."

    That was the undisputed heart of Reese.

    "So I don''t want to do anything that would pose a huge risk."

    "If you mean me..."

    "I care. I don''t care how many thousands or tens of thousands of other people die... because Monica''s life is heavier than that."

    "Thank you"

    "For me, I''m glad to hear that, right? When I have to, I''ll take care of my life."

    "Yes."

    "It''s just... not now, not then. You don''t have to be dangerous in vain."

    Ha? and Monica tilts her little neck.

    Given our purpose, there''s no way we can leave the most powerful species unknown alone.

    I need to keep my hands on it before it develops into a nasty situation...

    But Reese says he doesn''t have to.

    "Are you sure you want to leave me alone?

    "Oh, you don''t have to leave me alone. Take power, or destroy. Well, that''s ideal, so is that a devastating blow, a realistic range?

    "But I don''t have to do it......?

    "Let Mr. Leanne do it"

    "To Mr. Leanne? But even though she has a rainbow crystal in her hands, in her strength..."

    "It''s okay. Monica thinks I''m really a rainbow crystal?

    "Is it not?

    "It looks just like it, but the contents are different, and it''s an extremely troublesome item. If you use the array well, Mr. Lene will be able to destroy it alone. My real name is Dark Crystal... a cursed weapon that sucks and grows malicious."

 390 390 Stories Affinity

    "Hey, brother. Did I say Rain? I can''t believe you beat that Sigre... Yeah, he''s an amazing person. Honestly, I''m impressed."

    "If you look closely, you have very clear eyes. Yeah, next to my husband... no, you could be a better man than my husband"

    "Are you drinking, my guest? The liquor is something special made in here. It''s characterised by a slightly bitter taste, but wouldn''t that be a habit?

    Surrounded by a lot of werewolf people, we were all drinking.

    With the victory over Mr. Sigre, me and Chiffon were recognized by the werewolves.

    I''ve just never actually exchanged words.

    So the rapprochement was supposed to be held...

    What is this cheerfulness?

    Do you really hate humans? And he''s been so close and kind to me that I doubt it.

    "Funya... this alcoholic beverage is intense... it makes my head grunt!"

    "Canade, are you okay? Want some water?"

    "... hiku"

    A short distance away, Canade, Rifa and Nina were similarly surrounded by werewolves drinking.

    Sometimes it''s the same most powerful species over there, and we seem to be close from the start.

    Nevertheless...... Canade looks drunk the most, maybe the most vulnerable to booze?

    Nina keeps drinking to My Pace and I get a little worried.

    "Look, guests! Don''t watch the day after tomorrow, let''s have a lot of conversations with us now."

    "Drink more and more, you girl. Just because you''re a woman, you don''t have to be shy."

    "You, on the other hand, be a little more shy..."

    "Shut up! I like booze. The only one who interrupts pleasure is not as forgiving as his fellow countrymen."

    "Ha ha..."

    After all, Chiffon was confused, too.

    I know very well.

    You make me smile like this, I hate humans, I don''t believe what they say.

    Chiffon looks at me and sneaks in my ear.

    "Rayne, do you really hate werewolves?

    "The question is, I was just thinking, too."

    "Ho, ho, both of you, you seem surprised."

    Mr. Sigre showed himself.

    In his hand is a vessel filled with liquor.

    He seems to be drinking more than we or any other werewolf, but he hasn''t changed his complexion at all.

    He doesn''t just have strong powers, he sounds like a hell of a drunk.

    "Uh... it might be weird for me to ask this, being a person, but, oh wolves, do you really hate humans?

    "You hate it. Humans repeatedly acted foolishly, even though we advised them many times. At its end¡­ one of the most powerful species was extinct"

    Is that about the Heavenly Clan?

    If you were looking at the time, I can understand Mr. Sigre''s disappointment.

    "It''s just... as I''ve said before, we werewolves dedicate our absolute loyalty by stipulating certain people as the Lord. Therefore, for those who forgive their hearts once... this is what it feels like."

    "I see."

    Is it similar to how a wild dog that roars and intimidates people as soon as they see them gets so much more people-friendly when they''re kept?

    "Well, I didn''t imagine the day would come when you''d smile and drink with a human again."

    "Really? Then why?"

    "I showed strength, because there is. More than that, we were struck by the bond between us."

    "Bond?"

    "Assemble an improvised operation without exchanging words. If you don''t trust each other, you can''t. I''m surprised there are still people who can do that... We''ve moved to the North Continent for hundreds of years... and I wonder if humans are changing."

    How foolish people in the past have done.

    I just ask again, and I don''t know what''s really going on.

    But I wanted it to be different.

    "Whoa, I''m sorry. It''s my celebratory seat, but I''ve been talking a lot."

    "No......"

    I can''t believe you set me up for this...

    I can''t enjoy it more heartily than I have about Illis.

    So no matter what they talk about, there''s no problem.

    Instead, you''re welcome to talk about it earlier if it''s relevant.

    "In the meantime... let''s have a drink and talk about the future"

    "Ah...... yes!

    He sensed what this one was looking for, and Mr. Sigre sits nearby.

    "Well... let''s start by talking about our relationship with the werewolves and the undead."

    "Yes, please"

    "Sometimes we''ve been disappointed in humans together, and we have a very good relationship. Except now for where we live, but at one point, they used to live together."

    "Why, separately?

    "I had a little fight."

    "Is it a fight..."

    Is it trivial, given the contention, the separation, where that kind of word is used?

    Mr. Sigre continues to relax so that my guess is correct.

    "Nah, it''s not a big deal. Sometimes opinions conflict, and we''re more right. No, no, we''re more right, that''s what it feels like. It feels like a collision of intent and intent, and we haven''t pulled a single step from each other... finally, we''re going to have a fight."

    "Huh? Is that a duel like we did?

    Chiffon gives a surprise voice, but Mr. Sigre shakes his neck sideways and denies it.

    "If our mightiest species had a duel, it would have been outrageous. That''s why we settled it another way."

    "Is that...?

    It''s a race.

    "Race......?

    "The dungeons where the immortals live are so deep. I use it as a residence on about three levels, leaving the back of it alone. It''s like the demons are gushing again, but the undead don''t seem to care. So... we set a rule that it''s better to get to the bottom of the dungeon first."

    "I see... that''s certainly a race"

    "Since then, racing has become the norm in order to deepen the friendship between the Lycans and the Immortals."

    I don''t think Mr. Sigre is going to tell a completely irrelevant story.

    Talking about racing with the immortals means¡­

    "Maybe... we''re in that race?

    "Correct"

    Mr. Sigre laughs like a child whose mischief has succeeded.

    "Just in time for the race. As a representative of the werewolves, I''m going to put Rain and Sakura on the field. How about that?

    "Isn''t that rough...?

    "It''s gonna be rough."

    It was Mr. Sigre who said salari.

    It just doesn''t look like he''s talking a joke or a joke.

    "The Immortals are hostile to humans, so... even if we mediate, I doubt they''ll listen to us properly. If it''s good enough to get rid of it, if it''s bad enough, we''ll be hostile to the werewolves."

    "It''s, again..."

    Really, what did our ancestors do for us?

    Probably something similar to what we did to the Iris and the Heavenly Nation...

    I''m not a party, but I''m going to be very sorry.

    "However, if you''re just going to compete in the race, I think you can handle it. It would be imperative to rebel... but I think there is a chance that they will allow us to participate in an attempt to crush them with their own hands."

    "Buh, that''s a mess..."

    "If you compete in the race and show me where Rain and Sakura do well, or maybe the immortals will change their minds and listen. It''s like we''ve been moved..."

    Whether it works or not...

    That''s me and Sakura... no.

    So it''s up to me?

    "What do you say we try? Though Sakura is with us, there will be danger... because some undead birds hate humans, for the most part. Maybe I''ll do something. Still, if it''s possible, I think it''s the only way."

    "Let me do it"

    "Oh, that''s a quick answer."

    "If that''s the only way to get the Immortals to listen... if there''s any chance I can help Iris, I''ll just do what I can"

    "Yeah, you look good. Maybe Rayne would expect that. Really... I don''t remember that one."

    Does Mr Sigre, who says so, recall the previous Lord...... the brave man?

    He said it in a very smug tone and looked nostalgic.

 391 391: Into the Undead again.

    In front of a certain dungeon...... Again, we came into the immortals.

    It makes me think back to the last time.

    If you look at each other, suddenly you get attacked...

    I couldn''t even get you to listen to me.

    Is it all right this time?

    I''m really worried about you.

    You''re gonna be okay.

    He reads this anxiety out of his expression, Mr. Sigre says in good shape.

    "Last time it was just Sakura, but this time you have me. Because there are no immortals who don''t know my face... well, you''ll be on guard, but you won''t be attacked all of a sudden. I think you can listen to me."

    "Really... I hope so"

    Still, Mr. Sigre, what position are you in?

    He doesn''t seem to be the head of the inside, but in a duel, he fights us on his behalf...

    This is how you accompany me to important occasions¡­

    If you think about it, you have a great deal of authority, and then you''re trusted by a large number of people.

    I''m curious...

    It''s too late to listen.

    Now, let''s focus on the Undead.

    "Hoi Sa"

    Mr. Sigre touched the door, pounding.

    Just like last time, the door lights up, slowly opens.

    "Anybody home? Sigre, though."

    "What, are you Sigre!?

    A familiar voice echoed from the back.

    Along with the footsteps of puff, the girl shows up.

    The last time you welcomed us... and the girl you attacked without question.

    "Ah, Sigre! Plus, Sakura. And then... and you...?

    He smiles when he sees Mr. Sigre and Sakura, and then, when he sees us, his face hardens.

    I shuddered puffy and immediately wept.

    My hair starts to shake loosely, emitting grains of red light.

    "Psst, Psst!? Humans. Humans. Humans.

    "Calm down."

    This is the last repetition?

    What a fear, Mr. Sigre stepped forward and stroked the girl''s head.

    "Huh!? Oh, uh, that... Sigre?

    "I know how surprised you are. For once, those two are harmless."

    "So, so, but I''m human...?

    "I guarantee you two are harmless. Or do you not believe my words?

    "Yes, what! Oh, no way! Sigre, I can''t believe I doubt your words, and there''s no annihilation! I mean, it''s not about the eagle pinching his mouth, it''s awkward."

    I don''t know, but I was so panicked that I felt sorry for him watching.

    Is Mr. Sigre more amazing than you think, or is that the character of the girl... don''t have any trouble deciding.

    "Phinea, what are you fussing about?

    One more person, an immortal bird-like man, appeared.

    Judging by the look of it, is it about thirty?

    Tall and generally slutty.

    A woman who is not cute or pretty and feels cool.

    "There was a voice in the back, wasn''t there? Totally... if it''s my daughter, try to be more calm."

    "I''m sorry, Mother..."

    Apparently, she was a mother and daughter.

    If you look closely, your face is somewhat alike.

    "What... oh, isn''t that a sigre"

    "Hiccup."

    "Yeah, right. It''s been a year since the last race, hasn''t it? And..."

    I can look this way.

    That gaze is very sharp.

    If I had the power in my eyes, I could have stuck it straight in.

    "I see. Is this why Phinea was making a scene... Phinea"

    "Ha-ha-ha"

    "I''m sorry I said something harsh earlier. If a human is here, you can''t help but panic."

    "Ugh, yeah... because your mother''s right, and I think the eagle should calm down a little bit"

    "That''s my daughter. Good luck so you can be."

    "Ha, ha!

    Is he a tough guy? Though I thought so, it doesn''t seem so.

    Scold where you should scold, and firmly praise where you should praise.

    I guess that''s who he is.

    "So... Sigre, what does this mean? I can''t believe you brought a human inside."

    "I brought a representative from this year''s race."

    "... what?

    "This year''s representative is my grandson Sakura and... the human man there, Rayne."

    "Excuse me, could you say it again?

    Has your ear gone bad? I was asking back like that.

    However, my face is starting to catch on early.

    To her like that, Mr. Sigre says, "Oh, my God."

    "Sakura and the human lain there are the representatives of this year''s race."

    "... is that a joke?

    I mean it.

    "Such a joke...... are we selling fights to the Immortals?

    Gosh! And my anger swells.

    No... this is no longer killer.

    The overwhelming killer with even mass can beat just me and Chiffon.

    I''m afraid I''m going to be frightened...

    But if that happens, it could embarrass Mr. Sigre.

    I manage to be patient and confront a woman.

    "Heh."

    Eventually, the killing spirit subsides and the voice spills just a little impressed.

    "It doesn''t seem like you''re just a human being. Fine, shall we hear more about it? I''ll show you to the chief."

    "That''ll help."

    "Go to the back. Oh...... for once, I''ll tell you what, if you imitate something funny, I''ll burn it up on the spot, so I''m gonna."

    "Uh... yes"

    I got stabbed with a huge fat nail.

    You can''t do anything bad with this.

    No, I''m not gonna do anything weirder than I did, though, am I?

    A woman and a girl...... with two guides, we finally go inside the immortals.

    "Heh..."

    I''m talking about having a dungeon as a residence, so I had a dark image, though I may be rude.

    But that''s not true.

    They processed it themselves later, and the passage was wide and bright, making it a solid path.

    From time to time, we pass through large rooms.

    It''s so beautiful I don''t think it''s in the dungeon.

    I''m sure you''ve been remodeling it over the years to make it livable.

    Seeing this dungeon made me feel like I could see an end to the history of the Undead.

    "Please wait a moment"

    I just arrived in front of a certain room, eating a stoop.

    Only a woman is in the room.

    Maybe this is the long room.

    Report what we''ve done and decide what to do in the future...?

    And enough to wait...... the door of the room opens and the woman shows herself.

    "Please come inside."

    Finally.

    I''m gonna squeeze my mind and go inside the room.

    "Is that it?"

    For some reason, there was nobody in there.

 392 392, Im the leader.

    I was told I''d lead you to the chief, but no one''s here.

    Could it be...... after all, you can''t fit the length into a human or something like that?

    "Not at all."

    After looking at me in panic, Mr. Sigre glances at the woman gently, feeling like he''s going to do it.

    "I''m not impressed with mischief."

    "... Huh"

    I wonder what that means?

    Wondering, a woman moves to the back of the room and looks back.

    Sit in a chair that seems to be long as it is.

    "I, Elfin¡­ am the head of the Undead"

    "What!?

    Was this man the chief?

    Sometimes I thought maybe...

    The chief had decided that there was no way to get to his feet immediately, and possibly, ruled out the possibility.

    Um, you shouldn''t.

    The assumption narrows my vision.

    That''s what I thought and reflected on.

    "And this child is my daughter Finia"

    "Okay, hey, nice to meet you!?

    I was chewing.

    Not only is he afraid of people, but maybe he''s a kid who doesn''t like to stand in public.

    "Totally...... sending meaningless glances just to me, so I wondered what I would do. Were you trying to see the reaction by hiding that you were long?

    "Sigre rode too, so it''s the same crime. Most of all, I don''t feel guilty about people."

    I see a strong animosity toward people from the ends of the word.

    Thanks to Mr Sigre, we have managed to have a dialogue...

    If it had been just us, we would have ended up just being attacked.

    In that regard, I thank Mr Sigre.

    "So..."

    Mr. Elfin stares at this one, then sees Mr. Sigre.

    "What does it mean for a human to be the representative of a race? You want to tell me more about it?

    "Oh, of course you do. Actually..."

    That we came to the North Continent in search of healing power.

    So, Mr. Sigre and the others, after meeting the werewolves, they were allowed to admit it.

    Being elected as a representative of the race as it is.

    Ms. Sigre carefully explained those events in turn.

    Having listened, Mr. Elfin does his hand around the temples, feeling like he has a headache because he''s been told a joke.

    Then a deep sigh.

    "¡­ for one thing, I understand the circumstances"

    "Really? Then..."

    "But! You can never admit it, such as making a foolish human representative of the race!

    "Why?

    "That''s unheard of! There''s no way you can admit it."

    Pisces and says Mr. Elfin in the absence of an island to attach.

    Mr. Sigre said he would do something about it... but will he manage this?

    Whatever you say, I feel like it''s useless.

    "But you had the rule that you could choose to represent the race, didn''t you? And there''s no rule that you shouldn''t choose people for surrogacy, is there?

    "That''s right... we won''t even have to discuss that"

    "Maybe, but it doesn''t mean it''s against clear rules, so don''t you think there''s a problem? If you really can''t, you should describe it from the beginning. Haven''t you ever had the heart to tolerate the fact that there''s nothing you can do without it?

    "It''s rational, it''s too forceful."

    "Hey, humans aren''t the only ones in the race. The other side is our Sakura. Then you wouldn''t have a problem with that, would you?

    "... Are you insane to turn your pretty grandchildren into human counterparts?

    "That means you trusted this man."

    "Hmm..."

    In the words of Mr Sigre, on the face as Mr Elfin thinks.

    Could it work like this?

    "... Race is not about sacred rituals. If Sigre admits¡­ no, but humans¡­"

    Mr. Elfin looked lost in judgment and was spilling his own words.

    If there''s another element that pushes my back, or it might convince me...

    Unfortunately, I just met Mr. Elfin, so I don''t know any information that would push her back.

    "Elfin or"

    It feels like I''ll take care of it, and Mr. Sigre goes next to Mr. Elfin.

    "Because of this, why don''t you take advantage of this race?

    "Using?"

    "If you deal with a pair of humans and Sakura, you take Phinea..."

    "... Hmm"

    Keep it up, the two of you start a secret conversation in a whisper.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about...

    I''m concerned about the word ''use'' that I first heard.

    I hope you''re not up to something bad.

    Sometimes Mr. Sigre has an atmosphere where he seems to think bad things.

    "... ok"

    Keeping the two of us in secret, five minutes.

    When Mr. Sigre leaves softly, Mr. Elfin looks at this one.

    "Humans, what''s your name?

    "It''s Rain Shroud."

    "Okay, Rain. Let''s recognize you as a special representative of the Werewolves."

    "Is it true!?

    "Except!"

    Mr. Elfin''s thin fingers point to Chiffon and Canade.

    "Your people and your cat spirits¡­ take them hostages"

    "Become!?

    "Just because Sigre trusted us doesn''t mean we trust him either. Basically, humans are enemies. If you still want me to believe..."

    "Instead, you want me to take you two hostages...?

    "That''s the thing. If you seem to be thinking foolishly, I will not guarantee the lives of the hostages. Without that much assurance, we won''t be able to admit humans into racing or anything else."

    "I say no."

    I really have to accept...

    But when I realized it, I was saying those words.

    Everybody gives it a little bit.

    Both Mr. Elfin and Mr. Sigre, eh? Surprised at the feeling.

    "I understand what Mr. Elfin is saying. You can''t trust humans naturally, and I think it''s natural to insure them for that."

    "Then..."

    "But Canade and Chiffon are my people. I would never imitate selling my people for that, even though it''s to get them to trust me"

    ¡­¡­

    Mr. Elfin was surprised to see his eyes round.

    He never thought he''d be able to bump a response like this.

    "Kuck."

    Mr. Sigre laughs with pleasure.

    "I can''t believe you said that... no. Rayne is more interesting than I thought."

    "¡­ indeed, you seem a little different from the person you tell"

    By declining to offer the hostages, things progressed in another direction, again a little.

    That doesn''t feel bad, slightly, but I feel that Mr. Elfin''s atmosphere is soothing.

    "But there''s no convenient story to just ask for without giving anything away. If you don''t offer hostages, I won''t allow Rain, a human, to compete in the race. It won''t give us a chance to change our perceptions."

    "Still..."

    I don''t want to imitate selling my people.

    When I try to say that, Pong and I get slapped in the shoulders.

    When I saw it, Canade and Chiffon each had their hands on my shoulder.

    "Nyah, thanks, Rain. You''re worried about me, aren''t you? I''m so happy."

    "But we''ll be fine. Never mind, you can give it to the hostages."

    You two say that, but I''m still not convinced.

    Like relieving such a stubborn heart, says Canade.

    "Hostages for when something happens, that''s all. Rayne, what are you gonna do?

    "I would never do that"

    "Then there''s no problem, is there? I trust Rayne, so I want Rayne to trust me, too."

    "Yeah, well, Mr. Canade''s right. Trust us. Send him in as a hostage."

    "That... isn''t the word strange"

    I laugh when I stick around.

    But the thought of absolute rejection was gone.

    I still have a sense of resistance...

    But you two are telling me so much.

    And yet, if I make a rejection, that''s what I don''t trust.

    "... ok. I accept that condition."

    "That''s a wise decision."

    "It''s harmful to both of us..."

    "I wouldn''t do that if you hadn''t planned something stupid. Because we''re not like humans."

    "Okay. I trust you."

    Thus... in consideration of Canade and Chiffon being held hostage, I was allowed to compete in the race.

    Not only for Illis, but also for Canade and Chiffon, let''s be firm and honest and try to get people to trust us.

 393 393 stories, each thought.

    "Phew Phew Phew."

    Lene and Monica were walking in a mood on a plain on the North Continent.

    Leanne is light on foot and sings a nose song.

    Monica on the other hand is quiet.

    "I thought when you said you wanted me to go to the North Continent... heh, that''s not too bad."

    The aim of Lean is to observe the trends between Rain and Chiffon that seem to have moved to the North Continent.

    The brave candidate and the current brave man made their way to the North Continent.

    Though I didn''t grasp it until its purpose...

    It''s impossible to normally think about those two moving to untouched land.

    Maybe we''re planning something to the detriment of ourselves.

    That Leanne would be seconded by a lease who so decided.

    And then, one more thing.

    Survey of the most powerful species of unknown, supposedly living on the North Continent.

    And if possible, the seizure of power¡­ or the destruction of the inside.

    I hate trouble.

    For Leanne to publicly proclaim that, this case is no bother.

    If it''s true, I want to refuse and be gobbled up in bed.

    Or I want to roll out to the city and enjoy shopping.

    But not this time.

    "Are plants, animals, things like that not going to change? Basically, it''s the same as looking at it in the middle."

    Leanne looks at plants and occasionally different animals while advancing her legs.

    He''s still in a good mood.

    Such Lene''s gaze was pointed at her right hand.

    To be exact, it''s a rainbow crystal gripped in your right hand.

    "I thought it would be a hassle in the North... but if you think about it, it would be a good opportunity to try this kid out. Phew, what kind of power can you show me?

    Leanne laughs, looking like a child given her favorite toy.

    He was fascinated by the power that even the Heavenly Nation had made him defeat, and was being swallowed up.

    "Don''t push me too hard, do you?

    Monica, who accompanies her, says to flatter Lene like that.

    "It''s okay, Jabba. Oh, my God, I have a rainbow crystal. That''s demonic!

    A demon appeared that looked like a giant bird, three times as likely as Lene.

    Staying in the air with wings flapping over it, he looks sharply at Lean.

    Against Leanne, she grins niggly.

    It feels like a good experimental opponent showed up.

    "Will you not look down on this Leanne? Windcutter!"

    Lene magically creates a blade of wind and releases it toward the demons.

    The air''s compressed, I''m not supposed to see it...

    You felt the sign, the demon swirled to the right to avoid magic.

    But that''s...

    The attack of fate is separate.

    "Rainbow crystal!

    When Leanne canes, the light lights on its tip.

    The other Leanne''s hand shakes as she reacts to it.

    "Windcutter!

    Speak magic again.

    It''s just not like we''re going to bump right out of the front this time.

    Using the power of the rainbow crystal, he jumped through space and burst it in the demon''s body.

    The body is mutilated from the inside into a rattle, and the demon crashes with the scream of an extinct demon.

    Lene laughs with pleasure when she sees it.

    "Haha, it''s still amazing, amazing! That''s legendary gear, that''s incredible power."

    Slightly, the darkness spills slightly from the rainbow crystal.

    Make sure it sticks around Leanne''s arm...

    But it disappears quickly, before the person notices it.

    "... is it time"

    "Hmm? Did I say something?

    "No, nothing"

    "Really? I hope so... Shall I kill Bashibashi?

    Nothing to know, nothing to notice, Leanne goes on the North Continent.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Okay, Phinea"

    "Hi-ha, hi-ha!?

    Where she is alone with her mother and daughter, Elfin looks stern and speaks to her daughter.

    She was nervous about the atmosphere of her mother like that, and Phinea has her back stretched pearly.

    Look at her daughter, Elfin makes her wonder.

    "Why are you nervous?

    "Eh... heh..."

    "Oh man. You''re a very smart and strong kid, but your heart hasn''t. Even though it''s important, even when you talk to me, my mother, you get nervous."

    "Aww... sorry..."

    "It''s okay. Nothing, I''m not blaming you. Even if there''s something missing, we just have to make it up to you."

    "but good luck"

    I get nervous about my mother against the bee.

    That was the girl named Phinea.

    A triple score of very weak, people-friendly, negative thoughts.

    She''s quite a troublesome girl.

    "So, here''s the story about the race... the representative of the Undead will be you, me and Phinea"

    "Huh!?

    "Why are you surprised? If we did that this year, we''d have talked ahead of time."

    "Oh, well, yeah... but it looks like a human being would join... well, I better not join..."

    Hold that hand gently so as to calm Phinea, who panics with her, Elfin says with his face close.

    "This is your chance."

    "Shit, chance......?

    "Due to its character, there are some voices inside that doubt your abilities, qualities"

    "Oh, I''m sorry..."

    "But what if we can solve this case well? I''m sure there will be a voice to review you."

    "That''s, uh... so, but can you do that to the eagle...?

    "You can. You''re a fine daughter I''m proud of."

    "... Mother..."

    To my mother''s kind words, Finia smiles a small smile.

    "And because they''re human. No big deal."

    "So, it''s okay...... is it? Humans are so fierce and evil, they''re always up to something terrible..."

    "Right, you''re right. Man is a foolish being, unsaveable."

    "Ahhh... this could be getting scary"

    "Oh, excuse me. You''re not threatening me, are you? I just wanted to say that humans are stupid¡­ and therefore inferior species with no great power."

    "Not strong, is it?

    "Yeah, it''s no big deal. Interpretation is human. Interpretation is, silly existence. There''s not a single percent that our most powerful species lose to such things."

    There''s one thing Sigre doesn''t even know about the Undead.

    That it is overwhelmingly prized and overlooks humans as inferior species.

    I do not doubt that I am the strongest.

    I don''t doubt that humans are at a low level.

    The whole race had such a thought.

    Look down at its existence, not just hostile to humans.

    That''s the face behind Sigre''s unknown immortals.

    It is not impossible for Sigre not to know.

    Immortals are friendly to other species just looking down at humans.

    I live on the same continent and am particularly close to the Werewolves, who are the same most powerful species.

    It hasn''t happened in over a hundred years where the immortals deal with humans...

    It was also, in a way, something that could be taken for granted that Sigre did not know that he was looking down overwhelmingly at humans.

    "The eagle...... can you?

    "Yeah, you could. You''re my proud daughter."

    "But good luck!

    Phinea, all the while, grabbed her little fist.

 394 394: Lets get some rapport going.

    That day, we were to stay inside the Immortal Birds as it were.

    Canade and Chiffon are in another room because of the hostages.

    Nina and Rifa.

    And I''m with Mr. Sigre and Sakura.

    "Hmm."

    The room shown is somewhat small for five people to use.

    However, it seems to be cleaned properly and it is clean without any dirt.

    Beds are also available with fuzzy futons and pillows, not cold treats.

    Probably because Mr. Sigre and Sakura are here.

    If it were just us, what would have happened?

    In that regard, I thank Mr Sigre and Sakura once again.

    "But... after all, you''re restless"

    Will Canade and Chiffon be all right?

    Is it possible that hostages have not been placed in jails?

    Would they not have been treated coldly or badly?

    I''m worried about the two of you, and I''m soaked.

    Walk around the room without meaning.

    "Are you restless?

    Unlike me, Mr. Sigre stood at ease.

    "Yes, well..."

    "You''re okay. Sure, the Immortals are hostile to humans, but they promised Raynes they wouldn''t do anything about it."

    "What are the chances of breaking it?

    "You don''t. If we break our promises, the Undead will be less than human. It''s not very, but it''s unacceptable."

    "Is that what it is"

    That''s what I''m talking about.

    If that''s what Mr. Sigre says, my concern may be a matter of concern.

    I don''t totally care, I don''t think that''s possible...

    Looks like you should stop worrying too much.

    Otherwise, I can''t get some rest.

    The race is tomorrow.

    We need to rest well and restore our health and keep it in full shape.

    "... come on"

    Then, Nina gets out of the bed where she was sitting and heads to the entrance to the room with Totetote.

    "Nina, where are you going? I think it''s time we went to bed."

    "Uh... the... ahh"

    It turns red for some reason.

    Did I say something weird?

    "Mmm."

    Rifa peeks into Nina''s face.

    And as I tilt my little neck, I say salari.

    "Toilet?"

    "Huh!?

    "Are you going to the bathroom? Then I''ll go too."

    "Ugh..."

    Nina seemed so embarrassed.

    Though I still thought it was a child, I knew it was a girl.

    Seems embarrassing to be asked that kind of thing Zubari......

    I might have lacked some consideration.

    Reflection.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t I come with you? It''s based on a dungeon, so it''s a little tricky to make."

    Don''t worry if Mr. Sigre is with you.

    Drop off the three of us leaving the room...

    "Wahoo."

    Be alone with Sakura.

    Totetote and I walk over here, waving our tails, looking up at me.

    "What''s going on?

    "On!"

    "Maybe you want me to stroke your head?

    "Wahoo."

    It feels like saying it''s the right answer, and Sakura has offered me her head.

    As requested, I don''t know if it is, but why the head?

    "Ha ha...!

    He seemed so happy.

    Aren''t your tails shaking with a bump to the left and right, tearing you apart and flying away? And so worrying.

    "Right...... because of it, and it could be a good opportunity"

    Tomorrow I will work with Sakura to try the race.

    I think this kind of collaboration is important, so I want to be as close as possible right now.

    "Hey, Sakura."

    "On!"

    "How can Sakura be good to me? I''ve heard a lot from Mr. Sigre, but I haven''t heard anything from Sakura. I wonder why. I''d like to hear it from him if I can."

    "Ohhhh...... on! On-on."

    Naturally, I don''t know what Sakura is talking about.

    I''m a beast taster, but that''s right, I don''t know what animals say.

    But... somehow, I could understand Sakura''s feelings.

    I don''t know what you''re gonna say to yourself, but you seem to like me.

    "Why is that part?" Um, I don''t know what to say. "

    "Ohh...?

    "Hmm? Are you worried about me? Haha, it''s okay. Because it''s not hard or painful or anything like that. Thank you. Sakura is such a sweet girl."

    "On!"

    Touching his head again, Sakura sounded happy.

    If I watched that look, I''d be kind of stupid that I was worried about not being able to get through the words.

    Surely the words don''t make sense.

    I don''t know what Sakura is talking about.

    But the mind felt like it made sense.

    That''s how I feel, like if we stay together like this, there''s no problem.

    "Am I trusted by Sakura?

    "On!"

    "Then we have to be able to live up to it... and not betray it"

    Come on, I''ll make you an offer.

    Sakura rides on my lap while she looks even happier.

    "Oh, wow, it feels so good."

    Sakura is so big, she gets fluffy and full when she rides on her lap.

    Still, I''ll hold that big body in my arms.

    Then they made me look so happy, they licked my face peppery.

    "Me, there''s something I really need to do. There''s a kid who needs to be helped."

    "Wahoo."

    "So... can you help me tomorrow?

    "On!"

    "Yeah, thanks, Sakura. Let''s stick together."

    "Wow!"

    He stroked Sakura''s head again, barking as if to leave it to himself.

 395 395 story race begins!

    The night dawns and the morning comes.

    Even so, I don''t know if the sun is up because I''m in the dungeon.

    The time interval is going to be a little crazy.

    Whatever it is, the next day.

    Yeah, there''s going to be a race to deepen the friendship between the werewolves and the immortals.

    There were a lot of wolves and undead birds in the big room.

    Among them are the figures of Canade and Chiffon, who were acting differently as hostages.

    Good, looks like they haven''t done anything in particular.

    And me and Sakura at the center.

    Mr. Elfin and Finia.

    "Good luck, Sakura! Let''s show him the power of the werewolves!

    "Brother, I''m counting on you! As a delegate, hang in there!

    Yeah, the werewolves are giving me such favorable support.

    Thanks to the trial the other day, he seems to have given me a solid admission.

    On the other hand, if you''re an immortal bird...

    "Shit... why are humans in this place? Elfin, you can burn it, Soitz!

    "I can''t believe humans step inside...... Finia, burn it down and clean it up nicely! It''s okay, I forgive you!

    A tremendous amount of Hate is pointed at me, and my stabbing gaze and words fly from here and there.

    Even when I visited inside the spiritual clan that hated people, this never happened.

    Not at all this time.

    Aren''t they really after your life? And so much so that I feel like I''m in a crisis, that I''m not doing anything but I''m tired.

    From this state of affairs, can we really have the undead on our side?

    ... No.

    Not if you feel weak.

    I don''t know if I can.

    I''ll see what I can do.

    Not for me, for Illis.

    I''ll be the judge, then.

    Mr. Sigre stepped forward.

    "This dungeon consists of ten layers in all. This is a three-tier place. I haven''t had a hand since the fourth tier, and there''s a demon trap."

    The Immortals are amazing to live on with demons.

    Normally, I can''t think about it.

    If it''s the most powerful species, does that mean?

    "The team wins that came back here first with the treasure we have somewhere on the tenth floor. Interference with the other team is possible and treasure can be embezzled. Well, we shouldn''t be alarmed until the end."

    "May I have a word? With that rule, wouldn''t it be a riot at the same time as the opening?

    "You''re okay. To avoid doing so, at first, have them each take a different path. It''s a dungeon, so there''s plenty of entrances and exits."

    I see.

    Then there''s no chance of a sudden riot.

    There''s just been a lot of racing going on, and it seems like it''s been thought of as a lot.

    "Do you have any other questions?

    "How many levels are you allowed to interfere with the other team?

    "I''m at your discretion."

    "It''s also..."

    I accidentally make my face cling to words that I can take for granted.

    Mr. Sigre says he expects from each good sense, but I don''t think an undead bird tribe hostile to people will do the trick.

    Instead, it would come out aggressively, just here.

    We... or it''s pretty unfavourable for me.

    Just because they come to the full I think, this one doesn''t mean they can''t do it unscrupulously because they want help.

    Because it''s such a relationship, if it''s bad, it could be done unilaterally.

    But... is that why?

    A victory in my favor won''t allow the Undead to recognize themselves as powerful.

    In unfavourable circumstances, it is only through adversity that you may change your mind about humans when you have strong power and heart.

    Perhaps Mr Sigre, having thought that far, set the rules for this one.

    Speaking of tough, it''s pretty tough...

    But if that''s the only way, let''s do it.

    "Do you have any other questions?

    "I don''t have one."

    "On."

    There''s nothing else I want to know.

    I snort like I don''t have a problem.

    "Can I ask you a question?

    Mr. Elfin opens his mouth.

    I say with a laugh after looking at this one.

    "I mean, it''s possible to interfere with the other team... but what happens if you end up killing them?

    "I told you I''d leave it to my discretion."

    "Is that your answer?

    "Oh, yeah."

    "... I see, I get it. Phew."

    One last time, Mr. Elfin laughs.

    It''s a vicious grin, like you''ll tremble unexpectedly.

    This is... definitely something to call me during the race.

    That''s not just jamming, it''s like attacking.

    If you do poorly, you''ll come for your life for real.

    I''m good because I''m ready...

    What about Sakura?

    I''m totally involved in this situation, this convenience.

    I can''t help it...

    "Grrrrrrrr......"

    "Want."

    Sakura roars in a grumpy manner and bites my feet lightly.

    When I saw what was going on, Sakura stared at me.

    Those eyes, they''re like, don''t think about boredom.

    It may be rude to treat a dog in the same line...

    The dog has a very sharp spot and also says he understands people''s minds.

    Maybe that''s why Sakura spotted my stray.

    And don''t insult yourself, I would have promised to hang in there with you yesterday...... and maybe you''re angry.

    How can Sakura trust me so much?

    It''s a mystery...

    But we need to hang in there so we can respond well.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Off......"

    "Let''s stick together"

    "On!"

    Yeah.

    Now we have one heart.

    I''m not lost anymore.

    Whatever difficulties await, with Sakura, we''ll just bump into each other with all our might and get over it with all our strength.

    "Is that all you got?

    "Yeah, I''m fine"

    "Me too."

    "Then let''s start the race"

    Suddenly, Mr. Sigre raises his hand.

    Put it down for a little while, wave that hand down,

    "Begin!"

    The race began.

 396 396 words. Sweet. Good.

    Me and Sakura take the right aisle, Finia and Mr. Elfin take the left aisle.

    Soon we will be blind to each other, so that only our partner Sakura''s breath can be heard.

    "Even if it''s a dungeon, is it maintained around here?"

    Now, four floors.

    Though it''s not a place of residence, they probably install barriers to prevent demons and other intrusions, or occasionally, look around.

    For that reason, it''s as beautiful as three layers, and I don''t see any demons.

    "I''d like to go as far as I can before the demons come out."

    "Ooh."

    "Yeah? Sakura?

    Sakura pulls on my pants.

    It''s like you''re saying, come here.

    "Maybe... you know where the stairs lead to the lower level?

    "On!"

    There''s a powerful squeal.

    I feel confident that I will leave it to myself.

    I''ve also heard that Sakura is the first to enter below four layers...

    Yeah, it''s because I''m a werewolf, or maybe I have something to feel.

    "Okay, I asked!

    "Wow!"

    Sakura rushed out of momentum.

    There is no stray whatsoever in that run.

    You''re reliable... if you''re impressed.

    If I relax, they''re going to leave me.

    I rush out and chase after Sakura.

    Run through the straight line and turn left to the right.

    That''s how we got there...

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was a dead end.

    "Sakura?"

    "... Ohhhh"

    Sakura lowered her head with a pepper as she seemed impeccable.

    He has a consciousness that he did it.

    "Kun......"

    This is different, some mistake.

    This wasn''t supposed to happen...... the sakura sounds like that.

    I don''t know the words, but I kind of know what you''re thinking.

    Looks like he''s in a huge hurry.

    "Because I don''t care"

    "Ohh...?

    I stroke Sakura''s head to calm her down.

    "Sure, I can never lose this battle... but that''s why I''m not going to push the blame on Sakura alone. Let''s stick together."

    "On!"

    Sakura sounded powerful again, looking motivated.

    Then I snarl my nose and start looking for the path that leads to the lower level.

    Smell it and go around groovy on the spot.

    Glue.

    Glue.

    Glue.

    Am I confused?

    And I go around on the spot so much that I want to suspect it, and I don''t really try to leave.

    Rather than......

    "Ohh?

    I think I''m confused.

    As far as Sakura''s reaction is concerned, they have a path here that leads to the lower levels.

    But I don''t see any of them... so why? And I guess it''s confusing.

    "Hmm."

    Do you believe in Sakura?

    Or look elsewhere.

    "If that''s the choice, it''s up to you."

    Right now, Sakura and I are partners... it''s no exaggeration to say we''re buddies.

    Then you have to believe in Sakura.

    "Yeah?"

    Secondly, I noticed a crack in the floor around Sakura being urlow.

    It''s not something you can do naturally, it''s cracks like artificially applied.

    When Sakura brings her nose closer to that crack, she sees her hair shake slightly.

    Does that mean... the wind is blowing from that crack?

    Sakura, get out of the way.

    After recalling Sakura, cast the magic.

    "Fireball!

    When the fireball lands, it cannot withstand its impact and the floor collapses in a circular fashion.

    Peeping carefully to avoid falling, I saw five layers.

    "I see, the ceiling was about to collapse"

    So I guess Sakura reacted here.

    But I didn''t see the stairs, and I was confused... you mean.

    "There''s no such thing as having to use the stairs to get around. Sakura, you''re in good hands."

    "On!"

    Understand that it worked and the sakura gets better as soon as possible.

    Big chest up, done it, like, on a riddle of faces.

    Then I''ll stare at this one.

    He''s sparkling his eyes, shaking his tail to the left and right.

    Praise and praise! And I was appealing to him with all my might.

    I stroke Sakura''s head while spilling a laugh at her for keeping up with that look.

    "Thank God. Thanks to Sakura, we were able to move quickly to the five layers"

    "Ohhhh...... on, on"

    "Wow."

    Sakura seemed very happy, while she came thrilled with her body.

    It''s so sweet.

    Because the reaction is so big, you''re going to keep spoiling this one, or you''re going to compliment me...

    Sakura is so sweet.

    I think so.

    By the way, how old is Sakura?

    I don''t think it''s better than me because I hear Mr. Sigre''s grandson...

    Well, now, okay.

    Let''s hear it even after it works.

    "All right, keep up the good work, Sakura!

    "On!"

 397 397, uncomfortable.

    "Oh, no!

    Feenier pays her right hand to the side, looking a little hip-pulled.

    Following its trajectory, a flame arises and swallows a swarm of approaching demons.

    The flame of the Immortal Birds is the flame of purification.

    Demons who are evil beings were not allowed to remain in this world, and all things were returned to ashes.

    "Yay...!

    You can crusade the demons properly, and Finia takes a small, gutsport.

    Looking at her daughter like that, Elfin spills a sigh of goodness.

    "Oh, Mother, have you been watching? The eagle, get the demon right..."

    "Of course, I was watching. I''d like it to be easy for you to see the demons... well, once you got in touch with them, you were running away."

    "Ugh... sorry..."

    "But this time we were able to defeat it properly. Let''s get down to it. Well done."

    "Ahhh... ehhh"

    Praised by her mother, Finia laughs happily.

    However, if you''re an elfin, put it right on your tough face.

    "But you shouldn''t be satisfied to this extent, should you?

    "Uh..."

    "You, my daughter. Because she is the daughter of the head of the immortal. Soon, you''ll have to take over my position. That''s why we grow more."

    "... Yes"

    The usual story.

    Elfin treats his daughter, the heir, basically, harshly.

    I praise them properly when I praise them, but other than that, I teach them whether they are strong or right.

    It''s my mother''s love that she wants me to be a fine leader.

    However, such Elfin''s thoughts are sometimes heavy.

    Phinea likes to relax alone and doesn''t like to lead someone.

    I''m not the type to stand in front of someone, or, rather, is it better suited for support? I think.

    Though I''ve told Elfin about it several times...

    "What do you do with such weakness? You''re the next generation leader, so hold on tighter."

    To get such a light sermon.

    Every time, my heart gets heavy.

    Every time, I feel depressed.

    Finia thinks.

    I''m not for the head, and in the first place, I don''t want to be the head.

    It''s just that I was born as the eldest daughter.

    "Phinea, what''s wrong?

    "Ah...... yeah"

    Elfin called me, and Finia returned to me.

    As usual, he was lost in the labyrinth of thought, thinking about the next generation of chiefs.

    "... eagle, can you really do it well?

    Phinea snuck out a sigh so her mother wouldn''t notice.

    "Finia, I''ll go first. You''ll never be forgiven for losing to humans."

    "Yes, sir"

    The two arrived on the sixth floor.

    At that pace, it could be considered a bad achievement.

    Normal people can''t keep up with them.

    But the other person is a human being recognized by Sigre.

    If I''m alarmed, what will happen?

    "but don''t hang in there."

    Phinea was in the mood to try her best.

    Minutes of unworthy anticipation is nothing but pressure...

    Simply, as a child, I have a desire to live up to my mother''s expectations.

    ¡­¡­

    "Mother?"

    Second, I noticed something was wrong with my mother.

    He has a difficult face.

    Could it have done something wrong?

    I don''t have any particular idea, but there''s been a lot of unintentional softening.

    There''s nothing like Elfin raving his voice and getting angry or raising his hand.

    I''m just pale and angry.

    But that''s scary for Finia.

    He seems to be frightened, and then he''s going to be abandoned...

    I''m really freaking out.

    "Please... did you?

    "... does Finia grasp the demons that live in this dungeon?

    "Huh? Ugh, yeah... for once"

    This weak girl actually has the stunt of having a hell of a memory.

    I almost never forget what I saw once.

    No matter how time goes by, no matter how trivial, I can immediately remember.

    "The demon you defeated now...... was it something that lives in this dungeon?

    "That''s... ah"

    Speaking of which, it was a demon I had never seen.

    Realizing that, Finia looked strange.

    "This dungeon had its, uh, missing type of demon... but why?

    "Was there a type of demon we didn''t grasp?... No, that''s impossible. As I lived here, I did a thorough research. It''s unlikely there''s an unknown demon."

    "Well, I got mixed up from the outside... or something?

    "Even though there''s only one entrance to the dungeon? You think we''ve moved up to six layers?

    "Oh, can''t be... sorry"

    "You don''t have to apologize for anything. Because there may also be new discoveries by recommending the possibility that there will not be. Don''t be shy, you can say more."

    "Yes..."

    Even when they said that......, Finia was deeply perplexed.

    If you can do that, you haven''t got this personality.

    I didn''t want you to be unscrupulous, I thought secretly.

    "So, but if you didn''t get mixed up from the outside... did it occur naturally in the dungeon?

    "It''s not even possible...... I''ve been living here for over a hundred years. You''ve never heard of it."

    "Oh well..."

    "No. It doesn''t mean there will never be. Right...... maybe that''s more likely. I did some research in the dungeon, but that was a long time ago, too. The dungeon is like a creature, so there will be elements and new demons."

    Elfin came to such a conclusion, thinking it was no big deal.

    But Finia wasn''t convinced.

    Only on the day we race, suddenly, a new kind of demon appears.

    Is that convenient, is it going to happen?

    "Oh, um..."

    "What''s wrong?

    "Uh, the... ho, I can''t think of any other cause, can I?

    "Is it another cause? What do you know about Finia?

    "Well, yeah, that''s not what I mean... I don''t know, I feel like I''m getting caught up in something... maybe, but... there''s a possibility that it''s artificial"

    "Hmm...... Interesting opinion, but that just won''t be there. Creating new demons is not something you can do artificially. Well, if it''s a legendary piece of equipment... no, you must think too much"

    "Oh well..."

    "Before that, I''ll hurry. You can''t beat a human being."

    "Uh-huh."

    ... at this time.

    If Elfin had thought a little more firmly about Phinea''s words, he might have avoided the tragedy that awaited him ahead.

    But I never noticed that, and my mother and daughter were behind the dungeon... approaching the tragedy.

 398 398: The beginning of chaos.

    "Hmm."

    Now, seven floors.

    I think it''s going at a good pace, but I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. Elfin and Finia.

    As a result, it is difficult to determine whether it is advantageous or disadvantageous.

    I''m not hoping to clash with you two...

    Will you let the Undead recognize you for winning without a thing like this?

    I feel like it''s only by doing something about Mr. Elfin and the others who interfere that we can show strength.

    Nevertheless, I don''t like it and want to contend with it, and if I can do it, I keep doing this......

    "... it''s a dilemma"

    "Wahoo?

    Sakura walking next door with Totetote looked up at me strangely in response to my crush.

    Hurry ahead as you stroke its head.

    Can you show strength or not?

    Can you admit it or not?

    I don''t know which way to fall, but as a minimum, there is something about having to win this race.

    Win the race first...

    If that works, fine.

    If it doesn''t work, we''ll think about it then.

    "Grrrrrr......!

    "Ever, enemies while you''re doing this? You''re getting more and more as you move on to the lower levels."

    It''s a fairly high level demon, but thanks to Sakura''s presence, it hardly struggles.

    Simply because Sakura is strong...

    Not only that, but they always give me support where I want it, as if I were reading this idea.

    It''s breathtaking.

    "Sakura is amazing. How can you move well like that?

    "On!"

    Somehow proud, Sakura rang out loud.

    "Pia!?

    In response to such a Sakura voice, a familiar voice from a short distance away.

    "Bi, I''m surprised... all of a sudden there''s a loud voice... ah"

    "Ah."

    I have eyes for Phinea, who showed up.

    Suddenly, I''m surprised, my body and my thoughts solidify.

    In addition, Mr. Elfin shows up from behind Phinea.

    "Oh?"

    Equally eye-catching.

    And...

    "Humans!

    "Oops!?

    A wave of flames is born, which widens as if to fill your sight.

    There''s no room to avoid it!

    Then,

    "Fireball!

    Speak magic and offset the flames with flames.

    The attempt worked and managed to escape Mr. Elfin''s flames.

    "Do you want to prevent my attacks? It''s hard to do when you''re human."

    "It''s not a bit bad to attack all of a sudden......?

    "Nothing wrong with the rules? No one cares if a human being dies here."

    Are you a human being?

    Immortal bird haters outnumber the Spirit Clan by a great deal.

    I could feel and understand what Mr. Sigre was saying, meaning that he was hostile to people.

    If this happens, I can''t help it.

    Or where you want it in a way.

    If you can clash directly from the front and subdue the two of them on top of it, there''s a good chance that other immortals will recognize you.

    Use this situation the other way around!

    "Sakura, help me!

    "Finia, I''m coming!

    Though me and Mr. Elfin call on their respective partners, they''re unresponsive.

    When I look at Sakura for something, I feel like I can move at any time...

    "Grrrrrrrrrr......!

    He looked in the direction the day after tomorrow and was making a low roar.

    Phinea also looks anxious to see the same person as Sakura.

    "Hey, what, this sign...? I don''t like it so much... Ugh"

    "Phinea? What is it? in front of humans, such..."

    "Oh, Mother, something, a sign of tremendous disgust... Ugh, what is this, tremendous malice... human? But more than that..."

    Phinea tried to hug herself and was rattling and trembling.

    What the fuck?

    So is Sakura... what the hell is going on?

    To the obvious anomaly, me and Mr. Elfin solved the battle posture.

    Then we move to our respective partners.

    "Sakura, what''s going on? Could a demon have appeared again?

    "Grrrrrrrr......!!!

    Sakura kept roaring, feeling like she couldn''t afford to be answering my query.

    I''ll go after that gaze, too.

    Then the footsteps of the trick echoed.

    That number is for two.

    I see the shadow a little bit, and I see the body of it.

    Who is it...

    "Ha ha! I''m really here."

    "Leanne!?

    "Hiccup, you garbage bug"

    "How about you?

    More Monica shows up from behind.

    "You guys, why... no. More than that, how did you get here!?

    How did you move into the dungeon, teasing the eyes of the immortals'' surveillance?

    Talk in the first place, how do Leanne and Monica know about the Immortals?

    It must be unlikely that he followed us as we passed through the Spirit Clan all the way here.

    When that happened, I was independently grabbing the information...?

    And then I started to try and do something different...?

    At this time...... should I mourn?

    Or should I be glad to say that, by chance, I''ve had the opportunity to crush the two of you?

    Either way, it''s extremely troublesome.

    "I''m sorry we met early, but I''ll give you a perfect gift from me."

    Leanne laughs niggly.

    Then the clear wand in his hand glowed black.

 399 399 words. Now put your hands together.

    Grrr, and the space distorts.

    The distortion gets bigger and bigger, like swallowing us.

    "Come on!"

    I had a very bad feeling about it.

    Me and Sakura jump back and run.

    Likewise, he felt disturbing signs, and Mr. Elfin leaves the distortion.

    It''s just...

    "Phinea!?

    "Ah... Mother..."

    Phinea was running late, caught in distortion.

    I was about to be dragged down, as if those hands were being eaten up by distortion.

    My daughter may be in danger.

    But the person is unidentified.

    If you move around in a detour, you could get hit yourself.

    It seems that such thought worked, and Mr. Elfin hesitates.

    Then... it''s my turn here!

    "Phinea!"

    "What...?

    Take Phinea''s hand while trying to avoid distortion.

    And I try to pull it up,

    "Ku...... what is this!?

    Phineas are immobilized in space, as if they don''t move.

    On the contrary, it draws more and more into distortion.

    "On!"

    Sakura joins me, and he pulls Phinea with me.

    Still not strong enough.

    It draws me in little by little...

    "Hahaha, goodbye!

    We were swallowed up by distortion as we heard Leanne laugh.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... What is this place?

    I noticed the sky.

    Moving your gaze gently, grass and soil are in your sight.

    Apparently, this isn''t inside the Immortals, it''s outside.

    Me, why are you sleeping here...?

    "... and Phinea and Sakura!?

    The blurry head clasped and I thought back to the situation back and forth.

    I get up in a hurry and look left and right.

    Phinea had fallen a short distance away.

    Further away from there, the figure of Sakura.

    "Finia, are you okay? Phinea!"

    Go to Finia''s first.

    Hold that body up and speak up strongly.

    "Huh... Ugh?

    Gently loosening, Finia slowly opened her eyes.

    I feel like I''m falling asleep.

    However, the focus of the eyes is gradually set...

    "... piaaaaaaa!? to, human!?

    He screamed and jumped up, trying to escape and left me.

    Hold your head still and nod.

    "I don''t have a mother!? Wah, just the eagle......!? That means alone with humans!?

    "Er...?

    "Don''t eat, don''t eat, don''t eat. Come on!!!

    "Huh? No, um... we''re not gonna eat it, are we?

    "Liar, it''s a lie - Ugh! Your mother said. If you do anything wrong, you''ll be eaten by humans!

    "Uh..."

    "I''m sure you''ll eat about the eagle too!? With Pacri! Lure me out to this place, Awwww!?

    "On!"

    "Pia!?

    When I was even having trouble dealing with it, I woke up at some point. Sakura was approaching and rang loud near Phinea.

    Make sure you''re surprised by that voice, and she jumps small.

    Pointing the nagging tears eyes on the verge of decimation at Sakura.

    "... Sakura?

    "Ohh. On-on."

    "... this human wouldn''t do that?

    "On!"

    I don''t know, but it looks like we have a conversation.

    From the side, Sakura is only ringing at me, but Finia can communicate with me.

    Is it made up because it''s the most powerful species of each other?

    "Um..."

    Slightly, Phinea talked to me about it.

    It''s still about me... or he''s afraid of humans, about two meters away.

    "Uh, the... hey, sorry I made a weird mistake. Sakura said you didn''t do anything..."

    "Oh, yeah. If you know what I mean, that''s fine."

    "So... even if you tell me what''s going on...?

    "That''s the thing..."

    Look around again.

    It''s definitely outside, but it''s refreshing to see where we are.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t even know what happened."

    "Really... Oh, uh, what about your mother?

    "I don''t think he''s anywhere near it. Maybe we''re the only ones who got flown here."

    It''s just me and Sakura and Phinea in the same spot, and I don''t know why they''re flying us far away just Mr. Elfin.

    Spatial transfer...... is it?

    It''s only natural to think that we''re the only ones involved.

    I don''t know what happened, but it''s obvious who did it.

    I wonder what Leanne used to move us outside.

    I don''t know how or why...

    Anyway, it''s decided that it''s not even Roku.

    Something about Canade and Chiffon, and we need to get back inside the undead as soon as possible.

    "Ugh, no... eagle, what can I do..."

    "You know."

    "Hia, hia!?

    "Because this is the time... no. This is the time. Can''t we work together?

    With that said, I gently offered Finia my hand.

 400 Four hundred stories. In the confusion.

    "Hey, cooperate...?

    "Yes, cooperation. I don''t have a clear basis, and I can''t explain it well, but I don''t think I''m in the race anymore."

    Why did Leanne and Monica stay there?

    I don''t know about that... but you must also be thinking about not being a rock anyway.

    You weren''t surprised to see me, so here''s what you''re after?

    Or are you collectively trying to do harm to the immortal birds as well?

    Phinea doesn''t know about Leanne and Monica, so she can''t explain it well.

    You may understand if you take the time to explain, but at this time, I want to avoid losing any extra time.

    "So now let''s form a cooperative stance. I think it''s best to do that."

    "Uh..."

    Phinea doesn''t answer instantly.

    Take the thinking trick...

    Then I look at this one with suspicious eyes.

    "Oh, doesn''t that mean you''re up to something...?

    "Uh... it"

    Of course, I''m not planning anything.

    For this one, Leanne and Monica are irregular.

    There''s just no way to prove that.

    For an immortal bird tribe hostile to humans, words alone would not make you believe me.

    Shit.

    I need to convince you somehow, what should I do?

    "On."

    As I was haunting my head, my neighbor Sakura barked.

    No.

    Rather than barking, it''s a gentle chirping somewhere in an atmosphere of talking.

    "Wahoo...... on, on"

    "What, Sakura?

    "On!"

    "Ugh, um..."

    Apparently, Sakura is persuading me.

    The look on Finia''s face, which at first included insurance, changes into something slightly softer.

    "... I get it"

    After a while, Finia looks at this one like she''s ready.

    In its eyes, the colour of suspicion, unchanged.

    However, I could see only a few other emotions.

    "What about Sakura?

    "Oh, it''s okay to believe you..."

    "Then can you believe it?

    "And I can''t believe it. I hear humans are savage, fierce and cunning...... and very awful creatures! I''m sure, look at the gap about the eagle too...... gakugaku blubber"

    "I wouldn''t do that..."

    "... but"

    Her gaze remains rugged, Finia says, in a somewhat soft condition.

    "Now...... I''ll try to believe Sakura"

    "Oh well. Thanks."

    "Or don''t get me wrong! Oh, I didn''t believe you, I believed Sakura. So... ahhh."

    "That''s enough."

    Thanks to Sakura, the place is going to come together somehow.

    Thanks again to Sakura.

    When I settle down, I want to treat myself to something delicious.

    Nevertheless...... just convincing one Phinea, this is all the hard work.

    It''ll be harder to get to Mr. Elfin.

    I''m worried about Canade, Chiffon, Rifa and Nina.

    Will you be all right?

    Where is this place, and what happened?

    We need to find out early and get back to everyone.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Back inside, Elfin assembled the others to explain the situation.

    That all of a sudden, people other than Rain appeared.

    That Finia disappeared somewhere by that human being.

    Unfortunately, reinforcement-like humans have escaped.

    After explaining them, Elfin says with a tough face.

    Let''s execute the hostages.

    The man named Rayne was cowardly enough to take his people and sneak them.

    That''s not all, I kidnapped my daughter.

    It is a despicable and extreme crime.

    I can''t refuse to forgive you.

    No immortal bird tribe succumbs to a foolish act.

    We must challenge them with determination and reward them accordingly.

    "That''s right! Kill him! Kill him!

    "I still don''t trust humans!

    One endorsement after the other.

    Everyone and he are including anger in their voices, and they look impatient.

    To the sight, Nina shrugged herself.

    Rifa leans on her like that and protects her from the malice around her.

    "Calm down."

    Sigre speaks softly to the heating elfin.

    "Isn''t it decided that with Rain and the newly emerged human being connected? This time it could be the work of a completely irrelevant third party"

    "Yay, is it better to be a werewolf than a human being?

    "You don''t like humans. Except for Rayne. Rain is a man we werewolves have recognized."

    "You don''t talk about it. I can''t believe humans are fooling me... is that the extent to which the werewolves are fooled?"

    "Well... is that an insult to the werewolves?

    "If that''s what it sounded like, then so be it."

    There is a disturbing air flowing between the two of them in statements that denigrate not only Rain, but also the Wolves.

    My gaze hits the bees......

    Slightly, Sigre spills a sigh.

    "Hmm... you can''t help fighting here. That''s what the enemy thinks."

    "What do you mean by enemy?

    "I won''t lend you an ear if I tell you right now, so I''ll see you later. I''d rather not execute hostages."

    "Why is that? Even when this happens, you still think that man hasn''t done anything?

    "That''s what I''m thinking, but I guess you''re not."

    "Naturally. Again, even though you are, you shouldn''t have let humans and such inside. We should have eliminated it immediately."

    "Are you restless? Whether it''s malicious or not... there''s Phinea over there at the moment. You should leave the hostages behind for a while."

    "... we''ll secure the hostages, too?

    "I think that''s the best part, don''t you think?

    "... right. It''ll make sense. We shall wait a long time for the execution of the hostages."

    Sigre spills a softly relieved exhale so that no one notices.

    Somehow, the immediate execution of the hostages could have been avoided.

    But it won''t last that long.

    If this opaque situation continues, it is not strange that the wrath of elfins and undead birds will explode again.

    "We have to do something about it before it happens... Rayne, Sakura, what are you doing now?

 401 401. True ops.

    Inside the Immortal Birds...... away from the dungeon, there was the figure of Lene and Monica.

    There are countless entrances to the dungeon, so they came and went from places not controlled by the Undead.

    "Haha, Monica, did you see that? That useless surprised face!

    "Yeah, you were very surprised"

    "As a Pocahontas, I opened my mouth wide... Kukuku, I''m so ugly"

    Laughing out loud, Lene makes it look like she''s having a lot of fun.

    Monica is also smiling to fit her like that...

    That face is somewhat inorganic, and it looks like Lene is just smiling at herself because she''s laughing, as if she''s saying.

    Lene, unaware of the matter, continues to talk in a good mood.

    "Yet, wolves and undead birds... are they? You knew about them a lot. I''ve never heard of it before."

    "Reese, you know so many things."

    "Hmmm...... sure, you look smart. Besides, after all these years of playing Demon Nation, is it something that comes in with a lot of information?

    "Reese, I don''t know all of your sources, so I can''t tell you... there are probably a lot of different handouts"

    "Heh, that''s right. You just want to coexist with us, that''s not normal."

    "Yeah, sure. Mr. Reese is a very honorable man."

    Monica grins.

    This one is a real laugh.

    With the praise of the Lord, I am honestly putting joy on the table.

    "Yay, the werewolves and the immortals are after Reese''s life, right? Once upon a time, there was conflict, and they resented me or something."

    "Yes, that''s right. That''s why we have to get rid of these two races somehow"

    "I don''t mind that. - Why now? If you had information for a long time, wouldn''t you have done it sooner?

    "The opponent is the strongest species. Besides, when it comes to fighting two races, it doesn''t go smoothly"

    "Well, you know what?"

    "But... now, I have Mr. Leanne"

    "Whoa?"

    Monica turns her loving and respectful gaze to Lean, like she does to her Lord.

    Leanne, who received such a gaze, was surprised, but not at all, in her face.

    "Mr. Lene has no enemies with the power of the Rainbow Crystal."

    "Oh, yeah?

    "I''ve never been as strong as Mr. Lene before, so I''ve been aggressive... but not now. There''s Mr. Leanne. So I decided to put my hands up."

    "I see."

    It''s nothing but obvious flattery...

    Still, Lene is in a good mood as she looks around, and her grin isn''t hidden.

    "Hmm, well, this Leanne is a genius girl wizard, huh? That''s how easy it is, or whatever... let''s not do it!

    "Phew, I''m reliable"

    "With my power and this rainbow crystal, it would be the most powerful species, but it would be a twist!

    Leanne twirled and spun the rainbow crystal, then let it stand.

    But Lene hasn''t noticed.

    I don''t know anything.

    The real rainbow crystal is in a different shape.

    To the fact that what Lene has in her hands is a cursed tool that eats and grows the malice and soul of her owner, called the Dark Crystal.

    Monica knows about the dark crystal, but she doesn''t talk about it.

    It''s only a rainbow crystal, so let''s move on.

    I have just the purpose of doing so.

    "So, what are we going to do? In the meantime, I left the disturbing miscellaneous fish flying somewhere far away."

    "That''s it...... don''t you know where you flew the Rains?

    "Um, it might be a little difficult. You''re not used to compulsory long-range transfers yet, are you? So the destination is completely random."

    "Really..."

    "I''m just certain I flew this far. Unless you''re lucky enough, I don''t think it means you''re close."

    "... ok. Well, then, it sounds like you can act by deciding you won''t be disturbed."

    "What? What? What are you gonna do next?

    Leanne makes her eyes shine.

    I can''t wait to use the power of the rainbow crystal.

    It''s like a kid who got his favorite toy.

    But the toy was an uninteresting story about being able to kill people easily.

    "Yay, werewolves and undead birds... let''s confront these two and bump into each other"

    "Hmm... isn''t that annoying?

    "I thought this was the most certain. No matter how much, Mr. Lean, you can''t deal with all two of the most powerful species at the same time, can you?

    "Uh... well, yeah"

    "So make it easier when it seems easier. Let the two races differ and where exhausted we stab the todome... what do you think?

    "... I''ve been having a rough time, but when I think about it, that sounds like fun."

    Lene reacts strongly to the part about making a mistake.

    It even sparkled my eyes.

    Others'' misfortune says it tastes like honey...

    Leanne''s character was progressing through it on the ground, and it was quite rotten.

    "So in that direction¡­ shall we pack up some more stories"

    "Ok"

    While holding a meeting about the future, Monica sees the rainbow crystal... moreover, the dark crystal.

    Leanne didn''t seem to notice, but the wretched aura of pitch black was flooded from time to time.

    That''s looking at the gap and trying to swallow Leanne.

    "... you''ve had enough"

    "Hmm? Did I just say something?

    "No, nothing"

    Monica giggles.

    In its head, a true operation was assembled, known only to itself.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I asked the wild wolf and Sakura, who had a tentative contract, to do a perimeter exploration.

    As a result, we discovered the sea a short distance away.

    And I know that people don''t seem to see it.

    Explore the current location by comparing the information the Sacraments have brought home with the map they received from Mr. Resona.

    As a result... it turns out that somewhere on the North Continent we are.

    I got Phinea''s opinion and it''s the result of many verifications, so I don''t think there''s any mistake.

    It''s just... the problem is, I don''t know where it is on the North Continent.

    He''s in a place neither Sakura nor Phinea knows about, oh wolf inside... or I don''t know the way back to the undead inside.

    "Oh my God... I need to get back soon."

    After we''re gone... what action does Mr. Elfin take?

    Normally, you''d think we conspired with Leanne to do something about it.

    When that happens, I''m worried about Canade and Chiffon being held hostage.

    Of course I''m worried about Nina and Rifa, who left them inside the Immortals.

    "Calm down, don''t rush..."

    The rush narrows my horizons.

    That''s what I tell myself.

    "... All right"

    Future policies could be summarised.

    Call Sakura and Phinea.

    Sakura rang well, while Finia came here looking naughty.

    "As I told you earlier, as things stand, we are lost in the North. I think we need to find a way back inside the immortals as soon as possible."

    "Ha, yes...... right"

    "But I''m going to put that behind me"

    "What?"

    To the sudden proclamation, on the face of Finia''s surprise.

    I''m just not saying this without thinking.

    "There''s something I need to do before I can go back inside the Undead."

    "I have to... things?

    "It''s... it''s about catching Leanne and Monica, the culprits in this case"

 402 402, go ahead.

    What is Mr. Elfin thinking now?

    Suddenly, Lene and Monica show up... and what do you think of me disappearing with Phinea?

    Probably an angry mind.

    My ruse was to keep Lene and Monica lurking in the dungeon beforehand, trying to work wrongdoings.

    I think I''m inclined to think about this.

    If there were two people in a dungeon where no one should be able to get in, I couldn''t help but think so.

    Really, those two, where did they show up from...

    Well, it''s behind you to think about it.

    Anyway, Mr. Elfin... and other undead birds will think I''m working with Leanne and Monica.

    To deny it, we have to get the two of them.

    And... anyway, I''m sure you''re up to something that''s not even Roku.

    That has to stop, too.

    "So, but, um... what do you do? The eagles, I don''t even know where I am..."

    "Ohhhh..."

    The two of them are stubborn, but they have measures.

    "If you take the time, you can return to the immortals"

    Tentative contract with a large number of animals to look inside with man-made sea tactics.

    This way, it may take some time, but we''ll be able to find it for sure.

    I just don''t have time for this right now.

    Not that Leanne and Monica won''t move on to the next action...

    More than anything, I''m worried about Canade and Chiffon being held hostage.

    So choose another way.

    "Instead of going back inside the Undead, let''s find Leanne and Monica first"

    "Uh... and that''s it, it''s hard then...?

    "No. If you''re tracking those two, it''s not that hard...... or it''s pretty easy"

    I don''t think he''s staying inside the immortals like that.

    You should be camping to get out once and rest your body for your next act.

    Fire is mandatory when camping.

    It''s not just about warming your body, it''s also about keeping animals and demons away.

    "Only people use fire. There would be no one outside to use fire in this situation but Leanne and Monica. You can look for it."

    "I see... but how?

    "I''m going to get a little help, but, uh, I saw you on your way inside the Undead Birds, so maybe, around here too... Whoa, I was there"

    Find a red bird all over your body, call it in, then make a tentative contract.

    "That''s... what, what?

    "This guy is a bird by the name of Hidori. Look, your whole body would be red as fire, right? So, Hidri."

    "I see..."

    "He''s got an interesting habit, and he can rest his body near the hot spots. You think they''re starting to look for natural and hot places with low basal body temperatures? Its sensing ability is amazingly good, and you can look for heat sources a few kilometers away."

    "Ah, then..."

    They understand what I''m thinking, and Finia makes a convincing face.

    "Yeah. First, ask him to call his people..."

    When a unique squeal sounded, about ten more hydrangeas appeared.

    All, I''ll make a tentative contract.

    "I asked for it."

    Have them fly at the same time.

    Bass, bass, and countless feathers sounded.

    A dozen hydrangeas fly like circles on us.

    Probably looking for a heat source.

    And about half of them fly to piecemeal places...

    The other half, together, flies in one direction.

    "Let''s follow that group"

    "Ha, ha."

    "On!"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Running strange lands for a while.

    Even though I have the power to make a contract with Canade, I''ve just been short of breath.

    Without worrying about me like that, Hydri keeps flying straight.

    Now if Lene and Monica weren''t around, I''d cry.

    May there be no mistake...... and follow after the hydrant.

    "Ho, really... is that human ahead of us?

    Finia is on the Sacrament.

    Is Sakura infinite in health, as if she is not tired?

    "I''d like to think you''re aiming for fire because the five of them are reacting... now don''t cry if it''s just a mountain fire or something"

    "Well, that''s possible..."

    "If it''s a mountain fire, I don''t think so, because I can tell from a distance by smoke or something... wait. Stop."

    "Huh...?

    When I realized it, I immediately dived into a nearby bush.

    Phinea was Kyoton, but Sakura seems to have understood what I''m trying to say, and she keeps diving into the bush.

    "Duh, what''s going on...?

    "Quiet...... look, alle"

    At the end of my gaze, I saw a fire.

    I don''t see people, but the bonfire still burns.

    Maybe he''s temporarily out of his seat.

    "Ha, it''s a bonfire"

    "Okay. Looks like you got the right answer."

    "Duh, what are you going to do...?

    "Wait for Lene and Monica to come back...... no. Before we do that, let''s call it a minute."

    "Sprinkle?"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hahaha, the immortals? Wolves? They''re so tiny."

    "Heh heh, that worked"

    Lene and Monica visited the werewolves next time.

    So I''m going to use Monica''s power, pretend to be an immortal bird tribe, and call in demons.

    They had been brilliantly deceived and made to recruit animosity towards the Immortal Birds.

    The more we repeat the same thing to both races, the less it will be and the more it will develop into a total confrontation.

    That''s how they crush each other...

    Beat the last one left.

    It''s an easy job.

    It''s not just that, it''s a lot of fun.

    The mightiest species dances fine in their own hands...... it was too funny to stop laughing.

    "Uh... but I''ve transferred and summoned many times, so I''m a little tired."

    "So shall we take a break? We''ll keep it that way, so you''ll be able to camp soon."

    "If it''s true, I''d like a bed. Can''t you say that much luxury?"

    Leanne and Monica returned to the camp.

    So in the fire, rest slowly.

    It makes me feel comfortable and relaxed to stick around.

    "... What!?

    I feel ticklish and wake up at once.

    But the body never moves freely... and falls flat to the side.

 403 403. Capture complete.

    "Hey, what''s this... my body..."

    "Ku... what the hell is this...?

    Leanne tried desperately to get up.

    But my hands and feet are paralyzed and I don''t have the power to do it properly.

    Moving your fingertips is the best you can do, but all you can do is stand back.

    "This... bee...?

    Two, I saw a bee flying at the edge of my sight.

    I''ve never seen it, but I know it.

    I''ve heard it from Arios before.

    Earlby, a bee with paralysis poison.

    There were times when Arios was spilling stupidity when he fought Rain when he was used with cowardly hands.

    Lene remembers that time, hah.

    "No way, this... that miscellaneous fish thing then..."

    "Correct."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I was able to spot Lene and Monica in good shape.

    Plus, I did Earlby a favor and succeeded in paralyzing him.

    Perfection is a good achievement.

    "When did you... I mean, how did you find us?"

    You don''t have to teach him discipline.

    "Knock..."

    Although Leanne is forced to move her body that won''t be free to try to reach for a transparent wand like that made of crystals.

    "Grrrrrrrr!"

    Sakura turns around and stops it by intimidating it.

    "Oh, you, too, the... uhh, don''t move, right? Really, please...?

    Phinea was terrified, tying Monica up behind her back.

    People seem to be scared, even if they are paralyzed, and they are very freaked out.

    It''s just better than being alarmed.

    Although Phinea is frightened, she is proceeding with caution to avoid being fought back.

    If this happens, in case they fight back, they won''t take the delay.

    No use resisting.

    He understands that, and Monica was quiet.

    It''s just... I''ve been involved in a lot of cases, and I''ve been plotting with this one, whether it''s behind it or not.

    I honestly don''t think you''ll get caught.

    Perhaps I can''t resist now, but look at the gap... which I would definitely consider.

    I have to keep you distracted.

    "Well... how can you be in this place? How could you do that? What the hell are you up to? I''ll have them all throw up."

    "Damn... I''m such a garbage worm!

    "And I just want to say...... let''s put that behind us"

    "What? Yes, is that okay...? I think this is a great opportunity..."

    Phinea asks, as a kyoton.

    During that time, he was also firmly reinforcing Monica''s restraints.

    I know where you are, but I guess you''re basically an excellent kid.

    You mean Dada is not the daughter of the head of the inner house? Exactly.

    "Sure, I just want to know a lot. Though we could have caught him, we don''t know what will happen in the future... maybe we only have a chance now"

    "Then..."

    "But above all, now, we need to get back inside the Undead. I think you''re probably mistaken I was sneaking my people... and I don''t think Lene and Monica just showed up harassing me. I''m sure he''s planting something that''s not even Roku. We have to do something about it first."

    "I see..."

    "Finia disagree?

    "Uh, the..."

    "You don''t have to panic. Let me hear your honest opinion, Finia."

    Feeling lost, Finia skipped her gaze over there.

    Slightly, I''ll put my gaze back here.

    "Oh, um... and the eagle... well, I think that''s fine. I don''t know if I''m going to tell you the truth. More than that, I think we should solve the misunderstandings first... and avoid useless strife"

    "Valuable opinions, thanks"

    "The eagle''s opinion...... precious? Is that, ho, really?

    "Yeah? Sure. Alone. Then I''d really narrow my horizons, and I''d like someone''s opinion. Besides, Finia is Mr. Elfin''s daughter, so it''s very informative to think about... yeah, that would help. Thanks."

    ¡­¡­

    Why, pompous.

    Did I say something weird?

    "Phinea?"

    "... Ha!?

    My consciousness was flying, and I freaked out at my inquiry.

    "Wow, thank you for the eagle... Awwww... that''s such a horrible word... Awww"

    "Phinea?"

    "You can''t be happy to be praised by humans or anything... ahhh, but this thrill... uhh, I''ve never been praised like this before, so is it? But..."

    "On!"

    "Wahia!?

    With a thud of Sakura, Phinea jumps up...... and the focus of her eyes goes back to normal.

    "Oh, that...? Sakura?"

    "Wahoo."

    "Oh, yeah...... oh, I''m sorry. Hey, I think I was losing myself."

    This kid is this kid too, I guess there''s a lot going on.

    Though I''m curious...

    As I said earlier, we must now quickly solve the misunderstandings of Mr. Elfin and other immortal birds.

    We have to put the question behind us.

    "Leanne, Monica. Do you know how to get from here into the immortals?

    ¡­¡­

    Well, there''s no way to answer honestly.

    And interrogation if you have to...

    I don''t even think so, but I just don''t like it because I''ve never done anything like that.

    Also, I am very anxious to see if I can get my mouth cracked well because I don''t know how to take it personally.

    Don''t count on these two, should I believe in my power?

    If that''s what you decided, you should move quickly.

    "Sakura, Phinea. Can I leave this to you for a moment?

    "Uh... yes. I don''t mind that...... what are you doing?

    "Assimilate to Hydri''s boss to lead other herds in a search around at once..."

    I said it halfway through and noticed that Phinea was Kyoton.

    Speaking of which, don''t you know about assimilation?

    Describe assimilation briefly.

    "Transfer your consciousness to other creatures... well, that''s..."

    "In the meantime, I''m gonna be completely defenseless, so can I ask you to do something about Lene and Monica?

    I gave an explanation so the two of you wouldn''t hear me.

    It may be a bit of a heavy role for a less confident Phinea.

    But given the current situation, I think this is the best.

    "... I get it"

    After pinching a small stray, Finia nodded cocklessly, looking like she had decided to.

    "Wah, eagle...... I''ll do something about it! Well, you know, you may not depend on it... but good luck. And the eagle... I care about your mother and everyone else... and I don''t want to hate you for nothing... so"

 404 404 stories, stranger.

    "Well, for a while, please"

    With that said, Mr. Rain put his hips down on an affordable size rock.

    And when I concentrate on something...

    I can see Kakun and his neck falling off and his strength falling out of his body.

    Probably used an assimilation.

    Looking up, one of the hydrangeas whirled around, sending signals to the eagles.

    Then you take the other flock and fly away.

    "Shh, it''s amazing..."

    Transfer consciousness to other creatures and manipulate freely.

    I can''t believe there are people who can do that...

    My mother tells me that human beings have a character that is not a roach and that their souls are rotten.

    And I also hear that you don''t have a lot of power. Only your voice is loud, and you can only summon it.

    But...

    Mr. Rayne felt somewhat different from that person.

    At least, its power is real.

    I don''t think there''s normally anyone who can use assimilation or anything.

    "... hey, you"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s about you, you dressed like a weak-minded Dasai."

    The people who transferred the eagles to this place were staring at us.

    It''s a very vicious eye.

    I''m going to be frightened by accident.

    Seeing such eagles makes humans more and more vicious faces.

    "You, set us free now."

    "What, eh?

    "Look, untie me quickly. I''ll forgive you now."

    Hey, what is it...?

    Do you not understand that this human being is in a disadvantageous position...?

    You''re supposed to be restrained and unable to move. But it''s a sight from the top very much.

    "So, but..."

    "Hey, you think you can do this to us for free?

    "Uh... duh, what''s going to happen?

    "I will. I''m going to have a good time. Anyway, I''m part of a brave party. What do you think would happen later if you worked such disrespect on me like that? Execution, execution. They''ll chop your neck off with Sparn."

    "Hih!?

    I imagine that sight, and the eagle accidentally screams a small scream.

    The person who sees it has this fortunate and evil grin.

    "Well, I''m not a ghost, either? If you want to release me right now, you can miss it specially. I''m so sweet."

    "Oh, even if they say that..."

    What do I do...?

    It is true that this human being is in custody.

    Think normally, the eagle is in control of this place.

    But... what if this human isn''t lying?

    I''m really part of a brave party, and I have a hell of a lot of power...

    What if I could untie him on my own?

    If so, eagles are in a position of dominance on the contrary.

    What kind of sight would you get if you did something to defy here?

    "Ugh..."

    This human being feels terribly nasty.

    Such a bad sign that you could easily take your life.

    Maybe the eagle is on the predatory side.

    Scary, scary, scary.

    But.

    "No... no!

    "... ah?

    "Wow, the eagle... Mr. Rain gave me this place. You can''t throw that out."

    Mr. Rain, perhaps, trusted the eagle to leave this place to me.

    You gave me your trust.

    Why? Sometimes I wonder.

    The eagles haven''t been around long since we met, but they''re not supposed to be a trustworthy relationship...

    But Mr. Rain kept his heart in the eagle.

    When I need to respond to that, I think so.

    "Well, you can''t! I won''t let you go."

    "You, are you licking? I''m telling you to let me go! I''m still forgiving you now."

    "No, you can''t! Absolutely not!

    "... you, I will definitely make you regret it later. Be prepared."

    "Hih."

    The eagle is unintentionally frightened by being slapped to death through anger.

    There''s something wrong with this human being.

    I can''t believe I don''t feel like this...... my body is shaking.

    Unexpectedly, I''ll let you go after all, I''m going to say.

    The eagle...

    "On!"

    "Ah... Sakura"

    Returns to me to be guided by Sakura''s annoying squeal.

    "Wahoo."

    Sakura will stand next to you.

    It''s not just the eagle, he said he has himself...

    "Wow, the eagle... will never let you guys go!

    "... Shit"

    Thanks also to Sakura, she managed not to succumb to humans.

    "Wahoo."

    "Huh? No? The eagle tried to meet Mr. Rain''s trust...... from?

    Sakura told me that.

    I can''t believe the eagle tries to live up to human trust, that...

    I don''t normally think about it.

    It''s impossible...... but the answer to that came firmly.

    "Right... maybe so"

    Mr. Rain trusted me about the eagle.

    Keep my defenseless body and let me take care of my enemies.

    You can''t normally do that.

    The eagles have just met, and, besides, a relationship almost close to the enemy.

    But as irrelevant as that is, Mr. Rayne went through with what he thought.

    That place, it''s human, but I think it''s preferable.

    That''s why I want to respond to eagles, too.

    As Mr. Rain trusted me......

    The eagle, too, I''m going to believe a little.

    As a step towards that, I will try to keep this place in perfect condition.

    "Sakura...... eagle, but good luck...... can you help me?

    "On!"

    Leave it to me, Sakura rang hard.

 405 405 Stories Accelerating...

    "Uh-huh... is this so hard?

    "Yeah, it could be tough"

    Canade and Chiffon, who are in prison, had a sense of crisis.

    I don''t know what''s going on out there.

    However, Elfin just showed up and told me something unexpected.

    That Rayne kept his people lurking outside.

    That you used that fellow and kidnapped Phinea.

    resolutely imposing sanctions as nothing more than insulting the Immortal Birds.

    It is water in the sleeping ear, and Canade and Chiffon can only be surprised.

    "Rayne, who do you mean, other than you and me?

    "Uh-huh... I have a bad feeling about it. Did Monica or something show up again?

    "Monica?"

    "Oh, you don''t know Chiffon. Eh..."

    Canade shared Monica''s information with Chiffon.

    "I can''t believe you have a knight like that...... yeah, an ex-knight? I haven''t heard of a knight with phantom powers since I recently had a profound connection with Wang Du."

    "Maybe you were hiding it. He seems to have a very bad personality."

    "Hmmm... maybe I should report this matter to the King when it''s settled"

    "If I could fix it... but"

    The number of undead birds on the lookout was doubling.

    Occasionally, noisy words fly, such as being turned on a harsh gaze or should be executed immediately.

    I don''t have a feeling I can fix this safely.

    Canade and Chiffon had a cold sweat.

    "Canade...... chiffon eh"

    "Ah, Nina! And Rifa."

    Nina and Rifa come and Canade smiles.

    I just find out that it''s not just the two of us, but Sigre and Elfin are together, and the smile sticks.

    Elfin turns his hostile gaze to Chiffon...

    Then turn a disappointing eye to Canade.

    "Did you know?

    "Nha? About what?

    "That human being was keeping his people lurking and planning to kidnap his daughter," he said.

    "Rayne wouldn''t do that! Don''t think it''s a mistake."

    "It was with these eyes that I saw the moment of the crime. There''s no mistake."

    "But there''s only one other human being, right? How do I know if Soitz is connected to Rain?

    "My daughter disappeared with the humans, that would be enough proof. It''s about stupid, shallow people. Probably been after Phinea from the start."

    "Uh..."

    Canade wanted to speak up and deny it.

    Rayne wouldn''t do that, it must be some mistake.

    But when I look into Elfin''s eyes, I can''t speak.

    Decide it was Rain''s fault...

    There was anger at humans for doing stupid things.

    There was anger that deprived me of my daughter.

    Probably won''t get any words now.

    Do you want to bring Rayne here...

    Or, without my daughter Phinea, she wouldn''t fit in properly.

    So intuitive, Canade couldn''t come up with a word to deny.

    "You too, go to jail."

    Nina and Rifa are also put in jail.

    Sigre, who sees it, tells him to stop.

    "Wow, Elfin. Those kids are the most powerful species. Putting my countrymen in jail means..."

    "It''s very likely that the enemy, because that human was brought here. You can''t let the enemy walk around freely."

    "Mmm... you stubborn bastards"

    Sigre gave up convincing Elfin of a strong willed word.

    "Um..."

    Chiffon makes a terrible voice.

    "Mr. Sigre is right, Mr. Canade, Nina, and Rifa are the most powerful species, so can''t you just let them out? I don''t mind staying in jail."

    "... what are you up to?

    "Huh?"

    From Chiffon''s point of view, he''s purely worried about the Canades.

    But Elfin didn''t see it that way.

    "It''s impossible for a human to say such a thing. Is there something behind what you''re saying? You think I''d believe such nonsense and be deceived?

    "Yes, no...... nothing. I''m not up to anything. It''s just that about Mr. Canade and the others..."

    "... Phew."

    Elfin laughs with her nose at Chiffon, who excuses herself desperately.

    "If you look like that, you think I believe you? You think I''m in love with you? You''re underestimated. It''s impossible again, such as believing in humans. Stupid, selfish, capable of only thinking about oneself, helpless being... such a human being is only an enemy"

    From Elfin, who speaks that way, a strong hostility towards humans...... no.

    Beyond that, I even felt hate.

    Elfin isn''t the only one.

    The same sentiments can be heard from the immortal birds watching the prison.

    "This is..."

    Maybe not... and Chiffon snapped in his heart.

    If we had been able to show our strength in the race, or we might have been recognized.

    But things get worse by unexpected intruders.

    To be admittedly, but to be hostile to the fullest.

    This one''s not up to anything, but the place gets confused because of the unexpected intruders.

    Doubt evokes doubt, and hostility invites hostility.

    It is difficult to undo, as the yarns are intricately intertwined¡­

    What the hell am I supposed to do?

    I''m a chiffon desperate to think, but I can''t think of a solution.

    I even inadvertently give up.

    "It''s gonna be okay."

    I just didn''t give up on Canade.

    Look at Chiffon with a dark face, and Canade smiles.

    "Mr. Canade has a crackdown...?

    "Yeah, nothing. I don''t know what to do either."

    "Then..."

    "But Rayne would be fine"

    There was a powerful sound to Canade''s words saying so.

    "I''m sure Rayne can do something about it."

    "Hmm... Rayne, I''m counting on you..."

    "I can trust you if you''re Rain"

    Nina and Rifa seem to agree, and seem to believe in their Lord and not doubt it.

    Believing minds... this bond may be the source of their power.

    With them...... and maybe with Rayne we can figure it out.

    Chiffon thinks so.

    "So... what are you going to do now?

    "Right......"

    To Sigre''s inquiry, Elfin often thinks.

    And

    "¡­ let''s do the hunt"

    He talked about a plan to make things worse.

 406 406 story hunting

    Take a bunch of hydrangeas and explore the surroundings a little.

    I found it!

    Dungeons...... found inside the Immortal Birds.

    Good.

    There was also the possibility that they were flying far away, but they weren''t, and they seemed surprisingly close.

    Probably an hour''s walk or so.

    I can get back to this right away.

    Hmm?

    That''s when I tried to deassimilate, I saw the Undead Birds.

    One, two, three...... one after the other.

    It will be a pair of three and expand around.

    That looks like we''re hunting...

    No.

    I guess he''s actually hunting.

    The subject is probably... me.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ah... welcome back"

    When I went back without assimilation, Finia welcomed me.

    I wonder what kind of information you might have grasped, and the color of your expectations in your eyes.

    "... I found it in the Undead. We just walked about an hour south of here."

    "Ho, is that true!? Good... you didn''t have me transferred to something weird."

    Finia was delighted to find her way home in a relieved manner.

    But I honestly can''t be happy.

    Returning to the immortals like this, there''s no way you''re welcome.

    Probably... from the other side, I used Leanne to kidnap Phinea.

    There''s no way you can ask me for a favor, and before that, as far as I can tell earlier, they''ll attack you right away.

    Damn.

    Leanne and Monica screwed up a lot of things because of what they did extra.

    I have to fix it somehow, but I can''t think of a way to do it.

    "Oh, um... what''s wrong?

    "Ohh?

    Finia and Sakura looked at this one worried.

    Apparently, the feeling of impatience was on his face.

    "Uh..."

    I can''t help but hide it.

    I honestly told the two of you what I just saw.

    "Oh, no... everyone''s got Mr. Rain..."

    Phinea''s face blues.

    However, does reacting like that worry me a little?

    At a time like this, but I''m happy about that.

    "Uh... let''s explain it''s a misunderstanding! Good luck with that, too."

    "Probably can''t. I don''t think you''ll listen to me properly."

    He recalled the appearance of an immortal bird tribe hunting in a murderous manner.

    Even if Phinea stood forward, I don''t think she''d listen to me.

    It would be occidental to be forcefully protected.

    "Well, then... accuse the people there of being bad..."

    "Unfortunately, there''s no way to prove it."

    With me and Leanne connected in the back, the Undead would assume.

    There is no material to deny it.

    Also, I''m talking about Leanne with a bad personality.

    If I take you in front of the Immortals, you might say or do something that appeals to me to be one of them all the time here to frame me.

    Though I caught him not to make him do any more unnecessary things...

    You''re a little weak as a material to prove my innocence.

    At the very least, if you can put the voice of your heart on the table.

    If Sola and Luna were there, or could have been.

    But they have to keep on treating Iris.

    Otherwise I can''t help it, so I need to think of another way to open it.

    ¡­¡­

    Secondly, I noticed that Phinea looked terribly serious.

    Something seems to be on my mind and I''m crushing it small.

    "Phinea?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Uh... hey, Phinea?

    "What!? Oh, hi, hi!?

    Phinea jumps right up.

    I think I surprised you, and I won''t do it anymore.

    "What''s wrong with you?

    "Uh, the..."

    I''m shaking my gaze to get lost.

    Maybe I have something to say.

    If so, let''s wait slowly, without hurrying.

    You can''t have kids like this in a hurry.

    It should be important to calm down so that I can get my words out properly.

    "... oh my!

    Wait a little.

    Apparently my heart was firmly set, and Finia stared straight at me.

    "Wouldn''t you leave it to the eagle!?

    "What, what do you mean?

    "The eagle... persuade your mother, Mi, Mi"

    I was thinking about that method.

    If we can persuade Mr. Elfin, the chief, we can put this commotion away.

    It''s just... I''m sorry to say this, but is that possible for Phinea?

    Characteristically, it seems very difficult.

    As if reading my thoughts like that, Finia overlaps words in a desperate manner.

    "Wow, I think I''m totally anxious to leave it to the eagle or something... but that... but I''ll do my best!

    "... how did you get that far?

    "Because... this is crazy"

    It makes Phinea look lonely.

    Relax and grab your own clothes.

    "My mother and everyone inside...... that, usually, is so sweet. But now I''m scared... or I can''t believe I''m hunting... that''s not possible. I can''t...... I need to finish this quickly"

    "... well"

    I loosen my cheeks naturally and stroke Phinea''s head.

    "Hih!?

    "Finia''s a sweet girl."

    "Huh...? The eagle...... kind?

 407 407 stories, first time.

    "Oh, Finia''s a sweet girl."

    Suddenly, he was thrown out inside...

    I''m supposed to act with someone who''s supposed to be the object of fear...

    Normally, I think I can only think of myself.

    I don''t know what''s going to happen... or will I be able to go home safely?

    But Finia''s not.

    I''m behind on myself, thinking about my parents and my people.

    That is a testament to the fact that this child has a very gentle heart.

    "The eagle... is sweet..."

    Phinea is decent...

    Then I wave my wrinkles and hands to the side.

    "Oh, no, that''s not true. I can''t believe you''re so sweet just because you''re a bad boy..."

    "That''s not true. I think Finia''s sweet."

    I just said what I was thinking.

    "That''s... but it''s normal to think about your mother and your people...?

    "Being able to do that normality is very important. Because it''s normal, there''s something quite difficult about it... and I think Finia is fine"

    "Oh, no..."

    For a face where Phinea is bewildered.

    Then he puts his hand on his chest and tells him to confirm the thoughts lurking behind it.

    "I''ve never heard you say that before."

    "Really?

    "Um... be more confident or be a fine next generation... well, with all that..."

    "Finia is Mr. Elfin''s daughter. I don''t know what else to do... but you''ve been praised before, right?

    "Ha, yes...... but it''s also about power. The power of the eagle, it seemed so great...... someone praised it there. Your mother praised you too... but you didn''t have complete control over the power of the eagle... so you were wearing a collar..."

    "The collar? You mean that collar?

    "Yes... this, the control device of the force... what is it? Without this, fu, I can''t even use my powers normally, and I can run wild... ugh."

    He remembered a lot of nasty things, and Phinea''s eyes circled.

    Hold hands gently to calm them down.

    "You don''t have to rush."

    "Ah..."

    "At Finia''s pace, you just have to talk slowly. So, can you tell me what you want to say?

    "Rain......"

    Phinea repeatedly blinked with her patsy.

    Then take a gentle, deep breath... and open your mouth again.

    "And anyway, the... eagle, all I was praised for was the power. Instead, if you''re a character, you can''t just give it away... so I''ve never heard you say that..."

    Fluffy, soft grin.

    "I''m happy¡­"

    The laugh is so beautiful that you accidentally fall in love with it,

    "Cute."

    I stick around and spill those words.

    "Huh!?

    Boom, and Phinea went bright red.

    I panicked and panicked at once.

    "Wow, wow, I can''t believe how cute the eagle is...!? If you do, you will be punished! God has decided not to get you on track or anything!?

    "Uh... just calm down"

    That was a little reckless.

    Because this girl doesn''t seem confident in herself...

    And if I said cute, it would confuse me.

    But I''m definitely serious about the words right now...

    I hope you understand someday.

    I want you to be more confident that you''re cute.

    "Undo the story..."

    "Yes, sir"

    "I''m going to hire a Finia operation"

    "Huh!? Yes, okay? I didn''t know it would work in an operation where the eagle would hold the key to success or failure... Awww, I''m starting to feel sick... eh"

    "So, are you okay?

    "It''s okay, it''s... because I was just too nervous"

    Keep agreeing. What is it, but I''m getting anxious that you''re okay?

    Nevertheless, there is no other effective way to do this now.

    I can''t think of any more measures than Finia suggested...

    You''ll have to bet on her.

    "Wow, eagle...... I''ll definitely try to convince your mother! Mr. Rain, for a human being... is a better man than I thought."

    "Thanks"

    "Oh, but..."

    And Phinea looks anxious in the face.

    "Whatever your mother is, ho, it can be hard to convince the others..."

    "Really? If she''s the eldest daughter, the rest of us seem to be the ones who can persuade her."

    "Uh, the... eagle, it''s not properly recognized... oh, it''s not bullied or anything. It''s just that this collar... it''s not recognized as a single person because it doesn''t control its power well. Will you listen to what such eagles say, properly, or not... Ugh, you won''t listen to me, will you? I can''t believe what the eagles say..."

    We were talking about if we could show strength in the race...

    Yea, just like the werewolves, do the immortals value power?

    And Finia doesn''t have enough of that power.

    I remember when we first met, we were attacked with tremendous momentum.

    Is that not enough power?

    Are you out of control?

    If so, Finia''s potential would be outrageous.

    That''s right, is it a place called the eldest daughter?

    It just seems like he thinks he doesn''t have talent.

    The assumption also manifests itself in a freaking personality somewhere.

    More confidence would surely make it worse.

    "It''s okay."

    "What?"

    "Finia can make it work. I hope you''re more confident."

    "So, but I can''t... I can''t, and I can''t control my powers... no one will believe me for a weasel like this"

    "I believe you."

    Finia gets pompous.

    "We just met, and I''m a human being... and I might not trust you. But I mean it. I think Finia would."

    "That''s... well, why?

    "I''ve lived as a beast taster all my life. Is that...? That may sound appropriate, but you can''t be so stupid. I still have eyes for people... I believe in Phinea."

    "... That''s the first time I''ve been told"

    She was surprised, and Finia was circling her eyes.

    Why? There are also many questions.

    It''s just not a bad face.

    I think this kid should be more forward than freaked out.

    I think that would change a lot of things.

    That''s all the specs you''ll have, and more importantly, you have a very serious personality.

    It''s just a little backwards, it''s just hard to figure that out.

    "Ahhh......!

    "Yeah."

    "I''m a weasel...... but good luck! I''ll definitely try to convince your mother!

    "I hope so."

    "Ha, ha."

    Finia caught on to the words, but let her snort firmly.

    The appearance is for one person.

    They showed me where I could count on them, and I could hope for them, even though they were small.

 408 408 Stories Infiltration

    "What do you say...?

    "... yeah. Looks like nobody''s up ahead. Let''s go."

    "Ha-ha-ha"

    As a result of using insects to let them look around, there is no response from the Immortals.

    There are no werewolves.

    After we make sure of that, we move on.

    Finia was willing to let Mr. Elfin and all his associates try to persuade her.

    It''s just that the undead birds who went out to hunt me are acting in at least three people.

    Anyway, if it''s one-on-one, the conversation often gets twisted when the other person is clustered.

    Finia, too, just suddenly a few people seem tough.

    So I decided to go ahead and make sure no one would find me first.

    On top of that, if there is an immortal bird tribe acting alone, Finia persuades.

    If not, go further back and go for Mr. Elfin.

    That''s the kind of maneuver that will be taken.

    "Fugu, fugu! Ngu!

    Lene and Monica were still in captivity, carrying them on Sakura''s back.

    When it comes to walking with you, it''s nothing but luggage, but you can''t leave the two of us, the real killers, alone.

    We need to take them both and stick them out to Mr. Elfin and the others, after Phinea''s persuasion, that these are the real killers.

    If I don''t, even if I succeed in persuading you, my charges won''t be completely cleared.

    By the way, I kept my mouth shut because it was noisy when I made the noise.

    Still, things are rampant and slightly loud.

    I wish I could use sleep magic, but I haven''t just mastered such higher magic.

    "Ohhhh..."

    Sakura spills a tired chirp, apparently spreading to a noisy lean with her own back.

    He looked relaxed and his tail was drooping.

    Monica on the other hand is quiet.

    Maybe he''s craving a escape gap, be careful.

    "Sorry, Sakura. Trouble."

    "On."

    Never mind, Sakura barked in the feeling.

    She''s sweet.

    "When this case is resolved, I''ll prepare a special dinner."

    "Ha-ha-ha!"

    He imagined that time, and Sakura was about to drown.

    Seeing such a sakura, Phinea laughs dull.

    "Heh heh... Sakura says it''s cash"

    "Off......"

    "I''ll make you a delicious meal, too, won''t I?

    "On!"

    They''re two good friends.

    Yeah, I hear the werewolves and the immortals have interactions, and I guess this is how they play friendly from time to time.

    Imagine the sight and feel smiling.

    At the same time, tickles and chest pain.

    The fact that I brought in the extra spark got us both into a commotion.

    I feel sorry for that.

    We have to live up to our minimum responsibilities.

    This case needs to be solved in a good way.

    Once again, I was strongly determined.

    "... stop"

    Lurking his voice, Finia and Sakura stopped immediately.

    Follow me and hide in the shade.

    I look softly ahead.

    I saw three men who looked like immortals.

    It feels like I''m looking for something, and I''m slowly moving forward.

    I''m not armed, but I guess I don''t need that because I can manipulate the flames.

    "What should we do? There''s a hiding place ahead... wow. Can you convince the three of them?

    "No, I''m fine. Probably can handle it."

    "Huh?"

    I made a tentative contract with a squirrel on a tree.

    ... If you look closely, your nails are unusually long, not normal squirrels.

    However, this is not the most powerful species, it seems to be a squirrel that has undergone its own evolution on the northern continent.

    Next time, I want to investigate and monitor carefully if I have time.

    Ask a squirrel like that to move to the bush next to the immortals.

    So I dare you to make a noise with the gutter.

    Naturally, what are the immortals!? react with.

    I just caught your attention well and took the squirrel further away.

    Of course, I won''t forget to make noises on purpose at this time.

    The Immortals are going after the squirrels...

    It disappeared as far away as it was.

    "All right, that went well"

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter, pompous?

    "Shh, wow...... I can''t believe you can manipulate animals like that"

    "I''m a beast taster. It''s as easy as squirrels."

    "Huh? But... that squirrel is a rare species that even defeats a demon named Needle Squirrel, and, uh, I don''t think it''s usually manipulative."

    "... Really?

    "Oh, yes."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, okay."

    "Yes, okay!?

    I can''t help what I''ve been able to serve.

    Without thinking too deeply, we shall now rush ahead.

    "... Mr. Rain is a strange man"

    "Really?

    "Shh, it''s so weird...... I don''t think I''m very much of a person who''s asked your mother. It''s, uh... it''s like being closer than I thought, you know, like that."

    Being nearby, that means...

    You remember some intimacy, do you mean?

    If so, I''d be happy.

    Phinea, who is an immortal bird, also wants help...

    Even if it wasn''t for that matter, I''d like to get along if I could.

    So I''d be happy if the distance was shrinking.

    "Ah......!? Ma, there were people out hunting again. This time it''s a quintet...... but if we do the same thing just now, maybe"

    "Okay, okay. Leave it to me this time."

    Only the strongest species, Phinea has very good eyes.

    Plus, he has the ability to detect signs of his own kind.

    That''s how she managed to go back.

    You start to see a lot of immortals, and that number keeps increasing.

    If you can find it, you''ll be surrounded by it, and that''s it.

    However, to put it another way, the growing number means it''s getting closer to the inside.

    You can''t get a return at risk.

    Get ready, me and Finia, and Sakura with the prisoners go further back.

    "Awww."

    "This is..."

    I finally see the entrance inside.

    But...

    More than a dozen immortals were watching as they circled the entrance.

 409 409. Change of Ops.

    "Those numbers are just a pain in the ass..."

    "Duh, what do we do?

    "... let''s give it a try"

    I had a tentative contract with a small animal, just like before.

    Let them sneak around and make noise with the gutters.

    "Hmm? What''s that noise?

    "Is anyone there!?

    "All right, you two check it out. There is also the possibility of positive motion. The rest of you, wait here and secure the entrance."

    Two, I could pull them apart, but the other eight or more remain stuck at the entrance.

    The two people who pull away, they''ll be back in about five minutes.

    "This... is the protection of the iron wall."

    "Duh, how do we break in?

    "Hmm."

    I''ll think of a way to do it while I look forward to seeing how it goes.

    Phinea next door looks at me like that.

    Sakura felt like she was expecting too, staring at this one.

    I want to come up with bizarre measures and meet the expectations of these two.

    I''d like to respond...

    "You can''t."

    "What..."

    "It''s impossible to slip through that iron wall defense without anyone noticing"

    "Oh, no..."

    "Or take the time...... no, that doesn''t work either"

    The more time you take, the more ready they are.

    More than ever, a full ''hunt'' would begin.

    Besides, once twisted threads become more and more intricately intertwined.

    If you can, I just want to loosen it up early.

    Nevertheless, we can''t just barge in helplessly.

    If it fails, it ends there.

    I can''t start over.

    "What do we do...?

    "... oh, uh"

    "Yeah?"

    Feeling like I was determined to do something, Finia saw this one.

    "Uh, um..."

    "Calm down. If you need to talk, I want you to tell me exactly what Finia said."

    "Ah..."

    "What''s wrong?

    "... Mr. Rain always gives me the word I want a weasel, doesn''t he? Plus, the... it pushes my back. You''re human, but you can count on it."

    "Really? I don''t know... but I''m glad to hear it."

    "Well... I have an idea for the eagle"

    Finia grips her hands tightly in front of her chest and complains in a desperate pose.

    "Wow, won''t you get caught by the eagle?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Whoa, this feels..."

    "I know, it smells and signs of humans. Stay away from me."

    "Grand from the front... are you fooling around? Sort of. General, we''re intercepting!

    "Oh, you know..."

    The eagle gently looked out of the shadows as he freaked out by the tingling atmosphere.

    Then everyone''s face startled.

    "Phinea!?

    "Good, are you safe? I was worried when I heard you were framed by a human trap."

    "But that''s crazy? I also felt like I smelled and showed signs of a human...?

    "That''s what I''m talking about... Sakura"

    "On!"

    It was Sakura who showed up.

    On its back, it has a woman named Lene and Monica on it...

    In addition, he had a rope in his mouth detaining Mr. Rain in his rear hand.

    "Well, I''m talking about that person... eagle, I got him"

    "" "What the hell!!!?

    Guys, I was surprised at the same time.

    Maybe he thinks you''re a weasel or something.

    Ugh... maybe it''s a legitimate evaluation, but it''s a little dented.

    "Oh, no... wow, Phinea. Well done!

    "That''s a big deal. I reviewed it."

    "Eh, heh..."

    "All right. I''m gonna interrogate those people right now. You need to report to the chief!

    "Come on, Finia. Give them to me."

    "Uh, that''s the thing...... wow, can you leave it to the eagle!?

    "What?"

    "First of all, I think I need to report to the director. So, I think it would be quicker to have these people with us on the spot..."

    "Maybe, but then, why don''t you leave it to us?

    "Oh, yeah. Phinea has a lot going on and will be tired. You should rest."

    "Ahhh......"

    They say the most things, and for a moment, I get it, I''m going to snort.

    But you can''t do that.

    Then the maneuver I thought about is par.

    "Uh... let the eagle do it!

    "Phinea?"

    "The eagle is... the eldest daughter. I need to show you exactly where you''re growing up!

    I say in momentum.

    It''s a little forceful, but did you convince me...?

    I see the faces of everyone I fear.

    "I can''t believe that Phinea said this..."

    "Oh well, you were growing up at some point..."

    Everyone looked very emotional.

    Ugh... guilt.

    Fundamentally, even though I''m trying to solve this case, I feel like I''m betraying everyone and not doing it any more.

    "Okay, I''ll leave that to Finia."

    "Let''s keep our perimeter alert just in case."

    "Oh, please"

    With a grin, I knocked on the door and went inside.

    Come to where no one is, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    "Ugh, it worked... it worked, right?

    "Oh, I think I''ll be fine"

    It was Mr Rain who replied.

    Good luck, I''ll make you grin so you can praise me.

    "Pretend you got me, I''m gonna go straight inside... yeah. I think it''s a very good operation. In fact, this is how it works."

    "Uh hehe... it was a little dangerous, but I managed to work it out"

    If you can''t sneak in, you can go straight from the front with dignity.

    With that in mind, I came up with this operation.

    What happens if the eagle betrays you?

    I know it''s gonna be a terrible minute bet, but Mr. Rain trusted me with the eagle.

    Then I think the eagle has to respond to that.

    Even if they''re the same people, even if they''re human.

    More than trusted, you should do your best.

    "The eagle...... but good luck!

 410 410 stories. Youre breaking out of jail? Lets do it!

    "Uh-huh..."

    Canade, who was in prison, was letting his tail loosen in an unsettled manner.

    Spill the sigh, look outside the cell, spill the sigh again...

    I''ve been repeating that cycle for a long time.

    "Mr. Canade, are you okay?

    "Ah, chiffon. Yeah, I''m fine. I''m just worried about Rain..."

    "Yeah, right... Rain, I think you''ll be fine as long as there''s nothing like it... but still, maybe you''ll think about it"

    Like Canade, Chiffon gets a worried look.

    Rain isn''t the only one to worry about in this situation.

    The most powerful species, the Canades, are only caught to stay out of the way, and after this, no harm will be done.

    Except for the chiffon, though.

    human and enemies of the Immortal Birds.

    Such a chiffon, I don''t know what will happen after this.

    Execution as it is...... what a possibility.

    Not a chiffon who hasn''t noticed that...

    Still, I care more about Rain.

    Someone else than myself.

    Chiffon''s personality often appeared.

    "A demon showed up or a kid named Phinea was kidnapped, and Rayne would never do that... I don''t know how anyone could understand that anymore"

    "It''s hard. I was suspicious at first."

    Rifa made a subtle statement about whether she was following or not.

    "I... from the beginning, I believed, didn''t I? Help me... because you gave me"

    "I wonder if I''m the same as Nina. Rain helped me."

    "You two are a favorite."

    "Ugh... Rifa, you''re sharp"

    "But... I don''t hate those two"

    "Eh heh."

    Nina happily hugged Rifa.

    Rifa has a slightly red stain on her cheeks instead of her usual faceless look......

    Though it''s the expression that doesn''t change, I wonder why it''s lit up.

    "Oh, come on. Something''s not right."

    Using Chiffon''s words as a signal, the four look out of the cell.

    Multiple footsteps and twitching.

    Sometimes I heard something like cheer.

    "What''s wrong? Something definitely happened..."

    "From here on in... I don''t know,"

    Nina looks in trouble...

    Then, he punches his hands flat with something flashing.

    "Hey...... try it, try it"

    "Nha? Try what?

    "Stealing...... listening"

    Nina twirled her right hand and drilled a hole in the space.

    Then I hear voices from that hole.

    Rifa tilts her little neck strangely.

    "What did you do with this?

    "Just a moment ago, connect the spaces¡­ from there, I''m picking up the sound"

    You''re clever.

    "Eh heh."

    Inspiring Rifa, illuminating Nina.

    On the other hand, a flashing chiffon.

    "Shh, awesome power...... I knew the strongest species had bullshit power, but I can''t believe this much"

    With this power, you can eavesdrop.

    We can take an overwhelming advantage in intelligence warfare.

    It may also be possible to control the battlefield by yourself.

    Again, it was a chiffon that felt the bottomlessness of being the most powerful species.

    "What do you say?"

    "Hmm..."

    He only sounds like him, and Nina is concentrating on eavesdropping.

    Slightly, that face is dangerous.

    "Duh, what do we do...?

    What''s the matter, hurry up?

    "Rayne got caught, looks like..."

    "" "What!?

    As stupid as that sounds, the three of them were surprised.

    But Nina is oronic and werewolf, proving that the word is not a lie.

    "Duh, what do we do...?

    "What situation?

    "I don''t know... I caught Rain..."

    "Mm..."

    Rifa makes a difficult face.

    I wanted it to be some mistake, but as far as Nina''s concerned, it won''t.

    Judging by that...... but I''m not pessimistic.

    If you have a hippo who cries and moans, for that matter, it''s many times better to think of ways to open things up.

    Rifa spins thoughts at high speeds.

    And then we get to a certain conclusion.

    "Guys."

    "Nha?

    "Let''s get out of jail"

    "Nha!?

    To a bold and extreme suggestion, Canade reversed his tail with a pean.

    Likewise, Chiffon has a flashing look on his face.

    But soon abandon your surprise emotions to a face that measures Rifa''s sincerity.

    "What does that mean? Now if we run away, Rayne, your position is going to get worse..."

    "It''s still bad enough."

    "It''s..."

    You''re right, so Chiffon can''t say anything.

    "No more. Maybe Rayne can hurt you."

    "You mean you break out of jail before that happens, you give support...?

    "Yeah."

    "But that''s... yeah. After all, maybe an ant. When I get here, I don''t think there''s anything I can do anymore... first of all, Rayne, I need to think best about your safety. If it sucks, I can''t even solve the misunderstanding. Before that happens, clear the minimum..."

    Chiffon puts his hand on his chin and thinks with bumps and crushes.

    He is the leader and brainchild of the nascent brave party.

    Originally, I was good at thinking about it.

    Maximize your thinking to derive the answers you think are best in the current situation.

    The best answer, it is¡­ to ensure the safety of the rain.

    Things are going to get unnecessarily messed up when we get out of jail, but if anything happens to Rain, that''s where it all ends.

    You have to think now rather than later.

    I came to that conclusion.

    "Alright, I agree. Let''s get out of jail."

    "What... yes, is that okay?

    "Rayne, you might be in danger."

    "All right, we''re getting out of jail!

    It was a canade that instantly inverted opinions.

    The idea of a maiden in love not only to guide Rayne as a companion, but to guide whomever she liked, was there.

    The maiden in love is invincible...... and prone to rampage.

    "Shh... ooh!!!

    Run it as soon as you can think of it.

    Canade swung her fists wide and slammed herself into a cell that trapped them.

 411 Episode 411 In Confusion

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuu...!?

    From the tip of the cat''s ear to the tip of its tail, it feels tingling and upside down.

    The hand that struck the jail was red.

    Of course.

    This is a prison for sinning compatriots... to keep the Fernbirds locked up.

    It is not made to be semi-life, and it is difficult to escape even the most powerful species.

    It was made so sturdy.

    "Shh, I''m numb..."

    "Hey, are you okay? Mr. Canade, are your hands swollen?

    "Ugh... it hurts."

    "Canade, no idea."

    Ugh

    In Rifa''s relentless words, Kanade looked like she was hurt.

    I think Chiffon will follow something, but I can''t say anything because the referee is right.

    Kanade, think about it for a second.

    "Uu....."

    "You have more qualifications than us, right?

    "Suitable?... ah!

    "Nh, leave it to me..."

    Nina turned her hand around to open the subspace.

    A technique that explores something with Gosogoso.

    When I pulled out my hand slightly, the key to the jail was held.

    It''s tough enough to stop the strongest kind of escape, but it''s not complicated enough to seal off that ability.

    Although a prison for trapping sinners, it is a sin to the extent that at best they fought and hurt their compatriots....

    It''s not like you''re never gonna miss it.

    Therefore, Nina can use her abilities without any problems.

    Of course, it was possible to escape immediately.

    However, because the situation is unclear, there is a risk that if you do something bad, your position will get worse.

    For that reason, for the time being, I was quiet...

    "The key... is open, right?

    Using keys stolen through subspace, Nina unlocked the cell.

    Almost simultaneously, multiple footsteps approached.

    I hear a voice saying, "I heard something." "Let''s go see how it goes."

    "Because Canade does extra things."

    "Nyah... I''m sorry."

    Dang, don''t.

    Nina comforted me and looked really depressed.

    "Anyway... let''s get out of here. So, Rayne, we have to get to you!

    "Rayah! Nina, get in."

    Nh

    Canade shouldered Nina.

    Run out in that state.

    Should I call it the Cat Spirit Clan?

    Its leg strength is number one.

    Running with the momentum of leaving Chiffon behind the referee.

    "Fluffy...!?

    However, the comfort of the shoulder car seemed subtle, and Nina was shaking up and down.

    She looks a little drunk and bluishes her face.

    "Hmm... this way! Follow me, everybody!

    On the way to the turnoff, Kanade thinks for a moment, then decides the way to move his legs again.

    Never encounter the Fernbirds.

    Looks like he''s avoiding the crisis with his preconceptions.

    "Kanade-san, that''s amazing...."

    "Yeah, wild intuition."

    "Ah, ahaha... I''m saying wild."

    Because I''m a cat.

    As Chiffon and Rifa engage in a breathtaking exchange, the leading Canade continues to run in search of Rain.

    Not as good as dogs, but cats have better noses than people.

    The person you''re always looking for is the one you''re always with.

    And above all, someone I love.

    There''s no way we can''t find him!

    While burning a strange sense of purpose, Kanade desperately explores the smell and signs of Rain and advances his feet.

    "Nyah!?

    "Ugh... what''s wrong, Kanade-san? Stop suddenly."

    "Rain, did you find it?

    "Hawawa....."

    "This...."

    As Nina drove around her eyes, Kanade looked sharp.

    Looking down the dark passage.

    "Rain, you''re up ahead?

    "Yeah... there''s no sign of Rain anymore."

    "Then what?

    "I don''t like the sign... I think it''s a monster"

    I answered Rifa''s question with a tingling feeling from Kanade.

    To answer that, Chiffon makes a suspicious expression.

    "Monster? This is still three floors, right? There must be less than four levels of monsters, right?

    "That''s what I''m hearing... what do you think? There''s definitely a sign... hey, what do you think of refa?

    "Yeah, I feel the monster too. Maybe the lower monsters came because of the commotion."

    "Nhh...."

    Are you all right? And Kanade gets worried.

    As long as the Fernbirds are alive, those monsters will not be a threat.

    I don''t know, but it''s part of the strongest species.

    Normally, that life is not threatened.

    But what if there are natural enemies like the Spirits?

    What if a child who doesn''t yet have the power to fight encounters a monster?

    There is absolutely no guarantee of safety.

    I wonder if there is a way out.

    In his long adventurer life with Rain, Kanade had learned it well.

    "Uhhhh...."

    They''re after Rain.

    Safety of the Lord comes first.

    That''s why I can''t afford anything else.

    I don''t have any....

    What would Rain think if he overlooked it, knowing it could be harmful to the Fernbirds?

    He is kind.

    You won''t be angry.

    But it will hurt your heart because it''s gentle.

    "Canade"

    Nina?

    "Shall we go?

    "... mmm!

    The word pushed Canade''s back.

    Chiffon and Rifa nodded forcefully as if that was fine.

    The Canades turn around and go where there are signs of monsters.

    "Eh!? This is...."

    What I saw there.....

 412 Episode 412: I want to convince you, but my mother is scared.

    "Finia!

    Walking for a while brought me to Elfin''s room.

    Elfin smiles and runs away when she sees Finia.

    I held my daughter in my chest with the same momentum.

    "Wow...!?

    "Good... I was worried."

    "... Mother..."

    "Are you hurt? Didn''t humans do anything terrible?

    "Um... well, yeah. It''s okay."

    "Yes... I''m glad."

    Mr Elfin looked kind to me for the first time.

    I had the impression that I was a tough guy....

    I wonder what kind of mother she is.

    I hear you were very worried about your daughter... Finia.

    "When you disappear, my heart will be broken....."

    "I''m sorry I worried... but it''s okay!

    "Yeah, I guess so. That''s my daughter... catching stupid people and coming back."

    They stare at me.

    It looks like a needle is stung and my gaze hurts.

    Pretty powerful.

    "Well... Finia, you did well. But you must be very tired. Leave the rest to me and rest."

    "Um...."

    "It''s okay. These people will regret taking you... and being born. I won''t let you do it again."

    "No, that''s not it, that''s..."

    Finea doesn''t seem to spin the words well and is in a hurry.

    In advance, Finea was supposed to try to convince Elfin first....

    Hard?

    I''m supposed to be quiet at first because it might cause extra confusion.

    However, Elfin can''t be punished like this.....

    When it''s time to go, you may have to change your schedule and leave before you do.

    "Nh...!

    Phenia and I met each other.

    Eyes that ask for help somewhere.

    I....

    "... it''s okay."

    That''s what I crushed with a voice that only Fionia could hear.

    At first glance, it''s getting rough.....

    But she''s a strong girl with a heart.

    A little, but I understood that by spending time with him.

    That''s why we should be able to manage this situation.

    Believe me, I stared straight at Finia to deliver this feeling.

    "... hah, yes."

    Did you get my thoughts?

    Finea nodded with cockroach and then confronted Elfin again.

    "Ah, um... um... mom..."

    "What is it? You better get in your room....."

    "Oh, I need to talk to you!

    "Talk?"

    "Well... Ray... it''s not. It''s about the people there....."

    "Hmm... what is it? Talk to me."

    For the time being, Elfin was ready to listen to me.

    Could you convince him?

    Watch the development quietly while being harassed.

    "Ah, um... that person didn''t kidnap the walrus..."

    "What''s the matter, Finia? I can''t believe you''re suddenly saying that. This human sin is clear. You''ll just have to plead guilty, right?

    "That''s not true... you know... Mr. Rain... the man is not doing anything!

    Huh?

    "The bad news is... the women Sakura-chan is catching!

    Though slightly clogged in words, Finia ended up speaking forcefully.

    Mr Elfin was surprised at the reaction of such a daughter.

    Perhaps it has never been possible to make a decision with such a strong tone.

    The more she feels that way, the quieter she is.

    "Mmm!

    Lean is making some noise, but she can''t speak because her mouth is blocked.

    I was in trouble if they said anything extra.....

    He was right.

    If I''d kept my mouth shut, I might have said I was one of them.

    Watch out! Watch out!

    "The women... it''s all bad... Rain-san hasn''t done anything? It''s true."

    "... is there any basis for saying that?

    "No, I don''t... but it''s true! Believe me, Mother!

    ¡­¡­

    Between thinking and thinking.

    What kind of answers do you get?

    This will determine my future behavior... my destiny.

    "... okay."

    Huh?

    "Finea, let''s believe you. The human man there has nothing to do with it. Then let go."

    "Mother!

    "... what?"

    Mr Elfin''s signs suddenly change.

    From the face of her calm mother, she will do anything to protect her son.

    "Did you think I''d say that? Do you believe in humans?

    "Mom...?

    "Poor Finia... you''re still young. That''s why humans tricked you. No, or brainwashed? Either way, it''s not forgivable."

    "Mom, it''s not like that. I can''t believe it....."

    Stay back, Finia.

    "Hmm!?

    Words that are quiet and yet feel amazing pressure.

    Finia trembles and shuts her mouth as if she can''t disobey.

    That''s it.

    Finia did well, or did more than she expected.

    But this is the limit.

    I have no choice but to take care of it myself.

    Untie the rope so that it can be unwrapped at any time, and confront Elfin on your own.

    "Still, you were planning something stupid. What are you up to, hugging Phoenix?

    "I''m not planning anything in particular... but if you insist, I''m going to talk to Elfin to solve the misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    "I didn''t do anything about this. I''m not thinking of harming the Fernbirds. It''s all a misunderstanding."

    "... is that right, is that a misunderstanding? Fufu"

    Elfin laughed a little.....

    And woosh! and emits a negative aura that is intense enough to make a sound.

    "I repeat such nonsense again, human!!!

 413 Episode 413 Elfins Past

    Once upon a time....

    More than a few hundred years ago, the Fernandos maintained a good relationship with humans.

    The Fengbirds built a village close to the human city and interacted frequently.

    Help a man attacked by a monster...

    As a thank you, I was invited to a meal.

    Dinners were held quite a few times, and the Fernbirds were just carrying their feet to the city of humans.

    It is not a luxurious meal made with luxury ingredients.

    Simple home-cooked food.

    However, Elfin liked home cooking like that.

    I liked the time to eat with a smile.

    Sometimes they taught me recipes and cooked together.

    The Fernbirds... Elfin loved humans.

    I couldn''t forgive betrayal because I liked it.

    I was furious because I was betrayed under the worst circumstances.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    At one point, the Demon King started his activities.

    Elfin went to battle to protect a friend named Humanity.

    At that time, I had just given birth to a child, but Elfin''s strength was exceptional and indispensable.

    And above all, she wanted to protect humans herself and went to battle.

    Of course, I can''t take my newborn son with me.

    The son left it to his brothers in the countryside, and went out to fight himself.

    A long battle.....

    The war with the Demon King lasted several years.

    I managed to win at great sacrifice.

    I was able to protect humans.

    With joy, Elfin returned to the law with a smile.

    Report the victory and be happy with your fellow countrymen.....

    And let''s love our newborn son so much.

    I''m sorry I left you.

    But I''ll always be with you from now on.

    Let''s use a lot of such words.

    I''ll love you as much as I hate you.

    With that in mind, Elfin went home with a smile.

    And... I saw a tragic sight of my brothers and sisters dying in flames.

    What happened?

    Were you attacked by a monster?

    Elfin was confused... and then panicked.

    Where''s my son?

    What happened to my son, who is more important than his life?

    Panicked, Elfin searched for his son.

    I desperately searched, searched, searched...

    And I found it.

    Above all, my son... was cut off, bled a lot, already cut.

    And the executioners were drinking their blood like a hungry ghost.

    Humans were exhausted by years of war with the Demon King.

    We''re out of supplies, we''re out of food.

    It is difficult to stay healthy in such a state, and one by one the disease invades and falls.

    There''s nothing to eat, just waiting to be infected by disease.

    Or feed the beast.

    Humans left with only an irreplaceable future became impatient, frightened, moaning... and demanding eternal life.

    And I looked at the Ferrobies.

    You can become immortal if you eat the flesh of the immortal bird family with healing and power.

    If you drink that blood, you can heal any illness or injury.

    Rumors spread.

    Of course, it''s baseless bullshit.

    Certainly, the Fennel Birds have healing and tracing powers, but even if they mouth their flesh and blood, they have no effect.

    But humans do not verify the truth.

    It is irrelevant even if it is an act of trampling on others.

    We decided to trample the Fernbirds in order to survive.

    And... there was a ravage.

    The Fernbirds were the strongest species, but all who fought like Elfin were at war.

    All that remains in the village are women, children and the elderly, who have little power.

    We couldn''t deal with a massive crowd of people like the widows, and everything was crushed.

    Among them was Elfin''s son.

    My son was probably cut alive and died in pain.

    I saw traces of tears on my cheeks.

    Treating his body like an object, the humans were drinking blood.

    Like when I found Oasis in the desert.

    When found, I desperately excused this as a misunderstanding.

    What is most important to your mother?

    The answer is children.

    I can do anything for my children.

    I don''t even spare my life.

    That''s what a mother is.

    The child was taken from me.

    In an unprecedented and brutal way... he was taken from me by a terrible betrayal.

    Multiple, dozens of times more important than myself... was robbed.

    Elfin''s mourning and grief at that time were such that she broke her heart.

    However, certain emotions supported her heart in a critical position.

    That emotion is... hate.

    Above all, the anger of my mother, who took away my beloved child, burned the foolish men.

    And Elfin took his son''s remains, and managed to leave the Central Continent with his surviving companions, and left him with the humans.

    Then a long time passed.

    I spent some time like an abandoned man out of sorrow over the loss of my son.

    With my husband''s dedicated support, I managed to recover my body and mind over time.....

    And now I have a new child... Finia.

    At that time, Elfin shed tears of joy for a while.

    I haven''t talked to Finia about my son.

    Because just looking back on the day makes killing unstoppable.

    I keep it a secret now because I can''t scare my daughter.

    Also, I don''t know how to talk to myself because I''m not completely organized.

    It''s been years since my son was killed.

    The long moon passed.

    Still, the anger won''t go away.

    Hatred never fades.

    Even now, strong anger, hatred and mistrust towards humans are deeply rooted in our hearts.

    Is this day going to clear up?

    Will the day come when this hatred will disappear?

    Will the day come when we can believe in humans again?

    Sometimes Elfin thinks so....

    Every time I think of my son, the answer is that it''s impossible.

    And....

    Even today, Elfin''s anger and hatred for humans, and his mother''s mourning for her son, are tickling her chest.

 414 Episode 414 Immortal Hate and Hate

    "Hmm!? This emotion....."

    There''s a lot of hostility coming from Mr Elfin.

    No, hostility is not easy to live with.

    Overwhelming hatred.

    Unstoppable resentment.

    They''re going to put a lot of pressure on me and swallow me.

    If you''re a little out of your mind, you''re going to be completely filled and fainted.

    "You humans haven''t changed anything since long ago. Think stupid and do it without getting lost. That excuse was a misunderstanding... a joke! Even if the bullied side is convinced by such bullshit!?

    "Elfin-san, are you....."

    "How much pain and sorrow have we experienced because of you humans... and how much blood has been shed from our compatriots. And my child...!!!

    I was wrong.

    Mr. Sigre told me that the Fernbirds were hostile to humans.

    But somewhere I was optimistic.

    Even though it''s hostile, it''s just a little bigger than the spiritual hate of humans...

    But that''s a sweet idea.

    Stupid mistake.

    Humans... are hated.

    Hatred has struck me.

    "I can''t believe this..."

    Totally mistaken.

    I can''t believe that Elfin''s... feelings for the immortal birds were this much.

    The feeling is similar to that of England.

    Perhaps they were actually hurt.

    I may have lost it before.

    That''s why I''m angry.

    That''s why hate.

    "Wow... mom..."

    Finia was still young, so she was on my side.

    However, Erfin still had intense emotions in her chest, as she would have seen first-hand when she was tortured by humans.

    And I exposed it.

    I tried to persuade you, but it was a terrible failure.

    But!

    I will not give up persuasion.

    It is no exaggeration to say that everyone''s lives are at stake in my actions.

    And above all, if you give up here, you can''t help England.

    Definitely help.

    What I can do for it.....

    "Turn into ashes!

    Elfin''s hair shakes loosely and a luxurious flame rises from her feet.

    Flames gather in one place like creatures and eventually take the form of dragons.

    "Burn it out!

    A flame dragon flew at us on the signal.

    If I were to measure power, would it be like advanced magic?

    It''s the most powerful species to be able to launch such an attack in that instant.

    A direct hit would hurt a lot.

    Sometimes it doesn''t end at the level of pain.

    But... I didn''t avoid it, I dared to take it from the front.

    "Huh!?

    The first thing I felt was a severe shock.

    For a moment, I lost my sense of equilibrium with a flipping sensation in my body.

    Then he gets attacked by the heat.

    My skin burned.

    No, no, no.

    Rather than being burned, it feels like being ravaged and spoiled.

    My mouth was closed so I wouldn''t burn my throat or lungs....

    This is... quite painful... oh, no.

    "Why don''t you try to avoid it? No, there''s no defense... are you saying I''m not serious?

    "That''s not true...."

    While enduring the burning pain, she managed to squeeze her voice.

    I don''t think I''m serious because I''ve been shown that much killing intent.

    If you think about it, it would be such an optimistic guy.

    "I just want you to admit... that Elfin and Finia... aren''t harmful to the other Fennel tribes..."

    "Excuse me?

    "I... am not the same person who harmed you. You can''t just hang out with these people! I don''t mean to say I''m such a big human being... but I''m not going to fall into an outer path that hurts others. But... I understand that even in words, you can''t easily believe me... So, what we can do now... is do nothing. That way, you''ll understand that I''m not your enemy."

    "Bullshit!

    "Gah!?

    The flames blew up again, and I was blown away for a few meters.

    It''s so hot... no, it hurts? Cold or sharp?

    Shit, this.

    With only two attacks, your body''s senses are getting horrible.

    The ability to manipulate a flame... is incredible.

    Normally, run or at least defend... that''s the right choice.

    However, I felt that if I did such a thing here, I would never be recognized.

    That''s why I...

    "I''m... not an enemy."

    Stand up and raise your hands to show that you are resistant.

    After seeing that, Elfin was so gloomy.....

    Then he looks at us in the face of anger.

    "If you do something like that, you''ll feel sorry for me!?

    "I don''t mean that, but... I just want you to know that I''m not your enemy."

    "Humans...!

    The flame winds up three times.

    I can''t even scream this time.

    Well, it''s hard to breathe.

    I was throated by the flame this time.

    You have reached your lungs, and you can''t breathe well.

    The pain is just running, and a fuzzy noise comes out.

    Shit... this could be really bad.

    You become less conscious or unable to think about things.

    I don''t feel any pain anymore and my body is getting cold instead.

    I could... die any longer.

    No, I can''t die.

    If I die, everybody....

    And I can''t help England anymore.

    That''s why.....

    "I... definitely...!

    Squeeze out the last force and stand up.

    But I couldn''t force my body, and I fell down.

 415 Episode 415 I also....

    "... why?"

    I couldn''t keep an eye on Mr. Rain.

    Even though it''s quite reckless to just target your mother.....

    On top of that, the attack was barely even defensive.

    By doing so, you indicate that you are not hostile to yourself.

    It''s a mess.

    It makes no sense to do such a thing.

    Your mother is a very tough person.

    I''m not a sweet person.

    No matter how much Rain has shown that he is not hostile, it is not convincing.

    Seeking responsibility for this incident, we will completely eliminate Ms. Rain.

    We cannot reconcile or understand each other.

    Impossible.

    Mr Rain should know that.

    Your skin must have tasted your mother''s intense hostility, hatred, and murder.

    Normally, you''d give up if you couldn''t.

    And yet....

    "Gu... uuuu!!!

    Once, Rain, who was supposed to have fallen, stood up again.

    My throat is burned and I don''t think I can speak properly anymore.

    In the first place, a burn spreads all over your body, and it''s already... fatal.

    And yet,

    "I... hah...!

    Ms. Rain didn''t give up on one thing.

    Those eyes speak.

    Be sure to persuade your mother.

    And I need your help.

    Finally, I''ll try to help someone I want to help.

    I saw such a strong will.

    "What....."

    He must be amazing.

    I forgot my position and completely saw Mr. Rain.

    No matter what state you''re in, no matter what dilemma you''re in.

    Never give up, keep walking forward.

    Even if they fall, they don''t end up there.

    Be sure to get up and crawl to achieve your goal.

    I don''t care about exposing myself to unusual appearances.

    Pride?

    It has nothing to do with that.

    For someone.

    With that in mind, this man is walking forward.

    "Wasi... hah..."

    When I look at Mr. Rain, I feel like I can''t say anything.

    Can I just sit here and watch?

    Don''t do anything, okay?

    Quickly give up your mother''s persuasion, let the situation flow, and let Rain die.....

    Is that okay?

    Will you not regret it in the future?

    ... can you laugh?

    "Wow... hah!

    Expectations of the eldest daughter.

    Pressure from the surroundings.

    You can''t escape, you can''t whisper.

    I''m worried about that.....

    But right now, there''s something I can do.

    There are things I can only do!!!

    That''s.....

    "Mother!!!

    The eagle jumped out in front of Mr. Rain.

    And manipulate the flames to offset your mother''s attacks.

    I''ll help Mr. Rain.

    "What are you doing, Finia?"

    "Wow, my walrus....."

    "The human being is an enemy. Whoever brings misfortune to our land... must be eliminated here."

    "That''s... crazy!!!

    "Nh...!?

    This is the first time that a walrus has rebelled against her mother.

    That''s what surprised her, and she makes her eyes bigger.

    "''Cause Rain... he''s not doing anything when he''s so worn out. I want you to believe me, I''m acting with that body. I can''t believe you don''t believe it... but that''s... oh, my mother''s weirder."

    "... you''re too young to understand human foolishness. Some seek to sacrifice themselves, while others laugh and kick others. And humans... eventually feed on all species. It''s that kind of race."

    "Rain-san... I won''t do that!

    "How can you say that? What''s the rationale? What are the convincing materials?

    Even if I look at Mr. Rain now, I can still attack him.

    It may be useless to tell such a mother about Rain''s cancer.

    I don''t think the persuasion of the eagle will arrive either.

    I can''t, because I''m a bad kid....

    I don''t have enough voice to convince my mother.

    I''m sorry.

    It''s pathetic of me not to.

    But...

    But, but!!!

    I definitely don''t want to give up here.

    Mr. Rain didn''t give up.

    Even after this, I haven''t given up yet.

    That''s why I''m walrus...!

    "I''m... going to be on Rain''s side!

    "...... nh......"

    Without clogging, I was able to say it was crispy.

    Seeing such a walrus, her mother looked surprised again.

    Regardless of your mother, I will support Rain.

    Burning and burning all over the body.

    It''s strange to be alive, and I won''t be able to keep it for another few minutes.

    But... you can''t do that.

    I won''t allow Mr. Rain to die.

    Permission denied!

    "I''ll... cure you now."

    I removed the collar that was attached to me.

    A magic tool to stabilize when the power is out of control.

    But that''s what''s bothering me now.

    We need all the help we can get to Mr. Rain.

    On!

    Sakura-chan barked to support me.

    Thank you very much.

    I''ll do my best!

    And... the walrus appeared in flames and wrapped Rain in them.

 416 Episode 416: Healing Shinoshi Flame

    "Ah...."

    I was slowly hugged by Finia.

    A flame rises from her body, enveloping me.

    But that flame is not hot.

    With gentle warmth, wonder and peace of mind.

    "Rain-san... please hold on!

    "Phew... niya?

    "I''m like you... I''ll do my best!

    In addition, Fionia''s flame rises.

    It overlaps and covers me as if it were a cocoon.

    Then something strange happened.

    Your torn body is gradually healing.

    The scratches disappear.

    The pain has also subsided.

    As if nothing had happened from the beginning, all the wounds disappeared....

    I will recover from a dying state to a normal state at once.

    Finea stares at me in a gentle flame.

    "I''m glad you''re okay...!?

    "Ah, ahh... it''s okay. What the hell is this...?

    "Well, uh... the eagle has healed."

    "Healed? Well then, maybe...."

    "Yes, this is... the natural power, healing and flame of the Immortals."

    "... healing and shiny flames..."

    "The flames not only destroy, but also regenerate... so... I used my powers to heal Rain-san. If it stays that way... well, I think it''s... dead."

    Did you do something unwelcome? What a face she looks like and looks at us.

    When you were healing me, I was very polite.....

    Looks like she''s back in her usual finia now.

    No, no, no.

    I don''t think so.

    At first glance, as usual, it seems somewhat unconfident.

    But the light behind those eyes is different.

    Until now, to be honest, it seemed unreliable.

    But now, I can feel the power.

    "Something... Fionia looks like someone else."

    "Hmm?

    "Oh, no. I''m sorry. It didn''t mean anything wrong, but it looked like someone had changed...."

    "If that''s true... it''s because of Mr. Rain."

    "Mine?

    "Well, Rain-san''s been working really hard... and when I saw it, I thought I''d have to work hard... so woosh!

    I''m not doing a big deal.

    I didn''t think of any other good way to convince her with my mouth....

    It was just a stupid bump.

    There''s nothing like apprenticeship.....

    But I''d be happy if I could be someone''s guide.

    "Yes, it is."

    "Hmm?

    "I forgot to tell you. Finia"

    "Ha, ha!?

    "Thank you for your help."

    "Ah...."

    For a moment, it was gloomy.....

    Yes!

    Phoenix nodded small with a very happy smile.

    That smile is very beautiful.

    This must be her real smile.

    On!

    "Ah."

    It settled down, but it returned to me with the cries of sakura.

    Though Finea helped me, the fundamental problem... wasn''t that I succeeded in stopping Elfin.

    I need you to understand somehow!

    ¡­¡­

    Looking back, Elfin looked surprised and stopped moving.

    That gaze is directed at Finia, not at me...

    Then Elfin moves her gaze slowly.

    The destination is a collar that falls on the floor.

    That''s what Fionia was wearing.

    "... I''m surprised."

    Eventually, she gently opens her mouth.

    Spinning the word "incredible" while pasting the surprise expression as it was said.

    "I can''t believe Fionia is controlling her power on her own...."

    "Ahh... I''m sorry I can''t do this until now..."

    "No, I''m not going to blame you for that. It''s just that I''ve never been able to practice so many times before, so why now... that''s no wonder."

    "Um, well..."

    Finea tried to speak her mind carefully as she approached.

    As you can see, Elfin does not rush, waiting slowly for her daughter''s assertion.

    "Wow... I was looking at Rain-san and I thought I had to hold on..."

    "Are you saying that you were inspired by that person...?

    "Ha, ha. I mean, Rain-san... even if I was so worn out, I was looking forward... not for myself, but for someone... but for someone else... and I felt completely different from what my mother said."

    "... go on"

    "If I look at Mr. Rain like that, I have to do my best... I want to do what I can do... and think about what I want to do, what I can do... to help Rain-san..."

    "... I see, I see."

    That being said, Mr Elfin''s intense killing just now has disappeared.

    Though he has a tough look on his face, he is unwilling to continue the fight any longer.

    "Honestly... I thought you were still a child."

    "Ahh...."

    "It''s not just the power that''s out of control. They are often surrounded by people who are unable to make their claims properly. You''ll have to succeed me eventually, but there are many obstacles, and I have to keep training for a long time..."

    "Nh, I''m sorry for being such a bad girl....."

    "No"

    Pleasantly, Elfin has a nice face.

    Walk quietly to Finia and hug her with her mother''s face.

    "You were getting stronger sometime."

    "... Mother..."

    "No... not at any time. I don''t want to admit it... but it must be because of this human being."

    Mr Elfin saw us.

    After all, there is no feeling of killing or hostility.

    "I can''t believe the day will come when humans will teach you... this is quite humiliating."

    "Oh, Mother... if you say that..."

    "... I know. At least I''m not going to fight this man anymore."

    "Mother....!

    Listening to Mr Elfin''s answer, Finea looks so happy.

    Distract yourself from such a daughter.

    It looked like it was illuminated, but was it your fault?

    "Humans"

    "Yes"

    "For now, let''s not fight any more. What is happening now and what is happening? Explain it through your mouth."

 417 Episode 417 New Confusion

    I managed to get an explanation.

    We all owe it to Finia.

    I can only thank you.

    I would like to thank you again when everything has settled down.

    To be able to do so.....

    First of all, we need to explain this to Elfin and convince him that we are not hostile.

    "In the first place, the cause of this incident is...."

    Look at Lean and Monica that Sakura has captured and tell them they''re responsible for everything.

    Then, Lean was in a hurry and called out to me with a smile.

    "Hey, Rain. It''s not bad. You''re one of us, right? Even though we''ve been having a hard time together, I can''t believe you''re only trying to help yourself by selling me like that...."

    Lean''s not one of us.

    "Nh...!

    You''re whispering sweet words to buy my sympathy.

    Alternatively, he is trying to avoid being punished by misleading Elfin that he is with me.

    I''m trying to take you along.

    What a poor quality.

    For Elfin, who doesn''t know Lean, the word may be taken to be true.

    Even if I desperately deny it, they might take me for selling my people to save their lives.

    "... hmm"

    Elfin saw Lean first.

    After staring at me for about 30 seconds, you''ll look at me again.

    After watching for about 30 seconds as well, she opens her mouth small.

    "The man you''re capturing... you have the eyes of someone I know very well. Cloudy, starchy, foolish eyes who think only of themselves. You''re probably right."

    "Well then...."

    "However, the next chief, Finia, was temporarily exposed, and furthermore imitated as mud to interact with the werewolves. I can''t make a decision on my own. We also need to hear the opinions of our brethren."

    "That''s right... yes"

    "I... will testify that you are not my enemy."

    "Ah...."

    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t believe everything about you. As usual, humans are enemies. But... the power that changed Finia. And ready to dedicate yourself to that. I can''t do everything... but you can trust me for a little bit."

    "Thank you."

    A little, but I managed to gain trust.

    Keep it this way....

    I want to do my best to grow up and be able to trust you a lot one day.

    In order to do this, we must first solve the misunderstanding of the whole Fernbird clan, not just Mr Elfin.

    Offer Lean and Monica, the real killers.

    It''s like a sacrifice....

    Well, you deserve it.

    It''ll only end badly, but I''ll let you give it up.

    Given what we have done so far, there is no room for sympathy.

    "Hey, don''t joke!? You''re offering me to save yourself!? He''s not one of us! What a terrible betrayal! I''ll never forgive you! Hey, don''t ignore me.

    The routine was bad, and Lean was screaming.

    Until now, I''ve done all kinds of things on my own....

    Did you really believe that you would not receive the reward at all?

    In that case, I''m stunned by my anger.

    How selfish is Lean?

    ¡­¡­

    Still... Monica is quiet, isn''t she?

    It doesn''t change your expression in particular, but it keeps you calm.

    Did you give up?

    Or are you thinking of a lot of alternatives behind the scenes without upsetting them?

    "... no. Wait, is this...?

    Am I missing something serious?

    I feel vague anxiety and doubt.

    To solve that, I went to Monica....

    "Long, tough!

    The door of the room burst open, and a family of immortal birds showed up.

    She is sweating on her forehead and is in a terrible hurry.

    "What''s wrong, it''s noisy?"

    "I''m sorry. But it''s an emergency....."

    "... did something happen?

    "A monster suddenly appeared in the residential area....."

    "Excuse me!?

    Did I do this? With that feeling, Elfin looks at us.

    I shook my neck in a hurry.

    "Four layers of monsters came up?

    "Yes, no. That''s not true. It was temporarily open for the race, but now it''s tightly blocked as usual. Also, according to the witness, a monster suddenly appeared from nowhere....."

    "That''s...."

    Exactly the same phenomenon we encountered during the race.

    The killer of that case is probably Lean.

    But this is how Lean''s got us now.

    In that case, the potential killer is someone else....

    "No way...!?

    I looked at Lean in a hurry.

    Lean''s face... smiled like she was doing it.

    "Oops, what did you do!?

    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on... but I''ll tell you what''s going on. I installed a time-bound monster summoning device."

    "When will that happen....."

    "It was really easy. Not much alert, and all you can do is trespass. Even though I hated people and dragged them into my depths, I can''t believe I forgot my vigilance with them. Or do you think they''re the strongest species, so they don''t have any enemies? Ahahaha, well done."

    "... can I burn that person?

    "I know how you feel, but wait a minute."

    I''d like to agree with Elfin at once, but that''s no good.

    I mean, it''s still early.

    If Lean was responsible for this, there must be a way to accommodate it.

    Otherwise, I won''t say what I did.

    "How can we stop the monster''s summoning device?

    "Well, how was it? If you''re in custody, you can''t think of anything properly, and you need to let me go first."

    "Insurance when you get caught...."

    It''s a little hard to think about how intuitive Lean was thinking and acting on the rest.

    So... is that someone''s wisdom?

    Monica is suspicious, but I don''t have time to pursue that right now.

    "What is the status quo, such as enemy forces?

    "What? Why would I catch someone..."

    "We''ll talk about that later. Tell him."

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    You look suspicious, but with a word from Elfin you can move on.

    Thank you.

    "As it stands, monsters of C-B rank are appearing next to each other... so many, I can''t suppress them. Also, the location is bad. Because of the residential area, it is a battle while protecting children and the elderly, and I can''t control it with all my might....."

    "You''re being forced into a struggle... I see, I understand the current situation."

    Mr Elfin has a bitter face.

    Then he walks to Lean, creates a flame in his hand, and points it at him.

    "You said it was you, right? Put it down at once. Otherwise, I''ll bake it."

    "... you''ll never be able to stop me without me. It''s a small hole now, but once it''s activated, it spreads more and more over time. The number of monsters will increase, and even more powerful monsters may invade."

    ¡­¡­

    "If you''re gonna let me go, don''t even think about it.

    "... cum"

    Elfin has such a noisy face that she wants to burn and kill Lean, but she can''t do it.

    If Lean''s words are true, we can''t take them lightly.

    If the monsters are set to gush out in the middle of nowhere and only Lean can stop them... out.

    In this situation... what should I do?

 418 Episode 418 With Your Companions

    "Wait, wait.

    I remember the first time I ran into Lean in the lower dungeon.

    At that time, Lean and Monica emerged from the distortion of space.

    I often see such a phenomenon.

    "... it''s Nina."

    I don''t know what I did, but Lean''s abilities are similar to those of Nina''s.

    Perhaps they share the same nature of manipulating space.

    If you ask Nina, maybe....

    "Elfin, can you get my people out of jail... Nina? You''re caught now, aren''t you?

    "What is it, suddenly? I understand you somewhat, but I haven''t forgiven you for everything. Such a wish....."

    "With Nina, we might be able to get this over with."

    "... is that true?

    "Nina can manipulate space. We may be able to use that ability to stop the monster from appearing."

    "Heh. Oh no, that little one did that...."

    Lean, who was listening in the back, had a bitter face.

    With an obvious reaction, maybe a trap...?

    Lean shouldn''t be good at that kind of craftsmanship.

    Always confident and prized.

    With that personality, I show my weaknesses and invite upset and mistakes... what kind of maneuver can I take?

    Because if you do that, you will surrender to your opponent.

    "... I see. Maybe it''s effective."

    "There are monsters appearing in the residential area, right? I don''t know how much damage we''ll get if we leave him like this... please!

    "I ask you one question, why are you so desperate? From you, we have nothing to do with each other. No matter what happens, it can''t be known. Or are you trying to sell me a favour?

    "Ahhhhh...!

    It is understandable that we are hostile to humans.

    I don''t know what the details are, but it must have been a terrible experience, like England.

    But that''s why... there won''t be a fight until such an emergency!

    "Someone could be hurt, or crying. It was so weird that I wanted to help!!? I don''t care if I sell you a favor, I''m already...."

    A wounded England comes to mind.

    "I don''t like someone getting hurt and having a hard time!!!

    "Hmm!?

    Elfin takes a deep breath.

    Shit.

    I left it to my emotions, and I kept saying it in rough words.....

    Aren''t you upset?

    "That''s right... I want to help someone for no reason... that''s what humans do..."

    "Er... Mr. Elfin?

    "Do as you say."

    "Hmm? Well then...."

    "For now, I will focus on dealing with monsters. We''ll discuss what they did to you... and your situation afterwards."

    Yes!

    I''m glad you understand.

    Though relieved.....

    But I can''t get out of it yet.

    Rather, it''s going to be real.

    We need to get rid of the monster without sacrificing anyone.

    "Ah, I mean... monsters..."

    People who come to the report say they''re afraid.

    "Now, that human companion... is dealing with the monster."

    Eh?

    "... what do you mean?

    Listening to unexpected things, me and Elfin looked strange at the same time.

    "This fellow human being must have been locked up in jail?

    "Well... it seems that he escaped from prison sometime... I''m sorry!

    "No... the opponent is mixed with the strongest seeds. It''s no wonder you did that... but then why don''t you run away and target the monster?

    "I don''t know... but thanks to them, we managed to stop the monster without causing any major damage."

    I can see that.

    The Kanades saw the immortal birds being attacked by monsters....

    I guess I couldn''t abandon him and went to help him.

    They are the proud ones to rely on.

    "Oh, Mother... and the walruses...!

    "... that''s right. Let''s think about it later. With you... and others. Stay here and keep an eye on those people. The rest is going to deal with the monster."

    Once the policy is decided, action is quick.

    Should I call it the long one?

    Lean and Monica will be on our way to the scene in a hurry.

    The dungeon and the immortal bird tribe kept running for a few minutes.

    As you hear the noise, you approach the center of the scene.

    "Uhhhh!

    I''ve lost so much energy that I can hear my familiar and energetic voice.

    And finally, when you turn the corner,

    "Uh-huh!

    The Kanade was beating down the monster with pride.

    Megabolt!

    Chiffon used magic that only heroes could use, turning monsters into charcoal.

    "Buzz, buzz."

    Nina throws monsters into subspace.

    The destination... is unknown.

    "Blood size... cut"

    Rifa produced a sickle of blood and amputated the monster.

    You can see the distortion of space in the back, and the monsters are flooded without interruption from there.

    Beyond that, a residential area for the Ferrous birds.

    I can see children and old people with anxious faces.

    However, there is no monster blade there.

    Everyone was showing the lion''s excitement, and they were turning it all around.

    That''s right.

    It''s a pinch, but I can rely on it so much.

    I''m a proud fellow.

    "Guys!

    "Nyah!? Rain!?"

    "Eh, Rain-san!? Are you okay?

    "Rain, I''m caught..."

    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?

    "That''s my line. Well, as you can see, I''m fine. Nothing''s wrong."

    A while ago, Elfin burned me, and I was on the verge of dying...

    I decided to keep my mouth shut because it would definitely be confusing.

    "Rain, Rain. What the hell is this!? When I heard that Rain was caught, I broke out of jail, and suddenly a monster appeared... uhhh, persistent!

    Kanade kicked down the monster he was attacking like he was interrupting the conversation.

    "Explain later! Defeat these monsters anyway. Behind this is a residential area with children and elderly people. I won''t let you do it!

    "" "Oooh!!!

 419 Chapter 419: What Must Be Protected

    "This... gigabolt!!!

    Chiffon''s lightning spell ran through the passage of the dungeon.

    It''s a dragon.

    Eat all the monsters standing on the path, and destroy the enemies behind them.

    An overwhelming power worthy of the brave.

    "Bloodchute"

    The referee bites his thumb and produces a bullet with the blood flowing from it.

    Normally, you just eject normally like this....

    Turn around.

    Blood bullets began to spin sideways.

    When it spins so hard that it makes a sound, it flies towards the monster.

    As it was spinning, the bloody bullet had more penetration than usual, scratching the monster''s body.

    They are producing countless such things and shooting at them, so they will be unbearable as enemies.

    "Nina, come on!

    Nh

    Canade and Nina looked at each other''s faces and nodded as if they were showing something.

    And Nina makes a hole in the space.

    The exit is directly above the monsters.

    "Uh-huh!

    Kanade threw his fist into Nina''s hole....

    Gong!

    The fist leaps through space and waves down over the monsters.

    Apply Nina''s abilities to enable Kanade''s Ranged Attacks.

    But... isn''t that a violation?

    It''s pretty hard to prevent, and it''s an incredibly troublesome attack from the enemy.

    "Don''t burn out!!!

    Elfin scattered the flames of Guren and turned the monster into about ten pieces of charcoal.

    The Magic Stone rolls and falls.

    That''s a hell of an attack.

    Am I standing in front of an Elfin with such power... if he tells me to do it again, I might tremble in fear.

    No, not really.

    I''ll do it if I have to.

    "Nh... Rain, what''s wrong?

    The Kanade, who was keenly aware of our condition, had a strange look.

    "No, it''s nothing."

    "Maybe you weren''t rude while we were gone?

    "... I didn''t."

    "In the meantime, I''m very suspicious!

    "Instead, now we''re going to intercept the monster."

    "Nhh... I''ll let you talk to me later"

    Of course I don''t mind.

    I don''t want to hide anything.

    I just... I don''t know if that''s all I have left.

    Even deeper into the monster herd... the space is greatly distorted.

    From there, monsters appeared one after the other, and there was no point in defeating or defeating them.

    We need to get Nina there somehow and get her space distorted back to normal... but it''s pretty tough.

    There''s not just Elfin, there''s Finia, there''s the other Fernbirds.

    And there are the Canades.

    There is no problem with Attack.

    However, the number of enemies appearing is unusual.

    It felt like two of them were appearing while destroying one, and they were being squeezed away.

    "Can you still afford it, human?

    Elfin asked as he lit the flames and burned the monsters.

    "Of course."

    "Then we will pave the way. In the meantime, get rid of the distortions."

    "I can''t... do that."

    "Why, why?"

    "Now that we''ve disappeared from the defense, they''ll push us all at once. Then, monsters will flourish in the residential area behind you. That''s no good. Some of us can''t fight, though, can we?

    "... as I repeat, are you worried about us even though you are a human being?

    "I will. I don''t hate the Ferrobies."

    "You said I burned you? And yet you don''t dislike it?

    "Yes, there are some people who want us to help the Fernbirds... but that''s not all. Actually, with Finia... I realized that the Fernbirds are a very kind species."

    "... gentle..."

    Sometimes I burn my enemies with that flame.

    But that''s not the nature of the Fernbirds.

    The gentle flames that Fionia showed me... I think that''s the essence of the Immortals.

    Envelop the opponent with your own flame and heal everything... accept everything.

    It is such a kind race.

    "That''s why I want to protect you. I don''t care if you want me to help you... stand in front of you to walk next door."

    "... if that''s the case"

    Elfin looked at us....

    And laughing just a little bit.

    Believe in us.

    "... Elfin-san..."

    "Indeed, the monster''s momentum is troublesome. But we can hold on a little bit. I will not send any of them to the quarters. So... in the meantime, do something about the distortion."

    "But...."

    "I... have decided to trust you, Rain Shroud."

    "Hmm!?

    "So trust us, too."

    "... yes!

    I was finally able to get Elfin to believe me.

    I''m glad to hear that at a time like this.

    Strange and powerful.

    I think I can do anything now.

    "Guys!

    "Yeah, I heard what you said!

    "You should take Nina there, right?

    "Nina, do you think you can do this?

    "Nh... cancer!

    Leave it to me, Nina grips her little fist.

    After stroking her head like that,

    "Canade! Chiffon! Let''s make our way first."

    "Rayah!

    "Roger that!

    Assault by three.

    After the Kanade blows all the front-line monsters with his arrogant arms, me and Chiffon magically wipe out the enemy behind them.

    We were able to wipe out a significant number of them, but reinforcements will appear soon.

    But before that, Rifa takes action.

    "It''s blowing up... Bloody Tempest"

    Blood bullets gather in one place and swirl around into a storm.

    The monsters blocking the passage swallow and tear apart at once.

    Nina!

    "Nh!

    Grab Nina and rush through.

    Five more steps.

    Three more steps.

    One more step.

    And....

    "It has arrived... alright!

    Nina touched the center of the distortion.

 420 Episode 420 Meanwhile...

    A one-bedroom hotel in Kagne.

    On the bed, England fell into deep sleep.

    Breathing is quiet and shallow.

    Her face is white and looks like a doll.

    Such a girlfriend would seem to be dead.

    "That''s why...."

    "I won''t let you die!

    Sola and Luna stood on the left and right sides of the bed, each using healing magic.

    A pale light gently envelops England and warms its body to contain the heat.

    But the radiance, the heat, does not remain in the body of England.

    Just like when I squeezed the water in my palm, I ran out little by little.

    There is nothing that will eventually remain in it.

    It''s empty.

    Without giving up, Sola and Luna continue to apply healing magic.

    Even if you sweat your forehead, get tired, and your body gets wrapped up in fatigue.....

    Still struggling to save England.

    Sola and Luna are spirits who hate humans.

    Therefore, I remember stronger sympathy than anyone for the heavenly people who have been badly treated by humans.

    I used to fight England.....

    Without Rain, we might have been on our side.

    Though there is a hard part to understand because they don''t have the opportunity to talk carefully, Sola and Luna thought of England as a companion.

    She is in a state of imminent death.

    If I run out of support, I''m dying.

    That is unacceptable.

    It is time for England to be happy.

    And chatting a lot.

    With that determination, Sola and Luna continued to use healing magic.

    However, the exercise of magic for a long time brought both physical and mental strength closer to their limits.

    It is only natural that time outside of sleep and diet is close to the limit, as almost all is healing in England.

    It''s time for both of you to take turns.

    Leave it to me.

    Mille-Feuille and Chocolate appeared.

    Sola and Luna can''t keep healing magic on their own, so I''m adding more alpha to both of them and treating England in triple shifts.

    "Phew... I''ll leave it to you."

    Yes, I''ve been entrusted¡­

    Sola and Luna pull in and Mille-Feuille uses healing magic instead.

    Chocolate uses potions bought in the city and proprietary blends of medicinal herbs as a support.

    Sola and Luna left the room and went straight to the next room.

    "I''m bored."

    "Hmm...."

    "That''s right, I''m getting tired..."

    Sisters dive in bed.

    Try to throw your hands and feet out and rest in a slightly lewd outfit.

    "I''m really trying. Come on, both of you. Yeah, yeah, yeah."

    Tina uses her precautionary power to wipe the two sweats with a towel wet with cold water.

    Now that it''s refreshing, let''s eat.

    As they woke up, they carried fluffy plates and cups of sweet fruit juice placed on their mouths.

    Hoi, ahn

    Ahhn

    Ah Mu

    Sola and Luna open their mouths like toddlers and let Tina eat.

    I''m not relaxing, and I don''t have the strength to eat.

    No matter how powerful the Spirit Clan is, it is quite harsh to use magic all the time while awake.

    While fatigue builds up, it doesn''t heal properly even when you sleep.

    Still, it gets worse if I don''t sleep, so I try to sleep if I have time.

    "Well then, I''m going to sleep....."

    "Please wake me up when it''s the next shift....."

    The sisters went back to bed in large letters.

    Within a minute, my breath began to spill.

    "Really, I''m sorry."

    Tina looks merciful and gently stretches her hands out to both cheeks.

    I couldn''t touch it because it was a ghost, but I still wanted to touch Sola and Luna.

    By doing so, I wanted to tell him to do his best.

    "I''m home."

    The door of the room opened and Tania showed herself.

    Perhaps an enemy will appear against England.

    I''ve been watching my surroundings.

    "Welcome back. Tania''s ready for dinner."

    "Thank you. I just... I don''t think I have time to eat."

    "What do you mean?

    "Hmm, I don''t know... I can''t say it well, but it stings."

    Tingling?

    "Yes, I''m warning you to be careful because I have tingling around the corner and there are some suspicious signs. Well, to put it simply... there might be enemies."

    "I can''t believe this is happening. Rain''s husband used to see this happen."

    "Well, you''re our master. I don''t want you to do that."

    "Tania loves Rain''s husband."

    "What, all of a sudden!?

    "After all, I''m very proud to say it. Was there a lot of aura you liked?

    "Ugh...."

    Since there was nothing but a picture star, Tania had no words to return.

    "... don''t tell anyone else about this.

    You''re a shy guy.

    "Shut up."

    They smiled and spoke lightly.

    "Hmm!?

    Then you look tight and tough on your face.

    Unexpectedly, your back is about to tremble, and you''re approaching an unpleasant sign.

    Don''t wake up Sola and Luna, go gently beyond the room.

    Keep going down the stairs, move upstairs, and then go outside the inn.

    "Well... what''s coming out?

    "If possible, I''d like you to stop being an enemy... well, that''s not how it works."

    "That''s how hostile and malicious he is. It''s not a decent match."

    "Sola and Luna are having a good night. Mille-Feuille and Chocolate are on treatment in England. Alpha''s sister is unable to use her power poorly from her next shift or position. Hmm... nice pinch?

    What are you talking about?

    Tania smiles confidently at Tina, who seems unexpectedly anxious.

    "The most powerful species... I am the Dragon Clan. Whatever he is, I will try to defeat him."

    Oh, that''s reliable.

    "Besides, Tina is somehow strong. I''m living with Sola and Luna, and they''re growing up under the influence of their magic... maybe the most powerful ghost on earth?

    "Then may we name the most powerful species, the Ghost Clan?

    "That''s not good."

    Together, they smiled, and the tension was relieved by a good feeling.

    In a relaxed state, they confront a hostile and malicious opponent.

    That''s who.....

    "Hello, are you two alone now?

    "You... Monica!

 421 Episode 421 Phantom Attacker

    At first glance, a gentle and gentle smile.

    But Tania knows that malice is hidden behind it.

    Monica is certainly human.

    But I''m not a normal person.

    Sometimes they have enough power to compete with themselves, the most powerful species.

    "It''s been so long... In the disturbance in Kagne earlier, we didn''t face each other, but we exchanged words... oh? Speaking of which, Tania wasn''t there at the time. If that happens, is it still the first time in a long time that you have answered correctly?"

    "Perfectly... uhhh!

    "Hey!?

    Tina next door was in a hurry.

    That should be it.

    Tania fired a fireball all of a sudden without question.

    Sometimes it''s all over the city, and it seems to be a hassle.

    It does not damage surrounding buildings and only burns out areas where Monica is present.

    Monica disappears as if nothing had happened from the beginning.

    But the voice continues.

    "It''s terrible to attack all of a sudden. Just in case, you were right to prepare a phantom."

    "Damn, that''s a nasty ability... where did you get that ability?

    "That''s right... I''ll teach you in exchange."

    "Exchange conditions...?

    "Mr. Iris, you''re still alive, aren''t you?

    Ugh!

    Monica remained smiling.

    Say terrible things with a gentle face.

    Let me kill Mr. Iris.

    "You....!

    "I heard from Mr. Lean that he failed, but because he hurt his soul, I didn''t think it would be a problem to leave him alone, but... maybe it''s because..."

    Perhaps that means the ability of the Fernbirds to heal and heal.

    With that power, England may recover.

    Knowing that, I couldn''t overlook it and decided to raid¡­ Tania decided so.

    But the mystery remains.

    Where did Monica learn about the Fernbirds?

    Even when he appeared in Kagne.

    Where did you find out about Alpha and make contact?

    How precise and huge the information network is.

    I was careful not to lose sight of it... but it might have been sweet.

    We must be most vigilant, perhaps an enemy far more powerful than we imagined.

    And one more thing.

    I don''t know Tania, but Monica would never have been here.

    They should be traveling to the North Continent with Lean.

    And why are you in Kagne?

    "So, what''s the answer? Either way, Mr Iris won''t be able to help you. Even if you abandon it here, Tania and the others don''t have to worry about it. Not a bad deal, I suppose?

    "Don''t be ridiculous..."

    "They''re coming back yesterday!

    Tania tried to scream angrily, but Tina got tired before that.

    Generate a bat of light with magic, full swing.

    Instead of shooting the ball, I threw the bat at the monica.

    It is small because it is a tina size bat.

    However, it is harder than steel because it is cured with magic.

    Monica, a human being, is not free if something like that strikes directly.

    I couldn''t just ignore it, and moved my body sideways to avoid it.

    Gahhh! And the Bat of Light hit the trash can on the street, crushing it to pieces.

    Monica sighs after seeing it.

    "I tried to resolve this peacefully, but is that my answer?"

    "I don''t know how peaceful it is! They''re coming! ¡ð ¡ð ¡Á ¡Á ¡÷ ¡÷ Let''s do it!!!?

    "Hey, hey... Tina? Um... I''m scared..."

    Tania pulls the strings of rumors at Tina, and Tania pulls the strings.

    I accidentally use polite language.

    However, I don''t know how you feel.

    I''ve been fighting for a while, but I care about England as much as I care about my friends.

    I''m gonna kill someone like that, so hand them over. You don''t care, do you? and so on.

    That is nothing but insult.

    Tina was furious earlier.....

    Tania also thought her intestines were boiling back inside.

    "I can''t help it... I wanted to make it as easy as possible, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to work. I''ll show you my power, as I will one day."

    "Are you going to take us out on your own? You''ve been licked."

    "You''re the one who''s leaving. Don''t let the other adventurers and knights go wild in this city."

    "Fufu, don''t worry. We already have boundaries."

    "Soon....."

    "The distractors will not be able to get here under my illusion."

    "Still, the difference in numbers between the two remains the same?

    "Oh, I''m the one who''s gaining the number advantage.

    Monica smiles invincibly.

    Suddenly, your figure becomes blurry.

    The contours of your body''s lines are multiplying, shaking, and spreading.

    One, two, three... Monica grows one by one, and eventually ten.

    Tania and Tina joined hands and pulled their faces together.

    "Damn... that''s a nasty ability."

    "I mean, do it against the rules. It''s like an English-like ability."

    "Fufu, don''t worry. My ability is only to create illusions and manipulate them. Like Iris, I can''t afford to take another self from another world. The phantom doesn''t have much power."

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re told that."

    "I mean, where did you find out about England''s abilities?

    "Oh... I''m sorry."

    Unusual, Monica hid her eyebrows.

    It would be great if it were an act of discretion or misinformation.

    Hmm.

    Tina thinks.

    It was in the battle of Jis'' village that England summoned itself from another world.

    I heard she hasn''t used it since then.

    Was Monica already watching you?

    No, that would not be true.

    Anticipate and observe Iris'' irregular movements.

    You can''t do that without God.

    Then you will have heard the stories of those who saw the battle.

    The ones who fought England were Raines, Axe and Cell... and Arios.

    "You didn''t hear that from Arios?

    "... heh"

    Monica''s eyes became thinner and sharper.

    "In one word, will you get to that conclusion right away? It''s a mess."

    "We''re still together, chuu. Why are you with such a brave man? We can''t do anything together, just ruin it."

    "There were a lot of things going on here."

    "Whatever it takes... if I can get hold of you, I can get information on that brave man... no, ex-husband. Hang in there."

    "I see. I didn''t think I could leave that ex-husband alone, so it''s time to give him a guide."

    "Fufu, can you do that?

    Monica stands by.

    Tania and Tina were ready.

    I''ll try.

    "Push through"

    "My abilities are created to defeat the Demon King... and I''m going to take them a little seriously."

 422 Episode 422 Separator

    At first, three Monica attacked.

    Each holds a sword and slashes it against Tania.

    That''s what this is about!

    ... and I want to put my tail away, but I have to put up with it.

    The body was carefully contrasted to the safety zone.

    Monica possesses a strange ability to create illusions.

    It is not strange that not only capabilities, but also capabilities and technologies are excellent.

    Alternatively, the sword you are holding may be a legendary piece of equipment.

    He''s annoying, but I can''t despise him.

    Tania calms herself down and decides to deal with her calmly.

    Firstly, keep a close distance.

    And I''ll show you a fire ball instead of restraint.

    It was a blow to my eyes.

    I don''t think I can defeat it, but I think I''ll be able to touch the way I move, the way I think in battle.

    "Ha!?

    However, the enemy acted unexpectedly.

    Multiple monikas did not avoid or prevent the fireball and tried to hit it properly.

    The first one is burned by a fire ball and falls on the spot.

    The second person is blown away in the aftermath of the wave.

    However, the third person, thanks to the first two, has completely eliminated the obstacle and has run intact.

    "Kh!?

    He strayed from his upper body and avoided a blow.

    The blade bounces back like an animal and targets Tania''s neck again, but grabs it with its bare hands.

    If it was an Epic piece of equipment, there might have been a few fingers flying.

    But it''s not like that, and fortunately, it seems like a normal weapon.

    Tania''s hands won''t hurt, but on the contrary, Becky! It snaps.

    I beat him up as a counter.

    It''s overweight.

    Tania smiled....

    The face is then caught.

    Hiding in the shadow of the third, the fourth was lurking.

    Due to poor counters, you cannot take evasive or defensive actions.

    Give me a palliative hand.

    I''m so angry.

    Tania is prepared to take a blow with that in mind.

    "Don''t forget us!

    Tina, who flew like an arrow from the side, kicked the head of the fourth person into the air.

    Tina is quite small because she''s in the doll''s body.

    Still, by encasing his body with magic and accelerating with magic, he succeeded in striking a fierce blow.

    The fourth monica blew up and flew about ten meters.

    "Thank you, Tina! Thank goodness."

    "Don''t worry, we''re here to support you!

    The cooperation between the two is excellent.

    If it breaks down, it will take a lot of effort.

    But... enemies don''t have to worry about effort or anything.

    If you''re going to say it, you don''t have to think about damage or fatigue.

    "Including the main unit, there are six people left... ahhhhh, this is so annoying!

    "Tania, that was a quick plan."

    Huh?

    "Fufu, Tina really understands me."

    Monica smiles invincibly.

    Her figure swayed again, as if she had signalled it.

    Five more Monica appeared, each with a smile on his face.

    "Heh... it''s growing again"

    Much worse than Goki

    "Oh, it hurts to be with something like that...."

    "Hurt yourself. Punishment for what you''ve done, punishment."

    "So... you''re still going on?

    "That''s right...."

    Monica would have understood that it would be quite difficult to break through Tania and Tina''s walls, though it would be a short engagement.

    Tania is a dragon clan with excellent balance between physical abilities and magic.

    And Tina is wearing the strongest seed power in a special position called a ghost.

    If these two defend themselves, they will be fortified with iron walls.

    Not absolutely invincible.....

    When it falls, Monica is not strong enough on her own.

    At the very least, we''ll need three more of Monica''s best men.

    "... okay, let''s leave."

    "Why don''t you just do it lightly?

    "Is it a trap?

    "No, don''t worry. That''s not true. Actually, I made a little mistake, and I was about to go back to Asia. I tried to get in the way of Rain and the others, but I had a backlash."

    Fufu, that''s Rain.

    "Honestly, you''re in a bit of a hurry. If I''d been a little late to escape with the phantom in my pocket... that would have been dangerous. And... you''re off the record. So, on the way home, I learned about Mr. Iris and took a moment to ask him. Because of my arbitrary actions, I don''t want any backup."

    "Mmm...."

    Tina lost her voice.

    I don''t seem to be lying.

    But it is dangerous to believe as it is.

    "It''s just... I can''t stand back straight like this, so why don''t I just harass you a little?"

    Monica takes out a little whistle with a smile, pi! and a high-armored sound.

    "That was....."

    "It''s the sound that lures the monsters."

    "Ha!? No way, stampede....."

    "No, this is an experiment, so we don''t have that much power. At best, a few hundred at a time is a good place. However, as long as the enchantment lasts... you''ll be busy for a while because you''ve put a lot of magic into it. Maybe it won''t work without me... fufu.

    Compared to Monica, it''s no big deal to be just a herd of monsters.

    Tania''s not the only ones in this city, and we''ll be able to defend them without a problem.

    However, there will definitely be confusion.

    If that causes problems with treatment in England....?

    When I think about it, I get scared.

    "I was able to see Tania''s situation first-hand, so let''s make it right."

    "Hey you....!

    "Goodbye, then."

    Monica picked her skirt lightly and thanked her like a nobleman.

    Trying to use the magic tools of the transfer....

    "Wait a minute!

    Tina waited with a sharp voice.

    "What is it?

    "You... did you say that just now? My abilities were created to defeat the Demon King. What does that mean?

    ¡­¡­

    Monica''s smile deepens even deeper.

    My face is laughing, but the emotions hidden behind it are... anger and hatred.

    "Well, what do you mean... I don''t have a stepsister or an obligation to tell you honestly... that''s why there''s only one."

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m a subdivision, too."

    Leaving such a word behind, Monica now shifts and disappears from the scene.

 423 Episode 423: Almost there....

    Thanks to Nina, I was able to seal off the distortion in the space where the monsters flooded.

    That way, the rest is easy.

    Work with the Fernbirds to kick the invading monsters while protecting the non-combatants.

    It was troublesome because it appeared constantly and forever....

    If we can stop the reinforcements, we''re not just enemies of the monsters.

    The monster''s sweep is over in about 30 minutes.

    Afterwards, under Erfin''s command, I firmly sealed the door that runs through four layers to protect the wounded....

    It takes about two hours to deal with it.

    And... we''re going to have to deal with the last problem.

    "... well..."

    The main members gather in Elfin''s room.

    Meanwhile, Elfin looked at Lean and Monica in captivity with a frozen gaze.

    Lean trembles like she''s under pressure.

    Meanwhile, Sakura and Finia, who were watching the two of them next door, were trembling.

    While knowing that it wasn''t meant for me, it seemed like it kept up with Elfin''s fear...

    Even so.....

    ¡­¡­

    Although it is completely packed, there has been no significant change in Monica.

    The colour of the rush doesn''t come to mind, and it''s not that I can afford it.

    Is this part of the calculation?

    Or is he being chased, but he just doesn''t show it to the public?

    I don''t know what to do with it and I don''t know how to deal with it.

    "The series of disturbances is caused by these two humans... right?

    "Yes, that''s right. For a little reason... did you come here to disturb me, or did you commit a crime against the most powerful species, the werewolves and the immortals? I can''t say that, but I''m sure I did it in bad faith."

    "Hey! Don''t say such horrible things to yourself... Look, we''re friends, right? Hey, what the hell was that, just a mistake?

    "Only the Canades are with me. Lean is different."

    "This...!

    Lean tries to fool me with her mouth, but she''s not stupid enough to be fooled by something like that.

    In one stroke, I bite my back teeth with regret.

    Elfin asks.

    "What do you think you should do?

    "I have a lot to ask you. Not only about this case, but also about Kagne and... Arios. There are plenty of things to make clear. This time. I want to know everything."

    "That''s right... do you agree? Inquisition first. Do you want to burn it out after you''ve heard everything?"

    ¡­¡­

    It''s a pretty radical course, but I don''t intend to be different.

    I''ve been doing what I like.

    You''ve done pretty bad things without me knowing.

    And... probably, but it was Lean who hurt England.

    There''s no way I can forgive you.

    I don''t want to save Lean''s life, and I deserve it entirely.

    It''s true that it doesn''t matter what happens.

    "Eh, hey... seriously...!?

    Feeling my quiet anger and Elfin''s cold death, Lean panicked.

    "I don''t have to...! It''s not so bad."

    Yeah?

    "I really didn''t want to banish Rain!? That''s just because Arios, Agas and Mina say it so strongly, I couldn''t resist and didn''t mean it!?

    ¡­¡­

    "After that, I didn''t mean it! Bad luck, I don''t know why, but it''s like that... I don''t know anything! I don''t know!?

    It was completely unexpected that such an excuse would pop out.

    Of course, there is no way to overwhelm such a story.

    I don''t believe in the shards either.

    However, there is no anger.

    Feeling fatigued and disappointed.

    Even though they are now stripped of their title, for a moment they have earned an unprecedented honor as a brave party.

    There''s supposed to be pride and stature in it....

    But Lean keeps lying and making ugly excuses without shame.

    I want you to be prepared, but that''s an impossible order.

    Really, it''s not as different as before.

    "You''re an ugly man... should I burn you now?

    Elfin said that because she felt very uncomfortable.

    Lean trembled with a small scream.

    I am trying to break the shackles of my hands and feet, but it is not a substitute that can be managed after a long struggle.

    It was created by the Fernandos, so there''s nothing we can do about Lean, a human being.

    Not to mention, they''re taking all their gear now.

    "No, no... I''m doing more and more fun things here... Monica, help me! You can do something, can''t you!?

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, don''t shut up and say something! Ehhhh!!!

    Lean pushed Monica''s shoulders to reply, forcing her body to move with restraint.

    Then Monica falls as-is.

    He fell... his body was like a fog, and he just disappeared.

    "To...?

    Suddenly, Lean rounded her eyes.

    I don''t understand what''s going on, and we''ll catch up.

    "Maybe."

    A little bit back to me, and I realized that there was a possibility.

    "Monica... was creating her own illusion, and she was replacing it?

    "What do you mean?

    "I don''t know how it works, but Monica can create illusions. And you can manipulate it freely. I thought I caught Monica, but maybe it was a mirage."

    "I see, it''s a nasty ability. Could this woman be a phantom, too?

    "Fufu. Rest assured, Mr. Lean is real."

    "Hmm!?

    A voice rang from nowhere.

    "That voice, Monica!?

    "Yes, I''ve come to see what''s going on here, but I think it was a good time."

    Monica appeared in the corner of the room as to when she had been there.

    The Canades are ready, and the Ferrows are ready.

    However, Elfin doesn''t give orders to attack.

    Suddenly, you''re alert to Monica''s appearance.

    "Monica! When did you get out?! I can''t believe you left me alone!

    "I didn''t mean to deceive you. There''s not much I can do here, so I''ll do my job, and Mr. Lean will do Mr. Lean''s. That''s how we shared roles."

    "Ugh, cuuuuu, uuu! And, anyway, help me now! Help me!

    "Sorry, when you get here, it''s completely packed. I have the magic equipment to transfer, so there''s no problem, but I don''t have Ms. Lean''s share."

    "No, what is it? You''re abandoning me!? We''re on the same side!

    "Yes, I''m with you. That''s why I''m here to help you last."

    "Help...?

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect you to catch up this far. Best of all, knock two of the strongest species down together. At worst, we will stop Mr. Rain and the Ferrous. I was just about to... none of this went well, and it''s a pretty headache development. So I decided to cut the last trump card. That''s you, Mr. Lean."

    "Are you kidding me!? How can you use magic even if you can''t move in this state!?

    "Rest assured. I''ve recovered Mr. Lean''s gear."

    Monica had a glassy cane hidden behind her back.

    "So, what are you going to do with this state!? I can''t move, but there''s no point in having a rainbow crystal!?

    "So rest assured. I''ll support you... like this."

    Monica laughs gently and disappears.

    A magic tool for the transfer?

    I hurriedly searched for it and noticed it was moving by Lean.

    Hurry and try to seize it.....

    But before that, Monica moves.

    "Come on, Mr. Lean. Show me your power."

    That said, Monica pierced Lean''s chest with a glass wand.

 424 Episode 424 Dark Crystal

    "... eh?

    A little tweet.

    Lean blinked her eyes as she didn''t know what was happening.

    Then slowly drop your gaze.

    Looking at my chest.....

    The glass cane is piercing deep and bleeding out.

    That wound, the amount of blood... it''s definitely fatal.

    Haha

    The blood drained back and Lean vomited blood.

    I want to be in a slightly easier position, but I can''t move because I''m in restraint.

    "Eh...? Why... why... Monica? Hey...."

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t personally dislike Mr. Lean. This is the real deal. Faithful to that desire... I was so human and liked it."

    "Monica... why, hey..."

    "For me, Reese''s orders are absolute. So, I''m sorry? Here, be sacrificed for us."

    "No, no... no, that''s not true. I''m more... such a bully in this place... no way."

    "Rest assured. Mr. Lean isn''t dead yet. Instead, I should be able to gain unimaginable power. That''s why we have to kill everyone here. That way you can be saved."

    "What..."

    "Good luck, then. Fufu, goodbye."

    "Hmm!? Wait Monica!!!

    Though he aggressively ejected Narukami''s wire, Monica disappeared like a mirage. Wires pass through empty spaces.

    "... did you escape?"

    Magic objects that can be freely transferred are of a considerable level.

    It''s not easy to get and it''s not usually easy to lend.

    It doesn''t matter if Monica thinks she''s in that position... but I wonder where she belongs.

    "What if... Lean told me that?"

    "Ugh...."

    Lean''s face turns blue surrounded.

    Is it caused by bleeding or by fear?

    "It was ironic that Lean, who banished me, was abandoned by Monica."

    "Ugh, guuuuu... I, I...!

    "Tell us everything we know and what we want to know. That might help... Elfin, okay?

    "... you need information. Consider treating it."

    "That''s why. You understand there''s no other choice, right?

    "Uu....."

    Having been completely caught up, Lean was shaking her voice.

    My body is also trembling.

    The feelings of fear were pasted on his face, and he even wept.

    In response to the dialog of treating, she turned her eyes to beg.

    "I understand... I''ll tell you everything... that''s why!

    Honestly, I don''t trust you very much.

    Because it is about Lean, even if I treat it, I may get drowsy later.

    Just leave it like this and you''ll die.

    In that case, is there any other way to treat it?

    It seems that the same idea has been reached, and Mr Elfin comes forward.

    "Humans. You talk about everything, right?

    "Ha, let''s talk... let''s talk, hurry up!

    "... that''s fine. I can''t trust you, but if you don''t talk, I''ll interrogate you."

    Elfin turned her palm towards Lean and gave her a healing flame.....

    "Ah... shit, ahhhhhh!!!?

    Suddenly, Lean began to suffer.

    He scratches the area around the stick that stabs his chest and sounds like anguish.

    My eyes are running bloody, bubbling from the corner of my mouth....

    The restraints are torn apart, and it''s all bullshit.

    "Hmm, what is it...?

    "This is...."

    When I look at the painful Lean, I get a bad feeling.

    Such tremors tie your body down, as if a huge storm were approaching.

    Not just me, but Elfin and Sigre... everyone couldn''t move.

    Meanwhile, Lean''s screams accelerated.

    "Gu, uuuuuuu... hot, hot, hot! Your body is deep inside your chest... ah, ahhhhhh!?

    The bleeding from the chest wound stopped at some point.

    Instead, it''s full of black fog.

    It whirls around Lean.

    That''s not all the weird stuff ends there.

    I wonder if the stick stuck to my chest was poisoned, or if the wound was discolored.

    Turning darkness into a concentrated black, it spreads from the chest to the whole body like a crack.

    I also associated myself with a fierce carnivore.

    Darkness is devouring Lean''s body and soul.

    "No... wait. This is...."

    I''ve seen this sight somewhere.

    I can''t say for sure, but I recognize him.

    There shouldn''t be any mistakes.

    Where did I see this sight...?

    "Ugh, uhhh, ahhhhh, uhhhh!!!

    From Lean''s chest in agony, darkness is filling up.

    It''s as if you have the will, sticking to Lean.

    Cover your body and wrap it around you several times.

    However, it''s like a cocoon....

    "Nh!!!

    In a moment, I noticed the identity of the previously-visible feeling.

    A nobleman who once confronted in the city of Horizon... Edgar.

    When he was demonized, a similar phenomenon occurred.

    "Mr. Elfin! Mr. Sigre! Attack with all your might!!!

    "Fuyah!? Are you hurt, Rain? What happened all of a sudden?

    As he quietly watched, Kanade stunned his tail.

    However, I don''t have time to explain in detail right now.

    "You know Kanade!? Same situation as the demons who appeared in Horizon!

    "Ah!?

    "Demon race...?

    Canade seems to understand, but Elfin and Sigre remain strange.

    The reaction is irresistible, but it is very disturbing.

    Rain!

    Ah!

    Running along with Kanade, he pounded his fist at the same time with all his strength.

    The two fists pierced the black fog and reached a stick stuck to Lean''s chest.

    Bishiri and his cane are cracked... and it spreads quickly to the whole body, so it''s gone and shattered to pieces.

    At the same time, the darkness spreads and Lean falls with her white eyes peeled off.

 425 Episode 425 The Power of Darkness

    "You made it...?

    "I don''t like it. It''s gone."

    Lean doesn''t move while she''s down.

    However, I remain vigilant because I do not know if I could stop her demonization.

    "... what are you doing? The man had a lot to ask. And yet, I can''t believe you stabbed me."

    "Well, wait. Rain seemed to have noticed something we didn''t know. Shouldn''t we hear more about it, rather than blaming it first?

    "That''s...."

    With Mr Sigre in between, it seems unlikely that things will get any more complicated.

    "Rain. Can you explain what that means?

    "Yes, of course. That was....."

    "Rain!!!

    Canade''s screaming voice.

    Looking back, Lean''s body was moving like a broken puppet.

    It''s like I''m drowning in air with my hands and feet slapped.

    Eventually, I put my strength to my feet.

    With that, slowly lift your torso and stand up with only the strength of your lower body.

    It''s as if your feet are sewn to the ground, and yet you''re hanging around your upper body and back, and just looking at it makes you feel the cold running.

    You might be convinced that you are possessed by evil spirits.

    ¡­¡­

    Lean''s eyes were empty and she didn''t know whether she was conscious or not, and she just stood there.

    She has black waves running from her chest to her neck and cheeks.

    I''ve never seen it before.

    However, it''s not as calm as being cleaned up in fashion, and I even feel like I''m in shock.

    Fufu

    Lose it, Lean laughs small.

    Your lips are lifted tightly and you look very happy.

    "Ahah... ufu, fufufu. Ahahaha... hahaha"

    Keep laughing.

    Are you crazy?

    "This... human! Be quiet."

    As a result, one of the Ferrobies'' attitudes toward Lean''s foolishness rose dramatically.

    Ruthlessly, he tries to burn Lean in the flame.

    "... what''s with the children''s play?

    Lean gives a crazy smile to herself, but leans out of her way.

    Then, following that movement, countless pieces of ice were created.

    The ice rubble flies sharply like an arrow, knocking out the flames.

    Not only that, I cut the body of the attacking Fernandos to pieces.

    "Ah, ahhhhh!?

    "Are you okay?! I''ll cure you now!

    "What did he just do...!?

    The Fernbirds scramble and step away from Lean.

    What happened?

    What have you done?

    Nobody imagined it, and with a puzzled and vigilant expression, they stared at Lean.

    In the meantime, the chiffon stood next to me.

    "Mr. Rain. Now... maybe magic?

    "Have you noticed Chiffon?

    "I''ve traveled all over, so I think I have a lot of knowledge. This is an advanced magic Blizzard Barrett. Isn''t it?

    "Oh, I agree with you. It''s just... impossible."

    "What do you mean, human?

    They heard us and Elfin wondered.

    Mr. Sigre next door also leaned his neck.

    Basically, the strongest species doesn''t use magic.

    Magic is a technique created with the cooperation of certain species to counter monsters and other things by people with no power.

    The most powerful species with its own unique technology, apart from the Spirit Clan, do not use much magic.

    That''s why you don''t notice the discomfort.

    "In order to use magic, we need to take a few steps. That''s absolute. If you miss or omit a step, it will not trigger."

    "To put it bluntly... build a magical structural formula and inject magic into it. And finally, the words that make up the keywords... sing. That''s how it activates."

    Chiffon supplemented it.

    It is a compact, but accurate and easy-to-understand explanation.

    The color of understanding runs through Elfin''s eyes.

    "I mean... isn''t that person performing the final work process, chanting?

    "Yes. If I had done that, I wouldn''t have activated magic... but I didn''t. It was activated."

    I don''t want to think about it....

    It should be assumed that Lean has gained the ability to activate magic without chanting.

    "Ahah, ahahaha... ahhhhh!!! What is this? What is this? It''s so much fun! Wow, wow, wow! My powers are overflowing with magic endlessly... ahhhhh, I feel the best!!!!"

    Lean embraces herself after laughing high.

    Then he looked at his hands and looked at his trance.

    It seemed to be feeling the power of springing up, making it more enjoyable than ever.

    "Lean, are you... conscious?

    "Of course there is. I mean, what? Do you know what happened to me? I understand that you''ve acquired a lot of power, but otherwise it''s refreshing."

    Can I tell Lean something?

    Though lost, Elfin and the others look here for explanations.

    Yeah, that''s right.

    It''s not the kind of information we don''t need to know, and eventually we''ll get to the right answer on our own.

    So, to avoid unnecessary confusion, let''s share the information here now.

    "Probably, but... Lean became a demon."

    "What? Am I a demon?

    "I''ve seen people become demons before. The phenomenon that happened to Lean was very similar to that of that time. So... that''s what this is all about."

    "Heh, I''m a demon."

    I thought I''d be shocked, but Lean was unexpectedly calm.

    Although it''s a former hero party, it eventually falls into the demon race.

    I think it would be an unacceptable humiliation for a prized girlfriend....

    "... isn''t that interesting?"

    Lean says happily and unexpectedly.

    "I don''t like the demon race a bit... but, well, that''s fine. This is all you need. I have to put up with something. Fufufu, ufufufu"

    "Lean, you...."

    "Well,"

    Giggle and smile deeply.....

    Then Lean turns around.

    I''m sending a cold gaze at me and Elfin behind me.

    "When you get this kind of power, you usually want to try it, right? All right, just for a minute? And... even if you tried to make me do something terrible, you wouldn''t complain, would you?

    Hostility pierces like a needle.

    No... this isn''t the level of hostility anymore.

    It''s even easier to call it murderous.

    Perhaps the bottom, endless malice.

    "Is he crazy? Challenging our most powerful species like a human... stupid."

    "It seems to have increased a little, but it is human after all. Burn your soul with the flame of judgment."

    Ahahaha

    Lean laughs at the immortal birds standing up.

    I hit a cold line of sight as if I were making a fool of myself.

    "That''s your fault. You despise me for being an ex-human. I think they''re the strongest. Looks like a jackass! Who''s really the strongest? How powerful am I? I''ll thoroughly carve it into your body and soul!!!

 426 Episode 426 The Great Wizard

    "This man... is a fool of the type I know, with an arrogant mind who doesn''t want to see himself. Everyone, don''t hesitate. Burn it down!

    On Elfin''s signal, several Ferrobies called out a fierce flame.

    Kanade, who saw it, hurried back to the edge of the room when his tail burned.

    Lean, on the other hand, was showing a spare smile.

    No matter how much magic you can use without chanting, the power difference with the most powerful species is huge.

    Normally, it will burn in the flames of the Fernbirds.

    Yet Lean doesn''t even show signs of fear.

    Demonstrate magic with confidence so that there is no difference in power.

    Four ice walls appeared as if they were stopping a blowing flame storm.

    They stood round and around Lean, as the guards guarding the LORD did, to catch the flames.

    "Do you think this kind of children''s play can catch the flames of our immortal birds?

    "On the contrary, do you think you can penetrate my magic with such a fireplay?

    The Goddess of Victory smiled at Lean.

    And the wall of ice stood as a mountain, and protected the LORD, Lean, without crushing in front of the great flames.

    That''s not all.

    There were cracks in the walls of the ice, each divided into sixteen equal parts.

    Ice is ejected at high speed after floating gently through the universe as if it were its own will.

    I recognize him.

    It''s an intermediate magic Ice Cluster.

    The magic of shooting a fist-size ice chunk at high speed, like an arrow.

    But what was shown in front of us is quite different.

    Rather than a big fist, it''s bigger than a face.

    Sixty-four, not one.

    The Fernbirds tried to prevent it in a hurry, but they didn''t expect a counterattack in the first place.

    I suppose that''s what they thought when they burned it down with the first blow.

    As a result, defense and evasion are delayed and ice is eaten properly.

    There''s a scream coming from over here, and several Fenghua tribes are falling.

    Some of the minor wounded stand up immediately, while others echo their anguish and are unable to rise.

    "Slightly injured, retreat with severely injured! Just treat it!

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    Even though Lean''s attack was unexpected, Elfin was not upset and immediately gave precise instructions.

    But there''s only one thing I do as a chief.

    "Humans! Regret hurting my people and pissing me off!!!

    "You''re the first one to do it, aren''t you? I was just defending myself.

    "Shut up....!

    "Nhhhhh, now it''s my turn, right?

    Lean burst into a malicious smile.

    The hand shines pale.

    "Elfin-san!!!

    "Ha!?

    I had a bad feeling that I moved aggressively in front of Mr. Elfin.

    Mr Elfin tries to say something, but there is no moment to listen.

    "Material creation!

    I built a stone wall instead of a shield.

    "Gravity control!

    I don''t know if a stone wall is enough.

    So he created a repulsive field between me and Lean.

    Immediately afterwards, a storm of destruction blows.

    Donnh

    Together with the teasing voice, a lot of magic is released from Lean''s hand.

    It''s also magic I''ve seen before.

    Summon a Phantom Beast from another world to scatter a massive thunderbolt.

    Super Magic "Icon Blast".

    "Shit...!?

    I can''t believe I''m targeting everyone here by making it look like I''m targeting Elfin.

    Soon after regretting the mistake of judgment, the purple electricity ran through the room.

    "Nh!

    Nina creates a large subspace hole to protect herself, Rifa, Canade, and Finia from lightning strikes.

    However, that seems to be the limit, and I can''t reach the chiffon a little further away.

    The chiffon is called

    Sakura-san!

    Instead of prioritizing herself, she jumped out concerned about Sakura, who was near Lean.

    Covering Sakura''s back, he turned his hand toward the impending lightning strike.

    "Gigavolt!!!

    Lightning strikes.

    The magic that would have been unleashed with all its might managed to intercept the purple electricity.

    But it''s only temporary.

    A new thunderbolt has been launched, targeting Chiffon and Sakura to entangle them.

    "Kh... here we go!

    "Thank you for protecting Sakura."

    Huh?

    It was Mr. Sigre who saved both of them.

    Wear your fighting spirit, rescue Chiffon and Sakura with your super high maneuvers, and escape lightning strikes.

    Gu!

    Mine and Mr Elfin will be struck by lightning.

    Although the stone walls were kept for about ten seconds, their limits came and broke.

    The only shields left are the repulsive fields.

    Although the wall of gravity prevented lightning strikes, it was pushed by that momentum and began to erode little by little.

    Though it pours magic and strengthens in a hurry, it cannot resist the fierce momentum.

    Slowly pushed, the disintegration of the repulsion field is approaching.

    "Up you go!

    Elfin creates a flame and intercepts the purple electricity.

    "Mr. Elfin!?

    "Hang in there!

    "Yikes...!

    It seemed like you were inspired by me, and my strength came out.

    Make the shield of gravity perfect with more magic, whether you give up or not.

    I''ll keep rid of all lightning strikes.

    "Hah, hah, hah..."

    The less you lose, the more lightning strikes will subside.

    Although we managed to prevent it.....

    "Ugh, ahh... my body''s burning..."

    "Kh... wait, stay. I need medical attention now....."

    In addition, several Ferrobies were injured.

    Lean laughs terribly joyfully when she sees it.

    "Ahah, ahahaha... ahahahahaha!!! What is this, what is this!? This power is really amazing! Not only will you be able to use super magic, but you can also activate it easily without chanting. And it''s more powerful than the most powerful species. No one can resist! Ahahahaha, did you see that! This is my power, I am... the Great Wizard Lean!!!

 427 Episode 427 Battlefield to Earth

    "This... human!!!

    Elfin is furious when her friends are hurt and her daughter is in danger.

    Even though I didn''t do anything, there was a chilli fire powder.

    With a little trigger, it looks like a luxurious flame is overflowing.

    "I understand your anger, but please calm down. First, we need to move Lean out of here. You can''t fight well in places like this, and people get involved."

    "Kh, I know."

    They seem to have regained a little calm and won''t be able to set off a flame immediately.

    Instead, he stares at Lean so much as he thinks he can kill people with his eyes alone.

    "... can I have a moment?

    Now I speak in a low voice.

    "... what is it?

    "... I''m going to kick Lean out now. Will you help me?

    "... it''s impossible to cooperate with humans. If you mistake the previous case for a settlement, it''s troublesome."

    "... that''s..."

    "I just wanted to say... Not this time, right? I see. Let''s hear it."

    Tell Lean what he''s doing to keep her from asking.

    The solution is simple.

    Even if Lean asks, it may not be a problem.

    There is something that is simply difficult to prevent and there is nothing you can do.

    However, I don''t want to be harassed and tortured.

    When I get here, I can''t avoid a collision anyway....

    I want to fight, but at the very least I want to drive them out without any damage.

    Step forward.

    "Lean, you... what do you want to do until you stop being human? You think we''re gonna make it out of here?

    "Huh? Are you mistaken?

    Misunderstanding?

    "Why should I run? You got so much power, you don''t need it. I have to thank you for making me look good. Kill them all."

    "Really?

    "Of course, right? I hate being licked. I''ll remind you of my worth, my power! Come on, get down!

    "Ku"

    An incredible amount of magic is emitted, and your heart is about to be swallowed by its power.

    Is he really Lean?

    I can''t believe she has so much magic.

    Dozens of times the original power... no, it''s dozens of times.

    It seems that we have earned the strength to stop humans.

    This could be a little dangerous.

    The biggest enemy I''ve ever fought against would be England.....

    It may be above that of England.

    I felt so much magic and pressure.

    "If you say you''ve been dyed by magic, I''ll take care of you. Let''s just do it outside. It''s hard to do here because it''s small, right?

    Hee.

    Lean smiles when she just asks a good thing.

    It''s full of malice, and I don''t think it''s very human.

    "Are you worried about the others because of the fish? As sweet as ever. That kind of thing... makes me want to harass you!!!

    Lean''s gaze was directed at the Ferrous birds who were watching her surroundings.

    I suppose you''re trying to get them first.

    There is no rational purpose there.

    It''s just that I suffer.

    That''s why he''s trying to kill someone he doesn''t have anything to do with.

    He''s a real jerk.

    But don''t think it''ll make sense.

    "Nh!

    "Hey, what is it!?

    Nina was sneaking behind while Lean was distracted.

    I''m sure you''ve read what we want from my wild, unnecessary remarks and made your own move.

    I thought it would be Nina, but she fulfilled my expectations brilliantly.

    I''ll give you a lot of compliments later.

    "Buzz, buzz."

    "This kid!!!

    Nina punctures the subspace and throws leans into it.

    Lean stared at Nina in anger and tried to resist.

    But I noticed it slowly.

    The body is completely in subspace.

    Lean disappears when the holes in the space are closed.

    "Rain, I... did it, didn''t I?

    "Oh, thank you. Nina saved my life."

    Ehehe

    Nina moved her three tails to express her joy.

    "Where is she going?

    Not knowing what had happened, Elfin asked.

    "Uh... Nina. Where''s Lean?

    "On the ground. I can''t fly far, because I''m still weak."

    Say sorry, but gently stroke your head if you don''t mind.

    Well, that''s an optimal development.

    It is troublesome to stay here, but it is troublesome to go far away.

    We can''t just leave him alone.

    "That kid is amazing. I can''t believe you''re still young, but you already remember how to manipulate space."

    "Is that unusual?

    "Not much, huh? Is the child''s talent amazing or is there another factor that can grow rapidly?"

    Eh?

    Turning out to be praised, Nina was proud of herself.

    "Anyway, let''s chase them. If you''re on the ground, you can fight as much as you want."

    "That''s right... five, follow me. The rest of you must defend the countryside just in case. And Shigre, please help me."

    "Oh, my God. Are you going to whip an old man?"

    "Don''t try to skip. Sigre will be as powerful as I am."

    "I''m sure my back hurts lately. Well, I can''t help it. Such a person... no, we can''t just leave the Devil behind."

    Elfin and the Undead and Sigre will join us.

    You''re a more reliable ally than ever.

    "Ah, ahh!

    Finia opens her mouth as she trembles with a strong determination.

    "Please take me with you one more time!

    "Finia? What are you talking about? You wait here. It''s the next director, so what are you gonna do with your neck in danger?"

    "Yes, that may be so... but I can''t just leave this situation alone because I''m the next director!

    "That''s...."

    Mr Elfin is troubled by the unexpected assertion he made.

    Slightly and gently pointed her eyes towards Finia.

    "Absolutely. How long have you grown in the short term? You are amazed at your child''s growth. But... as a mother, I''m very proud."

    "Um... Now, Mother, what about my walrus...?

    "I will allow you to accompany me. However, never impossible. And do as I tell you. Understood?

    "Ah... hah, yes!

    Fenia nodded loudly, looking as if she had mixed surprise and joy in half.

    "Well then... let''s go, huh?

    As the story came to an end, Nina opened a transfer gate leading to the ground.

 428 Episode 428 Transcendence

    "It was too late."

    Lean was waiting for her when she went out on the ground.

    They must have been convinced that we were coming after them.

    I''m just a little surprised.

    She''s a twisted character, so you can attack the encounter or try to bury her alive by launching attack magic into the dungeon.

    I thought you were up to something like that, but that''s not true.

    Until we arrived, he waited with no manners.

    "Did you bother waiting for me?

    "I could have hit you with attack magic and buried you alive. But that''s boring, isn''t it? Rather than dying out of sight, I need you to stay in front of me and do your best. Otherwise, it''s hard to kill."

    I want to kill with my own hands.

    I want to feel dizzy.

    So do your best and resist.

    I wonder if this is a declaration of war.

    I haven''t seen her face for a while, but Lean''s personality hasn''t changed at all.

    It''s not a brave party anymore, maybe it''s a little different....

    I didn''t think so, but I didn''t.

    As always, its character remains rotten.

    I was relieved.

    This way, you can do things without worrying about facial acquaintances and things like that.

    "Become dust!

    "Hey!?

    It was Mr. Elfin who attacked all of a sudden.

    It produces a Fire of Guren while emitting something like phosphorescence.

    I shot it out like an arrow.

    The goal, of course, is Lean.

    Though she is surprised to see her eyes widened lightly, she does not look pathetic and lamentable.

    Fufufu

    With a smile that seemed good, Lean waved her arms.

    In response to the movement, a blue flame appeared.

    It collides with the fire of Guren, which is approaching it, to offset it.

    "You can''t just attack me all of a sudden."

    "This is not a game. Did you think I''d give you a start signal for discipline?

    "Ah, I''m really cheerful. Cry like a kid, loud and selfish... ahaha, it''s worth breaking ? At best, cry with joy and indifference."

    Lean spread her hands to the left and right.

    Instead of triggering magic instantly, it converges into the palm of your hand.

    You feel the overwhelming force that makes your back tremble.

    "Ugh, what a human mess!

    "After all, it''s human. You can only be overconfident in your power and destroyed."

    "You fool! We will be judged by the flames!

    Three immortal bird tribes appeared in front of him, angry at Lean''s words and deeds.

    Goh! And while the atmosphere is shaking with heat, it creates a huge flame.

    Heat enough to melt iron easily.

    Not only that, but maybe the rocks will melt too.

    It was a special blow.

    Normal humans can''t resist and will burn out without leaving bones in an instant.

    However, the opponent is not a normal person.

    Lean turned into a demon tribe.

    "Stop...!?

    I tried to stop it with a fierce unpleasant feeling, but I couldn''t make it.

    Each of the three Fernandos flies the flame towards Lean.

    The blow will be comparable to Mr Elfin''s.

    Such a fierce and enormous flame.

    But that''s no good.

    Not enough at all.

    "Giggle."

    Lean laughs.

    The Fengbirds laughed as if they were playing with their attacks.

    "No, no, no. You can''t kill me with an attack like that."

    Lean didn''t do anything, but stared at the approaching flame with her hands open.

    With just that, the flame disappears.

    It was swallowed by the air and melted away in the scenery as if nothing had happened from the beginning.

    The Fernbirds are upset by the impossible.

    "Ha...!?

    "What, are you stupid!? What the hell...."

    "What is it? I don''t remember the name, but I analyze and analyze the opponent''s attack, and then add my hand to its structure to neutralize it. Really, what is it? The trick that lizard used... how can you cancel it?

    Probably the material canceller.

    I don''t know when it was... it was a long time ago, so my memory is vague, but I''ve heard it from Tania.

    Ability to Nullify the subject''s magic and abilities.

    Of course, not everybody can handle such a stupid skill.

    The strongest species, or comparable force, is required.

    Besides, I heard that there is another condition.

    That condition is... the overwhelming force difference between the object and the object.

    "What a dangerous attack. If I hadn''t done anything, I might have been dead. Then... you can do it for me, right? You''re ready to be killed, aren''t you?

    "Hih!?

    One of the immortal birds takes a step backwards after being hit by an unknown killer at the bottom of Lean.

    It was the moment when the strongest seeds lost their hearts to just humans.

    "Run or surrender? Obedient? Then I''ll miss it. I''m not such a demon."

    "Fuck, no kidding!

    "Can humans imitate you like that?

    "Yes! Our immortal bird people, their souls are noble, and they choose death as long as they descend on humans and others."

    Ah yeah. Then die. "

    Lean put her hands in front of her.

    The magic converged in both hands takes shape and a pale flame reappears.

    The flames thrown out of both hands swell like snakes, intertwining with each other.

    As it spins, it grows into a tornado of flames, repeatedly increasing in magnitude.

    A tornado of flames approached the immortal birds as they roared the earth, burned what they touched, and wiped out everything.

    I try to guard aggressively, but it''s pointless.

    The Fernbirds build a wall of fire, but what about it? Like, a tornado of flames swallows everything in an instant.

    The three immortal birds are swallowed up by a tornado of flames and swallowed by bullshit.

    And they''re supposed to be very resistant to flames, burning them with flames.

    The body, mind, and even soul burn everything down.

    After that... nothing remains.

    "Maya... with just one blow?

    The rest of the Ferrobies were bluishing their faces.

    "Ahah, ahahaha! What is this? It''s really cool. Is this the strongest species? Standing on top of people? Isn''t that stupid? It''s a monstrous fish! I''m amazed to hear your strongest name, ahahaha!

    "I, uhh...!!!

    Elfin is furious when he gets hit by a fellow.

    As if it were a vengeance, it would create even more huge flames....

    "Mr. Elfin!

    "Hmm!?

    I pulled her hand and stopped the move once.

 429 Episode 429: Together

    "Are you going to disturb me, human! Maybe you should cover for her!?

    "No, I don''t mean that. I don''t have any shards."

    I am an ex-companion, but there is nothing I think about Lean.

    If you insist, such as pity and contempt for thoroughly corrupt things.

    That''s all I can feel.

    I''m going to knock you down here so you don''t have to repeat any more jokes.

    Say no to that life...

    I agree with that.

    "Lean''s power is overwhelming. If you''re fighting apart, you can''t win anything. We all have to work together."

    "... that''s also true. I''m sorry, it looks like there was blood on my head."

    "No, I don''t think so."

    "It would be helpful if you could say so. Thank you."

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s wrong?

    "No, no... I don''t think you should thank me honestly."

    "... should we stop working together?"

    "I''m sorry. Tsuki"

    "Oh, my God."

    Mr Elfin spilled a small breath.

    I was just laughing lightly.

    "Let''s work together."

    Yes.

    Elfin sends a visual signal to the two remaining Ferrous birds.

    They seem puzzled, but they don''t disobey Elfin''s orders and turn around behind us as if they were supporting us.

    Rain, you take the lead.

    "What, me?

    "I won''t say it again. I''ll take care of it."

    "... I see!

    I wonder why you still trust me to be Elfin.

    We must do well without betraying that expectation.

    Canades to the left.

    Mr. Sigre, Sakura and Finia unfolded to the right.

    Draw a semicircle and circle the lean.

    "Ahahah. Look at my power. Are you still going to do it? Poor thing that you can''t understand the difference in strength. Well, I''m not going to let you go. After I''ve missed you a lot, I''ll hurt everyone in that dungeon. Thoroughly... ahahaha!

    It seems that the magic is converging, and Lean''s hands glow.

    "Well then, I''ve waited for you to plan your operation, and now I''m leaving.

    Coming!

    "Die!

    The light bounced.

    Flashes and shocks envelop us.

    It''s a flash impact that Sola and Luna like to use.

    My vision is sealed, but this won''t do much damage.

    Now that Lean has just cast her magic, there must be a gap.

    Bring it into the melee at once.....

    And that''s what you might normally think.

    But would you do something that would easily get read first?

    Former brave party, as it turns.

    Its power and wisdom are considerable.

    Besides, the character and guts are twisted, so it''s more appropriate to think of a trap.

    In that case, it is better not to inadvertently approach.

    "Everybody, stay alert! There was supposed to be a chase."

    "Hmm!?

    My words upset the Fernbirds who were about to fight back.

    You look so stupid.....

    My words of command from Elfin promptly led me to a defensive position.

    "Ahahaha, Zannn. It''s so late!?

    "Ha!?

    Lean has narrowed her distance.

    As he dives into the pockets of the amazing Fengbirds, he gently puts his hand on his abdomen.

    In that state, unleash magic.

    "Huh!?

    The Phantom of the Dragon was unleashed, and the Fengbirds, who were struck at zero distance, were blown away and smashed into the rock from their backs.

    Dragoon howling, huh?

    I just used Flash Impact, but I can''t believe I can move on to the next action right away.

    Perhaps... there is one possibility.

    "You take care of him! Please."

    "Kh... okay. Take vengeance on your people!

    The other Fennel Bird tribe came to their companions with regret.

    Five minutes after the opening, five people have already dropped out.

    Perfectly lean pace.

    I don''t want you to take the lead anymore.....

    I felt it was quite harsh.

    Lean may be wearing more power than we think.

    We must proceed with caution to avoid any further sacrifices.

    "Kanade, Mr. Sigre, come with me!

    "Rayah!

    "Roger that."

    "Rifa, Nina, Chiffon, cover us from afar! Elfin, here we are, one shot at a time!

    "Okay."

    "Cancer, bakuru"

    "Yeah, I got it!

    I can''t help it.

    It''s easy, but after I skip the instructions, I run along with Canade and Sigre.

    On the way, Lean releases the magic of interception, but with the help of the referees, our legs will not stop.

    Probably don''t like melee fights.

    Earlier, I filled my distance because I was pointing at the other person''s intentions.

    I don''t want to be lurking in my pocket to fight magic.

    Multi Boost!

    "Ha!?

    Almost there, I magically improved Kanade''s and Sigre''s physical abilities.

    It seems to have worked well as a hand to drive the calculations crazy in order to surprise Lean.

    Lean jumps back with a light tongue.

    At the same time, she casts magic without chanting.

    It''s an Ignitrans that knocks on the spear of fire.

    I was able to accurately read the trajectory because of my enhanced physical abilities.

    Twist your body and avoid it.

    And in Lean''s pocket.....

    "... fufufu"

    "Kh!?

    When I saw Lean laughing, I had a bad feeling.

    Apply sudden brakes and jump sideways.

    Canade and Sigre also felt a sense of crisis, and measured the aggressive change of direction.

    A flame spear shouts at the place where I was just a moment late.

    Multiple ignition transformers.

    Which means... just like me, Lean could cast more than one magic spell at a time.

 430 Episode 430: Food for malice

    "Come on, don''t worry about it yet!

    I''ve just activated multiple Ignitrans at the same time, and I can''t normally cast new magic.

    You shouldn''t be able to... Lean is way beyond our common sense.

    Dragon phantom... I sang dragoon howling.

    Plus, multiple.

    We bombarded the carpet so that we would not allow ourselves to escape.

    Mr. Sigre escapes with a super acceleration as he exerts his fighting spirit.

    Canade jumps like a flying sky.

    Kick the universe again and again, leaning to the right, deflecting from the upper body, and dodging attacks.

    And I was prevented by material creation and gravitational manipulation....

    "First!?

    Lean was pointing her palm toward us and moving on to further pursuit.

    Damn it.

    It would be against the rules to have such firing capability!

    "Bloodchute"

    "That sounds like..."

    Rifa fires a bullet of blood and Nina transfers it.

    The attack is struck from all directions to surround Lean.

    "Ahahah, what is that? Miscellaneous fish."

    Lean distorted the space around her to prevent blood bullets.

    Not only that, they won''t stop chasing us.

    It''s an intermediate magic aerobot that hits a chunk of compressed air and then explodes.

    "Gah!?

    We couldn''t avoid it this time, and we hit him straight.

    The impact is enough to cause a loss of equilibrium, and it is blown away by about ten meters.

    Bounced the ground several times and finally stopped.

    Fortunately, the damage was huge....

    "Hmm!?

    Zokri and chills run.

    He whipped his painful body and forced himself to jump.

    Shortly afterwards, a giant fireball landed.

    It must be Red Crimson, the advanced magic Lean is good at.

    "Ahahah, Zannn. If it had stretched a little longer, it would have burned in a direct hit."

    "Ku"

    Not only can I sing more than one magic spell....

    You can cast multiple different magic spells at the same time.

    It has the power to pull all the good things out of Sola, Luna and me.

    "Don''t get on your nerves. I like Raines, but I won''t forgive anyone else!

    "I will purify your soul, you foolish man who has become a demon clan!

    If it''s going to be a stormy onslaught, you can hit it even harder.

    That''s how Elfin created the flame of Guren.

    The wings of the flames that grow from the back grow so large that they cover the sky.

    "Finea, align!

    "Hah, hah."

    Though slightly tempered, Finia also produces flames.

    Its power and magnitude are comparable to Mr Elfin''s.

    This is her power.

    I''m Elfin''s daughter and she''s just said to be the next leader.

    "Don''t burn it out!

    "But it''s going to burn!?

    Two flame wings are woven into one giant flame pillar.

    Treat it like a hammer and hit it towards Lean.

    Heh, this is...

    Lean''s complexion changed for the first time.

    From a generous smile to something a little surprising.

    However, I can''t see such expressions as anxiety or crisis.

    There''s still room, there''s a bottom...?

    "It''s a little hot, so how about this?

    Use magic with the other hand while holding the flame pillar with one hand.

    The atmosphere trembled.

    Magic and cold air converge in one hand of Lean.

    Then snip your fingers.

    A huge chunk of ice was born.

    The ice is gradually shredding, as if a leading craftsman were working on it.

    Ultimately, huge ice masses can be transformed into ice birds.

    The ice bird of life spreads its wings and rings with a high voice.

    As a sign, the storm blew out.

    Frozen cold air, ice blades that rip everything apart... they unite and swallow their surroundings.

    It''s like a tyrant who tramples everything.

    The combined attack of Elfin and Finia was powerless before that, and the flame pillars were wiped out.

    Not only that, the cold air storm came to tear our fangs off.

    This power... super magic!?

    "To this extent....!

    While performing her tricky moves, Ms. Sigre penetrated directly above Lean.

    An ambush in the form of hiding behind Elfin and Fionia''s attack.

    Besides, the speed is perfect.

    I hope this is the case.....

    "I''m annoyed by the feathers.

    "Ha!?

    This is the first time I''ve seen Ms. Sigre surprise her, who is always calm and calm.

    I was surprised, too.

    Lean also seemed to have read this development.

    A magical shield that would have been deployed beforehand prevents Sigle from attacking.

    Of course, you can''t stop the werewolves with that much.

    The magic shield lasted only a few seconds and soon shattered into pieces.

    But those few seconds were enough.

    "Yes, goodbye."

    "Hmm!?

    Multiple dragon phantoms.

    Simultaneously chanted Dragoon Howling captures Mr. Sigle.

    Sigre tries to avoid it, but there are too many of them.

    Dozens or hundreds of dragon phantoms cannot escape and are hit.

    As ants swarmed, more shots were fired there, and the dragoon howling struck.

    Over and over again.

    "Mr. Sigre!

    I can''t leave you alone.

    I kicked the ground and jumped into the dragon phantom storm.

 431 Episode 431 Again......

    "Fireball Multishot!"

    Spread a blast of flame around and use it as a shield.

    Easy to penetrate, but still better than not.

    Gu!

    It''s suicide to jump into a spell.

    Still, I can''t abandon Mr. Sigre.

    I got along really well... and above all, if I do that, Sakura will be sad.

    "Mr. Sigre, hold on!

    "Rain!? What a rude thing to jump into a place like this..."

    "Just hurry up!

    I managed to grab Mr. Sigre''s hand in a severe storm.

    I''m trying to leave... but I can''t!

    "Ahahaha, it''s so cool! Are you stupid to jump in from yourself? You''re an idiot, right?

    "This...!

    Here and there, Lean strikes at the magic of the attack.

    It prevents us from escaping and does even more damage.

    I intercepted with magic.

    Mr. Sigre was surprised to have shot down the magic with his fist.

    It''s an incredible ability.

    But I still can''t make it.

    Lean attacks faster and more powerfully.

    If you stay like this, you''ll be pushed in.

    "I''m not feeling well....."

    "From Rain-kun...."

    Stay away from me.

    Kanade, Chiffon, and Rifa attack me with backup.

    Canade throws rocks nearby, Chiffon casts magic, and Rifa flies blood bullets.

    Still, I can''t stop Lean.

    Lean used multiple magic powers at the same time, attacking us and preventing the Canades from attacking us.

    It''s futile.

    Lean''s power now slightly outweighs the most powerful.

    Perhaps comparable to the SS rank said to be phantom...?

    "Khuh!?

    Well, it''s not when you''re thinking about something extra.

    I have to escape Lean''s carpet bombing somehow....

    However, we cannot find a way to live.

    When it comes to what you can do, just do your best not to get hit.

    If it stays like this, eventually....

    "Rain..."

    And then, that voice sounded.

    It''s a small voice, but it resounds.

    It has a very strong will.

    The Lord of that voice... is Nina.

    "Don''t bully me!!!

    Nina''s eyes are shining....

    Continue to emit light from all over your body.

    Looks like the sun is coming, blindfolded and unable to open his eyes.

    Do you remember seeing this phenomenon somewhere...?

    ¡­¡­

    When the light subsides, Nina grows up and becomes an adult.

    "... awake?

    Why at this time?

    I don''t know the activation conditions, so I feel dull.

    Rifa, who didn''t know Nina was awake, was just as gloomy.

    Elfin, Finia is also surprised....

    "Hey, that again!?

    Lean was most surprised.

    I''ve seen Nina''s awake powers up close, causing her face to catch on.

    "Nh!

    Nina waves her arms wide.

    In a moment, the scenery in front of me blurred.

    For a moment, a floating feeling enveloping your body.

    The next moment, I escaped Lean''s carpet bombing and Sigle and I were moving next to Nina.

    "Nina, how... no. I''ll talk to you later."

    I''m worried about the reason I woke up, but there''s something else I need to do now.

    Lean''s crusade.

    "Can you do it?

    "I''m so energetic..."

    "Alright, please!

    Yeah.

    "Son of a bitch!!!

    Lean barked.

    I summoned another Fantasy Beast and launched a massive thunderbolt.

    But that magic... Icon Bolt doesn''t make sense in front of Nina when she wakes up.

    Poi!

    With Nina moving her arms slightly, there''s a hole in the space in front of all of us, like a wall.

    All the lightning strikes are sucked in there.

    I''ll give it back.

    "Gu!?

    Again, Nina waves her arms.

    This time, there is a hole in the space near Lean, and the lightning strike just inhaled is blown and pouring down like rain.

    Lean immediately deployed defensive magic.

    However, it does not prevent all super magic and takes a few bullets.

    "This... don''t be ridiculous! It''s 100 years early to defy the Great Wizard Lean!!!

    Lean screams angrily at the damage taken.

    At the same time, a storm winds up around the ice blade, blowing violently as if to tear everything apart.

    I''ve never seen it, but it''s probably super magic too.

    "Nh!

    Nina once again punctures the space in front of everyone and swallows all of Lean''s attacks.

    However,

    "Haha, you don''t have a trick! I''m not going to be able to do more and more."

    One more thing, Lean activated her magic.

    The flames are blowing up, and they''re trying to swallow us.

    This is super magic, too?

    It''s impossible to activate both at the same time.

    "Nh!!!

    I tried desperately to prevent it, but the enemy''s attacks were so harsh that I couldn''t make up for Nina''s awakening.

    The flames hit Nina....

    "I won''t let you!"

    Before I did, Finea jumped out front.

 432 432 Episode One More

    "Wow, I''m also a walrus...!

    Finea spreads the wings of the flame wide to offset Nina''s impending attack.

    Should I call you Elfin''s daughter?

    Lean''s overwhelming attack is prevented by only one person.

    "Daughter of the tribe of gods!

    "I''ll do it too!

    "Nh!

    What do you do when your daughter is working hard and your mother is not working hard?

    Thus, Elfin aroused and produced a flame wing that was even bigger than that of Finia.

    At the same time, Chiffon converges all his magic powers, forming a magical formation in his arms.

    "Nnh... no!

    There''s a hole in front of them that leads to the subspace.

    "Don''t burn!

    "Lunatic bolt!!!

    Elfin and Chiffon''s attack exploded.

    "Chi."

    Lean whispers her tongue and warns of an attack that uses metastases.

    Where did you come from this time? Right or left? Up or behind?

    Lean quickly gazes around and infers, but everything is incorrect.

    The correct answer... is at my feet.

    "Ha!?

    When she noticed the holes in her feet, Lean caught her face.

    Trying to leave aggressively, but slowly.

    The flames and thunderbolts burst out violently, like a dragon rising in heaven.

    "Gh, giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!

    "Ha!?

    Lean unleashed magic from within herself and blew up Elfin and Chiffon''s attack.

    What a force trick.

    So, if you manage the current attack with a force move, does that mean that the power of Lean now is better than that of both of us?

    Lean is certainly a good wizard, but she''s just a human being.

    I can''t believe it just evolved into a demon clan and gained so much power.

    If you think about it, Edgar''s case is similar.

    He was supposed to be a nobleman with little power, but after evolution, he gained enough power to overwhelm us at the time.

    If you evolve into a Demon Clan, can you gain an overwhelming power that slightly outweighs the most powerful species?

    If so, what kind of demon tribe...?

    Perhaps it is better to think about what the root causes of the demon race are.

    Well, if we''re not going to get through the crisis before us, we''re not going to start talking.

    "You bastard!

    Me, Canade, Rifa, and Mr. Sigre are in close combat.

    Chiffon, Finia, and Elfin fight remotely.

    And Nina turns to her support.

    Though I share the role and challenge Lean, I can''t hold it off.

    Enemy fire is overwhelming.

    The more we attack, the better.

    Mobility is better than ours, but not half as defensive.

    I don''t try to avoid an attack at all, just because I want to catch it.

    It''s like a fortress.

    "Shit."

    Thanks to Nina, we have been able to reach our attack, and we have drastically reduced our chance of getting hit.

    Still, one more step, not enough.

    With absolute firepower like shooting through a bullshit magic barrier...!

    "Uhh, if I can transform like Nina too!

    He thinks the same thing as me, and Kanade says it in a hurry.

    "There''s nothing you can do about it."

    Shoot the fireball and ask for clearance while holding it down.

    "Let''s work together!

    Yeah.

    "I''ll go on."

    The three of us, Kanade and Sigre, will work together.

    But it''s hard to get past Lean''s overwhelming firepower....

    Even if they can break through, they deploy multiple barriers and are blocked.

    With the power of Kanade, we cannot break through.

    Perfect for both offensive and defensive.

    Damn, what a nuisance... I can''t believe Lean got all this power.

    "Ahahaha, I was in a bit of a hurry, but it''s not a big deal. Mixed fish remain miscellaneous. I''ll kill you all. Oh, don''t worry. I''ll kill all my friends. I''ll send you to the afterlife."

    Gah!!!

    Something super magical exploded that I don''t know how many times.

    I can''t swallow it and it''s blown away a lot.

    In the meantime, Lean prepares for a second shot....

    "Let me!

    "Hmm!?

    The wire was released from Narcami and entangled with Lean.

    It seems that this could not be prevented because it is a movement that envelops every barrier.

    The wire has no attack power....

    That''s enough for now.

    Retract the wire.

    Make sure my body gets pulled, get close to Lean....

    "You bastard!

    "Rain, you!

    The beast jumped at Lean, poking Kamui at her.

    The result is... unexpected.

    The barrier is one step away and the blade does not arrive.

    Lean smiles loudly.

    "Zannn. You''re almost there."

    Kh!

    "But I''m so thrilled... I''ll thank you for that!!!

    Lean''s palm was against my chest.....

    I don''t think so, but I can''t make it.

    "Nh!!!?

    A violent shock hit me at zero range, and I flew my consciousness.

 433 Episode 433 The Awakening of Canade

    "Rain!?

    Seeing Rain blow up, Canade screamed.

    Nina, Rifa, and Chiffon look impatient.

    Lean breaks through the gap.

    I lightly fired super magic to blow the storm of destruction.

    Nina makes holes in the subspace one after the other.

    There are dozens of them.

    There are limits to using them as shields to protect everyone.

    It''s like catching a turbulence in a flooded river, and no matter how sturdy it is, it gets eroded little by little and breaks through.

    "Kh, uhh...."

    "So, are you okay!?

    Finea rushes to the wounded Rain.

    I will treat you immediately, but the wound seems deep and I can''t get up.

    The Kanade who saw it.....

    "... Yursenai"

    My head became bright red.

    Next, the fury rises violently.

    That anger is going to boil your body and burn it out of your core.

    Important key points.

    People I love.

    The most important person in the world who wants to spend the rest of his life together.

    "Uhhhhhhh!!!

    Canade jumps at Lean in anger.

    "Gu, what is it, this guy!?

    "Ahhhhhh!!!

    Forgotten about himself in anger, Kanade started a brutal beating of strength.

    For the first time, Lean devotes herself to defense, even though all of this is hindered by multiple barriers.

    "Yokmo, yokmo!

    The eyes of Kanade are dyed in darkness.

    In addition, something like black fog flooded.

    Erfin and Sigre looked steep when they saw it.

    "No!

    "Don''t let your anger swallow you, you won''t be able to come back!

    They call desperately, but they don''t reach the Canades.

    Only the anger that hurt her loved one drove her.

    Destroy the enemy.

    Koros.

    Tatakitsubu.

    Wave your fists like anger and resentment.

    Strike.

    That power is amazing.

    This is enough to crack the multiple barriers that Lean is deploying.

    But... it still hasn''t arrived yet.

    "Don''t get in the mood... you fucking cat!

    "Hmm!?

    Timed for Kanade''s attack, Lean once again casts her magic at zero range.

    It''s a trick that can only be done because it''s not chanted.

    A painful counter struck and the canade blew up.

    It rolls over and over again, collides with the trunk of the tree, and finally stops.

    "Uu....."

    Canade can''t move due to the shock that throws out all the air in his lungs.

    However, stopping like that gave me time to think.

    "I..."

    What were you doing?

    Leaving it to anger, he was trying to kill Lean.

    I couldn''t think of anything else.

    But that''s not what I really want.

    I don''t want to fight or kill.

    What I really want is to be by the side of the people I love.

    And laugh with your loved ones.

    That''s the best.

    If there are two of them, that''s all.

    But there''s someone trying to get in the way.

    It''s Lean.

    She is an enemy.

    We must defeat them.

    But....

    "Uhhh...."

    Anger disturbs your thoughts and confuses you.

    What am I supposed to do?

    What am I supposed to do?

    Kanade was scared.

    Completely lost in thought, losing sight of what to do and where to go.

    "... Kanade"

    "Ah."

    It was Rain who put her back.

    Raine, who managed to regain her standing power after Finea''s treatment, called out to Canade.

    I called the name.

    She''s safe, she''s alive.

    Rest assured, Kanade sobs tears.

    "Mr. Canade!

    Continuing, Chiffon screamed loudly.

    With words, eyes and hearts, she complains desperately.

    "Don''t make a mistake! I made a mistake once, and I did terrible things to you, Rain... but you can''t! Rain, don''t make a mistake as one of yours!

    "Nh... chiffon"

    Your thoughts are clearer than ever in Chiffon''s words.

    You can''t leave it to anger to fight.

    Lean is an unforgivable opponent and an enemy no matter what she thinks.

    Yes, Chiffon is right.

    I''m not fighting to kill her.

    I''m not waving my fist to clear my grudges and anger.

    I fight for Rain and for my people.

    They fight to protect the smiles of their loved ones.

    When I remembered that, Kanade... everything was blown out.

    ¡­¡­

    Once, Kanade closed his eyes.

    Focus deeply to sharpen and clarify your mind and awareness.

    Like a thin, sharp blade.

    And....

    "Nyahn!!!

    Canade opens his eyes.

    The eyes were shining gold.

    "Uhhhhhhh!!

    "What is this...!?

 434 Episode 434 The First Step to Reversal

    "Ahhhhhh, that''s enough. I''m so annoyed!

    Lean was irritated.

    I gained the strongest power.

    You can cast spells without casting spells, use them simultaneously, or cast multiple spells.

    Besides, you can freely manipulate super magic.

    There are no enemies.

    I am the absolute being, and I cannot stop myself, even if it is the most powerful species.

    ... that''s supposed to happen.

    "Nh!

    "Bloodchute!

    "Gigabolt!"

    Nina opens the subspace and Rifa and Chiffon launch an attack using it.

    The power is no big deal.

    Passing through subspace knocks in attacks from unexpected directions, but lacks power.

    Lean''s multiple barriers cannot be broken and cannot be damaged.

    Still, I won''t give up.

    Nina and the others attacked on their feet....

    Finia and Elfin also participate.

    It''s annoying.

    I got the ultimate power.

    The most powerful seed, the most powerful force.

    "I''m annoyed, you guys!!!

    While screaming like a beast, Lean exploded two super magics simultaneously.

    The storm of destruction blew out.

    Nina aggressively tried to open the subspace door to prevent it, but she couldn''t make it.

    Lightning strikes and flames blast everyone on the spot, including Nina.

    "Ugh... ahh"

    Nina tries to get up, but her body doesn''t follow her.

    Rifa and Chiffon were also badly damaged and could not move immediately.

    Phoenix and Elfin were also badly hit.

    You can''t move on your own, and it''s dangerous if you don''t focus on recovery.

    "Ahah, ahahahaha...!

    Lean laughs at Nina and the others who are stuck.

    You smile funny, happy, and funny.

    "That''s good! That''s why you''re bothering me, ahahaha, really good feeling. I''ll kill you now!!!

    Lean unleashes even more super magic.

    "Ugh!!!

    Huh?

    Suddenly he rounded his eyes to the canade that appeared in front of him.

    "Nah, what''s that look...?"

    Looking at Kanade, Lean stepped back as if she were under pressure.

    Kanade''s eyes were golden.

    As if the jewelry were reflecting the sun''s light, it was very beautiful and even divine.

    On the right cheek, a mark resembling a crest appeared.

    It''s a simple design crest that looks like a combination of swords and magic.

    However, I have never seen such a crest.

    And the crest was as golden as the eyes.

    The bees were discharging as if the canade itself was lightning.

    Legs, arms, torso... thunderbolts run all over my body.

    At first glance, it looks like nothing but thunder, but it''s not.

    Canade''s life energy is exploding, not fitting in her body, and overflowing.

    Drain excess energy out of the body.

    However, we are able to reuse it at any time by wearing it without spreading it in vain.

    That''s the system.

    "Nhh...."

    Make your golden eyes shine, draw a crest on your right cheek, and let your body discharge....

    And then, the tail branched off halfway through and became a double-breasted canade....

    Kanad¨¦, who has gone into a state of awakening, stares at Lean.

    By thinking of your friends, you can demonstrate your true power.

    That is the condition of awakening.

    "I can''t believe it....."

    "Hih!?

    Lean screams a little under the pressure of Kanade.

    Until then, Canade had an overwhelming aura.

    "Shushhhh!!!

    Kanade grips his right fist.

    Then, the thunder that was circling the body converged on the right arm.

    While shining his eyes and crest, he struck lightning with his right fist.

    "Fu, huh. Physical attack! I have multiple barriers... ahhhh!?

    Bang!

    Duck, dunk, dunk!

    Gahhh!!!

    An absolute shield that protects the Lord.

    Even the strongest species can''t shoot through its defenses.

    That''s supposed to happen.....

    Multiple barriers stretched over many layers were shattered to pieces by a Kanade strike.

    Kanade''s fist pierced Lean, and his thin body blew to pieces.

    Kanade leans forward slightly and puts his strength to his feet.

    Then the lightning converged on my feet this time.

    When you kick the ground in that state, it runs at an explosive speed, as if a shell had been fired.

    Catch up with Lean in a still blown state and go around.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    "Nyahn!!!

    He converged the thunder on his feet and kicked Lean.

    "Fu... huh!?

    Kicked in the opposite direction, Lean flies and rolls like a toy.

    After the first hit, Lean quickly relocated the multiple barriers, but it was all smashed up again.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... wow, wow."

    Finia, who was watching the situation, snapped as if she hadn''t expected it.

    That power, that figure.

    That must be the true figure of the strongest species, the awakening.

    I''ve heard from Elfin before at some point in time.

    I heard that it has the power to break common sense.

    But nothing like this.

    Overwhelming.

    With just one action, the defense was reversed at once.

    "I wonder if I can be like that...

    With the color of admiration, Finia says small.

    "Yeah, don''t be so vague about whether you can be!

    Above all, you have to get up on your feet and move on.

    You have to do your best.

    You must have learned that by being with Rain.

    "I also....!

    With a strong determination, Finea headed for Kanade''s cover.

 435 Episode 435: There is no future anymore

    "By the way!!!

    Lean resisted too much, spreading destruction.

    The power of a single blow is terribly high, and they are thrown into countless storms.

    It''s a bullshit attack, but it''s no different than a threat.

    But the flow is here.

    Many of the most powerful species.

    In addition, Nina and Kanade awaken.

    There is only one element, and there is no way to lose.

    I was just about to say... but one more step.

    I was unable to take a decisive step.

    While dying, Lean is showing desperate resistance.

    Prevent or avoid those attacks....

    There will be no fatal damage here.

    However, because of the harsh attack, I can''t knock in a decisive blow.

    If you dare to expose yourself to attack, you might be able to do so.....

    Exactly, that''s none.

    I can''t put everyone in such danger anyway.

    What are we gonna do?

    "Mr. Rain!

    Chiffon came rushing towards us.

    This is a mess over there.

    "Chiffon, are you okay? Now, healing magic....."

    "Yeah, I''ll be fine. There''s no such thing as this."

    "But...."

    "It''s really okay. Look, Mr. Rain. Believe me?

    "... okay. But don''t push me."

    Copy that.

    The truth is, it must be painful to just stand there.

    And yet, you can behave so generously and even smile.

    I felt like I had seen her strength.

    "I just have a few thoughts. That''s what I could possibly do."

    "What''s that?

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time to go into detail. Rain, will you give me the magic to strengthen my physical abilities? Anyway, if you can''t get close, it won''t be a conversation. But in this state, it''s harsh....."

    "... okay. I''ll leave it to Chiffon. Boost!"

    "Thank you! I''ll definitely open a breach."

    Chiffon smiles.

    Then he immediately had a harsh expression and stormed towards Lean.

    "Fireball Multishot!"

    At least as a cover, I cast a magic spell.

    I''ll hit you with as many fireballs as I can.

    Everything will be blocked by the barrier, but the blast flame will spread and hide the chiffon in good shape.

    Meanwhile, Chiffon succeeded in diving into Lean''s pocket.

    "Thunder Sword!

    Attack with lightning magic in a sword.

    The power of the Magic Sword is considerable, breaking down multiple barriers.

    The blade didn''t reach Lean.

    However, seemingly threatened, Lean decided to focus on intercepting Chiffon.

    Attack magic pours down like rain, trying to devour the chiffon.

    With me, Kanade, and everyone else behind us, we can''t stop the attack.

    Chiffon is still not afraid.

    Instead, he repeated the assault more fiercely and boldly than ever before.

    "What do you... want to do with this place?!

    "Huh? What, you? You''re preaching to me? That''s how it is!!!

    "Kh... you''re part of the ex-husband party, aren''t you? And you did this!

    "Shut up, shut up!!! He''s always annoying too! You''re telling me that ordinary people are geniuses!!!

    "Because I''m a human being!!!

    Chiffon stepped in further.

    Lean distorted her face greatly by her unknown power.

    "I''m not a genius. He''s just a mortal! But that''s why I''ve been doing my best. I have worked hard to be a kind person. But... I failed. Just think about yourself and cause trouble around me....."

    To Chiffon''s regrettable face.

    Perhaps he remembers what happened in Kagne.

    "But I won''t give up there. Reflecting on what had failed, he tried to move forward. I tried to do my best for the inconvenience. That''s why I''m here with you, Rain... fighting you!

    "This... is annoying!

    "What about you!? Repeat your mistakes, that''s all, no reflection... is that a distorted life!? Even if you make a mistake, don''t you want to live straight without giving up!? I was with you, Rain, and you didn''t think so!?

    "That''s why I''m so annoyed, you haah! Don''t preach to me!!!

    "Ku"

    Lean''s magic is blown away and Chiffon is blown away.

    I just... felt like the power of magic was dropping a little.

    Even if magic can be activated without chanting, it should require some concentration.

    Is that what Chiffon''s saying upsets you?

    "I won''t be like you! It''s time to fulfill your role as a brave man! That first job... is to get you out of the way and not to come back here!

    "This fake!!! I am, I am...!

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s fake or authentic! I do what I have to do. Now, as a new brave man... I''ll tease a former member of yours!!!

    Chiffon holds his sword again.

    "Lunatic bolt!!!

    I put a great thunderbolt in my sword.

    It did not fit in the sword, but sprinkled the electricity around it, making a bee noise.

    "Chi ¡¤ Thunder Sword!!!

    "Eh!?!??!?"

    Lean''s barrier crushed in an instant....

    In addition, a great deal of lightning strikes and slashing struck him.

 436 Episode 436 The Road to Victory

    "I did it!

    In Chiffon''s attack, Lean not only lost the barrier, but also took a fatal blow.

    With this, the battlefield should tilt a lot.

    "Nyan, please!

    The Canades knock on the chase.

    "This... fucking cat!!!

    "Nyah!?

    With the voice of anger, magic was unleashed.

    The fire of Hell will come forth, as if it were to burn everything down.

    It becomes a wall that severs Lean and Canade and prevents intruders.

    Burn everything that comes close.

    Absolute space with defense.

    That''s how Kanade had to retreat.

    Jump back with Chiffon and see how it goes.

    Look at that, Lean looks proud.

    Canade is a physics specialist.

    It doesn''t change when you''re awake.

    Chiffon is good at melee fights as far as he can see.

    It may be tough for the two of you to get close.

    But we''re here.

    "Nina!

    Nh

    He nodded at Kanade''s signal and turned his hand as Nina came around.

    Five holes connected to the subspace were formed vertically.

    It''s a way to drill a hole in the wall of fire and get to Lean.

    Not only prevents enemies from attacking, but also swallows their defenses.

    Nina would be the only trick I could do.

    "Uh-huh!

    Canade ran along the road to Lean.

    "You bastard!

    "Bloodchute!

    "Gigavolt!

    Cover Rifa and Chiffon.

    Blood bullets and thunderbolts rush through the critical area next to Canade.

    It''s pretty dangerous, but Kanade keeps running without moving.

    I''m sure you really trust them.

    I met Rifa and Chiffon, and it''s not that long.

    But I can trust them properly.

    Kanade is such a child.

    "Gu, gii... this!

    Reinforced by Rifa and Chiffon, Lean has to focus on her defenses.

    Multiple barriers were deployed to prevent blood bullets and lightning strikes.

    But by that time, the canade was already in front of me.....

    "Hiyah!?

    Multiple barriers?

    With that feeling, Kanade broke down multiple barriers and hit Lean.

    My little body blew up again.....

    Finia!

    "Ha, ha!

    Elfin and Finia were chased.

    An enormous flame swallows Lean and goes wild trying to eat it.

    Lean struggles and resists desperately.

    Run into the sky while offsetting the flames with ice magic.

    "That''s...."

    Looking forward to it.

    "Ha!?

    Lean caught her face when she noticed me, Mr. Sigle, and Sakura going around.

    Immediately after the Canade broke down the multiple barriers, Lean is now defenseless.

    First, the cherry bites.

    "Gruuuuuuu!!!

    He raised his sharp teeth with a fierce roar that he could not imagine from his usual loving appearance.

    That''s good.

    Hold on, hold on tight.

    "Mr. Sigre!

    You know what I mean.

    "Boost!

    Assault after the sakura.

    I can''t fly in space, so I kick Mr. Sigre''s palm and adjust the angle while accelerating.

    From heaven to earth.

    A blow from above.

    "Ugiii!?

    A full-blown strike without effort.

    Kamui''s blade cut deep from Lean''s shoulder to her abdomen.

    Continue, Mr. Sigle''s pursuit.

    He made his body look like an arrow and penetrated Lean with maximum acceleration.

    Lean screams, distorts her face in pain, and kneels as if she can''t stand it.

    We won.

    The demonized Lean will not die this soon, and he will recover.

    However, considering the possibility, I was confident of winning.

    Lean is not accustomed to pain.

    I seldom fight against enemies who are stronger than myself, and because I''m in the back, I''m usually protected by the avant-garde.

    She has her personality and should have avoided getting hurt more than necessary.

    That''s why I''m not used to pain, and I can''t stand it.

    A blow that would have killed a normal person.

    After that, you will not be able to stand up.

    Nevertheless, I cannot be alarmed.

    It is necessary to strike thoroughly so that no evil can be done.

    "Canade!

    Yeah.

    When I held hands with Kanade, a hot and powerful force flowed in that I had never felt before.

    This is the power of the awakened Kanade... wow.

    Squeeze out Kamui''s triggers while firmly capturing his power.

    "That''s it!!!

 437 Episode 437: The end of a wizard

    "I can''t believe this is happening... hah"

    Lean was kneeling on the ground and breathing on her shoulders.

    Sometimes, black liquid comes out of my mouth.

    Maybe it''s blood.

    The demonization has turned the blood black and completely abandoned the people.

    "This is me... by the way...!

    Lean tries to get up, but her body doesn''t seem to move.

    That should be it.

    From your right shoulder to your chest, the wounds cut by Kamui are running big....

    Your left arm is blowing its roots away from your shoulders.

    There are other major scratches here and there....

    Honestly, it''s strange to be alive.

    If it hadn''t been demonized, it would have died instantly.

    It''s over.

    For a while, I was partying with Lean....

    He was treated badly, but he was still one of us.

    That''s why I thought you might feel sorry for me, but that''s not true.

    However, I don''t have any feelings about it....

    I was simply pitiful.

    A member of the brave party fell like this....

    This is the end of the land.

    It''s even pathetic.

    "What, those eyes....!

    Lean stared at us as she was about to fall, but her heart didn''t break.

    Her eyes are burning with rage and screaming.

    "Stop that eye!

    "... Lean..."

    "Why do I have to feel sorry for you? It''s impossible for a fish like you to pity me... yes, I''m strong, I''m strong! I got the power. That''s why I''ll never see you like that again...!

    Lean says as she squeezes her soul and spits blood.

    After seeing the situation, I somehow felt it.

    There''s nothing I can do about it....

    But there must have been something she couldn''t give up on.

    Something important....

    I suppose they were even aggressive to protect it.

    It was only natural for me to be selfish and behave like a tyrant, so I couldn''t protect myself... that''s what I think.

    I don''t know the details.

    I don''t know her very well, and I don''t talk to her in private.

    "... hello"

    Were you having a lot of conversations with Lean, or were you having a different ending?

    I had no choice but to think about it.

    "Just..."

    I took care of Kamui.

    I don''t have a choice but to let Lean get away with everything she''s done....

    Now that I''m demonized, there''s no other way to defeat me.

    Even if we take him into custody, we may be able to escape.

    Fight here.

    It''s over, Lean.

    "Kh, uuuuuu...! No, I don''t... I don''t want to die here! You''re not going to admit it, you''re not going to admit it after all this bullshit! No, no, no, no!!!

    At that moment, I heard the beating of my heart.

    Eh?

    Lean fell in love with her.

    "Ah, ahhhhh!? Gh, nice, uhhhhhh!!!?

    The pain began to agonize me.

    She is trembling, hugging her body and screaming.

    "Rain, I have a bad feeling about this!

    The most intuitive Canade looked sharp.

    "Griiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?

    A black tentacle jumped out of Lean''s wound.

    They close the wound and form a new right arm.

    That''s not all.

    Black tentacles wrap around Lean''s body.

    Make it more suitable for combat.

    Make it more suitable for weapons.

    Make a lean change with a move that feels like such a will.

    Lean is swallowed by a black tentacle.

    She couldn''t do anything about it, and she began to cry and reached out to me.

    "Squeeze...!

    "Lean, you...."

    "No! I ''m-I ''m-I ''m-!!!

    I held Kamui tight.

    Lean is hopeless.

    I haven''t forgotten what I was told in the past.

    Sometimes I feel angry.

    After all, even now that this has happened, there is only pity.

    I have no sympathy.

    Still.

    As an ex-companion.

    I think I''ll give you the last pity.

    "Canade"

    "Yeah."

    Immediately after he understood our intentions, Kanade offered his hand.

    Hold that hand and have it divided.

    Kamui''s sword is red and hot.

    But this is not enough.

    More power is needed to defeat Lean now.

    More.

    More.

    More.

    Gather all the power you can, accumulate, and converge.

    And when you''re at your limit, you''re ready.

    "I hah, stay with me... ahh!?

    "I''ll finish it now."

    Shake Kamui up.

    "Sleep as a person before you fall into a complete monster."

    With the help of the awakened Kanade, he fires a blow beyond his limit.

    Not only did the attack destroy Lean''s body, but it also captured the soul lurking behind it... and shattered it to pieces.

 438 Episode 438 Lean

    The first words that Lean understood were fireballs... magic, not Dad or Mom as usual.

    I was two years old then.

    Of course, because I''m two years old, I don''t have much magic.

    Though magic was activated, a fireball about the size of the fingertip was born.

    The fire bulb also disappeared quickly.

    However, from the point of view of human history, it is an impossible feat.

    It''s impossible for a two-year-old to activate magic without any knowledge or training.

    Lean has rare magical talents.

    The parents who were so convinced gave Lean a thorough education in magic talent.

    It''s normal for a young child to make friends and play around freely....

    Lean couldn''t help but learn magic.

    As a result... I grew up to handle advanced magic at just six years old.

    They said that their parents rejoiced madly.

    Lean''s parents are nobles entrusted with a small territory.

    Every day, far from the western continent where the demons live, they manage land that makes no sense in particular.

    Lean''s parents were tired of such a routine.

    And I had ambitions.

    We''re going to be born, in the middle.

    Someday, I''ll look back at people who despise the nobility of the periphery.

    I spent my days thinking about that.

    In the meantime, Lean was born with rare magical talents.

    I can use this.

    Be the best tool.

    Lean''s parents felt that way about their child.

    I hugged her.

    And....

    Lean grew up as her parents thought.

    As a powerful wizard.

    But you can''t give me what''s at stake, and you don''t know anything about love.

    However, as a result, Lean performed the pleasure of becoming a member of the brave party.

    Lean''s parents were also able to make a big difference.

    Lean''s parents rejoiced and praised her daughter.

    That''s right, my proud daughter, wonderful.

    Praised Lean with all the words.

    However,

    Whether Lean accepts it as pleasant or not is another story.

    Uzai.

    Uzai.

    Uzai.

    That was Lean''s honest thoughts.

    Lean realized early on that her parents were trying to use herself for the birth.

    I was aware of it, but I didn''t disobey it.

    At that time, I was only eight years old when I realized what my parents thought.

    We cannot live without the protection of our parents.

    That''s why I did what my parents thought.

    I became a first-class wizard when it became a good tool for my birth.

    But that''s what I had to live for.

    To tell the truth, Lean was fed up with his parents'' crappy desire to be born.

    Bullshit.

    It''s too snobbish to be trapped in such a thing.

    My parents are stupid.

    I was thinking about that.

    However, when time passed and Lean became a part of the heroic party....

    Oh, I thought.

    Aren''t you in a better position than your parents?

    When I realized it, nature spilled a smile.

    I felt incredible joy.

    Even my daughter''s parents used it.

    But when you notice, your position is reversed, and one drop of Lean determines the fate of your parents.

    When I got to that reality.....

    Lean had more ambition.

    It gets stronger.

    If you go up there and try it from your parents, it will be on the clouds.

    When that happens, my parents will desperately put out sesame seeds.

    If you spill it on us, you''ll snuggle up with a smile.

    Bye.

    Did you guys know about this?

    Lean was going to kick her parents in the foot.

    Until now, do you think you can use people as you like and taste better now?

    It''s too convenient, isn''t it?

    I''ll let you do what you like.

    I''ll get the most power, I''ll go up a lot, and I''ll give you back.

    That was Lean''s answer.

    From the side, the idea will only look like a child''s recalcitrance.

    I can''t get my parents to love me....

    It will only seem like a child who thinks that he is going to pay for it.

    Still, Lean believed it was right.

    What I have to do is absolutely right.

    It''s my job to look back on those stupid parents.

    Strengthen yourself for that.

    Get power.

    I was going to get everything.

    That''s supposed to happen.....

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ah, ahhhhh!? What, why, why, why, why, why!!!

    Lean stretched out her black tentacles as she screamed.

    Even though we''re being captured, we''re trying to be a part of it.

    What a delusion.

    No, should I call it obsession?

    She thinks it''s impossible to destroy herself alone.....

    If that''s the case, I''m trying to involve everything around me.

    It seems natural to believe so, spreading destruction and chaos.

    My soul is supposed to be broken.

    Life should be running out.

    He survives just delusion and is trying to catch us.

    I''m trying to take you along.

    "I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--I ''m--

    Lean''s scream echoed.

    "Ujah... persistent! Guys."

    Yeah, let''s hit them all at once.

    "I... support you."

    Let''s go.

    Everyone got ready.

    Finea and Elfin also got ready.

    Mr. Sigre and Mr. Sakura also got ready.

    However, I....

    "No, wait."

    Rain?

    Leave it to me.

    Say one word and come forward.

    The black tentacles that grew from Lean''s body swept like a storm.

    Swallow, ingest, and freak out everything you touch.

    Against such a lean, I turned my palm....

    "Stop."

    I gave the order.

    "Hmm!?

    Lean stopped moving.

    Stop as I tell you.

    Lean is completely out of line now.

    Then you can put it under my control.

    It''s a sudden idea, but it seems to have worked.

    "Gu, gah... ah, you... without you!!!

    "... hey, Lean. Let''s stop."

    "Excuse me?

    "This isn''t what Lean really wanted, is it? We were partying together for a little while. I''ve been traveling.... I was one of them."

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t think Lean is a good guy. I''m not going to forgive you for what you''ve done. But... this wasn''t how you wanted to kill each other, was it?

    ¡­¡­

    "Are we done here? Why don''t you quit? What are you thinking and what do you want to do? I don''t know about that. But... now Lean seems to be in pain. It just looks like you''re crying for help."

    "... hmm"

    The black tentacle stops sharply.

    And....

    "What is that? You think you understand me? If that''s the case, I''m sick and tired of it. There are so many mistakes."

    "Haha. It''s starting to look like this."

    "Usaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

    "Okay?

    "... if you like"

    "Then... it''s time to go to sleep."

    That''s what I ordered.

    And... Lean slowly closed her eyes, and then all her body, including the black tentacles, became dust.

 439 Episode 439: Full cooperation

    I was able to defeat Lean....

    Complete minimal clean-up.....

    And I''m going to talk to Elfin again.

    Although there was an intruder named Lean, I don''t think the ditch between him and the Fernbirds has been completely filled.

    We have to convince him somehow for the sake of England.

    I will never give up, and I will continue to persuade you to line up your words for days to come.

    That''s how I prepared myself for the meeting.

    "Thank you very much. And I''m sorry."

    Suddenly Mr Elfin lowered his head deeply.

    In addition, several of the Fernbirds present also lowered their heads.

    What the hell is this...?

    All of a sudden, I''m surprised that my understanding doesn''t keep pace with reality, and I''m so gloomy.

    It seemed to be the same for everyone, and the canades were round their eyes.

    "You might wonder what to do now. I am prepared to receive such reprimands. However, we still have to thank those who have to thank us¡­ it depends on what we think and do."

    "Er...?

    "Well, what do you mean...?

    "Man is our enemy. That hasn''t changed yet... but you''re not. He fought for us with such momentum that he would sacrifice himself. You helped my people. You are... a hero."

    "... and, uhh..."

    After Elfin lowers his head many times, Finia next to him also lowers her head in a slightly clumsy manner.

    Simply, I''m not used to this kind of situation.

    "I should have believed it sooner. You''re not like other people. That he did not show hostility even though he was burned by my flames. Even though that''s enough, my eyes are still cloudy....."

    "Burned!?

    "Hey Rain-san, what does that mean!?

    "Did you do something dangerous...?

    "No, I can''t."

    What did everybody do? I''ve been staring at us like this.

    It''s not good.

    It was the last thing I wanted to hide, but it was exposed.

    Well, I don''t suppose Elfin is offended....

    "Anyway"

    "" "Deceived." "

    "... anyway"

    Pretend not to notice everyone''s pursuit and move on.

    "I don''t know... don''t worry. I had a purpose, and I wanted Elfin and the others to help me. So I worked with a lot of people. Is that all? I don''t do anything as great as being called a hero."

    "That''s how I can say it....."

    "This is Elfin."

    Sigre stopped Elfin from repeating his compliments.

    "Rain''s in trouble. Leave it there."

    "But...."

    "I apologize. Rain accepted it. Isn''t that good? Briefly, the Lord may rebel... but when I say it, it''s also about self-esteem, isn''t it? Are you going to make this conversation more complicated for the self-esteem of the Fernbirds?

    Ugh

    The feeling of being stabbed in a painful place caused Elfin to have a bitter face.

    Sigre, on the other hand, only smiles.

    After all, I wonder if Mr. Sigre, who is older, can''t be beaten with his mouth?

    "... just one thing, okay?

    Elfin looks back at us and asks with a serious face.

    "We''ve been rude looking down at you. No, I think I was thinking and doing something that didn''t fit in with the word" rude. "Can you still forgive us?

    "Of course."

    ¡­¡­

    Immediately, Mr Elfin rounded his eyes.

    "I mean, can''t you say that forgiveness is great? I haven''t heard what happened yet... but that''s all the Fernbirds hate people for a long time. That''s why I apologize. I''m sorry people do stupid things."

    "Are you....."

    "On top of that, it''s kind of thick, but let me say this. Can you help me?

    ¡­¡­

    Mr Elfin fell on his knees.

    Phoenix fell on her knees, too.

    The other Fernbirds who were present also knelt.

    Keep your head down and speak with a polite voice.

    "Happy. Let us dedicate our strength to you."

    I''ve been through a lot....

    Finally, I was able to get the help of the Fernbirds.

    Joy at the fact and relax your cheeks.

    "And... the brave man of our time"

    "Am I?

    Chiffon looked surprised that he didn''t think he was going to talk to me.

    "You helped me, too. In the future, if you have any trouble, let''s promise that we can help."

    "Hmm? But I''m not a big deal...."

    "He helped us. That''s big enough."

    "Um... yeah. I don''t know what happens, but if there''s anything I can do, please."

    Elfin shook hands with Chiffon.

    I wish someday I could shake hands with all humans... but that''s hard.

    But I think we should move forward one by one.

    "So, what do we do first?

    "Ah, before that...."

    I held out my hand.

    "What is this?

    "Thank you very much, this is a handshake."

    ¡­¡­

    "Um... can''t I?

    "... no"

    Elfin stood up and smiled gently.

    I was a little surprised to see that smile.

    People often say harsh things.....

    You can make a nice face like this.

    If I hadn''t reconciled with the Fernbirds, I wouldn''t have seen this face.

    "What''s wrong?

    "No, nothing."

    When I stood still, my face looked strange.

    No, no, no.

    I was able to earn my trust.

    We have to avoid doing strange things here and ruining everything.

    "Nh... Rain, are you going to cum unconsciously?

    Rain-san, that''s right.

    There was a misunderstanding in the back.

    "I apologize deeply for the disrespect I''ve shown you so far. On top of that, can you make friendships with us?

    "Yes, of course."

    "Good."

    Thank you very much.

    Me and Mr Elfin shook hands with a smile.

    It was similar to the handshake that the child would do, and it felt like the mind was properly connected.

 440 Episode 440: Mother and daughter....

    I managed to reconcile myself with the Fernbirds.

    But that''s not the end result.

    Instead, pretend to be before.

    After that, that''s the point.

    And... I got to the point where I wanted you to help me.

    I did not explain the detailed reason for seeking the power of healing, so I will talk about that part.

    A heavenly girl named Iris is dying.

    I want to help you anyway.

    That''s why I need your help... I desperately lowered my head and asked for your help.

    As a result... Elfin and the others appreciated it.

    We will spare no effort to help our compatriots.

    And if it''s for me, I won''t spare you the same strength.

    I got such a reliable word.

    However, it is difficult to leave suddenly.

    I understand you are in a hurry, but I want you to prepare me for one day.

    I''d like to get back to England as soon as I can, but I can''t say I can''t.

    We accepted the words and stayed in the House of the Undead for a day until we were ready.

    "But... why is this happening?"

    I was in the hot spring.

    You can soak in the hot, pleasant water and watch the loose water flow.

    He was advised to enter the hot spring to heal his battle fatigue while he was ready.

    Everything seems to have a hot spring pulse in this dungeon.

    Did you use it to build a hot spring?

    "I don''t have time to relax... but it doesn''t make sense to fall down."

    In the battle against Lean, both health and magic were severely depleted.

    But more than that, Elfin did a lot of damage once.

    I was healed by Fionia, but it seems that the injuries can be healed, but the lost health and blood will not return.

    At that time, I was losing so much health and blood....

    I was strongly advised to take a sanatorium at the hot spring.

    "I''m in a hurry, but don''t rush. If you go to the gate leading to the spiritual village, Al will come to pick you up... but it will take a few days to get there. What happens if you fall on the way? I need to restore my health."

    I rubbed the water in my palm and poured it on my face.

    Phew

    I''m getting tired.

    It feels like the lost health is coming back and is very comfortable.

    If we could help England, we could all use a hot spring.

    Busy days continue and I don''t get a decent rest.

    Together....

    England too.....

    Yeah, that''s good.

    That''s what I was thinking, then.

    "Shh, shh, excuse me!!!

    "Hmm!?

    Sounds familiar.

    Looking back in surprise, I saw a finia of a towel....

    Distract your face in a hurry.

    "Finia!? Nah, what?"

    "Oh, let me flush your back!

    "No, no, no! That''s okay."

    "No, that''s not how it works."

    "That voice, Elfin!?

    I thought you might be hearing hallucinations, but you can hear the sound of your footsteps.

    "Fu, what are you two doing!?

    "I''m really rude to Mr. Rain... no, I''ve done worse. As compensation, I want you to relax slowly...."

    "Well, it''s okay! I don''t care!

    "That''s not how it works. Let''s get you out of the water first."

    Well, well, well, well.

    Elfin, calm down.

    Fenia, on the other hand, is certainly in a hurry.

    "Finea, if you''re in such a hurry, I can''t serve you properly."

    "Oh, I''m so sorry. But I''m ashamed...."

    "That''s not your role. Don''t worry about being seen naked. Instead, feel the joy of being seen."

    "Nh, I can''t do it!"

    "Not at all."

    After all, Elfin sighs.

    But I think Finea''s reaction is normal...?

    So, you mean the role?

    Is this about the treatment of Iris?

    But I''m sure Elfin will accompany me... hmm, I don''t know.

    "Come on, Mr. Rain. Please leave us to it."

    "Ku, Kurahii!

    "No, um..."

    My mother and daughter are all here, and they''re twitching and snoring.

    Even if we try to escape, the exit is behind them.

    Can you make a detour and escape?

    No, but this isn''t a towel or anything....

    As expected, it breaks your mind in many ways to run with all your might in such a state.

    Well, what do I do...?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Is there anything itchy?

    "... no"

    "Well, how about that!? Does it feel good!?

    "... it''s okay."

    After all.....

    I couldn''t refuse both of them a forceful invitation, and I had my back washed off.

    However, I have a towel wrapped around my waist and only my back.

    I promised to leave you alone as soon as it was over.

    ¡­¡­

    And Finea is quiet.

    He seemed very nervous, and he was talking about it trying to cover it up, but now it''s quiet.

    What''s going on?

    "... Rain''s back is huge, isn''t it?"

    Fuck, you''re spilling such a crush.

    Really? I don''t think so. "

    "Yes, no. I think so. It''s so big, and, uh... oh, it feels like a man''s back!

    Strong rubbing of the back.

    Is it illuminated?

    "And... you have some scars."

    "Uh... sorry. It''s ugly."

    "No, that''s not true. However... when Rain-san got injured, I thought if I had walruses, I could heal right away and never leave a scar."

    "... thank you."

    "Hmm?

    "After all, Finia is kind. I''m so glad you said that."

    "I, no, no!? I can''t believe I''m being so gentle..."

    "It''s kind. I''m not familiar with Finia... but I know she''s a very kind and beautiful girl. That''s for sure."

    "Ahhhhh... hafuu"

    Shit, did I say too much?

    Phoenicia may be blushing her face right now because she has something to illuminate.

    But this is definitely my heart.

    So, it spilled out of my mouth.

    "Thank you... I''m glad Rain told me that."

    "Yeah."

    I''ll flush your back.

    "Please."

    "... fufufu"

    When I saw Finea and I having that conversation, Elfin smiled.

 441 Episode 441 Rushing

    Using the magic tools of the transfer several times, Monica returned to the Mansion where the Lord was.

    Needs some cool time and cannot be used continuously....

    However, as long as the magic lasts, it can be used many times.

    It is a very convenient magic tool, but only one person can transfer it.

    Also, the distance that can be moved at once is not so large.

    There are advantages, but also disadvantages.

    It''s a rare thing.

    Monica sighs.

    We need to meet with Reese and report back on the North Continent.

    It''s about a capable lease.

    Without having to receive a report from Monica, we may have already obtained information through the use of informants, etc.

    That''s why Monica doesn''t have to do anything.

    Face to face and make a report that will be repeated.

    "What kind of face do I have to meet with Mr. Reese..."

    The purpose of the lease is to eliminate the most powerful species unknown on the North Continent.

    If it seems difficult, Rain''s aim is to stop the resurrection of England.

    However, neither goal could be achieved.

    I even used a trump card to demonize Lean and hit him, but I couldn''t kill one.

    "I''m losing my mind..."

    Angry with the unthinkable reality, Monica bit her back teeth.

    He looked cool in front of Rain and Tania, but it was just an act.

    In my heart, I was surprised, irritated, and even angry at Rain and the others who would break through the traps and measures we had prepared one after another.

    What an abomination.

    At first things were going well.

    Make him appear to support Arios, and then let him act recklessly.

    After the hero''s title is stripped, help him escape and sell his gratitude to his allies.

    Assist Weiss in his mission to destroy the demons.

    This has failed, but it is more a matter of Weiss.

    In the case of Kagne, I was able to work behind the scenes well.

    Although the evidence was incomplete, I was able to obtain the soul of England.

    Nearly well and Lease was satisfied with Monica''s work.

    I was... but what about this one?

    None of this has been achieved.

    Instead, I lost Lean, and the bond between Rain and the Ferrous Birds and the Wolf became stronger....

    There are only negative elements.

    I really have a headache.

    "No, in the first place...."

    Were you really on your feet?

    Such questions and anxieties drifted deep into Monica''s heart.

    Originally, Arios would not have been deprived of the title of Warrior.

    While being a hero, I planned to make a connection with Reese behind my back and become a puppet.

    Were it inevitable that Weiss would perish if he stood up better?

    Although the Kagne case was intended to gain the power of England, it is hard to say that it is perfect.

    The North Continent has nothing to think about.

    "If you think about it calmly... this is no good."

    Monica has a bitter face.

    I''ve done quite a bit of work.

    But it''s not perfect.

    That''s no good.

    I want to be more useful in leasing.

    I want to wave for her.

    "Yes... I have to help Reese."

    I owe you that much.

    I don''t just want to thank you, I also want to help Reese.

    I can do anything.

    I want to do anything.

    I am ready to dedicate everything.

    The stronger the feeling, the more impatient it is.

    Is I useful to Reese?

    You say you don''t care about your failure for a while, but you think it''s actually painful?

    If you''re incompetent, aren''t you abandoned?

    "Ugh...."

    The more you imagine the worst future for Monica, the more you inadvertently feel sick.

    Put one hand around your mouth.

    Put your other hand on your chest.

    While feeling your heart sound in the palm of your hand, repeat calmly in your heart.

    "... fuu"

    Returning to calm, Monica heads back to Reese.

    I''m back, Mr. Reese.

    Welcome back, Monica.

    As soon as Reese greets Monica with a smile, she takes her hand.

    Then I touched everywhere in my body.

    "Ah, um... Mr. Reese? What''s wrong, touch my body."

    "I heard about the North Continent."

    "That''s...."

    "So I was worried that you weren''t hurt. But apparently, it''s okay. I''m relieved."

    ¡­¡­

    Monica was gloomy.

    There will be no lies or lies in Reese''s words.

    That kind of affection is in words.

    Monica was surprised because she felt it.

    It''s not strange to be abandoned.....

    And yet, not only does Reese still have it with him, but he treats me personally.

    Oh, yeah.

    What a wonderful master.

    Reese hasn''t changed since you rescued yourself.

    He loves me like a friend, like a mother.

    Monica, who could feel the fact more than ever, vowed that she had to work for her.

    More loyalty than ever.

    At the same time... I also learned to be impatient.

    I can''t believe we''re only getting halfway results.

    I want to achieve more than perfect results for the lease.

    Monica... is in a hurry.

 442 Episode 442 Return

    Finia and Elfin will be with you for treatment in England.

    Initially, it was only Mr. Elfin''s plan, but Finea said, "I''d love to," and we decided to do it together.

    And as the escort, Sakura will follow.

    Because we''re here, we weren''t really going to be together, but she was following me very closely....

    When I tried to say goodbye, I was thumped with a very sad voice and couldn''t say no.

    Take Fionia, Elfin, and Sakura to the gate that leads to the land of the Spirits.

    If I came here, Al would automatically pick me up.....

    But what am I supposed to do with the signal?

    If you get lost, all of a sudden, the space is distorted.

    That''s where... Al appeared.

    "Hey!

    ¡­¡­

    The greeting pops out like Al, and he accidentally loses his words.

    Al leans his head when he looks at me like that.

    Hmm? That''s weird. Recently, I''ve heard this is a nice greeting from young people. "

    "No, uh...."

    I''m in trouble.

    I don''t know how to react.

    So, where did you get that information?

    Actually, are you familiar with people''s information?

    "Not bad. Looks like you''ve done well on that face. Those three...?

    "Yes, Elfin, head of the Immortal bird tribe, healing and healing. That daughter, Finia. Also, I live in the North Continent, a wolf sakura."

    Nice to meet you. My name is Elfin.

    "Fee, fee, fee!?

    On!

    I gave each a brief greeting.

    "Ah... I see. There was certainly such a powerful species as the Ferrous and the Wolf. Have you moved to the North Continent? Hmm, I finally remembered. I don''t want to get old... but it''s not a waste of time talking. Yuku."

    Al invited us to the spirits'' village.

    I''d like to say hello to the chief if I can, but I don''t have much time.

    Al will show you the way to Kagne immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    The space is swaying.....

    Temporarily exit the door installed at the inn.

    A hotel in Kagne.

    I''ve been away for about a week, but it''s been a long time.

    "Rain!?

    Sounds familiar and even nostalgic.

    Looking back, I saw Tania running...

    "Fugu!?

    "Ahhh, it''s too late! I''ve been waiting so long."

    I was hugged a lot.

    I''m sorry to keep you waiting, but I don''t know what this is....

    "Hey, Tania! You can''t do that!!!

    "Ah."

    Turn Tanya into a sane face, pulled away by the Canades.

    It seems that she realized what she was doing and her cheeks became red.

    It''s just....

    I can''t stop the tears in my eyes.

    In other words, it''s developing into a situation where Tania cries....?

    Tania, what''s the situation? What about England? "

    "England is fine. Now, Sola and Luna are doing their best. It''s just...."

    "Just?"

    "Monica showed up. Looks like he was after England... and of course he got rid of it. It''s just harassment and a lot of monsters, and everybody else is dealing with it. It''s been under attack for over a day now... I think it''s been summoned from somewhere, but we can''t help it."

    "Monica again....."

    Hold your fist tight.....

    But if you''re not trapped in anger now, change your mind.

    "It''s... really late."

    Tania says with a crying voice.

    It seems to have made me anxious, so I can''t apologize.

    "It''s okay."

    "Ah...."

    "I won''t let Tania and the others do it anymore. I''m sorry to leave everything to you. And thank you for your patience."

    When I hug Tania, she gently turns her hand around my back.

    Canade looks complicated, but now she doesn''t say anything.

    Leave a little.

    "Canade, Nina, Rifa, Chiffon. I''m sorry, but...."

    "Yeah, I got it. Why don''t you just help everybody?

    "Cancer, bakuru"

    "I''m not tired at all, so I can go."

    "Chocolate and Mille-Feuille are also fighting. Then I can''t just relax."

    "Thank you."

    Though they passed through the spiritual village, they are traveling a considerable distance, so they should be quite tired.

    And yet, I find it very reliable that you will respond immediately with a smile.

    On!

    Sakura barked like she was going to do it.

    Oh, thank you, Sakura.

    "Ooh"

    When I stroked my head, my tail was swinging sideways without protruding.

    "Here we go!

    With the Canades at the forefront, everyone runs out.

    Tania followed everyone and went out.

    I''m fine with this.

    I trust everyone, so I can trust them.

    I''ll do what I have to do.

    Show Elfin and Finia to a room in England.

    "Ah, Rain!?

    "I''m glad you''re back..."

    "I''ve been waiting!

    Sola and Luna are looking pretty tired, making a bear under their eyes.

    And there was Tina who took good care of them.

    I''m sorry I kept you waiting.

    "Fufu, we don''t have to worry. In a week or so, it won''t matter."

    "More than that, it''s really tough... but you''ve managed it, right?

    Sola''s gaze turned towards Elfin and Finea.

    This is Mr. Elfin and Finia from the Fennel tribe.

    "Nice to meet you..." Let''s get started. Finia, can you help me?

    "Ha, ha!

    Elfin and Finia stand on the left and right side of the bed, respectively.

    And he put his palm against Enris, and gently spread the wings of the flame to his back.

 443 Episode 443: For what?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Elfin and Finia are treating England.

    I''ll keep an eye on it a little further away.

    If it''s true, I need some help....

    But there''s nothing we can do.

    Just keep an eye on things.

    Tooth itching.

    I resent myself for doing nothing.

    By the way, Sola and Luna were transported by Tina to another room.

    They both seem to have reached their limit, and soon fell asleep.

    Tina is watching both of them.

    I really... can''t help but thank you.

    You''ve helped me so far.

    You worked hard for me.

    When this is over, I want to do something.

    But....

    "Mother....."

    "I know... this is..."

    Their expressions are not good.

    I''m not feeling sick.

    I just... didn''t feel like it, and it seemed like I was in a hurry.

    "Um... can I ask you about the situation?

    I don''t think I can disturb you, but I''ve been silent until now....

    I reached the limit of patience and asked.

    "Maybe... you can''t cure me?

    "No, that''s not it. If I were you, I would bring you back to life, dead or alive. If it''s been a long time since my death, it''s very difficult... but the Spirit Clan has been working very hard, and there''s nothing wrong with treating it. It''s just...."

    "This kid... seems to be losing his will to live..."

    Feeling afraid, Finia says so.

    "Will to live...?

    "I mean, you know... there''s something about me that feels like I could die already."

    "When you start feeling that way, it''s no longer the same as the dead. Even if you treat someone like that, if you''re not willing to live... it''ll be wasted."

    "Oh no...."

    Move next to England and hold hands without disturbing them.

    "Why did you... promise to talk to me again!

    Strongly speaking to England....

    I haven''t heard back.

    However, the palm of my grip became cold.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... where is this place?

    And beware, I was in darkness.

    Whether you look to the right, to the left, or to the front, back, up, or down, black.

    As if you were sinking in the water at night, your sense of equilibrium would be jeopardized.

    In such a place, I stood still.

    "Uh... no. My memory is vague and I can''t remember anything."

    Why are you here?

    Even if you try to remember, it takes a long time to remember, and you don''t know anything.

    Anyway, I decided to look for an exit and walk.

    Keep moving forward while being careful not to fall.

    However, the surrounding darkness remains unchanged.

    Where are you walking?

    Where are you aiming?

    You don''t know right away and you''re even slightly confused.

    "... I wonder what it would be like to do this?

    I stopped walking.

    Find an exit and get out of here.

    That''s what I thought....

    But what do we do when we get out of here?

    Then what''s waiting for you?

    "I''m not expecting anything...."

    Everyone in the family is dead.

    All my friends have disappeared.

    My people have been killed.

    I''m alone.

    There''s only one person in this darkness.....

    "I''ve lived for revenge... but don''t do that either. Then what do I live for?

    I had such a question on my chest.

    The doubt grows bigger and bigger, and it erodes my heart.

    By meeting Rain-san, I decided to stop taking revenge.

    But... until now, I''ve lived on revenge alone.

    I didn''t think about anything else.

    So... now I''m empty.

    Nothing.

    What''s left of this is zero.

    What are we going to do living like this?

    Nothing... can be done.

    When I was reunited with Rain and the others, I behaved the same as before.....

    But the feeling of nothingness is deeply rooted in my heart, and it keeps tying my soul together....

    And it still hasn''t changed.

    "What do I... want to do? What the hell...."

    The words made it even more vain.

    It looks like the wind is blowing on your empty chest and it''s very cold.

    It''s cold....

    "Perhaps it''s time... to finish."

    Just think of revenge and live.....

    But that purpose just disappeared.....

    I''m empty.....

    "What am I... living for?

    That''s how you question your life.

    At once, my consciousness faded.

    Your thoughts break apart so that you can be swallowed by the darkness around you.

    "That''s right... let''s finish this."

    Even if something like me is alive, it can''t be helped.

    It doesn''t make any sense.

    So let''s finish here.

    With that decision, I gently close my eyes.....

    "Iris!!!

    All of a sudden, I heard a loud voice.

 444 Episode 444: Welcome back.

    I held the hand of England without being able to stay or stay.

    And shout loudly.

    "Iris!!!

    There is no reaction.

    But the words don''t stop.

    Call her by herself.

    "It''s a different promise to end here!

    ¡­¡­

    "You promised me you''d see me next time. I told you I''d be back. And yet, I can''t believe this is happening... no, I won''t admit it!

    ¡­¡­

    "So come back! Come back here!

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how many times you call, there''s no response from England.

    Instead, I felt like my hands were getting cold.

    Mr Elfin looked very difficult.

    "Perhaps we''re at our limit."

    "Oh no...."

    "Rather, it would be a miracle to have so many wounds left. The Spirit Clan that was being treated has a very strong power....."

    I can''t do it anymore.

    Like that, Mr Elfin stopped the flame.

    After that, Finia stopped her hand.

    "Unfortunately... there''s nothing I can do anymore"

    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Rain. I told you I could help, but I can''t do anything... uu"

    "Oh no...."

    Look at the face of England.

    ¡­¡­

    After all, there was no reaction.

    The wound disappeared beautifully, but I couldn''t open my eyes...

    "I can''t... did I?

    I swore I''d help you.

    No matter what happens, no matter what difficulties await us, we must have overcome them... with a strong determination.

    Now those thoughts are crushing apart.

    "Kh...."

    I nodded deeply, holding the hand of England.

    I couldn''t see her face....

    But I couldn''t let go.

    I''m... helpless.

    "Rain-san... um, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."

    "... it''s not Finia''s fault. Both Finia and Elfin have come all the way here to help us... thank you so much."

    If you decide who''s to blame, it''s... my fault.

    I wish I had acted faster.

    Before that, I shouldn''t have let England scout alone.

    Whatever it is that you are tired of, I should have gone with you.

    That way....

    "Humans"

    Well, Elfin called me.

    When she raised her face, she looked tough but somehow tender.

    "You did well. I''ll admit it. So... stop trying to carry everything on your own."

    "That''s...."

    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Should I call it destiny? Until then, it would even be a pleasure to feel responsible."

    ¡­¡­

    "In other words, you can think that you can do anything you want. But that''s not really the case. Whether it''s the strongest species or humans, there''s only one thing you can do alone. Sometimes, they''re helpless. I... know that well."

    "... Elfin-san..."

    "So don''t carry everything on your own. Let your companions bear the pain and suffering. You''re... not alone, are you?

    "That''s right..."

    If I were alone, I might not have been able to stand it.

    But there''s everybody here.

    I''m not alone....

    "... no"

    The same goes for England, not alone.

    Everybody''s here.

    And I''m here.

    Unlike when we were just thinking about revenge, we''re in England right now.

    And yet, I gave up my life on my own and tried to cum satisfactorily on my own....

    "Something... when I thought about it carefully, I got angry."

    Huh?

    After all, it''s so easy to give up.

    I mean, no matter how desperate it is, I''ll give it up to the end.

    "Iris!!!

    Call out her name more loudly than ever.

    At the same time, once again, hold your hand strongly.

    "You''ve been wandering around about people ever since we met... until the very end, are you going to play tricks on my mind!? I will never forgive such a prank!

    "Mr. Rain...? If you do that....."

    "... Finia. Let''s keep an eye on it for now."

    Finea tried to stop her, but Elfin stopped her.

    Both of you, step back and say my words.....

    No, no, no.

    Watch my interaction with England.

    "I''ll never admit it''s over like this! I don''t care what England thinks, I won''t admit it! No matter what they say about selfishness, you don''t know that!

    ¡­¡­

    "I want England alive! That''s why I''ve done so many things! So let me say it myself!

    ¡­¡­

    "Live!!!

    Tell him to shout with all his thoughts.

    Strongly say so that it reaches the heart of England, which is about to give up.

    "I don''t admit the fate of ending here! Such a fate is unacceptable!

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m selfish! If your destiny is not convincing, I will cover it all! I''ll smash it down! That''s why...."

    ¡­¡­

    "Come back, Iris!!!

    Visiting Silence.

    Iris keeps his eyes closed and doesn''t show a reaction.

    But....

    Pickles and the fingers of England moved.

    Continue, your eyebrows tremble small.....

    Gently open your eyes.

    "... Mr. Rain..."

    Iris!

    "... mmh, it''s so loud. If you make such a loud noise, I can''t sleep very much....."

    "It''s okay, so... I''ll definitely put you to bed."

    "Fufu... you''re really selfish"

    "Welcome back."

    "... I''m home."

    Iris laughs.

    It was a very beautiful smile, like flowers blooming.

 445 Episode 445 Previously and Beyond

    Her health was at its limit because she had been asleep for so long that England soon fell asleep.

    However, Elfin said that once you wake up, there is no danger anymore.

    Let Elfin and Finea take care of England, and I''ll back everyone out there fighting.

    Even so, it seemed almost finished, and I didn''t do much.

    I was able to help England, and the monsters were able to retreat.

    Almost perfect.

    If Monica had been here, she would have regretted it.

    Look at that.

    Yes, tea and tea.

    As Tina floats and moves around, she distributes tea to everyone.

    The first floor of the inn is... me, Canade, Tania, Tina, Chiffon, Elfin, Finia, Alpha.

    Sola and Luna are tired and still asleep.

    Chocolate and mille-feuille are the same.

    Nina and Rifa contributed greatly to making the city''s monsters worse, but because they were so tired and flattered, they decided to force them to sleep.

    Sakura keeps an eye out for the surroundings with the animals I tentatively contracted.

    The eight of us decided to share information for now.

    A lot of things happened and I decided to discuss how to deal with them....

    Before that, if you don''t share the information completely, you might lose your mind unexpectedly.

    "But... things are happening and things are getting complicated."

    After 30 minutes of talking and sharing information.....

    Afterwards, I feel like holding my head unexpectedly.

    The current situation was so complicated.

    About Monica.

    About the demons.

    And... about Arios.

    Various problems are rapidly emerging.

    Something is happening somewhere I don''t know.

    Or it''s about to start.

    I had such a hunch.

    "You don''t know much about Chiffon, do you?

    "Yeah, I''m sorry. Former hero... when Arios was banished, I was replaced by a hero. I hardly know about Monica who disappeared at the same time. I can ask people about their reputation and personality, but it''s the first time I''ve seen them face to face since the last incident."

    "Really... so, Tina. Monica said it was a division, didn''t she?

    "Don''t let me. We are ghosts, but we have good ears."

    "Does that have something to do with ghosts...? Well, that''s for sure. I heard that too."

    The first thing that came to mind when I heard the word "division" was me.

    I knew when I saw the King, but it seems that I am a branch of the brave family.

    I mean... Monica?

    "How much did Chiffon tell you about the brave man''s house?

    "Um... I''m sorry. I hardly know the details, either. After all, I didn''t know I was a part of it until I was a brave man."

    "Like me."

    What is Monica up to, what is behind it, and what is its purpose?

    For now, I don''t know anything other than being hostile to humans.

    "For now, that''s all we need to know about Monica. We don''t have enough information right now. We''re going to have to gather the information and analyze it."

    "Yeah, that''s right. I will report to the King. If the country moves, I think there''s a lot of information coming in."

    "Please, Chiffon. Next, it''s about the Demons....."

    "Recently, their movements have become more active than ever."

    Alpha was right, we repeated our activities and started seeing him.

    Mr Elfin has a serious face.

    "Is it possible... that the Demon King will start his activities?

    "Do you have an idea?

    "Yes, I fought a demon king a few generations ago...."

    I was told something terrific.

    "At the end of the dormant period and entering the active period, the demons were still active."

    "However, the Demon Clan is increasing its activity = How about deciding that the Demon King will start the activity?"

    An objection popped up from Mr. Alpha.

    "I don''t think we''re spreading our activities meaninglessly, but I think it''s a little dangerous to go directly to the start of the Demon King''s activities. Can''t you imagine that the Demon King is plotting something to break his dormancy instead of starting his activity?

    "You''re absolutely right. I''m sure you''re planning something... for the Demon King or a personal runaway. I can''t say either way."

    This agenda also leads to the conclusion that there is insufficient information.

    My head hurts.

    "This is my last agenda... Tina. Is Arios still with Monica?

    "Don''t let me. Don''t think that''s a mistake. He didn''t want to hide it from me, but he had an obvious attitude."

    "... it''s a mess."

    Arios is working with Monica.

    And Monica is connected to the Demons.

    "Nevertheless, I''ve never heard of a hero with a demon clan before..."

    "Don''t pretend to get caught, you should have burned it with my flame."

    "Oh... Tania, extremism"

    "Heh, flames....."

    Canade was a little behind Tania''s remarks, and for some reason Finea was reacting.

    Maybe there''s some kind of sympathy between those who can handle the flames.

    "What the hell are you thinking, Arios? I don''t know what I can get by acting together with the demons...."

    "Don''t tell me you''re not thinking anything.

    "Maybe Kanade''s right. It''s not like he''s only interested in power and fame. It''s like representing a small object."

    "Hmm, it''s going to be terrible...."

    Chiffon''s face was caught in the mouth of the relentless canades.

    I agree with you.

    Mr Elfin agrees.

    "Speaking of brave men, they are human after all. Leaving it alone will not pose a significant threat."

    "Oh, Mother. But even so, people like Rain are strong....."

    "Well... that''s also true. Phew... you mustn''t. When it comes to humans, it seems to narrow their minds."

    "Um... I think it would be incredible if the heroes were demonized, just like the human wizards."

    Finia''s right.

    Once Lean was demonized, even with Elfin and Sigre, he gained enough strength to make it difficult to defeat him.

    What if the brave Arios were demonized?

    It''s depressing just to think.

    "After all, I don''t know what the details are, but I''m sure the imminent threat leads me to the conclusion..."

    Though I organize the information and discuss various things, I can''t think of radical measures.

    Simply to know the enemy''s threat.

    I don''t know what Monica and the people behind her are up to.

    Of course, I don''t know where he is.

    Although I want to do something about it, the reality is that there is no way to hit it.

    "Speaking of what I can do now, I think I should train myself from day to day so that whatever happens at any time."

    "All that remains is for you to be vigilant. I will soon go to King''s Landing and speak to the King. I don''t know what to do, but if you''re not ready, it''s quite different."

    "Yes, please. The King will devise various measures, and perhaps he will find an effective hand in them."

    "Yeah, I got it. I kept failing, but now I have to do something brave."

    It may still be okay now, but....

    I''m not going to be able to spend the rest of my adventure relaxing.

    I was prepared for the turbulent times that would eventually come.

    Hey hey.

    As if she remembered, Kanade asks Chiffon.

    "I don''t mind reporting it to the king... but don''t you have to repair the comet''s sword before then?

    Ah

    Having completely forgotten the purpose of coming to Kagne, Chiffon and I had a lost voice.

 446 Episode 446 The Sword of the Comet

    Preparations for repairing the comet''s sword went smoothly.

    Preparations were under way in the country in advance, and Chiffon stopped on the way....

    Because of this situation, I can work at any time.

    In order to rebuild your sword, you will need enormous magic and first-class craftsmen.

    With everyone here, magic is fine.

    And the craftsmen.....

    Long time no see, Rain.

    "Ganz!?

    I attended the meeting, but I decided to meet Ganz there.

    I was surprised because this development was too unexpected.

    "I don''t even know why Ganz is here... I can''t believe Ganz broke the comet''s sword."

    "At first, I refused to do such a big thing for you. I was told you were the most qualified person... well, you don''t feel bad, do you? Besides, reconditioning the legendary equipment is a very rewarding job if you think about it. It is no exaggeration to say that the achievements of the craftsman''s life are questioned. That''s why I decided to take it."

    "Well, of course, Ganz can trust you. Not only us, but the sword of the comet."

    "Not at all... I haven''t seen you in a long time, but you haven''t changed at all."

    "Really?

    "That kind of dialogue that shakes the heart and soul of a craftsman can''t be spoken to by anyone but you."

    We laugh at each other and rejoice at our long-lasting reunion.

    Looking at us like that, Chiffon looked amazing and subtle.

    "Should I say, Rain-san? I can''t believe you knew Ganz."

    "Hmm? Is that a surprise? I was working in the same city, so it wouldn''t be weird if I was face-to-face somewhere."

    "Mr. Ganz is quite stubborn, isn''t he? That''s why few people get along. I hear he was isolated when he was in King''s Landing."

    "Eh, Ganz was in King''s Landing?

    "Hmm... well, I guess so."

    Ganz somehow looks awkward.

    Don''t you want to be touched when you were in King''s Landing?

    "Somehow... when I was in King''s Landing, I had a lot more fun than when I met Rain. I was so embarrassed to remember now that I was biased."

    "I had a chance, and I''ve been face-to-face several times, but that wasn''t a level of bigotry. Do you hate humans?"

    "It''s as unimaginable as you can imagine."

    It must have been pretty tough.

    I could somehow understand that by looking at Chiffon''s bitter smile.

    "No, I don''t care about the past. I''m giving priority to talking about repairing comet swords."

    I thought I ran away, but I didn''t mention it because it was going to be a snake.

    "Tools and environment are in place. (12) We can always get to work, but what about the two of you?

    "I don''t think I have a problem either. The sword of the comet is carried with it, and there is no problem in being there."

    "Do I need to be there?

    "Yeah, it''s my gear. The sword must be present to admit the LORD."

    "I see. Oh, yeah. I mean... about everyone, but could you hold on a second? Specifically, yes... about three days."

    I hear you''ll need a lot of magic to fix it.

    Speaking of magic, it was Sola and Luna of the Spirit Clan....

    The treatment in England seems to have exhausted its roots and it is still asleep.

    I am conscious and can answer properly.

    However, when I try to move my body, it becomes fluffy, so I am resting now.

    I''ve been seeing Elfin, and I think she''ll probably recover tomorrow or the day after....

    Just in case, I want you to rest for a few days.

    "Yes, I understand. There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not in such a hurry, and I can''t force Sola and Luna to do it."

    "Thank you. I''d appreciate it if you said so."

    "So, is it okay to say that the repair will be done in five days, including preparation?

    No objection, Chiffon and I agreed, and the schedule was set.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Five days later.

    "Fuhahahahaha! I am resurrected!!!

    "Luna, shut up."

    "Fugu!?

    Sora''s iron fist sanction burst into Luna''s laughter.

    Sora screams for nothing and falls to the ground.

    Ganz looks delicate when he sees them.

    "Yep, Rain... are these kids okay?

    "It''s okay. Usually, well... here''s the thing. But it''s very dependable."

    I see. Hmm, if that''s what your lord says, it won''t be a problem. "

    And... the repair of the comet''s sword has begun.

    I was just wondering if Sola and Luna were going to make it, so I''m going to have to be there.

    Sola and Luna stood to the left and right like guns, and a chiffon just before that.

    With magic, the sword of a worn-out comet shines.

    Ganz holds a hammer and starts hitting Khan Khan.

    Every time Ganz waves his hammer, the rust that was stuck to the comet''s sword falls.

    Magic takes shape and compensates for the missing parts.

    That''s not enough.

    You must finish with the best sword.

    With such a sense of urgency, Ganz kept swinging his hammer.

    Even if you sweat a lot and breathe tirelessly, your hands will never stop.

    You''re waving a hammer with your soul.

    Ganz kept swinging his hammer without rest.

    We''ll keep an eye on it.

    And....

    "... um, it''s finished."

    Half a day later, Ganz stopped.

    And then, it was bumpy.

    Ganz-san, are you ready?

    "Mm-hmm. This is your sword."

    Fatigue made Ganz flutter.

    Hold him back from falling like that.

    Unfortunately, Ganz thanked and gave Chiffon a swing of sword.

    "This is... the sword of the comet..."

    The sword was crystal clear and sparkly.

    Probably the magic of Sola and Luna.

    I feel so powerful that both of you are overflowing, and even if you just look away, you feel so powerful that you tremble.

    "Hmm. It''s no exaggeration to say that this is the best masterpiece in the world. Use it carefully."

    Yes!

    Chiffon received the comet''s sword and nodded firmly.

 447 Episode 447 Interviewer

    In the suburbs, far from the centre of Kagne, there was the appearance of chocolate.

    She''s always relaxed, but now she doesn''t feel any more emotional than usual.

    It''s like a doll.

    Chocolate chews her fingers and whistles.

    In response to that sound, something like a pigeon appeared.

    At first glance, it looks like a pigeon, but you can see that the tip of the wings is dyed black and horns are growing, so it''s not normal.

    A subspecies of pigeons that inhabit the western continent.

    It is a pigeon that is often used among demon tribes to send commands because it can continue to fly at super high speeds without rest.

    Chocolate took out the message and tied it to the pigeon''s leg.

    It''s a pigeon.

    Simple, but therefore effective.

    Because it does not use magic, it does not get caught by boundaries or be detected.

    "Go."

    Chocolate signaled the pigeon to fly.

    It will soon disappear into the sky.

    Looking at that, Chocolate smiled....

    The eyes are then turned up in surprise.

    Suddenly, the pigeon came back.

    Is there a problem?

    As he watched in surprise, the pigeon didn''t come to Chocola... he got down to Rain.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Why...?

    This development seemed unexpected, and Chocolate had a surprising color in her eyes.

    Then take a step back to be alert.

    "Nothing, I don''t think."

    What?

    "The repair of the comet''s sword is supposed to be classified, but when it comes to Kagne, Lean shows up. Lean and Monica will follow us to the North Continent as well. It''s too soon to gather information anywhere."

    "That''s...."

    "For the Demons, the Eastern Continent is an enemy land. Gathering information in such places will limit speed. It''s almost impossible to act quickly in enemy territory. And yet, I gathered the information easily. I can''t do it the normal way. But... what if someone else is getting mixed up?

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s natural to think that way. That''s why it''s natural for me to get to this answer."

    I''ll stroke the throat of a pigeon on my arm with my fingertips.

    A loud squeal resembling a kuru and a pigeon.

    Seems like I''ve seen it, and I''ve never seen it.

    Blood is tingling as a beast tamer.

    If I have time, I''d like to investigate the ecology carefully.

    Well....

    We have to deal with him now.

    "Why do you think I betrayed you?

    "I didn''t know if I could punch it."

    Huh?

    Too much behavior has been previewed, leading to suspicion of the existence of an intervener.

    However, the identity is unknown.

    If we look closely around us, we may be able to identify ourselves.

    However, if you do that, you will realize that you are suspected.

    They must disappear somewhere without us stepping on the shadows.

    So I avoided any action that would identify the person in between.

    Instead, we decided to predict, analyze, and trap the next course of action.

    The result... is this.

    We succeeded in finding a man named Chocolate.

    No, no, no.

    Should I say who looked like chocolate?

    "Who are you?

    "I''m chocolate?

    "No, it''s not. It''s impossible for chocolate to be in between."

    "How can you say that?

    ''Cause he''s an important friend of Chiffon''s.

    ¡­¡­

    "Their bonds are real. No matter what happens, it''s impossible to betray me."

    Tickling, chocolate laughs.

    "It''s an ideal as sweet as sugar. Humans betray easily, don''t they? No matter who you are, no matter what."

    "Still, I believe you. I believe that their bond prevails over anything else."

    "Oh my god... I can''t believe that such childish thoughts are causing my lies to be discovered. Hmm, a little shocked."

    When you got here, did you decide that there was nothing you could do to hide it?

    Or is it an unexpectedly clean character?

    Someone in chocolate stopped making the tone resemble.

    "I''ll ask you again. Who the hell are you?

    ¡­¡­

    After a moment of reflection, someone in the shape of chocolate smiles.

    "Yeah, that''s fine. I''ll tell you who I am."

    ¡­¡­

    "You don''t have to be so vigilant. This is a reward for finding me. Besides... you''re pretty much expecting it, aren''t you?

    "... are you a demon?

    It''s because of you ?

    He smiled and spinned on the spot.

    How it works, her appearance changes in that moment.

    She looks like a girl about ten years old.

    She is short and thin enough to break just by touching her body.

    Silver hair is lightly waved.

    The clothes worn are full of ruffles and look like dolls.

    "My name is Mona. Best regards."

    "I''m not going to say hello to the demons."

    "Hmm, is that okay?

    What?

    "You humans don''t know anything about us demons, do you? I simply think of it as the natural enemy of all creatures. Why attack humans? Are you trying to destroy another creature? I don''t know anything about why."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, most people think the reason doesn''t matter. Yeah. Is that right? As a matter of fact, there are enemies who attack, and there is no one who thinks about the other''s situation. Intercepting without thinking is the right thing to do. But...."

    Mona laughs.

    She looks like a little girl, but the smile is very evil.

    "Is that okay with you? Without knowing the truth, I simply decided to destroy the enemy... is that enough to convince you?

    "The demons have a cause?

    "I wonder. From the human side, I wonder if it will be a cause. But we have a reason to be. Well, not all demons are the same. But at least I don''t think the Demon King has a cause."

    If Mona''s words were true, I would be very concerned.

    It''s not a good thing to miss.

    Just...

    "For now, I will only think about catching you."

    I was ready to move at any time.

    In addition, Canade, Tania, and Chiffon appear to surround the front, rear, left and right of Mona.

    Of course, I''m not working alone.

    I talked to everybody in advance, and they followed me when I was in a hurry.

    "Hmm, is this a bit unfavourable? In the first place, I can only transform, and I''m not very good at fighting."

    "Transformation?"

    "That''s right. I think I''ve seen it, but I can transform into anyone. So I was regularly pretending to be one of yours, diving in and gathering information."

    "... I''m talking to a lot of people, but is it okay if I think about it?

    Marusa...

    While laughing, Mona took out the same magic equipment that Monica had in her possession.

    "We already have a way out, so I''m showing you some room. I''ve taught you a lot of things, a reward for finding me."

    "Canade!

    "Yan!

    Bye, bye.

    Although the canade moves like the wind, it still can''t make it.

    Mona disappeared to dissolve in the air.

 448 Episode 448: The night I got it back.

    Please make various contacts.

    Get rid of everything.

    At last, the hasty hour is over.

    ¡­¡­

    I was alone, moving to the park near the inn, looking up at the night sky.

    Alone, there''s no one here.

    There''s been a lot of stuff going on here lately... and there''s really been a lot of stuff going on, so we''re all tired and asleep.

    Once again, I can only thank you.

    You''ve helped me so far.

    Follow me until this happens.

    It''s not enough to say thank you many times.

    Well, I don''t think I need that.

    Even if I convey my gratitude, everyone will not care.

    You''d say that''s what they wanted.

    But as far as I''m concerned, I''m not satisfied with that.

    If I can, I''d like to do something to repay my gratitude, but why?

    It''s quite a challenge.

    I have time, for now.

    I''m going to think about it carefully and carefully from now on.

    "So... are you looking for a gap to surprise me?

    Oh, my God.

    Along with a naughty voice, there''s a shadow for one.

    It was... England that appeared under the moonlight.

    "I was going to surprise you, but as usual, you''ve been spotted. Does Rain have eyes behind him?

    "That''s not true. However, I think England should be aware of the magnitude of its magic."

    Wow, did being heavenly become your vendetta?

    Her cheeks were swollen while her face was slightly squeamish.

    Lined up next to each other with such a face.

    "Are you okay to wake up now?

    "Yes, fighting is impossible, but it''s fine enough to take a walk at night."

    "Oh, great... but are you sure you''re okay? I''ve been asleep for a long time, so you haven''t come back yet, have you? Why don''t you just go to bed?

    "Is Rain-san my mother...."

    You look stunned by England.

    "The mother of England... yeah. That would be an honor."

    "Are you going to be so proud..."

    Even more stunned.....

    Then England giggles.

    "Fufu. Again, Rain is a very interesting person."

    "Are you being stupid?

    "No way. It''s a compliment."

    "I don''t really feel that way...."

    The story goes on without other love.

    Really, never mind, normal everyday conversations.

    But this time is very sweet.

    I can''t wait to be happy.

    I''m really... glad to be able to talk to England again.

    "... I''m glad."

    "Phew!?

    I embraced England because I couldn''t hold back the joyful feelings that followed.

    England trembles and makes a strange voice.

    "Eh, hey... hey, Rain-san!?

    "I''m really glad..."

    "Ah, what a sudden... hugging a lady like that..."

    "I''m sorry. I thought you could really help England... and suddenly..."

    "... already"

    England was in a hurry, but the voice calmed down.

    Then, gently, Iris turns his hand around our back.

    I hugged him quietly.

    "Mr. Rain, you look like a child."

    "Haha... you''re pathetic."

    "No, it feels so sweet."

    Ugly, England is putting his strength into it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Words cut off.

    Just hug each other without opening your mouth.

    I felt the warmth of Britain.

    Your heart is beating.

    She''s alive now.

    "Thank you."

    "Huh? Why would Rain thank you?

    "That''s how I felt. Thank you for being alive."

    ¡­¡­

    England slipped away from me.

    But it''s still close.

    If I move a little, my face and face will be touched.

    At such a close range, England stares at us.

    Staring, staring, staring....

    Eventually, laugh gently.

    "Thank you very much. This is the second time Rain-san has been able to help you."

    "Second time?

    I don''t remember the first time, but what is it?

    Her expression seemed to tell her this question, and England continued to speak.

    "He rescued me... from a dark world where revenge was all I knew. That''s the first time."

    Iris gently put one hand on my cheek.

    "And for the second time... he saved me from dying. Not only did they bring me the Fennel Birds, but they stopped me from giving up my life... and stopped me from connecting to this world."

    Place the other hand on the opposite cheek.

    "It''s not enough to say thank you. No matter how much you do, you cannot repay this debt."

    "Don''t worry about it. I did what I wanted to do."

    "Already... you think I''m convinced? I can''t let it be done unilaterally, so I don''t care about anything. It''s not that shameless."

    "Well...."

    I don''t know how England feels, but I really don''t want anything in return.

    I don''t care what you say, I want to give it to you.

    "Therefore, I swear."

    Iris gently turned to me.....

    "I will be thy sword, and thy shield. This body, this heart, this soul... I pledge to devote everything and spend a long time together."

    And... I put my lips together quietly.

 449 Episode 449 At Your Place

    A few days have passed since then.

    Mmm.

    In the square behind the inn, England looked bitter.

    Thanks to Elfin and Finia, the wound has healed completely, but there may be sequelae.

    I was looking into it, but it didn''t work out very well.

    "I don''t think so. I can''t handle my powers."

    "Really... what exactly is it like?

    "Does it feel like the output is down? If it''s been 100 so far, we can only pull out the power up to about sixty. Well, there''s nothing wrong with fighting normally... but is it difficult to expand the boundaries or summon the other me? Any awakening might be tough."

    "Are you feeling unwell?

    "That''s fine. I''m fine."

    That''s good.

    If it''s just weakening, it''s not a big deal.

    The real concern is if there is a problem with the health of England.

    Hmm.

    Elfin, who is present, looks at the eyes, touches the cheeks, and examines England.

    Next to that, she looked at her mother as if she were studying.

    "Indeed, as Iris said, it seems to be weakening. It must have hurt my soul."

    "Can''t you handle it?

    "I''m sorry, it''s not going to happen. It''s a miracle to be alive, so if you want more, it''s hard. However, it will heal naturally over time. It''s not going to be like this forever."

    "Oh, that''s great. Even at this point, I''m quite confident that Rain will be able to help you... but if you can still wave your full strength, I won''t go any further."

    Iris looks at us and winks.

    "I''m glad to hear that, but don''t push me. If England falls again, what happens to my heart....."

    "Oh, are you worried about me?

    "Of course."

    "How worried were you? How stunned are you? To the point of crying?

    "I was so worried that I almost forgot about myself."

    ¡­¡­

    "And then I couldn''t sleep well, and I started thinking about Ilis all the time."

    "Yes, that''s right... speaking of which, Rain-san was like this. * giggle *, I''m going to let you shine, but I''m getting harder...?

    Her face was red and she had bumps.

    It looks like it''s illuminated, but isn''t it such a precious expression?

    "I''m a little tired, so I''ll lie down."

    "Are you okay?

    "Yeah, no problem. Because it''s just fatigue. But... if you could sleep with Rain-san, I''d feel better than I normally do.

    "Eh? No, that''s right...."

    "Fufu, I''ll do it again if I get hit.

    England looked at me with a happy face and returned to the inn.

    It seems much more peaceful than when we met, but nothing has changed about the little devil.

    Oh, my God.

    While sighing, I went to the inn.....

    "Could you wait a moment?

    Elfin stopped me.

    "I need to ask Rain something."

    "Please?"

    Speaking of which... I remember.

    You saved England, but you haven''t thanked Elfin or Finia for anything yet.

    "It may be a nuisance to you....."

    "Thank you for saving England. Anything I can do. Don''t worry about any trouble, just let me know."

    "Thank you very much. Well, don''t hesitate... to add Finia to Rain''s party?

    "Yes?

    I tilted my neck and, almost simultaneously, Finia also tilted her head.

    Apparently, she''s new to it too.

    "Mother? What do you mean...? Hah!?"

    Phoenix reacted as if she had perceived something....

    As you rush, your eyes become tearful and tremble.

    "I can''t believe I''m such a bad kid that I''m banished from the village... hmm!?

    "You can''t do that."

    "So, uhhh...."

    "Absolutely. Looking at the previous incident, it seems that it has grown considerably, still. You have strong power, so be more confident."

    Ahh

    Finea looks like she can''t help laughing at Elfin.

    Holding such a daughter, she gently strokes her head.

    "It''s okay. You can do it, kid. I told you to prove it in the previous case."

    "... Mother..."

    "It''s for your sake that I asked you to join Rain''s party. His presence allowed you to grow bigger. Then, if you go to the party, you''ll think... more than ever, but maybe it was too soon."

    Elfin left Finia with a reflective gesture.

    Then, look straight into your eyes and ask quietly.

    "First and foremost, your will was important. What do you want Finea to do?

    "Wow, my walrus....."

    "I thought about this because you seem to miss Rain. It helps my daughter grow up and respects your feelings... I thought so, but what would Finia like to do?

    ¡­¡­

    Finia puts her hand on her chest.

    I gently closed my eyes as I thought.

    Elfin does not pretend to be in a hurry to answer, waiting for her daughter''s thoughts to come together.

    Don''t talk to me. I''ll keep an eye out.

    "... watashi"

    Slightly, Finia opened her mouth.

    My body is trembling a little with a small voice as usual.

    She is so weak that when she talks about her opinions, it feels almost like this.

    But things are a little different now.

    You tremble, but you don''t look away.

    "Along with Mr. Rain, but I tried my best..."

    "Yes."

    "Well, I''m afraid of humans, but Mr. Rain isn''t, rather he''s kind... so I want to know more. And I want to be strong. Ah, but it looks like you''re using Rain-san for that, huh, sorry!?

    Fenia lowered her head many times as she sat still.

    "I don''t care. Rather, is this true?

    "Ha, ha! That''s right, that''s right! On the assumption that walruses cause trouble, I mean, nothing but trouble, but, um, yeah!?

    Calm down.

    "Ah...."

    When I stroked my head, Finia calmed down.

    As you stroke your head, say, "Just slow down," and encourage the continuation.

    "I don''t know... I still want to be with Mr. Rain. Like everyone else... that''s why..."

    Holding my fist tightly,

    "Could you put me in Rain''s party!?

    Speak up.

    Mm-hmm.

    Unlike when we first met, I think it has gotten much stronger.

    It looks dazzling.

    "Well, what do you think...!?

    I''ll gently lend my hand.

    "With pleasure."

    "Ah...!

    Say hello from now on.

    "Hah, hah, this is it!

    Though she was nervous, Finia held my hand tightly.

 450 Episode 450: A contract between two

    A few more days have passed....

    Elfin went to the village.

    Alpha to Krios.

    The chiffons went to King''s Landing.

    The day came when each travelled.

    We''ll move to Kagne''s entrance and drop them off.

    "I''m not going to get along with anyone else... except Rain. If there''s anything I can do to help. It may not be easy, but please visit me again. Welcome."

    Elfin said that with a smile he didn''t show me at first.

    "I''m going to live with my clan for a while. In it, I want to find what I really need to do and find my role."

    Alpha left an endless dialogue.

    "Rain-kun, I won''t say goodbye. I mean, maybe we''ll see each other again... and if something happens, can I count on Rain''s help? I''ll be more brave by the next time I see you."

    "Thank you for everything. And I apologize for the inconvenience. This time, I''ll make sure not to do that."

    "Thank you so much. If we hadn''t met Rain and the others, we wouldn''t have been able to make it, so thank you very much."

    I shook hands with the chiffons with a smile and made it my next greeting.

    And....

    Everyone walks on their own path.

    Will the day come when the roads meet again?

    Can you tell me a lot with a smile then?

    With that expectation in mind, I dropped everyone''s back.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hey, Rain."

    After I dropped everyone off, Canade called out.

    "What are we going to do now?

    "Well... there''s a lot I have to do."

    This is about the demon tribe that has recently become active.

    A monica that shows mysterious behavior in the absent.

    And... about Arios.

    They will be involved in the future.

    This is a wish, but they must be approaching from the other side.

    I''d like to gather some information and exercise just in case....

    "Let''s go home for now. It''s been a long time since this incident... and there were too many of them, so I need to rest a little."

    "Hmm, I agree. I tried so hard that I wanted to spend about a month."

    "Luna, I agree with Sora for a little rest, but I won''t allow it. Moderate exercise and moderate study are essential."

    "I want to take a good nap. I''m so tired this time."

    "Nap... feels good"

    "Will Nina take a nap with you?

    Nh

    "I don''t want to clean up. Probably a lot of dust."

    "I''ll help you, too.

    "Hmm, refa''s a good kid. Ame, you want some?

    Everyone was talking about when they got home with a smile.

    Behind that, Finia seems restless.

    Trying to speak up, but stopping, trying to speak up again....

    It seems like I can hardly speak up because of the accuracy of the intrusive idea.

    So that Finea can blend well into everyone''s circle, I put my back...

    Fufu

    When I tried to push it, England moved first.

    Turn around behind Finia and push her little back like I was about to.

    "Yikes!? Yes, Mr. Iris?

    "Don''t be in such a place, let us mix. Here we go."

    "Hah, hah."

    They joined the circle and smiled even more.

    Finea is a stranger, and England has fought once, so I was worried about what would happen....

    It seemed to be a worrying thing.

    As if we had been spending time together from the beginning, I have a heartfelt smile on my face, and it seems very fun.

    I''m really glad I caught this sight.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "That''s why."

    After you''ve dropped off the Chiffons and returned to the inn.

    England and Fionia have visited the room I am using.

    "Would you have made a deal with us?

    "Ma, what''s up!?

    While England laughs like a naughty boy, Finia says to each one, nervously.

    Huh?

    "Why are you so surprised? We''ve become Rain''s companions, and it''s only natural that we make a contract?

    "Is that what this is about?

    I was glad to be able to help England, and I didn''t think about what happened afterwards....

    So, in a way, the story of England was unexpected.

    "Does Finia agree with England?

    "Ha, ha-ha!

    I get a reply that I''m confused about whether I affirm or deny.

    However, if you look at it shaking its neck vertically, it''s probably positive.

    "Um... okay. Just whether it succeeds or not....."

    "I don''t know if I will succeed, so don''t be angry if I fail."

    They say the dialog first.

    "... Kanade-san said, Fufu, Rain-san''s behavior is easy to read."

    Mu

    "Rain-san is as humble as ever, or as insane as ever. I want you to rest assured that I can make a contract without any problems."

    "Even if they say so...."

    "Girls sometimes want to lead, right? Hey, Finia."

    "Reed, Reed... sometimes"

    "Okay. Anyway, I''ll try my best."

    I felt that the conversation was going in a strange direction, so I rushed to fix it.

    The two contracts at the same time have been going on since Sola and Luna... but let''s do our best to make it work.

    Bite your thumb and draw a magical formation with the blood flowing.

    "My name is Rain Shroud. Sign a new contract and make a connection here. Swear to your heart, hope to your heart, power to your hand. Answer. What''s your name?

    "... England..."

    "... Finia..."

    Each of the two responded and the contract was concluded.

    After looking at the magic team in my hand,

    Thank you very much.

    They laughed and said so.

 451 Episode 451 Someday

    "Long time no see...."

    "It''s my home!!!

    It took about a week to sort out the report and discuss it.

    And finally, I was able to get some free time and get back to Horizon''s house.

    As Kanade and Luna say, it''s been a long time since we''ve been home.

    I started to vacate the house at the request of the referee and got into a lot of trouble from there....

    Was this available for more than a month?

    I''m glad you''re finally back.

    After all, I''m relieved to say that my house is reassuring.

    "Gyaaaaaa!?

    Suddenly, Tina screamed.

    "Tina, what''s wrong!?

    "Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah..."

    "Ah, that kind of scream?"

    As for the maid Tina, she can''t forgive our dusty home.

    Wrap your arms around and burn your maid soul in your eyes.

    "Why is it so difficult to clean the house... yeah. We''re gonna keep a good eye on him. Don''t worry, yeah."

    "Er... Tina?

    "Nina, ref!

    "Nh"

    "Yeah."

    "Clean it up with me! Follow me!!!

    "Cancer, bakuru"

    "Rajah"

    Tina raided the house with two young men.

    Nina and Rifa wrapped the cloth around their mouth and were ready.

    You seem motivated, so you can just leave it alone.

    "Hey, Rain. What do we do?

    "I''d like to get some rest, but the house is in this state. Shall we clean up? Not only inside, but also outside."

    The weeds grow and the garden is messy.

    The crocodiles are a little entangled in the outer wall, the windows are dirty, and if they suck, they''ll look like ghost houses.

    "Uhhh... I can''t help cleaning it, but it''s troublesome."

    "Burn it off with my bracelet?

    "Ah, um... if you want to bake it, I''ll leave it to you!

    No, no, no, no.

    The house will burn, no matter what you think.

    Well, I don''t want you to agree with Finia.

    Well, in her case, it would be a statement from a desire to be of some help.

    There are still a few things that are easy to get around, so please don''t say anything radical about Tania or jokes.

    ... no, are you kidding me?

    "Shall I work separately? Me and Finia, in front of the front door. Canade and Tania, behind the house and in the garden."

    "So, what about me?

    "That''s right...."

    England was dying a while ago, so I don''t want to push you too hard.

    "Well then, England will be with me and Finia."

    "Fufu, I understand."

    "That''s how it is. Let''s do our best so we can slow down at night."

    "" "Whoa!

    With a cheerful greeting, everyone took their seats.

    With Phinea and England, they sow the weeds.

    "Ah... come on, Mr. Rain. This flower is beautiful, so can I just leave it...? I''m sorry! Something cheeky about me!?

    "It''s not an apology. Yeah, Finia''s right. It''s a beautiful flower, so I''ll leave it there."

    "Ah... hah, yes"

    Fufu

    England smiles when she sees me and Fionia interacting.

    "What''s going on?

    "No, you two seemed friendly enough to be a little jealous."

    "Hiya!?

    Fenia blushes and turns red.

    Such a fresh reaction seems to be like England, laughing with a smile.

    "Um, well, um, what about, uh, walrus...?

    On!

    "What!?

    With a clatter, Finia returns to me.

    "Phew... ah, thank you, Sakura. I was able to calm down."

    "Ooh"

    Ehehe, Sakura-chan always helps me.

    On!

    Sakura is proud of her chest.... Wait a minute.

    "Why is Sakura here!?

    "... ah"

    She also changed her expression as if she had noticed now.

    "Oh? This pussy has been with us since the beginning... I wonder if she was at Rain-san''s party."

    "Was England aware...? Recently, we''ve been together forever, so it''s only natural that we have sakura. That''s why you didn''t notice."

    "Did she sneak up on you? Fufu, you''re doing quite a daring thing. All right, all right."

    "Wafu"

    As Iris stroked her, Sakura shook her tail wide beside her.

    I feel happier than if Fionia were caressing me.

    After seeing such crispy hair, Finia swollen her cheeks.

    Oh, my God.

    I haven''t heard from Mr. Sigre about the sakura.

    Perhaps Sakura followed him on his own.

    "We have to deliver it to Mr. Sigre later."

    "Ooh... ooh, ooh!

    Sakura shook her neck sideways.

    "Maybe you don''t want to go home?

    "On"

    "Why are you doing this again..."

    "Well... maybe Sakura-chan wants to be of help to Rain. So I arrived with him."

    "Ooh"

    She stared at me with her crushed eyes.

    Even though I didn''t understand the words, I understood what Sakura wanted to say just now.

    Let me stay with you?

    "Mug"

    "Fufu, Miss Rain is losing. I wonder if that''s how you can win this child''s request."

    England seems to be enjoying itself forever.

    Not at all.

    "Hah... next time, I''ll ask Al to deliver a letter, and I''ll have Finia or I write for you and tell Sigre that you''re here. On top of that, get permission. Then you can stay here."

    On!

    Wow.

    As if to say thank you, the sakura climbed onto me and licked my face.

    It was me who kind of laughed when I first met him.

 452 Episode 452 Like

    Kanade, Tania, Sola, and Luna gather in the living room.

    I sit on the sofa with them in a circle.

    Everyone else is gone.

    I''m going to have a very important talk with them, so I ask them to leave their seats.

    I really wanted Iris to join us. ......

    Unfortunately, I didn''t see him today, so I decided to save it for another time.

    I mean, I haven''t heard those words clearly ...... about Iris.

    I don''t think he would do that to anyone ......

    However, it''s a fine line to think that he might be thinking of returning the favor.

    "Hey, Rain. What''s going on with you guys?¡¡I hear it''s important: ......

    Hmm. I don''t have any ideas. If we''re going to talk about the future, it''s normal to get everyone together.

    "Are you preparing a surprise gift to reward us for our usual labors?¡¡I want a sweet treat.

    The three of them don''t seem to have any idea what to do, but

    "...... Unya

    Kanade seemed to understand what I was trying to tell her, and she looked away, her cheeks stained.

    Its tail wagged restlessly.

    You''re going to be able to find out what the story is, I mean ...... oh my god, how do I cut it out?

    "Hmm?¡¡Why bother. It''s a difficult story?

    In a way, it''s very difficult to talk about. It''s very troubling.

    You''re so stubborn. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but we''ll take it in stride. So just tell us what you''re talking about.

    You''re right. ...... Yeah, okay. I''ll talk to you properly.

    It''s not everyone''s problem, it''s mine to deal with.

    If you don''t talk about it, you won''t understand the meaning of it, and now that you know, you can''t escape.

    I''m a man, and I need to face everyone properly.

    I''m sure you''ve been dreaming about what happened at Kagne ...... and you''ve all been caught up in Alpha''s dream, haven''t you?

    "I''m sorry about that time ...... and a lifetime of misgivings. The messenger Sora was taken in by Rain''s vision and made good use of.

    Oh, no. I''m not blaming you for what happened. I''m not angry with you.

    What does it mean, then?

    Let''s see, ...... I mean. Thanks to Iris, I was able to wake up from my dream ahead of time. So, I was able to do a lot of things at my disposal, and when I did so, I learned about ...... the content of everyone''s dreams, in other words.

    ""...... huh?"

    Tania, Sola, and Luna scowled, looking like they didn''t want to understand, rather than ...... understand the meaning of my words.

    On the other hand, Kanade, on the other hand, was getting redder and redder.

    ''Huh?¡¡Huh?¡¡Wait. If you know what we dream about, then maybe you can go to ......

    "Sola and her friends are feeling ......

    "Are you out of the loop?

    That''s what it comes down to, I guess.

    ""......"

    Three silent people.

    Kanade had a tremendous reaction, his tail bent in a jagged way.

    ""Huh!!!"

    At about the same time, the faces of the three of them become vague and red.

    Following suit, even Kanade''s ears turned bright red.

    I''m sorry for peeking into your mind without permission!¡¡But I swear, I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just wondering how everyone was doing, and I didn''t think it was going to be like that.

    ""......"

    Everyone, including Kanade, was looking down with a red face.

    The sudden confession, the sudden turn of events, may have been too much for their heads to catch up with.

    ''Kukkukkukkuk.''

    Slightly there, Luna lets out an evil laugh.

    ''Huh-ha-ha-ha!¡¡That''s great, Rain!¡¡How well you have found out my feelings. That''s how I can say my Lord.

    Luna. Luna, you shouldn''t hide your embarrassment by raising the tension to the extreme. You should not hide your embarrassment to the extreme, it will make Rain feel unsure of how to react, and most importantly, you will not know what to do.

    Umm ...... To be frank, I tried to shout it with gusto, but then I had no idea what to do.

    "I don''t know how I feel, but please don''t?¡¡Understand how my sister feels about being shown her eccentricities.

    Sola and Luna seemed to have some leeway, for what it''s worth.

    Although they seem shy, however, they do not run away or cheat.

    Open-minded is the best way to describe it.

    On the other hand, it''s Tania who has the biggest reaction.

    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. I''m so embarrassed, I can''t live with myself anymore. It''s a good idea to go away and live quietly somewhere else.

    "Wait, wait, wait, wait.

    In shame, Tania was trapped in negative thoughts.

    If she was left alone, she would really hide out in the unexplored area, so she hurriedly called out to him.

    "Don''t make me go away, don''t make me go away!

    "Don''t stop!¡¡I can''t stay with Rayne after being humiliated like this!

    "How to say it!¡¡I mean, I''d be in trouble if that happened.

    "Why do you care about Rain?

    "Of course it''s because you want to be with Tania!

    "Huh!

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.

    ...... Rain, that''s what''s wrong with him.

    "Huh?¡¡What kind of place?

    "Totally ......

    Although he still looks shy, he seems to have regained his composure and sat down on the sofa.

    "So, Rain. You wanted to tell me that you know how we feel?

    Oh, no. It''s not that. I''ve already had a similar story with Kanade: ......

    ""......"

    Nyan!

    The three of them looked at me and Kanade broke out in a cold sweat.

    If you want to express the voice of the three of them, this cat ran off, right?¡¡I guess I was like, "Well, that was before I helped Iris, so I figured we''ll figure it out later.

    It was before I helped Iris at the time, so I came to the conclusion that I''d think about it later. So now I felt I needed to calm down and think about ...... everyone properly.

    "''Gokuri''

    Everyone gasps.

    What conclusion do I draw?

    I guess I''m just curious.

    You''d be expecting .......

    At the same time, I''m sure they are anxious.

    I might let those girls down.

    But I''ve been thinking and thinking and thinking ......

    After much thought, I have come to the conclusion that this is it.

    I''m sorry!¡¡I don''t have an answer for you yet.

    I thought about it all the time.

    I thought about it so much that I could not even sleep.

    But I can''t come to a conclusion.

    I think of everyone as a valued friend.

    I''m willing to risk my life if something happens to me.

    But I''ve never seen him as a love interest, and I don''t know how I feel about him, and I don''t know how I feel about him.

    Maybe I can force an answer now, but I think that''s probably not the answer we''re looking for in each other. Because everyone is important ...... really important, I don''t want to do that, I want to think it through. I want to think about it until I''m convinced. So this is going to be a very unfair answer, but can you give me some time?¡¡I''m sorry to make you wait, and if you''ve run out of affection in the meantime, I''ll take that as well. Just give me ...... time if you can.

    ""......"

    Everyone''s mute.

    Such a convenient answer ...... would have been stunned, after all?

    Anxiously, shortly afterwards, Kanade chuckles.

    Everyone laughs, too.

    ''Nya, that''s so Rain.''

    What kind of ...... is that?

    It''s very Rayne that you''re thinking about us properly. Normally, I would have given a more appropriate answer, or I would have picked someone else right here.

    The fact that you don''t do that indicates that you are seriously considering our confession.¡¡That''s not necessarily an excuse for wanting more time.

    Hmm. It''s a sign of sincerity. That''s why we like you and want to spend the rest of our lives with you.

    So don''t worry too much. Sola and the others don''t want to rush the answer, but rather want you to think a lot. We''re happy about that.

    "Guys ...... yeah, thanks

    I exchanged smiles with everyone and put the matter to rest, albeit briefly.

    I thought I had .......

    ''Well,''

    Tania chuckles.

    Sora and Luna also chuckle.

    Kanade has a strange look on her face.

    ''So you''ll have to punish the thieving cat for running off ......

    Meow!

    Phew. I want to practice my magic.

    "Sola, let''s develop a new technology?

    ...... Afterwards, the four of them caused a big fuss and were all lectured by Tina.

 453 Episode 453 Cats and Dogs

    A lot of things have happened to ......

    And it turns out that you have to do a lot of things.

    But we don''t know what the enemy wants or where they are right away.

    I think we''ll have to gather and analyze the information thoroughly and then figure it out.

    Until now, Monica has done whatever she wanted.

    And Arios, who will still be with us.

    The two of them need to be repaid for their antics.

    Now it''s our turn to fight back.

    Although ......, we can''t do anything right now because we haven''t gathered any vital information.

    I just need to rest my body in case of an emergency.

    I''ve been through a lot, and I''m sure everyone is tired. I''m sure everyone is tired, and I need to rest well.

    That''s why I was taking a walk around the house.

    I was alone, by the way.

    I could have invited someone to join me, but unfortunately, everyone was out somewhere.

    Hmm?

    At a little distance, I found a canade.

    I wonder if he''s with ...... Sakura?

    "......

    "......

    The two men stared at each other and

    Meow!

    "On!

    Bark at each other.

    Nyan?

    "On?

    Meow.

    "Offhand: ......

    Meow!

    "Oh no!

    Nyah ......?

    Kanade, who was having a funny exchange, noticed our gaze and shivered.

    Kaaaaaaah, and her cheeks turn red with embarrassment.

    "Lein!¡¡When did that happen?

    "Uh, ...... sorry?

    "Don''t apologize!¡¡I feel like a very sore child.

    What the hell were you doing?

    I was just talking to Sakura.

    "Huh?¡¡Do you know the language?

    I don''t know. But I can tell by the tone of the call.

    "On!

    As if to affirm Kanade''s words, Sakura chirped high.

    Earlier, though, we had also had something like a conversation: ......

    Cats and dogs.

    Maybe they can understand each other''s language.

    And maybe the two of them have good chemistry.

    On!¡¡On-On!

    Sakura looks at me and asks me for something.

    But that''s the extent of what I know.

    I don''t know what she''s looking for, I don''t know that much.

    "Can you understand what Sakura is saying to you, Kanade?

    Maybe you''d like me to take you for a walk?

    "A walk?

    Yeah. I think I want to go for a walk with Rain.

    What''s the reason why one can''t find what he or she is looking for?

    What''s the reason why one can''t find what you need in internet search engines?

    What you need to do is to try to find what you want in addition to find what you want in addition to find what you want in addition to find it.

    It must be quite frustrating for Sakura.

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I forgot all about it, or I didn''t think of it,

    "On!

    "Don''t worry about it, because

    Well, let''s go for a quick walk now, shall we?

    "Off.

    "Wow, because,

    Kanade''s interpretation would be correct.

    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen it before, but I''m sure I''ve seen it before.

    The lead is ...... not necessary. For now, it''s like going around the city ......?

    Meow. ......

    Kanade was looking at Sakura with a vaguely enviable feeling.

    Then, she gave me a searching look.

    Could it be that Kanade is also taking a walk?

    Put the collar on and tether the leash ......

    I mean, how could it be?

    For a moment, I imagine things in my head that I shouldn''t.

    I shake my head and chase away the crazy imagination ...... or rather, the delusion.

    "Do you want to go for a cherry blossom walk with me, Kanade?

    Are you sure?

    Okay, I mean, it''s not like I have to say no, you know? I mean, it''s not something you have to say no to, right?

    It''s like, well, yeah, it''s like ......, you know, it''s like, I don''t know, it''s like, you know, it''s like, I don''t know, it''s like I''m running out of steam.

    He says with a squirming, somewhat frustrated look.

    I see.

    Kanade and I have a tenuous relationship at the moment: ......

    I guess that''s why I''m a bit reserved.

    That''s my fault.

    Maybe it''s a convenient story: ......

    As much as possible, I want them to treat me the same way they did before, and I''m going to have to make a lot of effort to do that.

    Let''s go together.

    I hold out my hand to Kanade.

    "I think I want Kanade to be with you.

    "...... Rain ......

    "So, you see,

    "Unh!

    Kanade had a big smile on his face and held my hand tightly.

    When Sakura saw us, she squealed high, as if to say, "Oh, man.

 454 Episode 454: Scary in reverse

    I saw Sora, Luna, and Nina in the kitchen.

    "Hmmm...

    Sora smiles wryly, knife in hand.

    I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to make of it.

    I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure why you''re smiling like that.¡¡Or rather, why are you in the kitchen?

    Isn''t it obvious why you are in the kitchen?

    No way. ......

    Luna still doubts Sora''s cooking skills, so I thought I''d cook up something special for her and make her swoon.

    I''m not sure what to say. It''s not that I''m going to lose my temper, I''m going to let out a scream of despair.

    Luna forgets her usual arrogant tone and bows her head as if she were about to get down on her knees on the spot.

    Luna forgot her usual arrogant tone and bowed down to the ground.

    Why do you hate it?¡¡It will be fine this time. I failed a little before, but ...... I''m improving every day. She''s been practicing a lot, you know.

    I have a bad feeling about that tragedy when I describe it as a little ...... Oh, Mother. I hope you will forgive me for the misfortune that has preceded me.

    That''s very rude of you.

    "Hmm.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.

    What''s the matter, Nina?

    "Well, you know. I want you to teach them how to cook. ......?

    Hmm ......, yes. It''s not Sora''s cooking class today, it''s Nina''s cooking class.

    I''m so relieved to hear that. ......

    I was relieved. I understand. Let''s concentrate on teaching the secret.

    I''m not sure if I''d be able to do that if I were you.

    And then, so that Sora could not see, she gave a thumbs-up as if to say, "Nice!¡¡I''m not sure what to do.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.

    So, let''s start with a review of the previous lesson. Nina. Do you remember what your hand looks like when you hold a knife?

    Nina''s hand.

    That''s right. Or bear hands.

    What do you mean?

    What is it, Luna? What''s with the noise?

    It''s because my sister says things I don''t understand!

    I''m just teaching you the basics of cooking, okay?

    Isn''t that blasphemy?

    No, it''s not. You think so, don''t you, Nina?

    "Good luck.

    The three of them proceeded with the cooking class while having a series of subtly incompatible conversations.

    In the event that you have any kind of questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    "Jeez, .......

    There was one shadow secretly watching the three of them from the shadows.

    It was Finia.

    Although she had decided to work together with Rain, she didn''t know half of the faces.

    We need to get to know each other for the future, but I can''t do such a terrible thing as talk to her myself.

    So I thought I''d ask Nina, who I know and is close to my age, to be my go-between. ......

    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of this, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.¡¡I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. You can''t talk to them.

    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it.

    From time to time, he would try to muster up the courage to step forward, but he would quickly withdraw.

    Why is Nina with other people?

    Why can''t she just be alone?

    Why can''t I get an intermediary to help me with this?

    After all, is this fate?

    I can''t get an intermediary, and I''ll be alone forever. ...... That''s God''s will.

    I''m not sure what to make of this.

    ...... Feeney, trapped in such negative thoughts, turns his eyes around and around.

    She was on the verge of passing out.

    "How ...... did you do?

    "Huh?

    Before she knew it, Nina had moved in front of her.

    "No, no, when?

    ?¡¡I just walked over to ...... like a normal person, okay?

    I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know, I know.

    This is a unique opportunity.

    Finia tried to summon up the courage to ask to be included in the group.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out what''s going on.

    What?

    I tried to summon up all the courage I could, but I chewed as hard as I could, and my intentions were not conveyed to Nina at all.

    No, let''s stay in.

    Finia gave up on the whole thing and tried to turn back to her room, but ......

    "Do you want to cook ...... with me?

    "Yes!

    What?

    Shh, shh, shh, I will!¡¡Please let me!¡¡Please let me!

    Is this girl an angel?

    While seriously wondering such a thing, Finia also decided to participate in the cooking class.

    I''ve been thinking about it for a while. You''re joining us, aren''t you?

    We haven''t talked much yet, have we? Sora''s name is Sora. I am a member of the spirit tribe. It''s nice to meet you.

    I am Luna. I''m Luna, and like my sister, I''m of the spirit tribe, and I''m the super miracle idol of this house!

    I''m ......!¡¡I''m a super miracle idol in this house!

    I''m a super miracle idol in this house!

    She was now teaching Nina how to cook. Do you cook, Finia?

    I''m sorry, I''m not very good at it.

    I''m sorry, I''m not very good at it." "Then I''ll teach you together. I''m going to teach you the secrets of Sola''s cooking.

    Please don''t do that. ......

    Huh. ......

    Luna and Nina were frightened.

    I will teach you how to cook. I will teach you how to cook, and my sister will support you.

    "Mmm ......, well, if you insist.

    "Well, Nina, Feenir. Nina, Feenia, my training will be tough. Will you be able to keep up?

    I''ll do my best.

    I''ll do my best, Master!

    "Master!

    Luna was ecstatic when she heard Finia say that.

    "Master, Master ...... Oh, how sweet it sounds. It''s okay. I''m going to teach Nina and Finia everything I know about Luna!¡¡And together we''ll make a wonderful meal.

    "Mmm.

    "Yes, yes.

    ...... Hmmm.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.

    ----------

    ...... Two hours later.

    In the event you''re not sure what to do, you can always ask for help.

    Nina''s dish was a little misshapen, but it smelled very good.

    Feeney''s dish looked perfect and could have been presented as something served in a top restaurant somewhere.

    Sora''s cooking was ...... as good as ever.

    It''s a great way to get to know the people in the world.

    This is .......

    I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.

    She had never been much of a cook, but she had never imagined that she could make something that looked this good.

    I''m sure you''ll have a great time. The smell is perfect, isn''t it?

    "You did a great job, Nina. It looks very tasty.

    "Yeah, yeah.

    Yes.

    The two of them smiled happily when Sora and Luna praised them.

    Then let''s try it right away.

    "Yes, that''s right. I don''t eat my sister''s cooking, by the way.¡¡I don''t want to die yet.

    What do you mean by that?

    It means exactly what it means.

    The twin sisters glared at each other and sparks flew.

    In the event that you''re in the market for a brand new pair of shoes, then you''re in the right place.

    "Itadakimasu.

    The two of them ate Nina''s dish first.

    Her dish was a soup of slow-cooked meat.

    I spooned the soup and meat and brought it to my mouth.

    "Hmm. It''s delicious.

    "Wow, ......, that''s amazing!¡¡It''s so good!

    "Ehehe ......, thank you.

    Nina and Finia were softened by the delicious food and laughed together.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.

    Then, they ate Nina''s food together.

    "Mmmm, this is!

    "Yes, it''s very tasty.

    Nina smiled happily as they both praised her.

    Nina''s three tails were wagging as if to express her joy.

    Then we will have Feeney''s dish next!

    If it looks this good, we can expect a lot from it.

    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.

    I''m not sure what to say. It''s okay.

    "Really?

    It''s not perfect, but for a start, it''s not bad, is it?¡¡Yes. If you keep practicing at this rate, you will become a pro. I am relieved that Finia is not a cruel torture cooking machine like my sister.

    ......?

    If you insist, I''ll let you try some of Sora''s cooking.

    "Mgh!

    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    "......Oh?

    However, she neither fainted nor fainted in agony.

    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m going to do it.

    It tastes just like normal food!¡¡What the hell is going on?

    "It''s really ....... It''s really ....... You can eat it ...... as normal, you know.

    "Well, ......, yes. It tastes normal.

    What do you think?¡¡It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.

    In the event that you''re looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, you''ll want to take a look at the following.

    ''Wow, I can''t believe my sister makes a decent meal ...... Oh my god. Is it the end of the world? ......

    What do you mean?

    There''s still so much ...... to do.

    Even Nina?

    Ugh. ...... Forgive me, mother, for my misfortune. ......

    And Finia?

    I''m not sure what to say.

    She clenched her fists tightly and put on an indescribable expression,......, then shouted in a voice that echoed throughout the house.

    I''m not happy with this reaction to something that went so well!

    ...... A few days later.

    A few days later, Sora cooked again, and made the same kind of food as before, sinking Luna.

    Luna''s face turned blue and she fainted, but her face looked very relieved.

 455 Episode 455 Subtle Distance

    It is a very good day.

    The sky is blue on one side, with white clouds slowly flowing through it.

    The gloomy sun feels good.

    If there''s nothing to do about shopping, I''d like to stop by the park and take a nap.

    "Hey, Rain."

    The referee who came shopping with me said strangely.

    "Me, you''ve seen a lot of them.

    "Unlike Kriosian, Horizon has few of its strongest seeds.It really stands out.You don''t want it? "

    "No, I don''t want to.Everyone doesn''t feel bad.Nice town. "

    With a little smile, Rifa says so.

    I''m a little happy with the words.

    For me, the Horizon is a place to start an adventurer, a home, and a city I love.

    That''s why I''m honestly glad Rifa said it was a good city.

    "Hey, Rain."

    Yeah?

    "Why is Tania away?

    "Er...."

    Beyond the strange referee''s gaze,

    ¡­¡­

    You look like a tanya with your face on forever.

    She went shopping with me, but I''ve been like this ever since I left the house.

    No, no, no.

    There may be disadvantages in saying that you have left the house.

    This has been going on for a long time.

    When you face each other at home, you scream and run away.

    When eating in the living room, go to the farthest seat.

    I don''t remember speaking properly these days.

    It''s rude of me to say this, but it looks like Finia from the beginning.

    "Rain, did you do something wrong?

    "No, that''s not true, but I don''t know...."

    Hard to answer.

    Tania was undoubtedly talking about confessions.

    I''m dull, but I know exactly what it is.

    It looks like my face is red and illuminated, so I''m pretty sure.

    I can''t believe that Tania is like this....

    And I''m a little surprised.

    However, it may be a contradictory story, but I was also convinced in a way.

    It''s a strong, victorious and confident Tania....

    I knew it was a girl.

    I don''t like that kind of talk, but it seems that once I am conscious, I can''t behave as usual.

    I don''t know how to treat you or how to speak up, so I left you like this.....

    As a result, there was a tight relationship like this.

    "I have to do something about it, but I don''t know what to do..."

    "Isn''t that a fight?

    "That''s not true."

    "Love affair?

    "Where did you get such a word... uh, I don''t think it''s far away without hitting it?

    "Rain is coming."

    "So, where did you learn that word?

    "Secret"

    Could it be the influence of Mr. Rezona?

    He has a gorgeous and liberating place, so it''s no wonder he''s breathing weird things into his old daughter.

    "We have to get back together."

    "I know, but I don''t know what to do."

    Rain, you''re pathetic.

    "Ugh... sorry"

    "I can''t help it. I''ll take care of this."

    "Huh? The referee?

    What the hell am I supposed to do?

    Watch the behavior while wondering.

    Tania

    "No, what?

    "This way, this way."

    "Eh? Hey...."

    Rifa pulled Tania''s hand and came back.

    Rain, give me your hand.

    "You know what?

    "Yes, touch"

    "Hmm!?

    Rifa lay hands on me and Tania.

    I''m surprised at the unexpected behavior.

    The same goes for Tania, whose red face is originally dyed even more vermilion.

    "Hey, Ri, ref!?What are you doing?

    "Tania is illuminated badly.Don''t avoid Rain. "

    "Ugh... no, but this is..."

    "It''s not like a dragon clan to make excuses.It''s so cool. "

    "Oh, that''s so cool...!?

    Tania looked terribly shocked and even flustered on the spot.

    It would certainly be a shock if a kid like Rifa told me that it''s not cool.

    I must have taken terrible damage, too.

    "That''s it. Rain and Tania are close."

    With the feeling that he had done one job, Rifa looked satisfied.

    On the other hand, we don''t know what to do, we''re just ashamed in the light.

    I mean... then that''s no good.

    What do we do now?

    I still don''t know... but at times like this, I, the man, have to lead.

    That''s right, I know that much.

    "Tania, you know... why don''t you just go shopping?

    "Eh!? This is it... with your hands still tied together?

    Yeah, that''s right.

    "No, but, um... is Rain okay?

    Fine.

    Huh

    Immediately, Tania trembled little by little.

    Then I looked at this face as if I was afraid.

    Tania''s face is red.

    My eyes are moist.

    However, I did not look away this time, and stared at us.

    Stay close and stare back.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    I looked away at each other at the same time.

    "Hey, don''t look away."

    "No, but...."

    "This is really embarrassing."

    "It''s just to get over it.Come on, let''s do it. "

    Ugh

    I don''t know, Rifa''s special training started, and Tania and I were stroked until we could talk normally.

 456 Episode 456 Ghosts and Angels

    House Shroud has a large living room.

    There''s still plenty of room for England, Finia, and Sakura.

    In such a large living room, England sat on the sofa alone and relaxed.

    He leans deeply against his back and looks up at the ceiling without doing anything in particular.

    There''s nobody else.

    She''s alone.

    Fufu

    Somewhat, England laughs small.

    "I can''t believe the calm time was such a lovely thing."

    The old Iris kept running.

    Thinking only about revenge, how can we kill people efficiently?That''s why I kept running.

    I''ve never thought of stopping and resting.

    But not now.

    I don''t do anything, I don''t think about it, and I relax and rest.

    My heart and soul are at peace.

    "Once again, I must thank Rain-san for teaching me this kind of thing... fufu"

    Thinking of a lovely man, Enris dyed his cheeks a little.

    Oh?

    Oh?

    Well, Tina showed up.

    It floats fluffy, with brooms and chillies floating around.

    I wonder if it is being cleaned.

    "Hey!

    "Oh, hey... what''s with that unusual greeting?

    "What? You don''t know, Iris?In the human world, this is the latest greeting. "

    "Really?

    "So, I don''t think so.Hey! "

    "Ohh... hey"

    "There is still light.Come on, more postcards.Hey! "

    "Oh, hey."

    "Cheer up. Hey, hey!

    "Hey!

    "Yeah, yeah, don''t say hello.I''ll give you a hundred points. "

    "I don''t know... I feel like my heart is being shredded.But this is the human greeting now.Next time, I have to do the same for Mr. Rain. "

    Seyana

    Niyari and Tina smile a lot, but England doesn''t notice it.

    "What was England doing?

    "Nothing in particular. I was relaxing."

    "Take it easy, eh?I''m coming with you. Yeah?

    I don''t mind.

    Then you can make tea ~

    I cook tea with caution and power.

    Where cups and saucers float fluffy and brew tea, it seems to be replicating the world of fairy tales.

    The tea cup with warm black tea is in the hands of England.

    Tina smiles when she moves next door.

    "Here, have a drink.Uchi, I''m confident in tea. "

    Yes, I''ll take it.

    Iris gently put his mouth on the teacup.

    The technique is similar to that of a lady with a deep window.

    Oh, that''s delicious.

    "Hehe, thank you.I''m so glad you said that. "

    "Tina is good at everything, including housework."

    "As you can see, it''s because of the maid.Are you good at that?

    "I''m a little jealous.I don''t do housework, so... that''s right.Could you teach me some chores, please?For example... yes, cooking, etc. "

    "I don''t mind that... but you can tell sugar from salt in England, right?

    "Huh? What''s the question?It will be decided. "

    "I''m glad... no?My... I don''t know who, but there''s a child who doesn''t make much distinction.I just thought if England were like that, it would break my bones. "

    "What are you afraid of?"

    Are there really people who can''t tell the difference between sugar and salt?

    Sure, it looks the same white, but it''s completely different.

    If you lick it, you''ll know in one shot, and as long as you''re not asleep, you''re not gonna make a mistake....

    Iris drank the rest of the tea, wondering but not caring deeply.

    "Thank you for your meal. It was delicious."

    "It was a shame. Hmm."

    "What''s going on?

    Staying stared at, England strangely tilted her head.

    Tina laughs bitterly and talks about the reason.

    "No, I don''t know what to say, but I was worried that we might be hated by England."

    "Oh, how could you do that?

    ''Cause we''re human and monkey.

    "Ah...."

    As if she had completely forgotten, England gave a small voice.

    "Speaking of which, yes... the perception of ghosts worked harder than humans."

    "Well, what about England?That''s why I was wondering if you hate me, but... is that not true?Don''t worry about me, huh?

    "That''s right... yes, don''t worry."

    Honma?

    Honma, it''s me.

    England laughs while showing tease.

    "Honestly, I still hate humans... but some of them do.Rain-san, and Tina.A little, but I can say I like it. "

    "I see... hehe, I''m glad he said that."

    "What''s with that disgusting laugh...?

    Tina continues to laugh at Niyaniya, although Iris is pulling a little.

    That''s all I''m glad you put it in England''s pocket.

    "Hey, where did you get your preference for us?Wasn''t it as expensive as Rain''s husband from the beginning?

    "I see... there are many things, but the decisive thing is when you get angry for me?

    "Huh? Are you angry?

    "When I fell down, I heard some of your voices.So Tina was very angry at Monica for handing me over..... "

    "Ah, ahhhhh!?

    Understanding what she meant, Tina blushed her face.

    And then I hold my head in agony.

    "Maybe, even if you don''t, when you scolded Monica?

    That''s right.Fufu, you heard Tina''s voice to me back then.I thought it was very powerful, reliable, and cool. "

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.It was so embarrassing to look back at that time.Whatever you say, oh, oh, how could you? "

    Fufu

    Seeing Tina in agony, England smiled ill.

    A calm afternoon of ghosts and angels passes.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ah, England. Good morning."

    "Rain-sama, hey!

 457 Episode 457: A welcome party thats too lively

    "Now, if you''re arrogant, I''d like to propose a toast to everyone''s idle and pretty-cute beauty...."

    "Cheers!

    "" "Kampaa!!!

    "Ahh!? My turn!?

    "Luna''s greetings are long and wasteful, wasteful and meaningless."

    "Don''t waste it!?

    Home at night.

    A welcoming party of new members will be held, with plenty of food, sweets and liquor lined up on the table.

    Everyone reaches out to them with a smile and entertains themselves with a fun chat.

    "Hey, let me pour it."

    Oh, thank you very much.

    "Hya, I''m going to hiyaga-together!

    "And by the way, you''re breaking up the food.Don''t you hate it?

    "I have nothing in particular."

    "Um, well... mushrooms are a little..."

    "Mushrooms are nutritious, right?Well, it''s okay now, but come on, get used to it. "

    "Hah, hah."

    Tina uses her maid soul to take care of England and Finia.

    Even so.....

    Regardless of Finia, when did England get along with Tina?

    Tina was a ghost, but she was concerned that she might not get along... but it seemed like she was worried.

    They seem to be very close, and they look like old friends.

    On!

    "Ah!? Hey, I was aiming for that meat!

    "In that case, it makes you think that the vessel is small to be angry with what dogs do.

    "What? Kanade wouldn''t complain about being robbed?

    "Of course, I''m a woman who can.That much... ahh!?My fish!?Fushh!!!

    Aren''t you angry?

    "Except for the fish!

    "Ooh...."

    "Sakura''s sorry."

    "Ugh, so guilty...."

    I wonder... are you getting along?

    I''m a little worried, but, well, it''ll be fine.

    It''s a natural body without being weird.....

    You can see how forgiving your heart is.

    Nina, this is delicious.

    "Nh... so soft."

    "It melts in my mouth."

    "Fuwa, fuwa"

    "Good."

    "Refill, eat."

    Yeah, let''s eat.

    The young couple were eating the same thing together.

    However, it always looks like the faceless referee is smiling.

    "By the way...."

    As the pleasant feast went on for some time, and as I remembered it, England asked everyone with her head tilted.

    "Do you like Rain?

    "I love you...?

    "No, Nina.I don''t like it that way, I like it in a romantic way. "

    "Hmm?

    "Hmm, it''s a little early for Nina.Well, to put it simply, I don''t know how to do it. "

    "Ohh."

    I''ll do it.

    "" "Huh!?

    Canade, Tania, Sola and Luna became red.

    What did Tina say...?

    "Eh... chi?

    "Wow."

    Hmm?

    "On!"

    The teenagers who looked strange and panicked were pulled by the sakura.

    I wonder if you were careful.

    But I want you to stop talking about England and Tina anyway.

    "So, what do you think?

    "Wow, I haven''t been there yet!?

    "You still like Rain, don''t you?

    Ugh

    Canade, who dug the tomb, made his face even more red.

    England smiles at it.

    Sounds like a lot of fun.

    "What about Tania?

    "Ah, I hah... well?I don''t hate it. "

    "So, do you like it?

    "I don''t know... I don''t hate that!

    "I mean, do you like it?

    "That''s why I hate you...."

    "I don''t hate it, but I like the opposite.Tania likes Rain, too.Rabu, that''s right. "

    Ugh

    The momentum of England pushed me to say nothing.

    I can''t believe that powerful, victorious Tania won''t be able to argue at all and pushed into it.

    Is it true that England is not a heavenly race, but a little devil tribe...?

    "Sola-san and Luna...."

    "Hmm. I love Rain."

    "That''s right. I like it."

    "Oh, what a surprise, you just admit it."

    "What are you going to do with it?If you do that, your thoughts will never be conveyed. "

    "Not to mention, it''s Rain.If you behave strangely, you can be distorted. "

    "Well, that''s true."

    I was convinced in a strange direction.

    I''d like to argue with you, but I''m sure it''s dull...

    Kh, I can''t say anything.

    "Hey, England. Why did you suddenly talk like that?

    "No, it doesn''t make any sense.I like Rain too, so I wanted to see how far you rivals are going. "

    "How much....."

    "It''s progressing....."

    Kanade and Tania looked shamefully in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    I mean....

    Please, don''t talk like that in front of me.

    I want to get out of here right now, but it seems dishonest....

    We can''t stop it, we just have to watch what happens.

    Fufufu

    "Oh, I don''t know, but Luna seems to have room."

    "Of course!After all, I''m already showing Rain my skin!

    "Ha!?

    Luna shocked England by saying something outrageous.

    "Wait, wait, wait!?When did that happen!?

    "Have you forgotten?On the way to the mine at Ganz''s request, Sola and the others took a bath.... "

    "That''s where we all found ourselves!

    "... speaking of which..."

    "That''s why."

    "Sola and the others are leading the Rain offensive."

    "I see... I see.I can''t believe you''re asking me this.Looks like a pretty tough enemy.We need to change our perception. "

    "But" he snapped, and England smiled.

    A very bad smile that reminds me of the time I met you.

    "I haven''t shown my skin yet...."

    "Fufu, I won!

    "But I kissed you."

    "" "Eh!?!?!?" "

    The eyes of the Canades became round.

    Seems to have taken a terrible shock, my hands and thump pull... no, my whole body was trembling.

    "Oh, you''re all very surprised.Fufu, is this my win?

    "... Rain?

    It felt like a rusty door, and the neck of Kanade moved.

    Everyone looks at this with the same movement.

    And... I''m stuck.

    "" "" What do you mean!!!?

    "No, I don''t know..."

    "Rain, Rain! Is it true!?Did you kiss Ilis?!

    "Is that what it''s like to be forcibly deprived!?

    "Suddenly, but it''s not like I''m forced to...?No, but I agree.... "

    "Hmm, that''s true...."

    "Well, under what circumstances did you kiss me!?What''s the situation!?

    "Fufu. Blessed by the moonlight that floats in the night sky, I gave you a kiss so close and quiet ?"

    "" "" Ahhhhhhhhh!!?

    Everyone holds their head, agonizes and makes a strange noise.

    "Nyah!?I''m so flattered! What a lovely situation!!!

    "I want to do it too!I want to be kissed with that stew!

    "Sola''s delusional powers are changing!Oh, my head is overheating!

    "It''s sloppy! You''re the strongest stew I''ve ever seen!Kluiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!

    "Um, guys...."

    "" "Rain!!!!

    "Ha, yes!?

    "" "Kiss me!!!!

    "Yes, no, that''s right....."

    "" "" Just hurry up!!!!

    Everyone ran away.....

    "Well... I''ll enjoy cooking with Nina and the others.Good afternoon. "

    "Ah, hey, England!?

    Fufu

    Just to disturb the field, England pulls into the back.

    I''m the one left.

    And the Canades, sitting somehow with their eyes.

    ... what happened after that?

    I will refrain from discussing the details.

    Just say one word.....

    Let me just say that it was a welcoming party that was too busy.

 458 Episode 458: Sense of Crisis

    ¡­¡­

    In the assigned room, Mina sat in a chair on the mirror and saw herself in the mirror.

    I see a beautiful face that is envious of others.

    I''ve never been proud of myself.

    Whether it''s neat or collapsed, it doesn''t matter.

    It doesn''t matter.

    No matter what you look like, your mission remains the same.

    "Harmony with the demons... is that really what happened?

    Mina''s face in the mirror was distorted.

    Mina agreed with Arios.

    But deep down, is that really okay?The question remained.

    The demons are enemies.

    A natural enemy of the living.

    The hour of rest will not come to mankind unless the demons are destroyed.

    Of course, the demon king must be eradicated until the last one.

    No mercy.

    Relentlessly.

    No mercy.

    After reminding you of the depth of your business, you must plead not guilty.

    Yes, I''ve been taught.

    "The demons are enemies... they can''t be reconciled.But.... "

    The current situation is very difficult.

    If I hadn''t been chased, I would have thought of going back to church once.

    And you would have asked yourself what to do.

    But I can''t do that.

    I have no choice but to think for myself.

    I just don''t get the answer.

    I just get lost when I think or think.

    Thoughts become more complicated as if they were taken from the vortex, and answers become more and more distant.

    "I...."

    No matter how much you think about it, there is no answer.

    That could be taken for granted.

    Until now, Mina has rarely done anything to think for herself.

    I only followed the Church''s wishes when I joined Arios'' party.

    When I went on a journey of demon king crusade, I just believed it was my mission.

    When we banished Rain, Arios told us.

    I''m giving up thinking for myself.

    No, no, no.

    From the beginning, such an idea did not come to mind.

    Someone will guide you.

    It shows me the path to follow.

    But nobody says anything right now.

    It doesn''t show me the way.

    What am I supposed to do?

    I would have to think for myself and find the answer, but I can''t.

    I can''t do anything about it.

    Mina was lost like a lost child.

    "Mina, are you there?

    "Ah... yes"

    After the sound of knocking on the door, Monica''s voice was heard.

    Ha, return to me and reply.

    "What is it?

    "There''s something I want to talk to you about....."

    Yes?

    Mina had a bad feeling about Monica''s voice, which seemed serious.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Is Lean... dead?

    "Why is that...?"

    When I moved to the hall, I was told that Lean was dead.

    Arios was stunned that he didn''t know either.

    It seems that Monica helped me fly here and there recently....

    I can''t believe you''re not going home like that.

    Who would have expected that?

    "I''m sorry... this is happening while I''m with you."

    "What the hell is going on!?Why Lean!?

    "Alios, calm down.I''m sorry about Lean... but even if I hit Monica... "

    "Hmm... that''s right.I''m sorry, Monica. Looks like I lost my cool. "

    "No, I don''t care.Rather, considering Arios'' mood, I wonder if it would be helpful. "

    "So... what do you mean?Can you tell me why that happened?

    "Yes, of course."

    Monica and Lean were turning places aiming to reconcile with the demons.

    All of a sudden... even if I try to talk to the Four Heavenly Kings, there''s no way I''m going to be targeted.

    You will be attacked.

    In order to avoid such a situation, I first decided to persuade the demons who were relatively calm and free to move.

    By combining numbers, we can get our opinions across.

    The plan was going well.

    Sometimes I was attacked, but one by one, I succeeded in making the Demons my ally.

    If this were to happen, the Four Heavenly Kings would one day not be able to ignore it and would have to think about harmony.

    When the number of allies increased enough to think so... Rain appeared.

    He did not listen to any of our claims and killed all the demons he had joined.

    Murder goes beyond that.

    She apologized for what she had done in the past and threw away Lean, who was trying to start over again with tears.

    ... Monica tells the story with tears.

    If that person hears about it, it''s just a lie that will make you rather angry than stunned.

    But Arios and Mina can''t see that Monica''s story is a lie.

    I can''t think of a benefactor who helped us as telling such a lie.

    "Shit!

    Alios revealed his anger and struck the wall.

    It contains piscills and cracks, and the dust falls slightly.

    "Rain again!Rain Rain Rain Rain Rain...!!!He, he''s getting tangled up here, and he''s... damn it, damn it!!

    "... Arios..."

    "How much trouble do I have to get in my way!?It''s him, it''s all Rain''s fault!Because we were involved with Rain, we...!!!

    You''re right to say that you banished Rain....

    Without realizing or acknowledging it, Arios continued to spill a curse.

    You can''t admit your mistakes forever, you can''t face your mistakes, and you keep turning away from your sins.

    And Mina....

    "God... show us the way now and then"

    Even in times like this, I did not think for myself, but tried to entrust everything to others.

    Neither Arios nor Mina can be saved yet.

    ... brave party, two left.

 459 Episode 459 Dr. Iriss Most Powerful Seed Lecture

    "That''s why... my most powerful seed lecture begins."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!

    "Hyuhhh!

    Canade and Luna clapped with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    What''s the rest of it?I had a face like that.

    I''m the latter.

    Suddenly, I wonder if it was gathered in the living room by England, and now the dialogue.

    What the hell do you want to do?

    "Oh, Canade and Luna are fine, but not the others.If you don''t cheer up, the lecturers will lose their motivation. "

    "Hey, England. What the hell is this?Suddenly, even if they say lecture..... "

    "In preparation for the next lecture,"

    "Is this it?

    "There was a leap in the back... and I heard that the abominable man who hurt my soul became demonized and gained an unusual power.With that in mind, I was wondering if it would be better for you to acquire more power than you do now. "

    Well, that makes sense.

    Enemies are stronger.

    To counter it, we also need to acquire more power than ever before.

    But what should I do?

    I think I''ve acquired combat skills through a special training with Tin.....

    Will you repeat the special training again?

    However, I didn''t feel like I could expect it to grow significantly.

    "Can you teach me how to fight?

    "No, it''s not like that"

    In response to Rifa''s question, Iris answers with a suspicious smile.

    Looks like he''s planning something.

    "Improved combat skills, special training for collaboration, enhanced thinking leading to optimal solutions¡­ are all important, but you have already reached a certain level of coverage.I think someone taught me, but I''m sure he was a good teacher. "

    "Ehhhh!

    Canade is proud to be complimented on Tin.

    As for my daughter, I''m sure she''s happy to be praised.

    "But that''s not enough.Even if there is no problem now, the time will come when you will surrender to the power of your enemies.Like a fellow ex-husband who was demonized. "

    "It''s a huge problem..."

    "However, there is a way to solve the problem at once."

    "What is that?

    It''s awake.

    England answers with a smile.

    Little devilish tricks haven''t been fixed since I became one of them.

    Are you getting used to it already?

    "As you all know, our strongest species has a trump card called Awakening.How many times more combat power if we move to a state of awakening... no, it jumps more than ten times. "

    "Ten times... that''s amazing!Ah, but even if my walrus triples tenfold, I''m still weak... "

    "Finea needs to be a little more energetic, not just awake."

    As she sighed, England continued talking.

    "Awakening is, yes... a way to compress and explode the remaining forces at once, gaining forces that are not comparable to normal times.You''ll have less time to fight, but instead, you''ll get a powerful firepower for a single hit. "

    "Hmm, that''s also a disadvantage."

    "But that''s very powerful, isn''t it?England''s awakening was incredible... Kanade, I hear you weren''t awake either.

    Nyahaha

    Kanade became red with the illumination and scratched her cheeks with her fingertips.

    My tail is shaking calmly.

    Yes!

    "Please, Luna."

    "How do I wake up?I also want to be awake and use my magic and bashbash.I mean, if I wake up, I might be able to use some super magic. "

    "I can''t recommend it because the terrain will change if you use super magic... well, I know how Luna feels.Efforts are indispensable to gaining more power.Very correct. "

    "Fufu, I was praised."

    "Stupid... isn''t the world over to be praised for your sister-in-law...?

    "Hey, my sister.Are you selling a fight?

    "Does that mean... this lecture will teach everyone how to wake up?

    When asked to wrap up, England nodded with cockroach.

    "I''m not at liberty because I''m restricted right now... but I know how to move into a state of awakening.There''s nothing wrong with teaching you. "

    "Nh, thank you. I want to be strong."

    "Wow, I wonder if I can do something good... but I want to hang in there!

    On!

    We''re all very motivated.

    "But you can''t do it that easily?If you can make it that easy, you''ll be wanting to do it on your own without needing to be taught... maybe there''s a really tough challenge?

    ¡­¡­

    Tina makes such a point, and everyone solidifies.

    Somewhat, yeah?This kind of feeling brings eyes to England at once.

    "Honestly, it''s hard to say.Transitioning to a self-conscious state requires considerable training.However, once you grasp the trick, it''s easy to wake up.In that regard, I think it would be easier for Canade and Nina to do it because they have already experienced it. "

    "What are the tricks?

    "That''s all I know, only once I wake up... but there''s a trigger, a condition to fulfill the awakening."

    "What is that?

    "To really think about someone."

    Enris gently lays his hand on his chest and says with a gentle voice.

    That face is calmer than I''ve ever seen before.

    In addition, I felt as young as it looked.

    Previously on England, it seemed like a thread stretched to the limit, no matter when it was cut.

    After the battle, it was somewhat calm.....

    Still, there was a danger.

    But not now.

    It''s so calm that I can feel comfortable watching it.

    When you change, you learn a strange emotional depth.....

    I feel relieved to see the present England from the bottom of my heart.

    "What does it mean to think of someone?

    "It means as it is.Prioritize others over yourself.Demonstrate readiness to throw everything for the person.I''m sorry to say this, but is it self-sacrificial?When you are so prepared, when you raise your feelings of pride to the limit, you will be able to perform your awakening. "

    I see.

    "If you ask me,"

    Canade and Nina nodded as if they had something in mind.

    "I want to use my power for someone, not for myself.I want to help someone.I want to support someone.Such thoughts will give our strongest species the added power of awakening. "

    "Hmm... it''s a story that you don''t understand."

    "That''s right. It''s understandable in words, but what should I do if I try to put it into practice..."

    "Oh, I don''t think I have any particular problems with that."

    Huh?

    Everyone looked strange, starting with Sora.

    While watching everyone, England laughs gently.

    "For someone¡­ aren''t you practicing it as it should be?"

    Really?

    "That''s right. Aren''t you always fighting for someone, not for yourself?Fufu, because I have a contract, is it similar to the main one?After all, Rain is shredding herself more than anyone else and doing everything for someone else. "

    "When they say so....."

    I think so.

    This time, everyone''s eyes were focused on us.

    Everyone has a warm expression, which is strangely illuminating.

    "If you do, you''ll wake up with some combat training.If we''re going to move freely, we need more training from there, but... it won''t take long. "

    "Really?

    "Yes, it''s true.I won''t lie to my people. "

    A little mischievously replied to Canade''s words.

    Except for my buddies, I guess you can lie and spit all you want, but it seems like she really is.

    "All right, I''ll do my best if you do that!I can help Rain more!

    "I can''t lose either.I can''t let you run like a cat forever. "

    "Another disgraceful nickname!?

    Everyone laughs and a quiet time passes.

    I want this time to last forever.

    I think so from the bottom of my heart.

    "Excuse me, is Shroud here!?

    The quiet time did not last long, and the incident soon came in.

 460 Episode 460 broke.....

    According to Natalie, there is a B-ranked monster near the city.

    Also, it seems that several C-rank monsters appeared.

    Investigations have revealed that spider-shaped monsters lurk deep in the cave and reproduce.

    He said he was taking the time to increase his allies.

    The number seems to be in excess of 100.

    If the hunters hadn''t discovered it by accident, it would have been more scary.

    And this time, a sweep operation will be carried out.

    Enemies have multiple B and C ranks.

    Quite a high difficulty request.

    That''s where a lot of people gather....

    Natalie, who noticed we were back, called.

    "Nyafu, B and C ranks are as easy as we are right now!

    As if she was motivated, Kanade was circling her arms.

    "Kanade, I don''t know how you feel, but...."

    "Be careful... it''s no good.

    The other one, Nina, who came with me, scolded me.

    "Eh? No, no..."

    "You might get hurt... don''t be alarmed.Hang in there, okay?

    "... yes"

    I was told what I wanted to say first.

    Young people like Nina say it, but they have to reflect on it.

    Kanade dropped his shoulders and let his tail slip to the side.

    "Mr. Shroud, are you ready?

    Multiple adventurers gather at the entrance to the city.

    We''re going to crusade with them.

    Incidentally, only Canade and Nina will accompany you.

    Other members will stand by in case of unexpected trouble to boost the city''s power.

    "Oh, we''re fine."

    "What about the others?

    The gathered adventurers answered Natalie''s question with a powerful voice.

    "Well, gentlemen... thank you for killing the B ranked monster Dark Spider and his child''s Cloud Spider!

    "" "Oooh!!!

    The strong voice echoed again and the adventurers left the city.

    The goal is to become a breeding ground for monsters.

    It seems that it is now time to overflow and attack people, so we must hurry.

    First, the group of adventurers split into the front and the rear.

    Two main squads to crush and an auxiliary squad to lay down a siege to keep them from escaping.

    We were assigned to the main unit.

    Well, there are also canades and Nina, so it''s a natural arrangement.

    I have no particular objection, but as Nina says, it is forbidden to be alarmed, so I want to do it firmly.

    "Rain"

    "What''s the matter, Kanade?

    "Just now... I don''t like spiders, so what should I do...?

    "Why did you volunteer...?

    "I mean, you want to stay with Rain, or you want me to see what I do...."

    I see.

    If you say such a thing, you can''t respond to anything.

    "What''s wrong?

    "No, no. It''s nothing."

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s none of Nina''s business, so don''t worry."

    Pure eyes are hard right now.

    "If you don''t like it, do you want to go around back?

    "Yeah, I''m fine.I''ll pull out the trees and hit them with it. "

    "I can''t help but feel free to destroy the forest... at least turn it into stone or rock."

    "Rayah!

    I then packed up the details of the operation with the other adventurers.

    And... the crusade begins.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Special! Spinning ball!

    Canade threw a fist-sized stone as he screamed, even though he was influenced by Tina.

    Goh! And with a vicious noise, the stones fly, knocking down a few cloud spiders.

    Even a stone can be a fine weapon if Kanade uses it.

    Yes.

    Nina was trying to suck her enemies in by opening a hole in the subspace.

    However, it seems that it is caught somewhere and cannot be inhaled well.

    Failed?

    With that in mind, I tried to follow her, but then I realized Nina''s true intentions.

    "Lady Fox, hold still!

    "We''ll do the rest!

    The adventurers were attacking while the enemy was stuck.

    I see, you were stalling the enemy.

    Nina''s abilities work a lot.

    Recently, I seem to be familiar with the way I handle myself... and perhaps the broadest range of party members will grow.

    "I can''t lose either!Fireball Multishot! "

    While magically kicking out the crowded cloud spiders, they aim for the dark spiders lurking in the back.

    It is about ten meters in size and feels like a dwarf.

    In addition, it produces sharp fangs like a sickle.

    The Dark Spider used his sharp legs like a spear, and his fangs were even bigger like a sickle.

    Fast.

    Moreover, if the target is accurate and blinking, it is likely to cause an attack in the meantime.

    "... but..."

    Weiss and the demonized Alpha are far less powerful than Lean.

    Not if you''re in trouble with someone like this.

    There will be even greater difficulties ahead, and we need to be more energetic than ever.

    I set up Kamui and got closer to Dark Spider.

    Avoid rainfall attacks in millimeters and get more distance.

    Dark spiders are at the tip of the eyes and nose.

    After I twisted my body and avoided the last attack, I stuck Kamui in his red eyes....

    Eh?

    Kamui''s blade was shattered with a high-pitched noise: Ginnh!

 461 Episode 461: Lets build a new weapon

    Despite all the trouble, Luckily the monster''s crusade was successfully completed.

    Me, Canade, Nina''s not hurt, and none of the other adventurers are seriously injured.

    As a result, it was a great success.

    Should it be the price? Kamui will break.

    Return home for a moment and rest your tired body from the crusade.....

    The next day, I visited Ganz''s armory store.

    "Hmm...."

    Showing the shattered Kamui to Ganz gave him a very bitter face.

    Tina, who has undergone routine maintenance, peeks into him.

    "Hey, Grandma. Can''t you repair Rain''s husband''s weapon?

    "I can''t help it if it''s so splintered up.It''s faster to rebuild from scratch than repair.How the hell did you use it?

    "Um... as far as I''m concerned, I meant to treat it normally."

    "Really?

    "Rain''s husband is usually not very comfortable."

    Not only Ganz, but for some reason Tina is suspicious.

    "No, it was really normal.I just fought monsters as usual and didn''t attack particularly hard parts..... "

    "Hmm. Well, then... even if I hadn''t maintained it for a long time, I didn''t make it so easy to break."

    "... maybe it wasn''t my fault?

    Tina opened her mouth as she remembered that they were bothering her head.

    "What is it?

    "You used the power of Kanade to fight Lean, right?

    "Ah, but I''ve never had to borrow the help of Canades or anyone else before...."

    "But this is the first time you''ve had the help of everyone who''s awake.

    "Ah"

    "Perhaps you can''t stand it, there''s deadly damage in it, and the last monster crusade has reached its limit...?

    When I was told, I felt that way.

    I can''t think of any other possibilities.

    "What is this awakening?

    "Um, actually...."

    Ganz, with a strange face, was taught to wake up.

    On top of that, I told him that I had the help of Kanade, who was awake.

    Turn around from a bitter face and Ganz becomes convinced.

    "I see... if so, I''m not convinced.That''s because I didn''t expect that kind of force.I can''t stand it, and it''s no wonder I broke it. "

    "I don''t know... I''m sorry"

    Ganz destroyed the weapon he made with his soul.

    From him, it could be a business thing.

    I apologize for not thinking about it, but Ganz laughs.

    Anyway, if you''re going to apologize, I''m going to apologize to you.I didn''t expect it to break.If it was a weapon made by Kui, it couldn''t be broken... it meant that there was a slowness.Thank you for making me realize that. "

    "It would be helpful if you could say so."

    "But... what''s wrong with this?"

    Ganz''s face is bitter again.

    "Can''t you fix it?

    "As I said, it would be sooner to rebuild it from scratch.Well, it takes time, but there''s no problem with that.We have the ingredients, and now we have time. "

    "Then...."

    "But you can''t help making something that breaks again.

    "When they say so....."

    I may be in trouble.

    Given the past, the chances of fighting the demons will increase in the future.

    At that time, I might need the help of everyone who''s awake....

    If it is broken again, I cannot apologize.

    "Can''t you make something new?Rain''s husband''s new weapon to withstand the power of everyone who is awake. "

    "Tina, even if you say such a rude thing, it just bothers Ganz...."

    "I can make it."

    "Can you make it!?

    I was surprised when they said it was rusty.

    However, Ganz''s face remains bitter.

    I wonder what the problem is.

    "I pride myself on being a first-class armorer.Whatever the customer wants, let them respond. "

    "Oh, that''s very reliable, Grandma."

    "I just... said something similar before, but I can''t help it without the ingredients."

    "Mithrills are depleting again?

    "No, the mythrill is still being collected.The problem is, you can''t do it with Mithrills. "

    Oh, I see.

    "What are you talking about?

    "I mean...."

    Kamui is made of Mithrill....

    Then I couldn''t stand the power of everyone who was awake.

    If we make the same weapon, if we don''t use stronger materials than Mythrill, we''ll get the same result again.

    Explain that...

    "I see. Okay, Grandpa.Can you make Rain''s husband''s new weapon out of more material than Mithrill?

    "Don''t say it so easily.When it comes to mythrills or more, the number is quite limited.Hmmm... is that a high-miss thrill?But the durability doesn''t change that much... it''s like an element crystal or a solar iron... no, it''s more than that. "

    After taking the technique of thinking, Ganz snapped with bumps.

    I shook my head in trouble.

    "Hmm... no, none of this will hold.It is quite a material that can withstand the power of awakening and play. "

    "This is it! Don''t you have something to keep?

    "Well... the legendary Ore, Oliharkon, won''t be a problem."

    "Well then, Grandma. So please don''t!

    "Don''t be reckless.It''s a legend because it''s called a legend.Oliharkon won''t be available soon. "

    Nahahaha, I don''t know...

    After that.....

    Though I thought about it, I didn''t think of a good idea, and it was dissolved that day.

    More powerful weapons than Kamui are necessary for the future.

    I want to do something about it, but I can''t make a specific policy....

    Tina and I went home with our heads bothered.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "That''s what I''m saying."

    I talked to Ganz at dinner.

    Then, Kanade''s face seemed unsatisfactory.

    "Nh... I''m sorry, Rain.I broke my weapon..... "

    "No, it''s not Kanade''s fault.I don''t think I can help it, and if I hadn''t had Kanade''s help in the first place, I wouldn''t have beaten Lean. "

    "Don''t let me. I''d rather not worry about it."

    "Yeah... eheheheh, thank you, Tina."

    I''m relieved that I''m back in good health at Canade, but the key issue hasn''t been resolved.

    Really, what''s going on?

    ... what a headache, unexpected words pop out of the unexpected.

    "Hmm. I mean, should I have Orihalcon?

    "But... do you think Luna knows where Orihalcon is?

    "Rain has Oliharkon, don''t you think?"

    ¡­¡­

    A little silence.

    And then...

    "Eh!?

    A voice of surprise echoed.

 462 I totally forgot about 462.

    "Wait a minute.What do you mean I have Oliharkon?It''s not like I remember getting something like that.... "

    "Do you have it?

    Yes, you have it.

    Not just Luna, but even Sola.

    However, no matter how much I dig into my memory, I don''t remember getting Orihalcon.

    "Is that true?Rain''s husband doesn''t seem to know anything. "

    "It''s possible that Luna is the only one who''s mistaken, but if Sola is saying the same thing, it''s probably true."

    "Wait a minute, don''t you have low confidence in me?

    Fufu, it''s my fault.

    Mm-hmm?

    If only Luna....

    And, just like England, I think a little rude.

    However, because Sola is saying the same thing, I guess I really have Oliharkon.

    But I still don''t remember.

    It''s a crimson tear.

    Huh?

    "So Rain still has the crimson tears, right?That''s Oliharkon. "

    ¡­¡­

    Crimson tears?

    I remember hearing the name of the item somewhere....

    "Perhaps this is an example of what you prepared to seal me up?

    "Ah!?

    I remember.

    A long time ago....

    I borrowed it from the Spirits when I decided to seal England.

    I borrowed it to mediate a seal....

    In the end, there was no seal.

    That''s why I forgot to return it.

    I still have it with me.

    "Shit... I really did it... I still haven''t returned it, so I guess I stole it.What are you doing, I... oh, really, oh my God. "

    "Well, uh, I don''t know what''s going on, but please, cheer up!All right, all right.

    Fionia will comfort you, but now that kindness is painful.

    "By the way, I was aware of the crimson tears.I wonder when I''ll give it back, I wonder if I''ve forgotten... how I kept an eye on it!

    "Say it quickly!!!

    "Fuggin ''!?

    When Sola''s poison fell, Luna turned around.

    "Rain, I''m sorry about your sister.... No, it''s the same crime because she kept silent while knowing, but I think she might have some idea."

    "No, yeah. Basically, you don''t have to apologize so much because it''s all my fault I forgot."

    It''s an excuse.....

    I thought England was dead at that time, and I couldn''t think about what happened afterwards.

    That''s why I forgot to return the crimson tears.

    Well, that''s an irreplaceable excuse.

    I can''t believe the Spirit Clan trusted me and lent me a crimson tear, but I never gave it back....

    Shit, I feel so guilty.

    "Well, it''s Rain.Don''t be depressed. Shouldn''t we just think about it?

    "Just fine?

    "We need Orihalcon.And there are crimson tears in just the right condition.Then you won''t be able to take advantage of it!

    "No, that''s just..."

    I borrowed a crimson tear when I couldn''t help but converted it into a weapon on my own. I would definitely be angry if I told you that.

    My fault may deepen the gap between people and spirits.

    I mean, before that, you can''t do what you borrowed without permission as a person.

    There is no common sense.

    "Well, don''t worry about it.Allow me, Spirit Clan.I hope you can still use the red tears!?

    "Let''s keep Luna quiet for a moment."

    Once again, the poison fell, and Luna turned her eyes and passed out again.

    How powerful is it...?

    I''m a little scared of Sora.

    "Anyway, I have to return the red tears."

    "It''s not Luna, but why don''t you talk to her about it?

    "That''s what I did to Sola...."

    "Is there anything else about Orihalcon?Then I think we should bet on even a small possibility. "

    "Hmm... do I agree?It''s a bad thing you''ve been borrowing, but I don''t know, maybe Mr. Al will be happy to approve?

    If Canade agrees, Tania and Rifa will follow.

    "I mean, isn''t red tears so important to the Spirit Clan?If it''s important, it''s time to give it back or something like that. "

    "I remember these words when I was dealing with humans.Your stuff is mine, mine is mine. "

    "No, that''s...."

    Whatever Tania says, what Rifa says is definitely strange.

    I don''t know, but it''s strange.

    "Nh... Rain, what are you going to do?

    "Anyway, I''ll return the red tears."

    "Was it a waste? I couldn''t help but find Orihalcon."

    "I don''t know what Tania says, but in the first place, I owe you this.First of all, we need to give it back properly. "

    The return was significantly delayed.....

    Still, it can''t go on like this.

    "Besides... it''s a very thick thing, but I''m going to talk to you about what I can do."

    Can I keep forgetting to return it and use it?What a horrible story.

    It''s natural to think normally and be turned down.

    That''s why I don''t expect much from the crimson tears.

    Prepare to be angry and go to return it.

    And one more thing.

    "Hmm?

    "This is a good opportunity, so I need to ask the chief something."

    "What do you want to know?What kind of thing? "

    "A lot of things...."

    It''s not a trick, it''s not a waste.

    There are so many things I can''t explain in one word.

    About Weiss, about Kagne, about Lean....

    Recently, a lot of things really happened.

    And then, the mystery increased.More things I don''t know.

    I feel like something big is happening behind my back....

    I have to know more.

    That''s what I started to think.

    "I see, so I''ll talk to the chief... yes, I think that''s the right answer.The chief knows all kinds of stories, and she has a deep knowledge of them. "

    "Live long, so....?

    "That''s right... Nina, don''t say that in front of your mother.Time and in some cases, it will be wiped out. "

    "Blubber"

    Nina was trembling in horror.

    Well then, tomorrow we''re going to the spiritual village.

    "" I have no objection!

 463 Special Story New Year

    "Open it....."

    "Congratulations!

    New Year.

    New Year''s morning for all of us.

    The sky that appeared outside the window was blue in color, and it seemed to indicate a good year.

    "Nyaa, it''s warm ?"

    Canade seemed to like the kotatsu and his tail swayed loosely.

    It seems to be a heating appliance used in the eastern continent... but it certainly feels good.

    I can feel not only the warmth, but also the comfort, and I''m going to fall asleep.

    "Oh? Whose leg is this?

    "Hmm? Does that mean this is Tania''s foot?

    "What is it, Luna?It''s a little leg. "

    "Fufu, unlike Tania, I''m smart and slim!

    "Heh...."

    "Kukuku"

    "Blubber"

    "Tania, ignore my stupid sister.And don''t let the killer go.Nina and Finia are scared. "

    It should be warm in the kotatsu, but Nina and Finia''s faces are blue.

    Tania must be staring at me.

    Girl''s leg thickness is prohibited.

    I wonder if it''s something you shouldn''t touch.

    I''ll be careful.

    "Hafuu... you''re so warm./(adv-to, adv-to) (on-mim) thump/thump/thump/"

    "It''s great."

    "Ofuu...."

    The sakura was sandwiched between Refa and Iris from left and right.

    Bury your upper body in the fur of your calves, and go down into the kotatsu.

    It''s a superb space, warm up and down.

    Sakura seemed a little annoying.....

    Somehow, it seems to be good to take care of, and it does not move while standing still.

    It''s like two faithful dogs.

    "Phew...."

    Enter the kotatsu and relax from the New Year.

    That''s the best luxury.

    "Ladies and gentlemen..."

    Tina came here fluffy.

    Around it is something cooked in the kitchen.

    Each can be arranged in front of everyone.

    "What is this...?

    The bowl resembles a bowl, but it is somewhat small in size.

    Beautiful glossy black with gold details.

    It is a very carefully crafted vessel.

    There are a lot of vegetables and chicken in that vessel.

    It is simmered in a golden soup with a good aroma.

    And there''s a white object in the middle that you''re not familiar with.

    When I followed it with chopsticks, it stretched.

    "Nhh... uhhhh!

    "Hey, Kanade.What''s inspiring the hunting instinct? "

    "I mean, it feels like it''s stretching, and when I look at it, I''m thrilled."

    "Wonderful... but fun"

    "This is a cake?

    "Whoa, does Rifa know about rice cakes?

    "Food made from rice, mainly distributed in kagnes.Correct? "

    Correct.Hey, candy. "

    Recently, I felt like Tina was turning into a neighborhood grandmother.

    "Speaking of which, Kriosian was in the East Continent.It''s close to Kagne, so there''s a lot of stuff and information coming in. "

    "It''s hot, but hafufu... it''s good!

    Sola and the others were eating a mochi that stretched out with hafu.

    I''ll take a bite, too.

    It feels like the sweetness and taste of rice are condensed....

    However, the texture is also enjoyable.

    "Heh, there''s food like this."

    "It seems that it was simmered with vegetables and chicken.I was told by a merchant who came from the East Continent the other day.Tasty?

    Oh, that''s good.

    "It''s hot, but that''s good, too.Sakura, are you okay?

    "Cune....."

    The sakura also behaved like a stew, but she didn''t like it hot, and it seemed a little spicy.

    "I''ll be cold.Phew, phew... here. "

    On!

    Cut the chilled chicken and mochi into small pieces and serve them to the crisps.

    Sakura was happily bitten.

    Now he seems to be fine, swallowing it...

    "On, on, on, on!

    You''re shaking your tail and sweetening it as if you were begging more and more.

    Honestly, she''s cute.

    Now let''s focus on vegetables.....

    "What... Finia.Is there anything bad about crispy food?Look, just like the cat doesn''t like citrus fruit, that''s how it feels. "

    "Hmm? Um... I don''t think there''s anything in particular.Sakura looks like a dog, but she''s the strongest seed... "

    "Oh, I see.Then, is there a problem? "

    Serve the vegetables with peace of mind.

    The sakura did not like or dislike it, and the vegetables were eating happily.

    "... hey, Rain''s husband.Do you mind if I say, "Uh-huh" to Sakura?

    "Fine, but what''s the matter?

    "I mean, are you going to eat the food we cooked so delicious?It''s so cute. "

    "If that''s the case, I''d like to do it too.I''m more of a dog than a cat. "

    "Okay, okay."

    "Coon"

    Sakura was spoiled by everyone.

    "I feel somehow in danger of my position!?

    Kanade remembered a strange sense of crisis.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After I finished eating, I went out.

    I''m going to go to the first shrine.

    It seems that they greet the gods on the New Year in a culture passed on to Kagne.

    I''m looking forward to it because I''ve never done it before.

    Everyone is changing into a costume in the house.

    That costume...

    "Rain, goodbye!

    Looking back, I see some costumes... everyone dressed in kimonos.

    "Hey, Rain.What about my kimono?

    "This is my first time wearing it, but it''s really cramped...."

    "But beautiful and cute."

    I''ve seen a kimono for the first time, but I think it''s very good.

    I can''t lose sight of everybody.

    It has a variety of patterns and is gorgeous, but there is something to it and it''s a calm garment.

    Everyone''s usual bright image turns around and feels soft.

    Besides, the accessory on my head, the cymbal, gives a good taste again.

    Everyone was shining brighter than usual because the clasp itself was a gorgeous item.

    It''s not only that, but it also holds your hair together, so it has an unusual atmosphere....

    "Yeah, I think it''s really good.Everyone looks good together. "

    "Nyahah, Rain praised me ?"

    "Well, you''re not feeling bad, are you?You can praise me even more. "

    "Hey, Rain''s husband?Where are we?

    Tina said that on Nina''s head, wearing a doll-sized kimono.

    It was made to order.

    "Oh, I think it''s cute.In a different atmosphere... it feels attractive. "

    Hey, Rain''s husband is so good.

    Is it a concealment, or is it a pacifying slap?

    It hurts plain.

    "By the way, I say hello to God, where are you going?

    "As a god, is it still a church?

    "No, there''s a company on the hill.I think I''ll go there and say hello.Not only the company, but also various stalls. "

    "Oh, the stall!I want lots of good food!

    "Ouch, yes... I''ll eat!

    Luna and Nina were burning in their appetites.

    While smiling at them, they move to the hill.

    The big road was straight ahead, and I saw the company at the back.

    It has a different architectural style from the church and has a calm atmosphere.

    There were stalls lined up on the left and right of the road, and a lot of people smiled.

    "Oh, it''s more like a festival than a place for prayer."

    "bustling"

    "Hawawawah, is it okay to have a walrus in here!?

    "It seems we''ve set up a place where everyone can say hello with ease.I wonder if the festival side is strong, as Enris says. "

    "I see. I''m more interested in stalls."

    "Ah, that smells good...."

    "Oh, there''s a hot dog too!

    People seem to be more interested in food.

    That sounds like it.

    Encourage them to go ahead, laughing bitterly.

    Let''s go around the street later.I have to say hello to God first. "

    "Yes."

    Let''s all go to the company.

    It is time to wait for the turn and offer your prayers.

    After releasing the bronze coins, they offer prayers in unison.

    At this time, it seems that you should simply make a wish.

    If you''re really going to pray, there''s a lot of weird things about it....

    Because of the festive side, as I mentioned earlier, it''s nothing.

    ¡­¡­

    After we all prayed together, we left the company.

    "What did you wish for?

    "Hmm... I wonder if I can be really strong?

    "What a militant favor... so that Sola can improve her cooking."

    "I don''t think that''s possible... I want a new cooking utensil."

    "I''m... healthy."

    We''re going to improve our maid skills

    "I want to be as strong as Tania."

    "Wow, my walrus, well, let''s make you feel a little bit stronger..."

    "On! On! On!

    "I want to eat a lot of delicious food..."

    "Fufu, I wish I had a hobby."

    Everyone''s falling apart.

    But I could say it was a wish.

    "Hey, what did Rain do to you?

    "Me? May I stay with everyone from now on..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Afterwards, climb the high ground.

    From the highlands overlooking the city, you can see the bustling city of the new year.

    And the sun shining in the blue sky.

    This year, the sun I saw for the first time is so beautiful, it seems to change my mind when I saw it.

    Everyone looks back and says with a smile.

    "Well then, let''s do it again...."

    "" Congratulations on opening. ""

    "" "Thank you again this year!

 464 Episode 463 I forgot this one too.

    The next day.

    I just moved into the spiritual village and talked to Mr. Al....

    "Hmm? Red tears?... Oops!

    Speaking of which, you get a reaction like that.

    No, uh....

    Whatever I say, Mr. Al, have you forgotten?

    Both my daughters are stunned.

    Mother, that''s not true.

    "The nervous solas seem stupid to be angry with me."

    "I can''t help it. My concubine has been busy lately, such as going to Kriosia.I can''t remember the trivial things. "

    "My mother is old, too."

    "Hmm...."

    Al''s eyes glowed with killers.

    Looking at that, Luna realized that she had lost her voice and said that she had lost it.

    "Daughter, come here for a minute.Let''s enjoy mom and daughter''s time for the first time in a while. "

    "Eh, no, um..."

    "I''ll give you plenty of cuteness.I won''t let you go even if you don''t want to. "

    "Ah, sister!Help..... "

    "... come on, Rain.My mom says she''s fine, so let''s go to the chief next. "

    So, is that okay?

    It''s okay.

    "Oh yeah... good luck, Luna"

    "Terrible!?

    "Now, come here.Just because the training ground is empty.So let''s enjoy our mother and daughter''s time. "

    "Hi... hiyaaaaaa!?

    Luna''s screams echoed in the middle of nowhere.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Yes, crimson tears...?

    I talked to the chief, but he returned such a dumb reaction.

    "What is that?

    "Huh? No... you know, you came to town about England, right?That''s the item I borrowed to seal her. "

    Hmm?

    The chief takes the technique of thinking and silences for a while.

    "Oops, I remember.You certainly lent me a crimson tear. "

    It seems that I finally remembered, and the long hits my palm.

    "I see, you did lend it to me.I totally forgot because it''s an irrelevant item. "

    "Totally... is that all right?

    "For our spirits, it''s only worth it."

    "You had to go through a lot of procedures to get it out?

    "It''s an item that I manage in the village.Regardless of rarity, certain procedures are necessary. "

    "Hah...."

    I wonder, what''s the appropriateness of this?

    After all, I was prepared to be told that humans were not trustworthy, but I was unappreciative.

    Legendary items may be worth as much to them as those stones.

    "It has a red tear and a big name, but after all, it''s just ore.It''s not worth protecting with all your might. "

    It''s really appropriate... and I''m stunned.

    Is that okay, Spirit Clan?

    "Um... anyway, despite your help, I''m sorry for the delay in returning it so far.I apologize. "

    "I don''t mind. Our spiritual tribe is not so narrow in vessels as to have such bad feelings."

    "It would be helpful if you could say so."

    So?

    Huh?

    "Isn''t that all you''re talking about?

    That''s the length of the Spirit Clan.

    I wonder if this idea is all foreseeable.

    I understand you''re asking me kindly, but....

    Still, I need crimson tears.

    I''ll keep my head down.

    "Bright red tears please."

    "Please."

    Sola, who was coming with me, lowered her head.

    "Hmm? The crimson tears are of no great value to our Spirit Clan... that''s why they''re not a substitute for giving us a whisper.Especially if you''re dealing with humans.Well, I''m not a stranger, so I''ll ask you about the situation. "

    "Thank you very much. Actually...."

    I explained the situation, thanking him for the opportunity to explain.

    "Hmm, your weapon...."

    "I understand that everything is selfish and convenient.But there''s nothing else to rely on. "

    "Why do you want power?

    The captain stared at us with sharp eyes.

    You feel the pressure and your back trembles.

    What should I say?

    For the world, for people?

    Or to fight the demons, all natural enemies?

    Though I think about some reasons, it doesn''t hold.

    In the first place....

    We will not fight for good or justice or anything like that.

    I''ve always done what I wanted to do.

    So let''s keep it simple and straightforward.

    "To make my wish come true."

    "Hmm... why don''t you tell me your name?You''re a human being.What do you want?

    "Protecting a life where you can laugh all the time with your loved ones."

    I''ve been thinking about it over and over....

    There''s nothing else I want.

    I can''t say such a big deal to save the world.

    I''m not a big deal, and there''s only so much I can do.

    We can only help as far as we can reach.

    But...

    If there are people in trouble within reach.

    Suppose your people are crying.

    I want to help you with anything.

    That''s why we need strength.

    Hmm.

    For a while.

    Somewhat

    Well, let''s pass.

    The captain relaxed his shoulders and said so with a small voice.

    "Well then...."

    "I''ll give you a crimson tear.Feel free to use it. "

    "Thank you!

    I bowed my head deeply and said thank you loudly.

 465 Episode 464: The Story of the Division

    "Besides, if I could just ask you one more favor...."

    "Hmm? That''s kind of thick... but I don''t know anyone.Let''s just ask. "

    You don''t lose your temper to listen, even though you''re not being shy.

    If Luna were here, she''d say it was a tundelion.

    "Thank you very much. I need to ask you one thing."

    "What do you want to hear?

    "About the blood of the brave."

    When I visited the spiritual village once.....

    If you have questions about your origins, the chief said you should visit the village.

    The chief must have known my house was a branch of the brave.

    Otherwise, I won''t do anything like that.

    I''ve already solved my own mystery.....

    Doubts have emerged in other parts.

    I would like to rely on the knowledge of the director to solve this problem.

    "The chief knows some things about the blood of the brave, doesn''t he?

    "Hmm, you''re sure?Well, there''s no way to fool around.I know. Or should I know and take it for granted? "

    "What do you mean?

    "I was there when the once brave man decided to build a sect and a house."

    Surprised by unexpected information, it rounds your eyes.

    After seeing my reaction, the captain continued to talk with a bitter expression.

    "It was hundreds of years ago.At that time, we spirits were still with humans. "

    "I see... if we can talk about it at that time, we''ll learn more"

    "It''s a dirty spot for us to be in contact with humans, but... well, that''s fine.I did say that when I was supposed to come. "

    "I''m sorry, and thank you."

    Keep your head down.

    It must be a difficult story for a long man to distance himself from.

    I dare to hear it out.

    I''m afraid not, but I really need to talk about it now.

    "So, what do you want to know about the sect and the family?"

    "There are many things about the Buddhist family... but now I want to know more about the branch."

    "Hmm? You mean your house?

    That''s why I''m very interested.

    But now it''s another one.

    "Do you recognize the name Monica Eclair?

    I don''t think so.

    "Isn''t there something in the house called the Eclair family?

    "Is that... hmm?Wait a minute. "

    He seemed to have something in mind, and the head went to the back of the house.

    Is it a memory or a record?

    Waiting in anticipation, the chief came back in about five minutes.

    I have an old book in my hand.

    "What''s that?

    "It describes the relationship between the Buddhists and the branches at the time.It doesn''t describe the current relationship, but it should describe the relationship in detail. "

    "May I see it?

    "That''s why I brought it.You can watch whatever you want. "

    "Thank you."

    Receive the book and read through it.

    First of all, the name that I had never heard of was written as a sectarian.

    Is that it?

    "What''s wrong?

    "Arios'' house... isn''t the Orlando family a sect?

    "The Orlandos? I''ve never heard of such a house.I think the branch was born later..... "

    Does that mean that at some point the branch became a sectarian?

    Is that possible?

    It should solve the mystery, but on the contrary, the mystery increases.

    For the time being, I''ll leave Arios'' house alone.

    Now, about Monica... about the Eclairs.

    "Ah."

    As I walked through the division, I found a description of the Shroud family on the way.

    I feel like I can''t say anything.

    And one more thing.

    Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Derivative Deri

    I knew it.

    Monica has also been found to be the blood of the first brave.

    The ability to create that phantom, like my Tame, is a special ability given to Monica alone.

    Or was it given to the Monica family, the Eclairs?

    "What kind of person is that?

    "Oh, I''m sorry. You didn''t explain."

    Explain about Monica.

    "I''m not saying..."

    The explanation was lengthy because it was in a rather complicated standing position and has been softened a lot so far.

    After hearing my explanation, the chief looks steep.

    "He is a human being and an ally of the Demons.Are you sure?

    "Almost certainly."

    The other day, in testimony from England, I learned that behind the series there was a demon tribe called Reese.

    Monica seems to be the right arm of the leash.

    "This could be... bad."

    "What do you mean?

    "You know him, don''t you?Brave men''s blood muscles have special powers, and there is no limit to growth.You can be as strong and strong as you want.If such a person turns against the enemy..... "

    "It''s so embarrassing."

    We have already engaged Monica many times.

    I don''t have a lot of firepower....

    The ability to create multiple illusions and manipulate them freely is a considerable threat.

    I understand your power.

    "Still, how come the branch of the brave is on the side of the devil clan...?

    "Can''t you promise that there is no one who can''t be stained with evil?I think that''s what you know best. "

    "... that''s also true."

    Looking back at Arios and Lean, she laughed bitterly.

    "However, Arios and the others were always brave.Clearly, there was no sign of an enemy.But... not Monica.She persists in her hostile stance against people.What if something like that happens...?

    "Maybe the origin is involved."

    "Are you from?

    "Many branches were created.However, there are few existing branches.Isn''t that right? "

    "Well... I don''t know the details, but I don''t think it''s that many."

    "Why is that?I perished on the way. "

    "I''m doomed...."

    "In one branch, the blood stopped because of the inheritance.Some of the branches... were targeted by the demons and destroyed by every village. "

    That subdivision... is probably about my house.

    It wasn''t an accident, it was a case....

    Though a strong anger is pouring out, now just hold on and hold your fist.

    "And... one of the branches perished at the end of a stupid struggle between humans."

 466 Episode 465: Just do what you want to do.

    "Destroyed in a struggle?

    "I don''t even know the details.By that time, I knew the difference between man and woman.I''ve just heard rumors of wind that something like that has happened. "

    "Really...."

    What the hell happened to Monica''s house?

    What do you think, what do you think....

    Why did you choose to be on the Devil''s side?

    I don''t know, but maybe she has something to sympathize with.

    Like England, there may be only one reason to do so.

    Except unlike England, she and I will never cross paths.

    Even if Monica''s actions are justified, as in England....

    Or no matter what the cause is.....

    She tried to hurt her friends.

    You can''t miss that.

    No matter what Monica''s actions mean.

    I''ll pull out the blade too, as long as she''s pointing it at me.

    Whatever the reason, whatever the cause, to protect our most important companions, I''ll... slay Monica.

    "What are you going to do?

    "If there''s anything I can do, look into the situation, and if there''s a good reason, I hope I can convince you."

    "Do you think it''ll work?

    "Probably not.From her, I felt something like unwavering faith. "

    "So what do we do?

    "Do what you can, and if you still can''t, I''ll slash you."

    Hmm.

    The captain stared straight at me.

    I feel a little nervous as if I''m peeking into our hearts.

    "Hmm... since then, it seems to be growing a little bit."

    Is that a compliment?

    I can''t say anything because the feelings of the chief are difficult to understand.

    "Is that the end of the story?

    "Ah, yes. For the time being."

    Well then, is it about time we finished?There are other things I have to do because of the length of my life. "

    "I see. Thank you for your time."

    Thank you and leave the captain''s house later.....

    "... if anything happens, I hope you come back again"

    "Thank you!

    Again, with my head down, I left the captain''s house behind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Whoa, Rain''s back!

    "Are you okay, Rain?Didn''t the chief tell you something terrible?

    When I left, Luna, Sola and England appeared.

    They were worried about me, and the twins just rushed in.

    "It''s okay. They didn''t say anything terrible."

    "Hmm, you''re not lying, are you?

    "Though he''s face-to-face, he''s still tough on humans, so Sora''s worried."

    In contrast to the two worried people,

    "Fufu, I''m so annoyed, Rain-san.Did you get anything?

    England is plain.

    Perhaps you trust me to be okay.

    I''m both happy that you''re worried and that you trust me.

    I''m happy to have such a wonderful companion.

    And... Monica tried to hurt her friends.

    I don''t know if that''s true for now.....

    If you keep pointing the blade, we''ll just intercept it with the appropriate response.

    Hmm?

    "Rain, you look scared...?

    "Oh, no. I''m sorry, I was just thinking."

    "After all, is it because you talked to the chief?My sister. Let the chief have a bit of my sister''s homemade food. "

    "Ok... so why is Sora''s cooking treated like a weapon?

    Hyuhhhh

    Staring at Sola, Luna whistled and deceived her.

    Pretty wild.

    So, Miss Rain?

    "Ah... I got permission to use my crimson tears.Come on. "

    Red tears were removed from the pockets.

    "Fufu, it''s beautiful... but"

    "What''s going on?

    The face of England seeing crimson tears is difficult.

    "You tried to keep me here, right?

    "Ah, yes, but...."

    "In that case, there is still a lot of magic, or is it slightly exceeding the power of Orihalcon... why?

    "Is there such a thing?

    "It''s not normal.That''s why I''m confused. "

    If you don''t know anything, you look at Sola and Luna.

    However, they shook their necks sideways.

    "I don''t know anything?

    "I don''t even know Sola."

    "Are there any stories of strengthening magic or alchemists training?

    "No, I didn''t do that.I just carry it with me and I don''t do anything. "

    "Oh, I see... that''s right."

    "Which one?

    "There are only the strongest species near Rain.This gem must have grown naturally while exposed to its magic.Not Oriharkon... but Rare Oriharkon, if you want to name it. "

    "I can''t believe it was like that...."

    Does it mean that I forgot to give it back, and the result is good?

    "With Rare Oliharkon, Rain''s weapons will be powered up in stages.Fufu, you''re becoming an out-of-standard person. "

    "I don''t mean to surprise you like a human being... but I''d be happy to have more power than I have ever had."

    "Oh, what a surprise.I thought I''d be more humble about Rain. "

    "I can''t even say that. It''s starting to happen."

    Discover the darkness hidden behind the world.....

    They''re thinking unexpectedly, leaping in every day.

    I don''t know when they will strip my teeth and attack me.

    "There''s one case of Lean, and it needs to be stronger.So we have to protect them. "

    Rain, that''s not true.

    Huh?

    "Rain is not the only one who protects Sola and the others, but everyone works together to protect them."

    "Rain, you don''t have to carry everything."

    "I see... I see."

    I almost ran off by myself again.

    I''m not done yet.

    But... my friends will make up for what''s missing.

    If you''re wrong, you''ll tell me it''s not.

    I am very happy with their kindness.

    "I hate to say this again, but I''m happy to continue."

    Hmm!

    Yes!

    Say hello to England.

    "Fufu, I''ll dedicate everything to Rain-san.Ah... I''m sorry, I''m leaving my seat for a moment. "

    Iris says that and goes a little further.

    Al was there.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Good evening."

    Um, it''s been a long time.

    When I said hello, Al showed me a pleasant smile.

    They once killed each other, but they don''t seem to care at all.

    No... I guess I was the only one who was killing each other.

    Al didn''t mean to kill me from the beginning.....

    Like Rain, you decided to seal it and let it live.

    "I heard about you from my daughters... Hmm, what a surprise.I didn''t know you were at Rain''s party. "

    "Oh, no wonder.I like Rain-san. "

    "Hmm. A powerful rival for my daughters."

    Fufu

    "So... what happened today?I don''t think you''d come to the Spirit Nation for a reason. "

    "Well, that''s what I was going to do... but I still wanted to talk to you properly."

    "To concubine?

    "Yeah."

    I smile.....

    Gently lowered his head.

    "Thank you for not killing me back then."

    "Hmm...."

    "Thank you very much for daring to seal it."

    "Because my concubine knew about your situation... I can''t judge everything as bad.I just felt sorry for you. "

    "I taught you that sympathy is very important."

    I''m not saying cheaper sympathy is cheaper when it comes to pride.....

    Rain doesn''t say that.

    They feel the same way and feel the same way.

    What''s wrong with that?

    Such a person.....

    And now I feel the same way.

    Thank you very much.

    "Really... hmm.My concubine is very happy to hear that from you. "

    Shake hands, if you don''t mind.

    Um, it''s not a settlement.

    While we laughed, we gently shook hands.

    Now I finally know that the warmth in my hand is Al''s kindness.

    It''s very late.....

    But it shouldn''t be too late.

    Yes, from now on.

 467 Episode 466 Simulation and a little trouble.

    After returning from the spiritual village.....

    I gave Ganz a crimson tear and asked him to work on the weapon.

    At that time, I added my ideas, just like Kamui and Narukami.

    Ganz was blurry because he was a rough man....

    But that face looks like a child with a toy in front of him.

    My soul as an armorer must have been lit.

    However, it will take a month to complete.

    Do you think it''s necessary to process Epic Ore?

    Purchase an alternative weapon in the meantime....

    To test my comfort, I decided to have a mock fight with Kanade.

    "Uhhhhh...."

    ¡­¡­

    Confront Kanade in the backyard of the house.

    Everyone else was watching us go away.

    "Rain, hang in there!

    "Please show Sola and the others the parentheses of your husband."

    "Cancer, come on."

    While the support for me is flying,

    "Discharge cat, do your best."

    "Good luck with my sweet cat thief."

    "Fufu, please do your best, cat in charge."

    Cheering for Canade? Fly, too.

    "Yahn, you got a weird nickname in triple!?

    Regardless of Tania and England, I don''t think Rifa can help it.

    I mean, I feel like I''ve been putting my hands on Sola and Luna''s sweets before...

    Is Kanade a good eater after all?

    Well then, let''s go.

    Hold the dagger I bought at Ganz''s store.

    Of course, it''s a simulation, so I put a cover on the blade.

    Excellent grip and weight.

    However, it is not the Kamui I have been using for a long time, so I still feel uncomfortable.

    Hmm!

    "Yan!

    Me and Kanade kick the ground at the same time.

    Then there was a collision from the front.

    "Ya ya ya ya ya!

    First, the fist rush of Kanade.

    A blow is heavy and fast.

    However, since the movement is monotonous, it is not difficult to discern.

    I won''t allow a single hit.

    It''s just weird, isn''t it?

    Tin-san''s specially trained canade can''t have such a monotonous attack.....

    "That''s what I''m talking about!

    I noticed Kanade''s aim after losing it.

    He made it look like he was doing a monotonous attack, pushing me to a place where there was no escape.

    I suppose he''s going to make an intense blow when he completely rejects the escape route.

    I won''t let that happen.

    We will fight back... and throw a dagger.

    "Eh!?

    Kanade was surprised to abandon his only weapon.

    However, your body is moving firmly even when you are upset, and throwing is avoided.

    But as expected.

    "Gravity control!

    I manipulated the gravity on the dagger to get it back to me.

    "Ari!?

    "It''s ants!

    "Ugh, Rain is getting more and more precise control of the power gained from the contract with everyone..."

    "I''m doing my best.Let''s go again. Gravity control!

    "Jaya!?

    Zero gravity on the canade.

    The body floats with fluffiness.

    I can''t do it because my feet aren''t on the ground.

    Hmm!

    Fluffy floating, defenseless, kicking in.

    Although Kanade is blown away, he regains his posture by kicking in the air.

    "Wow, Rain-san, that''s amazing..."

    "Fufu, this is the power you got by signing up with us?

    Tina was proud.

    To such a woman, Finia sends a glittering and respectful look.

    "Uhhh... I can''t lose!

    Now it''s my turn, and the Canades are breaking through.

    Fast.

    Isn''t it faster than an arrow?

    It''s been a long time since I met Kanade....

    She is still growing.

    I can''t lose either.

    Brace yourself and intercept the Canade.

    "Uh-huh!

    "Kh!!!

    The two shadows intersect.

    I was the one kneeling on the ground...

    "While... don''t do it, Kanade.That was a good shot. "

    "I can do it, too.I won''t let you call me a pussy forever.I mean, are you okay...?I might have gone a little too far. "

    Behind Kanade''s gaze... when he touches his cheeks, it feels like blood.

    It seems that the wound was caused by the current blow.

    "It''s okay. It''s not a big wound, so if you leave it alone, it''ll heal."

    "But I''m still worried, so why don''t you let Sola and Luna do the healing magic?Ah, can I have Finia?Anyway, treat me... is that it?

    "What''s going on?

    "Rain... my cheeks are scratched..."

    Huh?

    When I touched my cheeks again, the feeling of blood remained, but there was no pain in the wound.

    So, the scratch itself disappeared.

    "What the hell is this...?

 468 Episode 467 The Benefit of Finia

    After completing the simulation and returning home.

    Finia, who had been watching the whole thing, faintly opened her mouth.

    "Um... maybe Rain-san''s wounds healed... but I don''t know... the impact of my contract with me..."

    "What does that mean?

    "Pyaaahh!? Excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, excuse me!

    "It''s okay, I don''t think so."

    "Anyway, all the kids around Rain are dark."

    "Oh, am I normal?

    "In a way, England is the darkest."

    Oh?

    That''s not true, is it?Like that, England looked at us.

    I am very troubled with the answers.

    "Um... so, I''d like you to tell me what Fionia thinks."

    Make sure you didn''t hear me, and move on.

    "Ah, yes. Um, well, um..."

    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Finia.

    After that, Finea began to hurry again.

    "Wow, if I''m wrong, I''m mad at her for what she''s saying..."

    On!

    Hin

    The sakura rang to calm Finea in a hurry.

    As it stood, Sakura licked Finia''s face.

    "Aha, ahaha, it tickles, Sakura-chan"

    Kuhhn

    "Ah... yeah.It''s okay now, I''ll manage, but I''ll try my best. "

    With the courage of Sakura, Finia regained her calm.

    However.....

    If we were in a hurry one by one, it would be a big deal.

    You might want to find a way to calm Fionia down somewhere.

    "Um, well... I heard from the canades that if the strongest species of walruses and humans sign a contract, they will gain special abilities.That''s why Mr. Rain''s wounds have healed... and I''m afraid it may be because I made a contract with a walrus...?

    Finally, it was questionable.

    I want you to affirm it with confidence.

    "Hmm, I''m sure it will.Rain doesn''t have any magic tools for healing.I don''t think there''s any other possibility. "

    "No, Luna, that''s a quick decision.It could be one of Tamer''s powers when it comes to healing, because it comes to Rain. "

    "Mm, when they say that...."

    "No, no, I just don''t have the healing power."

    To the twins who start to get seriously troubled, I smile bitterly and wave to my side.

    I don''t mean to quit so much....

    I''m really worried about what you usually think.

    Recently, I feel like I''m accelerating in an increasingly weird direction, but it''s because of my mind, right?

    "But the healing ability is amazing!Hmm, Rain is invincible?

    Unstoppable, Rain''s husband, have you stopped being human recently with such momentum?

    I am becoming aware of it, so please don''t tell me.

    "But what is the healing power?

    Well, that''s what the referee says.

    Nina, on the other hand, leans her head and head.

    "How long...?

    "I also have some healing ability.Blood is consumed, but I can heal myself if I get injured.How long has Rain been here?

    "... experiments?

    No, no, no, no.

    Wait a minute.

    Nina, I want you to look cute and not say anything horrible.

    Experiments on how well you can heal can''t help but actually scratch yourself.

    Start by scratching a small wound and observing if it heals.

    After that, the scratches got bigger and bigger.....

    Shit.

    Just imagining made my body tremble.

    "Well, we can''t actually confirm all this.As far as I''m concerned... I can''t cut Rain-san''s body. "

    "... what are you saying, but why is England so sad?

    "Didn''t I tell you?Personally, I''m very interested. "

    "Please, don''t be interested in that...."

    "Hmm, I might be interested."

    "Me too."

    "Me too."

    "So is Sora."

    "Me too..."

    Neither do we.

    Me, too.

    "Wow, I''m scared too....."

    On!

    "Everybody!?

    Everyone agrees here and there, and I remember the danger.

    Step back.

    Looking at me like that, Kanade smiles darkly and smiles.

    "Fufufufu... Rain, let me check it out."

    "I''m sure it won''t work."

    Please ?

    "You can''t say cute.Would you let me experiment like that? "

    Eh, I knew it wouldn''t work!

    He didn''t seem so serious, and if he refuses, he gently retreats.

    "Why do you care so much?Well, I think that''s an incredible ability... but you don''t have to bother looking into it. "

    "I mean, Rain can''t do anything.So, if we can figure out how wide the healing ability is, we can be a little bit relieved... nh, I want a relieved ingredient. "

    "...... ah......"

    Is that so...?

    I can''t deny Kanade''s recklessness.

    My own safety is secondary.....

    They tend to prioritize other things...

    When I persuaded Elfin, he burned me to death....

    When everyone knew about it, they preached all night that they were being too reckless.

    I had to reflect, but if something like this happens, maybe I''ll do the same thing again.

    Instead of reason, your body moves on its own.

    People are worried about me like that.

    If you have the ability to heal, you can feel a little at ease... that''s why I care.

    That''s where it is.

    "Um... guys, I''m sorry.Always being indifferent and worried.I don''t think so.It''s just.... "

    "Your body moves on its own, right?

    Tania looks stunned.

    "... I''m sorry."

    "Alright, that''s enough.I''m used to this kind of thing with Rain, or else it doesn''t look like Rain... but I''m ready to hang out. "

    "But if you can, I want the reassuring ingredients.When Rain is in danger, Sola and the others feel the fear and pain of being caught in the eagle. "

    "How much do you want me to worry about...?

    "Ah... thank you."

    I am very happy with everyone''s kindness.

    I almost cried.

    That''s why...

    Tina smiles.

    "I want to know the proper place, so you can experiment with it for a little bit.

    "That''s no good!

    Foreword withdrawn.

    My people are a little scared.

 469 Episode 468 Unexpected encounter

    Ranyayayaaa ?

    At noon one day.

    In the warm sun, she sang her nose as if it were a canade.

    When she sees something fun, I smile naturally.

    Smile not only at yourself, but also around you.

    Maybe it''s Kanade''s talent in a way.

    "By the way, Rain, what are you buying today?

    "Eh, you didn''t hear me?

    "Nhahaha... I''m so happy that I think I can go out with Rain, and I''m having a good time."

    "You didn''t hear that?"

    Though I think so, there''s nothing to be angry about.

    Rather, it looks like Kanade and smiles funny.

    And....

    Now that I know how she feels, I can''t say much.

    I''d be happy as a man if you told me you were just happy to be with me, but I don''t care how you react.

    Hmm.

    I''d like to solve this problem without too long....

    For now, I don''t know what kind of answer to give.

    "It''s dinner shopping today.And a delivery service contract. "

    "Delivery service?

    "It''s a service where the store delivers certain items every certain period of time.We''re getting a lot more people, so it''s hard to shop one at a time, right?So I said, "Let''s try it out."

    "Oh, I see.But I''m totally broken. "

    "No matter how many canades, it''s hard to get a lot of stuff, right?You might lose your balance and drop your luggage. "

    "Mmm, that''s right.Then let''s use the delivery service!

    At first, I tried.

    Basically, I''m based in Horizon....

    Sometimes, like in earlier cases, you go out for a long time.

    At such times, you can''t enter into a delivery service contract unless you have an ad hoc service provider.

    That''s why I''m trying.

    However, from the results, there was no need to worry.

    When I visited the store and told them that I wanted to use the delivery service, they gave me pleasure.

    He also promised to respond on an ad hoc basis when he was away from home for a long period of time, such as shutting down the service if he told me in advance.

    It''s a good store.

    There is no problem, so let''s make a deal.

    Today''s shopping will be delivered soon, and we will leave the store satisfactorily.

    "Oh, good, good.I was able to make quite an ideal contract. "

    "I''ll work with other stores to collect items and combine them for delivery... that shop, I think, is incredible.I''ve never heard of such a service. "

    "Oh, I see.Maybe you''ll be the best merchant in the country. "

    By partnering with other stores, the whole group gains, not just themselves.

    By broadening the scope of the partnership, you can prepare any product.

    Those who thought of this system would be quite capable.

    There could be a revolution in the logistics system.

    "We''re running out of time. Are you leaving soon?Or... um, if you could just take a walk with Rain, I can''t believe it. "

    Oh, that''s good.

    "Really!?

    "Why are you so happy?

    "Of course! Take a walk with Rain!"

    Kanade is in even better mood.

    She smiles like that.

    "Well, let''s take a relaxing walk around the city.It''s been a long time. "

    Yeah!

    Having been away for a long time, just a walk can make you feel fresh.

    I''ve traveled many places.....

    After all, I could think of the Horizon as a homeground.

    "Hmm?

    Then, the canade walking next door stopped.

    She looks suspicious and makes her cat''s ears twitch.

    "What''s going on?

    "Hmm... is that a strange sign?Like my people are nearby, like that?

    "Huh? Maybe Tin again?

    It''s no wonder he showed up suddenly.

    "I don''t think it''s my mother.But it feels like it''s close... hmm?

    She didn''t know that Kanade was clear, and she leaned her head strangely.

    Similar signs to Mr. Tin.

    Probably the strongest species.

    I don''t think it''s a case because there''s no noise going on....

    It bothers me.

    Let''s find out.

    "Rayah!

    Find the Lord of Wonders, relying on the senses of Canade.

    Then, after walking about thirty minutes throughout the city, he reached a shop.

    When I sell bread, there is a fragrant smell in the store.

    "Nyah... that smells delicious"

    "Ah, Kanade!?

    Feeling like a monster caught in a trap, the canade is sucked into the store.

    I hurry to open the door.

    "Welcome!

    I was greeted by the smile of a vibrant clerk.

    Kanade... was there.

    He asks the clerk these questions and examines the bread with a serious face.

    Today''s snack is going to be the bread of this store.

    I looked around the store with a bitter smile.

    And... I see a shocking sight.

    "So, the contract is concluded.As a good partner, let''s work together. "

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    In the back of the store, there was a deal.

    A man in his late twenties is shaking hands with a smile with a person who looks like the store owner.

    However, there are no shocking elements to the sight.

    What surprises me is the person next to the man.

    "The strongest species!?

    Next to the man was a beautiful woman.

    Do I look like I''m in my mid-twenties?

    She wears something similar to a kimono she saw in Kagne.

    Above all, it is characterized by a long fox ear that jumps out of between the golden hair.

    And the tail of nine foxes spilling out of the kimono gap.

    Nina?

    She looked just like Nina when she woke up.

 470 Episode 469 Mother, discover?

    "What? Nina, why are you here... and why are you awake?

    I forget that I''m rude and keep talking to you.

    The man and the shopkeeper looked at me and looked suspicious.

    "Um... I''m sorry, who is it?What can I do for my partner?

    "Huh? Partner?

    "Oh, you''re an adventurer?Could we have some bread for the trip?Oh, thank you. I''m so glad you''re choosing me for your trip. "

    "Ah, no... I..."

    Hmm.

    The man had a way of thinking, and then he looked at my face and talked to me.

    "... maybe you know about my partner?

    "Do you know it or do you look just like your peers....."

    "I see... do you have time after this?If there''s anything I can do, I''d like to talk to you about it. "

    "Yes, I don''t mind...."

    What the hell is going on?

    I don''t know why, and I get confused.

    "Nyah!? Nina''s here!

    The canade that had finished the bread review came back and was as surprised as I was.

    "Um...."

    A woman came quietly.

    I wonder if they''re seeing each other somewhere as if it''s a mess.

    "Do you know me?

    "Ah, no. I''m sorry, it''s probably a mistake."

    When I heard her voice, I knew very well that it was different from Nina.

    If you take a closer look at your face, the details are different.

    Looks like Nina who woke up, but still looks older.

    "Really... I''m sorry.Maybe you know me. "

    "What does that mean?

    "I... don''t remember."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The man I met at the bakery was a merchant.

    He seems to have thought about a delivery service.

    His name is von Almira.

    Recently, he started his activities in Horizon, and in an instant, he''s a fast-growing merchant.

    I changed places at his house... and Kanade was buying bread... and listening.

    "Her name is Nokia.As you can see, it is the most powerful species of God.Actually, I need to talk to you about her.... "

    Mr. von says with a heavy face.

    "Actually, she''s a memory loss."

    "Memories...?

    "Before I came to Horizon, I traveled around the world to do business.On the way, I found her. "

    "May I ask what happened?

    "Yes, of course. That was when I was traveling the South Continent.When I heard that there were rare items in the remote area, I went there. "

    "Hmm, you look like a treasure hunter."

    "Haha, I wonder if you''re mistaken for that image.At the time, I was reaching out for a lot of things to expand my business.I used to do things like treasure hunters all the time, and I also did art appraisals... and I missed the conversation. "

    Mr. Fong blushed his face as if he had talked about a shameful past.

    But he immediately made a serious face and went on talking.

    "I was exploring a remote area where there were treasures, but then I met Nokia.She didn''t do anything, she stood in the wilderness... I thought something had happened, and she called out.However, the result is..... "

    "I didn''t remember anything but my name.Who I am, what I was doing and why I was there.I didn''t... remember anything. "

    "I see."

    "I couldn''t leave him alone, and I decided to become Nokia''s sponsor and give him a job.Fortunately, I am a merchant traveling around.Someday I might meet someone who knows her. "

    And recently, I came to Horizon and started a new business.

    You met me in the process.....

    So you finally got a little clue.

    Mr Fong looked very happy.

    I''m sure you''re as happy as you are to be able to get in touch with someone who might be a clue to Nokia''s memory.

    It seems that he is not a bad person.

    You can tell me about Nina.

    In case he was up to something bad.....

    Then I''ll protect Nina and the others.

    "Actually...."

    Explain the situation.

    I''m an adventurer, Beast Tamer.

    There are allies of the mightiest species, and among them are girls of the tribe of gods.

    Her name is Nina, and she''s still young.

    My parents'' safety is unknown and I don''t know where they are.

    ... that''s what I explained.

    "What... you were Rain Shroud?No more rumors. "

    "Eh, do you know me?

    "Of course, it''s called a Horizon hero, and it''s not just that, it''s like he''s done a lot of great things.Recently, he saved Kriosians in the East. "

    "Where did you do that...?

    "Merchants need information for their lives.We always keep our nerves up and get fresh information.Also, about Kriosians, the demons were advertising a lot.It was a human hero named Rain Shroud who saved this city.... "

    Mr. Rezona... what the hell are you doing?

    Though I want to hold my head unexpectedly, for the time being, let''s move on.

    "Um... I''ll get back to you, but as I was saying, there''s a girl from the Divine Clan among us.Her name is Nina. Don''t you remember?

    "... Nina..."

    Nokia looks strange.

    It''s like you''re thinking something, like you remember.....

    However, it doesn''t seem to work, and I frown.

    "The girl''s name is...."

    Nokia gently rests her hand on her chest.

    I''m about to cry happy... I may be conflicted, but I had that look on my face.

    Nina, right?

    "Yes, just like you, a tribe of gods.And... very similar to Nokia-san.It''s like that, or is there a shadow... maybe it''s my mother and daughter? "

    "... I''m sorry, I can''t remember."

    "Really...."

    Though...

    Nokia says desperately.

    "When I hear the name Nina, it''s annoying or warm... I forgot, but I can''t remember... but I''m sure it''s a very important name.Nina... that name means to me... "

    This may or may not happen.

    Expectations are rising.

    "For now... let''s meet Nina."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I''ll go home with Nokia and the others.

    Then the door opened at the right time.

    "Nina, I''m sorry, but please use it.I can''t help but forget to tell Rain''s husband and Canade that the condiments are gone. "

    "Nh... it''s okay.I''ll do my best...

    Nina showed up.

    They noticed us right away....

    Then, look at Nokia and widen your eyes.

    "... Mom?

    Tears spilled out of Nina''s eyes.

 471 Episode 470: The Reunion of Mother and Daughter

    "Ah... uhh..."

    Nina burst into tears.

    I wiped it with the back of my hand, but it didn''t stop overflowing the next time.

    Tremble your body and step forward....

    "Mom!!!

    Nina shouted louder than ever before and jumped into Nokia''s chest.

    "Mama, Mama, Mama!!!

    Scream over and over again.

    I was hugging Nokia-san so hard that I would never let her go again.....

    That alone convinced me that Nokia was Nina''s mother.

    However, my dear Nokia-san....

    "Ah... um, well..."

    I didn''t know how to handle it and it was warm.

    I tried to hug Nina, but I stopped reaching out on the way....

    It''s not a touching reunion, it''s very confusing.

    I can''t.

    If I look at Nina, maybe I remember....

    What an expectation, but it doesn''t seem to be going so well.

    But I''ve been convinced.

    Nokia is definitely Nina''s mother.

    By arranging them together, I felt strongly that way.

    Sometimes your face looks just like yours....

    It has an atmosphere that is unique to parents and children, and I can''t see it to others.

    "What''s wrong...?I''m Nina...

    "That''s right...."

    "Mom...?

    "... I''m sorry. I don''t remember anything right now...."

    Huh?

    Nokia says very unfortunately.

    I think I''m feeling something, but I can''t remember.

    He looked very uncomfortable about it, and his face was greatly distorted.

    Nina, on the other hand, seems very anxious.

    The fox''s ears are hanging, and the tail is rubbing.

    "Ah... I don''t know, but for now, why don''t we all go inside?

    Tina, fluffy, invites her with a smile.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Me, Canade, Nina, Tina, Nokia and Von.

    And then Sola and Luna gather in the living room.

    Everyone else seems to be out.

    First, Tina, Sola and Luna introduce themselves.

    Afterwards, I explained Nokia again.

    "Mom... don''t you remember me...?

    "... I''m sorry."

    "Uu....."

    Nina''s eyes are moist.

    I was able to reunite with my mother, but she doesn''t remember herself....

    Is there such a harsh reality?

    If this were destiny, I would hate God.

    Nina, there''s nothing to be sad about.

    "Tina....?

    "It''s sad that he didn''t remember himself.It''s painful, but this is how we meet again.I was able to live and face each other.Then we can handle it!

    "Yeah, yeah, Tina''s right!Even if it''s a memory loss, it''s not decided not to go back forever.I don''t think there''s a way. "

    Encouraged by Tina and Canade, Nina nodded with cockroach.

    Wipe your eyes with the back of your hand and show a strong expression.

    "Mom''s memory... I''ll definitely get it back... and show it to you!

    I''m touched that it''s getting stronger.

    When I met her, I was so scared.....

    Now, there is no shadow left.

    Not only power, but also the mind is growing.

    "All right, all right."

    Phew

    I really wanted to praise you and stroked Nina''s head.

    I''m surprised at first, but I''m relaxing and relaxing immediately.

    "Nh... feels so good"

    "Are you calm?

    "Hmm... I want you to brush your tail later... right?

    "Roger that. I''ll be polite and firm."

    Yeah ?

    Good, Nina''s smiling back.

    After all, it''s better for a young child to laugh many times than to grieve.

    "But I''m glad Sola and Luna were here."

    "Hmm? Us?Why? "

    "Luna... is there a cavity in your head?Think about it a little bit more. "

    "I thought about it! But I don''t know!

    "My chest is tight....."

    "Nhh, that''s why they say you''re no good."

    "Did Canade tell you!?

    Sola smiles at Nokia as Luna is in shock.

    "Don''t worry, Nokia-san.As you can see, Sola and the others are spirits.It is good at magic and can use all kinds of magic.Among them is the magic of peeking into the other person''s memory. "

    "Ah...."

    Well, how about using that magic?

    Nokia and Fong look bright.

    Sola nodded firmly as if she was meeting those two expectations.

    "It''s hard to recover memory loss because you can''t manipulate it... but you''ll get a clue.Expect it. "

    "Thank you very much....!

    Nokia lowered her head.

    I lowered my head so deeply and deeply that I was surprised.

    "I don''t remember... I''ve been so worried.But Nina... when I saw this kid, I felt so warm that I could tighten my chest at the same time... and I felt like I had to get my memory back no matter what I did.So, please, let me get my memories back with this child... please. "

    That said, Nokia gently stroked Nina''s head.

    That look, that face was undoubtedly my mother''s.

 472 Episode 471 If it hurts, raise your right hand.

    Well, here we go.Raise your right hand if it hurts. "

    "Relax, it doesn''t hurt anything."

    Sola and Luna stood on the couch to Nokia''s left and right.

    We''re going to use magic to explore Nokia''s memory.

    "Ha, yes... thank you very much."

    "Yuku!

    "Memory Search"

    A pale light was produced from the palms of Sola and Luna, enveloping Nokia.

    Pickun and Nokia shake their backs.

    "Nh... fuu"

    Sometimes Nokia spilled a small voice.

    It''s not like it hurts....

    It''s a voice that feels like it remembers tickles.

    "... yes, it''s over.Until you''re bored. "

    After about five minutes, Sola and Luna stopped their magic.

    The pale light disappears and Nokia exhales at the same time.

    She seemed nervous and a little sweaty.

    "Hey, it feels good to wipe your face with this..."

    "Thank you."

    Tina gives Nokia the bowl.

    Nokia shook her fox ear with a cold puff on her face.

    "How do you feel, huh?

    "Yes, very much. It''s so sweet of you to have something like this prepared."

    "Don''t do that.Nina always takes care of her head.Thank you for that. "

    "Take care of your head....?

    Probably always pointing to Nina on the head.

    However, I don''t know what Nokia is talking about.

    She leaned her head strangely.

    "Sola, Luna. How''d it go?Do you have any leads?

    "Yes, I found it."

    "It''s just... mu"

    Sola and Luna have a difficult face.

    "Maybe it''s hard to say?

    "No, that''s not true."

    "It''s just something that''s really embarrassing to know what to do."

    "Um... could you tell me about it for a moment?So let''s talk about it together. "

    "That''s right. First of all, it doesn''t start without talking... okay.Now let''s talk about the memories of Nokia and the others. "

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The first sight I saw was the empty wilderness.

    Nokia stands alone on a barren earth without plants and trees.

    The harder it was to find an uninjured area, the more injured my body was.

    She is bleeding and weeping.

    In his hand is a man of the same tribe of gods.

    The sight I saw next was very calm.

    Nokia was holding the god tribe of babies in both hands.

    It''s like I''m surprised....

    However, it felt like it would definitely let go, and it was gentle and strong.

    When the baby laughed, Nokia also laughed, and it was very peaceful.

    The next sight I saw was running through the mountains.

    Nokia, with her baby in her arms, ran desperately through the mountain as if she were running away from something.

    It doesn''t matter if the branches of the tree get caught and scratches or cuts occur.

    I was just running in a state of selflessness.

    The baby was crying.

    Nokia seemed unhappy to see it, but she couldn''t stop her feet.

    The last sight I saw was nothing but darkness.

    There is no light at all, and there is no sense of up, down, left, or right.

    Cut out the night, black as if it had condensed the darkness.

    Among them was Nokia.

    Rounded and fluffy like a fetus.

    However, his face was distorted by pain.

    It''s stretching like a tentacle, as if the darkness around it was trying to capture her....

    Nokia can do nothing and continues to suffer.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "It feels like..."

    ¡­¡­

    After listening to a single story, we look like we can''t say anything.

    The second memory is probably from when Nina was born.

    However, other than that, it''s a mystery... and it''s very ominous.

    The first and third memories have a disturbing atmosphere.

    And more than that, the fourth memory feels disgusting.

    What does it mean to be swallowed up by the darkness?

    "Hmm... did Nokia-san get involved in something?

    I don''t know, I think so too.

    Tina agreed to Kanade''s words.

    "But I have no idea what the case is like."

    "The third memory seemed to be running away from something.So there were enemies who could harm the strongest species?

    "Or maybe he was being chased by multiple people."

    "There is a possibility that something like England has happened."

    I don''t want to think about the possibility if I can....

    But you can''t deny it unless it''s absolutely there.

    "Okay?

    Mr. Fong raised his hand when everyone was bothering him.

    With a glance, you gently cough up and open your mouth.

    "It''s about the last memory... but I know one thing."

    "Eh, really?

    I don''t know how to remember the last time....

    Mr. von is a merchant who traveled around, so he may have a lot of knowledge.

    "However, I can''t say for sure, it''s a mixed speculation....."

    "No, that''s fine.I want even one clue right now. "

    "I see. However, please listen to me on the assumption that I may be wrong."

    Mr. Fong corrects his residence and starts talking with a magical face.

    "Before I came to Horizon, I was traveling a lot.At that time, I was buying a lot of information. "

    "Nhn, any information?

    "Information is very important.Some merchants deal with shapeless things.Especially since I''m the type to do anything.I''m sorry, I missed the point. "

    "Never mind, it is.It''s the mouth scissors, the cats. "

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a weird nickname!

    "Er... that''s why I was dealing with all kinds of information, but there were rumors that I was concerned about."

    "Rumors?"

    "Yes, the name of the rumor is... the curse of darkness."

 473 Chapter 472 The Curse of Darkness

    Dark Curse.

    It''s a mess by name.....

    What the hell is that?

    Listen to the continuation of Mr. Fong''s story while being slightly nervous.

    "The curse is an S rank and a nasty substitute, and once it is cast, it is said that it is impossible to lift the curse."

    "Such a thing....."

    "Who developed it?What kind of application was used?I don''t know... it seems certain that the curse of darkness exists.It seems obsolete now, but if you look at the historical literature and so on, there is a glimmer of description. "

    "Mr. von, are you also reading history books?Does that have anything to do with the merchant?

    "No, it''s just a hobby.As we travel around, we gather a lot of literature.History is a pile of things, and linking them is like chasing an incident that has been carved up by mankind... sorry.I talked hot. "

    Mr. Fong shamefully scratched his cheek with his fingertips.

    I think it is a good thing that there is something that can become obsessed with.

    I''m a little jealous because I don''t have that kind of stuff.

    If I can find a time to calm down, why don''t I look for a hobby?

    "Talking about the curse of darkness... I hear that the cursed are eaten by darkness."

    "Eated by the darkness....."

    It is consistent with what Sola and Luna say.

    "Nyahh, that''s a scary story... imagine that your tail is about to burst."

    "Hmm... it''s going to be..."

    A member without a tail doesn''t understand the analogy and just tilts his neck.

    "What happens to the cursed?Often, you get raped by a demon, you get unhappy... or you die. "

    "Luna, don''t say too bad things."

    "I know.I don''t mean to say such a thing.However, we must explore and pursue all possibilities.Otherwise, we may not be able to help Nokia.Would it be?

    Luna''s right.

    With Nina around, we need to be as careful as we can....

    I want to avoid a situation where too much consideration is taken into account and the story becomes shallow, and as a result nothing is gained.

    "If it''s me... it''s okay.Do you want me to keep talking...?

    Are you all right, Honma? You''re not pushing me?

    "Nh"

    Oh, I see.Nina''s a strong girl. Okay, okay. "

    Ehehe

    Tina stroked her head and Nina looked happy.

    The three tails are shaking like dancing.

    "I''m sorry. This time, we stopped talking."

    "No, I don''t care.So, let''s move on..... "

    Mr. von has a magical face and speaks the rest of his words.

    "The effect of the curse is, in fact, not well understood.Some of them just had a slight breakdown, while others died after more than a month of sleep and suffering. "

    "That''s a scary story...."

    "But there''s one thing in common.It seems that... the dark curse robs the subject of what is most important. "

    "Stealing the most important thing...?

    "For example, a certain rich man was cursed by darkness.The wealthy man then failed in business one after another and went bankrupt for less than a year.The most important thing he ever cared about was money. "

    "I see...."

    "There were other descriptions of people who lost lovers, children, countries..."

    Mr Fong said a terrible thing.

    Some say they''ve lost their country.....

    If so, the curse of darkness is quite a powerful curse.

    Not only the individual, but also the effect around and....

    It''s not normal to lean toward a country.

    How powerful is the curse?

    Just imagining is scary.

    "But... if that story is true, why did I lose my memory?

    Nokia-san says strangely... and awkwardly so.

    Sure, it''s a mystery.

    I think the most important thing for Nokia is Nina, if she thinks normally.

    If you were cursed in darkness, you would lose Nina.

    But the reality is not like that.

    Not Nina, but her own memory.

    Perhaps my daughter is not the most important to me.

    Maybe that''s what I was thinking.

    Nokia seems to have such a fear, so I''m sure Nokia is taking it upon herself.

    "Hmm... ah, is that what this is all about?

    As Kanade came up with something, she said her tail peeled.

    "I''m sure Nokia cared about her family''s memory."

    "Family...?

    "That''s right. Neither did Nina, but Nina''s father.And not only that, but also other people and close friends... we all cared about them, right?I cared about everything so much that I couldn''t decide the best.That''s why the curse took them away... I wonder if they''ve lost their precious memories of us all?

    "...... ah......"

    Nokia rounded her eyes as if she hadn''t thought about the possibility.

    I see, I''m convinced.

    I can''t say for sure, but I felt that Canade''s story was close to the right answer.

    Take care of everyone and cherish memories.

    That''s why Nokia''s memory was cursed.

    "Don''t let me. I think so, too."

    "Hmm... it''s a terrible curse to take away memories from someone you care about!

    "That''s an unforgivable story.Who the hell put such a curse on Nokia?

    Everyone is as angry as they are.

    I can''t stay with other people because I''m gentle.

    I''m very proud of all of them.

    Don''t you know how to break the spell?

    "I''m sorry, that''s all....."

    Mr Fong shook his head to the side as if he had no choice.

    Nevertheless, I don''t think you need to apologize there.

    Even if we can identify the cause, it''s a lot of progress.

    "What about Sola and Luna?Can you spell it with magic?

    "Mmm... nothing is impossible for our Spirit Clan!That''s what I''m trying to say, but it''s pretty nasty. "

    "Sure, if you look carefully, it seems to be cursed, but it''s a very complicated structure and still strong... honestly, I don''t know what to do with Sola and the others.But I think if it''s your mother, maybe. "

    "Mr. Al...."

    I''ve looked after Al many times so far.

    And yet, I don''t think you can help me anymore.....

    But I want to do everything I can for Nokia and Nina.

    "I don''t know if I can count on you again, but that''s the best I can do.I''ll ask Mr. Al to see me. "

    "Um... what''s Al?

    Nokia asked strangely.

    "It''s our mother!

    "Mother has far more powerful magic than Sola and she has very deep knowledge."

    "If you were my mother, you might know something.I haven''t lived long for Date.Fufu, thank you for being a grandmother at times like this. "

    "Who''s Grandma, stupid girl!

    "Fuggyah!?

    Suddenly, it fell on Luna''s head.

    It was done by....

    "Mr. Al!?

    "Mom!?

    Hey, man.

    Al, who was showing up at some point, greeted him casually.

 474 Chapter 473: Contraindicated Designated Relics

    "It''s been a long time...Hmm. How are you, girls? "

    "Mmm... my mother always shows up suddenly.Thanks to you, I can''t even say bad things to Roku. "

    "In the first place, I just don''t have to say bad things... anyway.Hi, Mom. Sora is having a good time. "

    "Mmm, mmm. More than anything, you look fine.And.... "

    Al sees Nokia.

    "It''s been a long time.How are you, Nokia?

    "Er...?

    Although Al talks intimately, Nokia''s reaction is slow.

    I was confused because I didn''t know how to answer.

    In other words, the current interaction....

    Maybe Al knows Nokia?

    "Uh-huh. It''s not what the saying goes, Mabu-tachi."

    So, where did you learn such a word?

    "My mother and Nina''s mother are friends... mmm.This is another surprising fact. "

    "What is the extent of my mother''s friendship...?

    I''m sure there''s a lot of interaction because I''ve lived a long time....

    In that case, I feel that it is limited to various things.

    What is the intent?

    I''d like to listen to you carefully once....

    But there''s something else to prioritize right now.

    "Mr. Al. If that''s the case, the story is quick.Actually, now Nokia-san..... "

    Being cursed by darkness.

    I''ve forgotten everything.

    Protected by Mr. Von and acting together.

    I explained those things.

    "... but do you have any idea about the curse of darkness?

    "Hmm... I didn''t expect you to hear those words in this place."

    Mr. Al had a very bitter face.

    That''s not all.

    It''s cleverly hidden, but it looks like anger is spreading.

    "Do you have an idea?

    "... yes"

    "Then why don''t you tell me what you know?We can''t leave Nokia alone. "

    "That''s... uhh.I don''t agree to lift the curse, but.... "

    "Nh... is that the opposite?

    "Something wrong?

    "It''s not a good thing to say.If you can, I don''t want you to get involved in this. "

    I was told something unexpected.

    Al gave me a lot of advice, and I thought we''d solve it ourselves...

    Not this time.

    He wants us to be quiet because we''re gonna figure this out ourselves.

    They''re not trying to get rid of us, they''re just wondering.

    The evidence shows that Al''s eyes are very gentle when he sees Sola and Luna, but he is still shaking anxiously.

    "That said, it''s not about you guys, so I guess you won''t listen."

    "That''s right. For whatever reason, you can''t just sit still and let someone else do it."

    "Besides, it''s also Nina''s problem.If you can, we want to solve it. "

    "Yeah, yeah. It''s sad to be forgotten how I was able to reunite with my mother.I definitely want to do something!

    "Man, there''s... there''s... there''s... there''s..."

    Nina thanked her with tears.

    There is no choice but to retreat here to meet the tears.

    "Can you tell me what you know?

    "... hah, I can''t help it"

    Al broke and sighed.

    Sit on an empty sofa.

    Tina quietly opens her mouth after a sip of freshly brewed tea.

    "The dark curse that took Nokia''s memory is the result of the use of certain forbidden artifacts."

    "Contraindicated Designated Relics...?

    "Concubines, the Spirit Clan owns various items.The Orihalcon you gave Rain and the Shield of Truth you returned to the brave.And many other Epic Items. "

    "Speaking of which... the Sola Spirits occasionally went out to collect such items."

    "Why did you do that?You want a collection, too?

    "Idiot"

    "Fuggin ''!?

    Al''s poison fell off.

    Al''s education is quite violent.

    "There are various items in the world.Sometimes, some of the most powerful legendary items are secretly buried.What happens if a fool gets it?Just think about it and you''ll get tired. "

    "So, the Sola Spirits are collecting it first and managing it strictly?

    "Mmm, that''s right.If the Spirit Clan has never been invaded by the village, it is best suited in terms of protecting it.So... back to the story, my concubines and the Spirit Clan are collecting various items... among them is a contraindicated artifact. "

    I feel bad from the name.

    Think about it as a normal item.

    "The forbidden artifact is an item that you might imagine, but it''s not crazy.For example, yes... spreading an incurable disease.Alternatively, there are bombs that have caused a massive explosion involving one country, contaminating the land for eternity. "

    "That''s it again...."

    "Don''t be shy...."

    What a nasty item to have.

    When I heard Al''s story, I unexpectedly took a breath.

    "Among the forbidden artifacts is an item called ''Black Blessing''.It''s not malicious to take away a subject''s best wishes.You guys call it the Dark Curse, right? "

    "Mom, you know that a lot."

    "My concubine is managing the item instead of the head.It''s only natural that you should know that much. "

    "Why is your mother in charge?

    "The chief is busy... no, he''s busy.My concubine is also cooperating quite well. "

    No, you almost said something terrible...?

    I hope Al is joking.

    Wait a minute.

    I noticed something strange and sandwiched my voice.

    "Black blessings and things were controlled in the spiritual village, right?Why is it being used by Nokia?

    "Mmm...."

    Al''s face felt terribly bitter because he was stabbed in a painful place.

    I''m sure we''ll finally get to the heart of the story.

    "Ah... I''ll talk to you. Can you promise me something?I want you to keep this a secret. "

    "Does that mean that something big just happened to keep it a secret?

    "Mm-hmm. She''s a good girl."

    Okay, I promise.

    When I saw Mr. Fong, he nodded firmly.

    Looking at us like that, Al talks as if he''s ready.

    "Black Blessing... and some other forbidden artifacts were brought out of the spiritual village."

    "Eh!?

    "I''ve never heard anything like that."

    Sola and Luna were surprised.

    Tell them to listen to the end of the story, and Al continues to explain further.

    "It was almost a few hundred years ago."

    "But that doesn''t coincide with when Nokia-san used the Black Blessing...."

    "It was brought out only a few hundred years ago, and I didn''t use it at that time.I don''t know what it was for... but I must have touched it a while ago and used it at that time. "

    Ah, that''s true too.

    "So... about the person who stole it, his name is... Mona."

 475 Episode 474 Treacherous Spirit Clan

    Did Al just say Mona?

    Speaking of Mona, he was turned into a chocolate spy.

    I thought it was a demon race, but is it really a spiritual race?

    Though various questions and surprises arise, Al is in the middle of talking right now, so I will close my mouth for the time being and ask questions later.

    "Mona is no more of a spiritual clan than her concubine.He lived a long time... and he was my concubine''s best friend. "

    "Hmm? Did your mother have any friends?I always thought it was boring. "

    "It''s an unexpected fact. What a strange person to be your mother''s friend."

    "There, shut up!"

    Hagu!?

    Magically, Sola and Luna all turned over and fell off the sofa.

    This is what happens when you pinch your extra mouth, so Al is terrified....

    "My concubine and Mona are commonly known as childhood friends.Play with me and learn with me. I miss it..... "

    "Why did Mona... steal the forbidden artifact?"

    Al shook his head sideways with a difficult face.

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what he''s thinking, what he''s doing right now... and why he cursed Nokia.I have no idea what you''re thinking.My concubine is a childhood friend, but I didn''t know anything about him.That''s a pathetic story.... "

    Looking from afar, she says she doesn''t feel lonely.

    Al must have taken Mona very seriously.

    And yet, I couldn''t understand one thing about her, so I left without being able to.....

    Maybe you regret that.

    I think it may have broken my heart.

    Al then seemed to be crying.

    "Ugh... I''m sorry, I''m so tired."

    "No, don''t worry.Instead... may I ask you something more?I know it''s hard for Al, but for Nokia-san.... "

    "Don''t worry, Mona was a dear friend.But now there''s no betrayal... and Nokia is also a dear friend.If that''s what you want, we''ll talk about everything. "

    "Thank you."

    It looks small, and sometimes it just looks like a joke....

    After all, Mr. Al is an adult.

    He has style and heart that can only be possessed by those who have lived for many years.

    I can''t get to this kind of territory.

    But I think one day...

    "I don''t know why Mona stole the forbidden artifact... the Black Blessing.Before and after that, Mona''s sister died in an accident, but it may have something to do with it.Well... I can only speculate, so I have to talk to him to make sure it''s true. "

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    Hmm, I don''t mind.

    "About Mona..."

    "You can call me Mona.He''s a traitor, so he doesn''t have to watch out for his concubines. "

    "... about Mona, is there any fact that you had any special abilities?For example, the ability to impersonate others? "

    "Hmm? I don''t have that kind of ability.Ah, he''s not a Spirit Clan, so I''m not good at magic... Hmm.Well, is it possible to impersonate the magic of transformation? "

    "How accurate is that transformation magic?"

    "You can imitate your appearance.But it''s hard to say. If you change your voice, you will use both magic at the same time.It''s hard to do.But why do you ask? "

    "Actually...."

    The fact that there was a spy who turned into chocolate.

    That the demon tribe named Mona.

    I explained that.

    "Sometimes it''s just a coincidence...."

    "No, I don''t think so.The features we heard from Rain match those of Mona.I can''t think of such a convenient coincidence.It would be reasonable to think of the demons you met as Mona. "

    "So... the Spirit Clan has become a demon clan?"

    Kanade said in a stunned manner.

    I know what it''s like to be surprised.

    I can''t believe the most powerful species has turned into a demon race.....

    I am concerned about the circumstances, but I am more concerned about the threat level.

    How much power are you wearing?

    What are you aiming for?

    I can only imagine things I don''t like.

    "Either way, Mona won''t have to wait.He keeps chasing his concubines and spirits, but he doesn''t have a decent clue.It''s not realistic to catch Mona and lift the curse on Nokia. "

    "Then you have no choice but to choose another way.Does Al know how to do that? "

    "... why do you think so?"

    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t have talked about this."

    "Hmm... this guy is only good at this kind of time.I have no idea what my concubines'' daughters think..... "

    "Ka, Ka, Mama! What do you say all of a sudden!?"

    "So, how do you know!?"

    "Mother''s power."

    The three of them were kneading because they were not sure.

    "Um... can you tell me another way to un-curse Nokia?It''s probably not very good for Mr. Al.... "

    "Do you want me to ask you something while you know it?"

    "For Nokia. And it''s for Nina."

    Look straight at Mr. Al.

    Likewise, Al saw us.

    Your gaze and gaze collide.

    Her gaze is too pressurized to be diverted.

    But that''s no good.

    I will stare back with a stronger and more determined look, as this determination demonstrates.

    Al sighed as if it had broken slightly.

    "Holy shit... I can''t help it"

    "Well then...."

    "I''ll tell you everything my concubine knows.But isn''t it a steep road? "

    "I''m ready."

    "Then don''t say any more of this... oh, my God."

    While saying that, Al has a little smile on his face.

    I might have thought I''d eat everywhere.

    And it may be developing as expected and making you feel better.

    "In conclusion... basically, you can''t lift the black blessing curse."

    Eh?

    The words were shocking, just as I thought there would be something.

    Nokia is depressed and Nina looks like she''s crying.

    After seeing it, Al rushed to the next word.

    "Wait, I haven''t come to a conclusion yet."

    "It''s my mother''s bad habit to go around talking."

    Reflect on that.

    "Gunu... I''m sorry."

    At the sight of his two daughters, Mr. Al lowered his head with a bad face.

    As for myself, I didn''t mean to waste it.....

    I wonder if conversations like this are becoming habitual.

    "Basically, there are no spells or magic tools."

    "You knew there were dangerous items, but you didn''t take any action?"

    Al is anxious to point out Tina''s best point.

    "Weren''t you about to!?I was researching the Black Blessing to develop magic tools or magic to break the spell.Actually, I was on my way. But.... "

    "Hahahn, I see.Was it stolen along the way?And because the black blessing is gone, I can''t even study it anymore, so I''m frustrated... "

    Hmm, that''s not the right answer.

    "Well then, you can get back the Black Blessing and study it again!"

    "But isn''t there a way to find Mona with it?"

    "Nh... that''s hard."

    As if to express the person''s feelings, the tail of Kanade hangs very low.

    "Don''t panic. I said basically, but the possibilities and methods aren''t zero."

    "Is there any way?"

    "Mm-hmm. Fortunately, the damage Nokia suffered is in memory.You should treat your mind.That way... it''s in Nokia''s heart! "

 476 Chapter 475 Heart Treatment

    "Is it in your heart...?"

    What does that mean?

    Words are too vague to be able to imagine and identify meaning.

    Looking at it, it seemed that everyone else didn''t understand it, and she was tilting her head.

    Sola and Luna don''t seem to know each other, and they look strange.

    "Even if Rain and the others can''t help it... why don''t you understand Sola and Luna?It''s been a while, but I''ve taught you something. "

    "Um... was that so?As for Sola, I don''t remember..... "

    Hmm, I don''t remember either.

    "When I was a kid, I told you."

    "How long has it been?"

    "When you two were able to stand up."

    Can you remember!!

    Sola and Luna threw in a comic book at the same time.

    Wow? I''ve been teaching talent since I was a kid, but that''s weird.

    "What''s strange is my mother''s education policy....."

    "No matter how many spiritual tribes, I can''t remember what I was taught when I wasn''t properly formed...."

    "Ugh...."

    The two daughters stunned me, and Al roared.

    Well, well, if you don''t remember, why don''t we explain it again?

    "I deceived you."

    You tricked me.

    "Yeah, shut up, girls!As a concubine, I sometimes fail!So don''t worry about it.If you care, don''t lose. "

    Al forcefully cut off the conversation while sweating.

    Though Sola and Luna seemed dissatisfied....

    For the time being, I''d like to give priority to Nokia''s treatment.

    "Al, what does it mean to be in your heart?"

    "Mm-hmm. Just keep talking. Use a little magic to enter Nokia''s mind and eliminate the black blessing."

    "I''ve never heard of magic in my heart."

    "Is there really such magic?Didn''t your mother say the right thing? "

    Due to the exchange just now, the trust from the daughters is significantly reduced.

    With Jito''s eyes turned, Al said in a hurry.

    "Ah, it''s definitely there!That''s right, I don''t spit on lies like this in this situation.Sola and Luna just didn''t know about the magic because it was difficult and limited to use. "

    "Well, in that case...."

    "Can I convince you?"

    "Kh... why do I have to be told from above by my daughters?"

    I think you deserve it.

    I thought... but I didn''t say anything to you.

    "Anyway, let me explain something a little more..."

    Because of the black blessing, Nokia has lost her memory, but she may not have disappeared.

    For example, the memory drawer is locked and cannot be retrieved.

    So I went into Nokia''s mind and broke the key.

    That way, Nokia''s memory will be restored.

    ... that''s what they told me.

    "Of course, the key is not an analogy.There is something that binds Nokia''s memory... and destroying it should restore the memory impairment. "

    "I see... that''s why you''re treating me in your heart."

    "Nh... is that dangerous?Is Nokia-san okay? "

    "Shut up, it''s pretty dangerous. It''s dangerous for both you and Nokia."

    Al answered Kanade''s question with a serious face.

    "First of all, about Nokia... it doesn''t invite others to my heart.It is a considerable burden. Mental shock can cause another problem. "

    That makes no sense.

    If you want to treat a memory disorder, but you are going to cause other trauma to your heart, you can''t even see it.

    "Besides, there''s a lot of danger in the heart.I have no idea what the world of mind will look like until I enter.And since the remnants of the Black Blessing are mutated like fierce monsters, it''s pretty hard to get rid of them. "

    "Hey, what happens if I get a terrible wound in my heart?"

    Don''t die.

    "Lightly!?"

    "Because of the spiritual world, the real body will not be hurt... but the mind will be hurt and die.That way, you''ll have an empty doll with no heart.It''s not like you''re dead. "

    ¡­¡­

    It was a horrible story.

    So far, I feel like I have only heard about the risks.

    Is there any other way to treat it?

    "Maybe... as far as my concubine knows, I don''t know any other way.This is not the best way to do it. "

    Al says with a bitter face.

    I''m sure she regrets not being able to offer a safe way either.

    "There''s one more bad report..."

    "No, I don''t need bad reports anymore."

    "But we can''t just not ask.Mom, what''s that? "

    "Not right away... Nokia''s memory problems will get worse if we leave her alone.If you fail, you may forget your common sense and words, and become an obsolete person. "

    "Oh no...."

    Nokia trembled when she was told the worst.

    To encourage her like that, Mr Von holds her hand.

    "Black Blessing is such a nasty and very poor quality thing.Once everything that has been cursed is taken away... now you should think of it as a curse in progress. "

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone has a dark face and lies face to face.

    But don''t despair.

    All the bad information came out.....

    But that''s not all.

    There was good news too.

    "But you can treat it now, right?"

    When I said so, everybody looked at us in a happy state.

    "There may be danger.But there''s a way to treat it.Isn''t that right, Mr. Al? "

    "Hmm. But... somehow, the danger is greater for those in your heart.We don''t have to dive into the unknown and eliminate the remnants of the Black Blessing.It won''t work with a single rope, and the odds of success would be five percent better. "

    "Still."

    Watch Nina.

    She was staring at Nokia with tears.

    I want you to remember yourself, I want you to call me a name, I want you to be gentle like you used to be... I looked like I wanted you to be.

    I don''t have a choice but to be seen and do nothing.

    Even in danger, we just have to do what we have to do.

    "I want to bet five percent of that."

    "... Rain..."

    "Whatever the odds, I will definitely help Nokia."

    "Uhm, I told you so!That''s what my concubine was expecting! "

    Al says happily, predicting my answer. [M]

    "It''s a very difficult story... but Rain will be able to do it well.What are you expecting? Oh, of course, my concubine will make the best backup, so don''t worry. "

    Yes!

    "After all, that''s what it looks like in Rain.Nyah, I''ll do my best too! "

    "No, we did it too!"

    Everyone''s motivated.....

    "Ah, let me tell you, we can''t all get inside Nokia''s mind?I don''t think we can get in there... at most, with four people. "

    Hmm!?

    All of a sudden, we were surprised at the information.

    Please say such a thing quickly....

 477 Episode 476: Whos going?

    First, we gathered the rest of the members.

    Then explain the same explanation as before.....

    Who enters Nokia''s mind?I will consult with you.

    "By the way, I can''t accompany my concubine because she has to use magic outside.Nokia, of course, cannot accompany you.I can''t get into my own mind.Except for my concubine and Nokia. "

    "Wow, can''t you add another one?If you were my mother, you''d be able to handle it. "

    "Don''t be reckless. Even with the strength of a concubine, there are only four of us."

    "From?"

    "I can''t!"

    "Yes, now is not the time to laugh.Who goes into Nokia''s heart?We''re gathered to make that decision. "

    Tania claps her hands with the bread and puts the derailed story back on track.

    "By the way, I''m gonna stop."

    "Hmm? Why is that?"

    "As long as someone lurks in Nokia''s heart, it doesn''t have to be attacked... just like in England.I''m going to escort you. "

    "Nhh... I''ve been a little overwhelmed, and now I''m running for office myself.Tania, you''ve grown up. "

    "When Canade tells me, I get a little angry."

    "In that case, shall I go to the escort this time?In my mind, I may not be very helpful in physics specialization. "

    Tania and Canade declined.

    Rifa raises her hand as if it were following those two movements.

    I''ll decline, too.

    I''d like to ask you why.

    Somehow?

    "Um... yeah, okay. If refa wants to do that."

    "Thank you."

    There are some whimsical things about refa....

    But there''s always some reason for that course of action.

    I''m sure you had some thoughts this time too.

    "What about Sola and Luna?"

    "Hmm, is my power necessary?"

    "Yes, either Sola or Luna should accompany us..."

    "Decline."

    Eh!?

    Sola and Luna were excited, but Al wouldn''t let them.

    "Why!?"

    "I want both of you to help my concubine.It''s magic that''s hard to handle, so don''t worry about it without support. "

    If that''s the case, there''s no other choice.

    "Mmm... I thought this time I could be useful."

    Although Luna seemed a little dissatisfied, she pulled back honestly without hesitation.

    Likewise, Sola decided to support Al.

    Then....

    "What about me, Nina, Tina, England, Finia, Sakura, Fong...?"

    "Unfortunately, I''m just a merchant and I don''t think I can help.I can''t do anything..... "

    Mr. von said with a bitter face.

    I didn''t ask for details.....

    I''m sure this person cares very much about Nokia.

    "There''s nothing you can do."

    Huh?

    "Stay by Nokia''s side and support her.I''m sure that will help Nokia. "

    "... Mr. Shroud..."

    "Um... I''m glad you did that."

    Nokia also wanted Mr. von to be by his side.

    Are these two possibly...?

    Oh, my God, that''s behind us.

    Now, we need to curse the darkness.

    "There are only six left, so I need you to stand by for the other two...."

    Nh

    Nina raised her hand forcefully.

    "I... I''m gone"

    Yeah, I guess so.

    It''s my mother''s pinch.

    You will not be able to wait and if there is anything you can do, it will be the child who wants to do everything.

    "I think I''m fine. What about everyone else?"

    The word "yes!" came back all at once.

    So Nina decides.

    "Are you sure...?"

    "Of course, there''s no one else in the world but Nina."

    "Nh... good luck, huh?"

    Nina nodded with a motivated expression.

    Very dependable.

    Reflexively, you stroke your head with a nice thing.

    Nhu

    "Ah... sorry. Follow me."

    "All right, then... I''d be happy if Rain came with me..."

    "Hopefully, I wanted to do the same thing... where is everybody?"

    "No objection!" everyone answered as if they were replicating the attack earlier.

    Well then, Nina and I will decide.There are only two left..... "

    "Let me go too, huh?I think I''m good at getting into my heart from ghosts and stuff.You might be able to do a lot of things, and it''s a bargain. "

    "I see, indeed."

    When I saw Mr. Al, he nodded as if he was fit.

    Well then, the third one is Tina.

    "Come on! Nina, I''ll do my best.Never, try to cure your case! "

    "Yes, there is."

    I see.

    Does Tina really want to participate when she thinks about Nina?

    They are close, and this is a natural course of action.

    "Wow, Wallahi, too, but...!!!"

    "Ooh...."

    I was nervous that Finea would run for office.

    Nokia''s life is at stake, so I''m sure you''re feeling incredibly responsible.

    It feels like you can''t do it, and the sakura is gently slapping Finia on the shoulder.

    "When that happens... fufu, the rest is mine."

    "Iris, can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, yes, of course. All of me belongs to Rain.I have no choice but to say no. "

    "Nnh? Everything...?"

    "It belongs to Rain...?"

    Kanade and Tania''s eyes glowed faintly, but England continued to speak without concern.

    "Besides... now I''m also a member of Rain''s party.I want to shake this force for someone. "

    Thank you, England.

    It is a remark that surprises me to know the old England.

    I can''t believe that England is going to say this.

    I am very happy with the change.

    Well then, the incoming members are me and Nina.Tina and Iris, okay? "

    The answer "No objection" came back again.

    In the meantime, Nina takes Nokia''s hand.

    "Mom... wait.I''ll definitely... help you. "

    "Nina... yes, I''m waiting for you."

    I don''t remember Nokia-san....

    But they undoubtedly looked like mother and daughter.

 478 Episode 477: The World of Hearts

    Make five oversized beds in the living room, where you''ll sleep next to me, Nina, Tina, England, and Nokia.

    He needs to sleep nearby in order to get inside.

    "Hmm, are you ready now?"

    "If Rain and the others seem to suffer unusually, can we wake them up?"

    "Mm-hmm. That''s not a failure.You may fall asleep for a few days, but the worst will be avoided. "

    "It''s okay, it won''t happen."

    "Huh? Say it with confidence.You think you''re so confident in your power? "

    Me, Nina.

    Hmm?

    I have a daughter who tries to stretch herself for her mother.

    The world should not be so cruel as not to respond to such thoughts.

    That''s why it''s going to work.

    "All right, gentlemen, let''s go to bed."

    "Suddenly I was told to go to bed....."

    "It''s not even noon yet. Slowly?"

    Do I have to sleep?

    "I don''t mind losing consciousness.Link with the subject''s mind by losing consciousness and mind.Develop your soul and unconscious realm... Ah, avoid small, difficult stories, but whatever you''re sleeping or fainting, you don''t have to be unconscious. "

    Hmm.

    Luna smiled loudly.

    Is it your fault?

    The smile looked very violent.

    "Then eat my sister''s food."

    What!?

    Luna''s outrageous suggestion turned me, Nina and Tina pale.

    Meanwhile, unknown England and Nokia strangely leaned their heads.

    "Um... why do I have to eat food?"

    "If you do that, you''ll wake up more and more."

    "But what''s more, my sister''s cooking is not enough to sink elephants with a bite... but enough to make her sleep well. I promise."

    Oh, that''s exciting.

    Please don''t be interested!?

    "Well then, my sister. Let''s cook....."

    "I already have something like this."

    "Oh, oh... my sister, who assumes this situation, is terrible."

    Sola distributes the food.

    As always, it looks very tasty.

    The scent is also very good.

    But....

    Oh, that sounds delicious.

    "England!? Well, sooner or later...."

    I''ll take it, sir.

    Bluff, and England ate Sora''s food,

    ¡­¡­

    Ser blued his face and fell to the simple bed.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Ugh... where are we?"

    When I noticed, I fell on a strange plain.

    Wake up and look around.

    "It''s a place I''ve never seen before... is that strange?"

    Like a mirage, the view from afar is shaking.

    The sky was not blue, but between purple and red.

    Why am I here?

    The memories before and after are vague.....

    "Er... ah, I see. I ate Sora''s cooking, and in Nokia-san''s heart..."

    Does that mean this is in Nokia''s mind?

    But....

    Because I ate Sora''s food, could it possibly be afterlife?

    "Ah... Rain"

    Nina''s voice sounded when she was thinking about something extremely rude.

    Looking back, Totetote and Nina came running.

    Next to that, there was a ghost version of Tina and an Englishman who seemed to be sneaking around.

    "Great. Everyone''s here, and I''m sure it''s in Nokia''s heart."

    "No, when I woke up, I did it all by myself, so I thought it was the afterlife."

    "I didn''t think of any other possibilities than the afterlife... what was Sora''s cooking?It''s sweet, bitter, and sour... and then my tongue starts to numb, and it''s all over my body, and my thoughts are really disturbed... really?I''m supposed to be quite resistant to poison, the strongest seed, but it was pointless. "

    "Ah, ahahaha...."

    I can''t help laughing anymore.

    "England... Sora''s cooking is a weapon."

    "It''s not food... right?"

    I can''t believe I let that Nina say this....

    What a sinful thing Sola makes!

    "Oh dear... well, it seems to have succeeded for the time being."

    That''s right.

    "This is... in my heart..."

    Nina snapped emotionally.

    Looking around, he''s running his gaze over here.

    "Where should I go...?"

    "When I got inside, Al said he would support me...."

    "Mr. Rain, what is that?"

    Huh?

    If I had noticed, I had a stuffed animal.

    Somehow it''s a palm-sized stuffed toy that resembles Al.

    "Ahh... Testes, can you hear my concubine?"

    Suddenly, there was a voice from a stuffed toy.

    "Huh? Why is Al''s voice..."

    "My concubine cast magic on me.My concubine is the only one who can speak to you. "

    "I see, that''s how you support me."

    Hmm, that''s not how it works.

    Plush toys tighten your chest.

    Looks like he''s got some freedom to move around, just like the doll version of Tina.

    "Hey, what are we supposed to do?"

    Find the wedge.

    "Wedge?"

    "Black Blessing knocks a curse wedge into the subject''s heart.Find it and destroy it.Then the curse will be lifted. "

    "I see... it''s simpler than I thought. In this case....."

    "Yeah, it''s not a sweet story."

    Iris said so with a nervous voice and stood up.

    Behind the gaze, I saw a figure.

 479 Chapter 478 Distorted Guardian

    The figure has no eyes.

    No nose, no mouth.

    Although it takes the form of a person, that''s all.

    Some of the organs needed to recognize people are missing, as if they were doll elements.

    Multiple, not one.

    The doll slowly approached us.

    "What, is that it? Don''t dress like that."

    "That''s not the guardian of the mind."

    "Protector of the mind?"

    "It''s like a self-defense instinct.Now, you are not foreign objects.Maybe you''re trying to get rid of it... hmm?That''s a distortion, isn''t it?The Guardian of the Heart reflects the Lord, so it can''t be shaped like that.... "

    Then maybe this is also the effect of the curse.

    Hmm, that''s highly likely.

    "Are you sure you want to defeat me?"

    "It''s not a problem. Rather, it is part of the curse than being eroded.Destroy everything! "

    "Cancer, bakuru"

    Nina shows motivation to cure Nokia.

    Point your palm at the approaching doll....

    "Come here, flame of the other world"

    Prior to that, the British attack exploded.

    Countless flames of intense firepower were summoned and hit the doll.

    Goh! It exploded.

    ¡­¡­

    Shortly after they resisted, the dolls could not escape and were cleaned up.

    "Uu....."

    "What''s wrong?"

    Nina had a grudge in her eyes, and England was distracted.

    "England... I don''t think that''s the case."

    "I agree."

    "I... wanted to do my best..."

    "Well, why should I be blamed?"

    I want you to read a little more air.

    Well, I''ve always lived alone, so I guess I don''t like it around here.

    It''s a surprise, to say the least.

    "Still... is England really weak?It doesn''t look that way. "

    "This is a normal attack.As long as it is, there is no problem with me now.Summoning the other me or waking me up is tough..... "

    Do you still have this much power after the force drops?

    Not at all.

    This... can''t be beaten.

    We must do our best not to burden her alone.

    "Tina, are there any other enemies?"

    "Um... I don''t think so.That said, we can check about a hundred meters around, so I can''t say anything more. "

    Ask them to fly high and check their surroundings.

    I can''t tame animals, so it''s best to rely on Tina.

    "Mr. Al, don''t you know how to find out where the wedge is?"

    "That''s right... there are only a few people in the world of mind.I just don''t know what''s going on or where it is.However, since the wedge is part of the curse, there should be a magical response. Follow it. "

    I see.

    The question is how to find a magical response....

    "... Rain"

    "Yeah? What''s the matter, Nina?"

    "Leave it to me..."

    "Do you understand?"

    "Nh. I can''t... lose either, can I?"

    Nina says forcefully as she glances at England.

    A little adversarial.

    And like me, I care that I can''t put a burden on England alone.

    I could see both feelings.

    Well, can I ask you something?

    Nh!

    Reflexively pounding her head, Nina moved the three tails busily.

    I''m glad you''re counting on me.

    "Hmm...."

    Nina closes her eyes and concentrates on something.

    Nina can manipulate subspace.

    At that time, it seems to be sensing the flow of magic....

    I see.

    Sure, she might be able to find out where the wedge is.

    "This way...?"

    Slightly, Nina walked east.

    With her at the forefront, everyone follows.

    Of course, I was wary of being attacked by dolls at any time.

    "That''s...."

    After walking long enough, I saw a strange object.

    The tree is huge enough to look up.

    But its trunk, its branches, and its leaves are all black.

    As if they had condensed the darkness of the night, as if they had been painted with shadows.

    Everything was probably a big black tree.

    Around it, there are a number of dolls that are not comparable.

    You''ve already noticed us, but there''s no sign of an attack coming from the other side.

    Probably protecting a giant tree.

    "Maybe that''s it...."

    "Hmm. Black Blessing Fragment... Wedge."

    Huge trees.

    Hundreds of dolls to reach.

    This is a mess.

    "My concubine doesn''t know more about the wedge.It has a very frustrating trait of changing traits by parasites... be careful. "

    Roger that.

    "Why don''t you blow up the surrounding statues for a moment?I can''t satisfactorily check the wedge with someone like that. "

    "Yes, it looks like my bones are going to break, but I think it''s important to make sure we move forward."

    "No, you guys stay alert.I''ll do the elephant cleaning. "

    That said, England spread out eight wings.

    I recognize the attack posture.

    "Wait a minute, suddenly...."

    "Come, end of white shooting."

    The moment the world dyes white.

    An England Special Attack exploded, hitting a super powerful magic wave over a wide area.

    Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    In addition, the earth shakes as if an earthquake had occurred.

    I don''t know how much power England has, because it can''t do 100 percent.

    Well done on beating England.

    I''d like to compliment myself a little bit.

    Phew

    Slightly, the light of destruction disappeared.

    A deep crack engraved in the earth.

    Most of the herd of dolls have disappeared, and no shards remain.

    But... the wedge stood there as if nothing had happened, without a single scratch.

 480 Chapter 479 Break the Wedge

    "It''s so embarrassing to be attacked like that and not have any wounds..."

    "That''s not all...?"

    The surface of the wedge waves.

    The legs and arms of the doll jumped out as if the branches of the tree were growing.

    Eventually, the new doll will show up.

    One, two, three... grow one after the other.

    "I see. The place where the doll is made is a wedge."

    "Unless we can do something about the wedge, we''ll have to fight forever.What''s up, Rain''s husband? "

    I wish I had Kamui, but unfortunately, it''s completely broken.

    "When this member fires more firepower than England... hmm, it''s hard."

    Then we''ll have to attack with a tangled hand?

    Instead of pure firepower, we have to find a strategy from another angle.

    How to do that.....

    "Nina, can you set a space transition exit in the wedge?"

    Ask Nina as she kicks away the approaching doll.

    Nina thought as she threw the doll into the subspace....

    Shake your neck slightly.

    "It may be difficult... if it''s me now... I''m so sorry"

    "Don''t apologize. I don''t care. I don''t care."

    Nhu

    Nina stroked her head and her tail shaken happily.

    "Oh, yeah, that''s the way to go, huh?"

    Any ideas?

    "Hmm, when I leave it to us.Rain''s husbands, can you do something about the doll?It''s a little hard to get anywhere like this. "

    Roger that.

    Well then, this is where I come in.

    England smiled faintly and stepped forward.

    "Come here, flame of the other world"

    Dozens of flame bullets were summoned and the dolls caught me.

    Flames, explosions, dust.

    There was no way to resist the overwhelming power of the heavens, and all the dolls were crushed.

    However, reinforcements will not stop.

    After defeating everything, reinforcements from the wedge do not stop, but appear one after the other.

    After all, it doesn''t seem to make sense if we don''t manage the wedge.

    "Then I''ll leave it to Tina... Come here, puppets! Fireball multishot!"

    "... no"

    Fufu

    We dared to approach the herd of dolls, and then flashballed them.

    Did you feel the wonder?

    Or was it annoying or irritating?

    The hostility of the dolls is coming towards us and attacking us all at once.

    The power of the whole thing is not a big deal....

    It is difficult to deal with because about five bodies are attacked at the same time.

    Besides, it''s an almost abandoned Special Attack.

    Enemies who don''t care about their lives are horrible.

    "Tina, I''m sorry, but hurry up!"

    "Rajah!"

    Tina circled around and approached the wedge.

    Fortunately, the dolls haven''t noticed so far.

    Just keep coming closer to the wedge.....

    "Now, doya!?"

    Suddenly, Tina slipped into the wedge.

    A ghost is the only trick I can do.

    But what are you going to do by diving into the wedge?

    Strangely, defeating the doll.....

    Dawg!

    I heard a strange sound coming from the wedge.

    Such a dull sound as if I had hit you with a bag full of sand.

    Dogo!

    Boga!

    Goggle!

    The dull sound echoed continuously.

    Everything echoes from the wedge.

    What the hell is going on?

    Strangely enough, the puppets that had just gone mad stopped moving at once.

    As it is, it rolls to the ground like a puppet with broken threads.

    Bogghh!!!

    There was a loud noise....

    There are cracks in the pisci pisci and wedge.

    And it broke from the roots.

    "Oops!?"

    I can''t believe the wedge that withstood the attack of England turned out like that....

    I think it was Tina, but how the hell did she do it?

    Strangely, Tina came out of the wedge.

    Just like that, it floats back here.

    I''m just...

    "Welcome back. Are you hurt?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll pin it down!"

    "But how the hell did you break the wedge?Tough enough to withstand my attack..... "

    "I don''t know, but it''s so fragile inside."

    "In?"

    "I was possessed by the wedge, and I did bad things here and there.Then, I could easily fold it. "

    "That''s it again...."

    Iris was pulling his face.

    I know exactly how it feels.

    Having someone else possess it and destroying it from the inside....

    In a way, isn''t it the strongest?

    Tina, when did you get this power?

    "Fufu, if you can do it, it won''t be impossible for a universal maid, Tina!"

    Tina was good at her chest.

 481 Episode 480: Not one.

    "Tina helped me break the wedge....."

    Ahn, there''s no change.

    The surrounding scenery remains unchanged and dark.

    If you think about it in your heart, you haven''t lifted the curse yet.

    "Al, can you hear me?"

    Yeah, I can hear you.

    "I broke the wedge, but there was no particular change...."

    "Naturally, there''s only one thing that hasn''t changed since we destroyed the wedge."

    "Just one...?"

    That rhetoric means that

    "Eh, isn''t there just one wedge?"

    Seyadee

    "My tone was slapped!?"

    It was Mr. Al who occasionally showed teasing.

    "The number of wedges varies depending on the progress of the curse.A few bottles in the early stages.Could it be a hundred in the terminal state? "

    "Yikes...!?"

    Tina''s voice turned upside down.

    "What about Nokia?"

    "Hmm... I can''t say it''s clear, but it''s not in the early stages.Just so you know, it''s not the end of life.Shallower in the middle... 30 to 40, right? "

    "I don''t know what that is again....."

    I had a hard time destroying one wedge.....

    I can''t believe I have to repeat it at least 30 more times.

    "I can''t, I can''t."

    I don''t care how many wedges there are.

    Thirty, maybe a hundred, maybe a thousand, but I''ll smash it all down.

    And help Nokia.

    "I see. Should we destroy them all?"

    "I can''t believe you''re not scared to hear what I''m saying...."

    I swore I''d help you.

    And look at Nina''s smile from the heart.

    I can work as hard as I can for such a great reward.

    "But you can''t rely on Tina for everything."

    "Well, just bear with it... if you do that, we''ll die..."

    "Aren''t they already dead?"

    "That kind of crap is wilderness.Well, I think I can take a break. "

    Somehow, Tina seemed to have no intention of retreating.

    Ah, that''s it.

    What is it?

    "Half a day or so is the time that''s in your heart."

    Eh!?

    Please don''t give me that kind of information later.

    "The burden is both on those who enter and those who enter.There''s only half a day left to be safe without causing harm. "

    "I can''t help it... but it''s only half a day."

    About an hour has already passed.

    Of these, only one wedge can be removed.

    In the next 11 hours, we''ll have to remove at least 29 wedges....

    Exactly, that''s tough.

    "Find out where the rest of the wedges are right away, but find a way to get rid of them easily and in a short amount of time... what is this?Isn''t it pretty rude? "

    "... but I''ll do my best."

    Nina says with a very strong face.

    He had a daunting look like he had never seen before, and he was making me feel less motivated.

    "I''m... saving mom...!"

    "... don''t let me..."

    Tina becomes gentle and strokes Nina''s head.

    I can''t touch her, but Nina still looks happy.

    Nhu

    "If we don''t do our best, Nina''s case will be in trouble.Then let''s try a little indiscretion! "

    "Oh dear, I don''t think so... fufu, I won''t disagree with that."

    Well, good luck.

    Nevertheless, motivation alone is not sweet enough to solve everything.

    In the remaining 11 hours, we need to derive a way to remove all the wedges.

    In a simple calculation, three wedges must be removed in one hour.

    It''s a way to get rid of it, but it''s hard to find it.

    ¡­¡­

    Think, think, think.

    And then it flashed.

    "Can this... work?"

    How to remove it, how to find it.

    I came up with those two.

    It''s just a theory in your head.

    I don''t know if it will work because I didn''t actually try it.

    "... if you can''t, why don''t you think about it again?For now, we need to take one step forward. "

    "Rain''s husband, did you come up with something?"

    "There''s something I''d like to try.First, let''s find the next wedge. "

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Then I found the next wedge in about ten minutes....

    I immediately executed the idea I came up with.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone is stunned.

    "All right, scatter! And find the wedge!"

    Dolls are overflowing from the wedges one after the other....

    I tamed it all.

    After this, they will explore the world of mind and look for wedges.

    This will help us find the wedge smoothly.

    And how to remove it....

    "For the time being, is this enough for the doll?Then it''s a wedge... gravitational inversion! "

    The gravity applied to the wedge was reversed.

    Mississippi and Root screamed.....

    Slightly, a huge tree floats in space.

    Unlock abilities.

    The tree fell to the ground.

    Then, as if you were playing back time at high speed, the big tree will wither away as soon as you see it.

    If the wedge gains energy by sticking its roots in the heart, it is a compelling story, but it should be pulled out.

    That way, you will soon die.

    I think so, I did, but it seems to have worked.

    "I can''t believe you pulled out such a big tree with a sense of weed... your imagination and action skills are incredible.Once again, I regret having fought Mr. Rain. "

    "I''ll take your compliments."

 482 Episode 481 Hello, its been a while.

    Use a puppet filled with wedges to explore the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, Tina and I will take turns removing the wedges.

    Repeating such cycles allowed the removal of twenty wedges in three hours.

    Quite a high pace.

    If we keep this up, we''ll be able to remove all the wedges without any problems.

    "... just..."

    There''s one thing I''m curious about.

    Try it on your own....

    How could you tame a doll?

    It felt like the doll was a monster... or something close to a demon clan.

    Why was it possible to tame such a presence?

    Am I growing stronger?

    Or... is there another reason?

    If you think about it, when I fought Lean....

    Last time I could stop her, Lean was completely demonized.

    Is it possible that the Demons are no different from other creatures by temporarily placing them under control?

    "... Rain''s husband?"

    Eh?

    Be careful, Tina is in front of you.

    I mean, my face is close.

    Back in a hurry.

    Well, what''s the matter?

    "It''s my dialogues.Something''s bothering you, but are you tired?Can we remove the next wedge? "

    "No, it''s okay. That''s not what I was thinking."

    Really? Hmm?

    Tina stared at us.

    "I don''t think you''re lying."

    "Were you suspected...."

    "After all, Rain''s husband is going to have to do it right away.If you''re watching it, you''re going to be really harassed. "

    "I''m sorry about that..."

    When I went to the North Continent and found out that Elfin had burned me, the Canades preached with great momentum.

    I''ve never seen anything so angry.

    I mean, that''s all I''m worried about.

    Reflecting otherwise, he promised not to be as reckless as possible.

    "It''s okay. I''m not really being rude."

    "Yeah, let me. You still look fine, let''s do our best!"

    Ah!

    After nodding vigorously, the twentieth wedge was removed.

    Eight more if it''s the lowest number.

    The maximum number is eighteen.

    The remaining time is about eight hours.

    I''ll be there in time.

    "Okay, next...."

    Looking back at everybody... and I lean my neck.

    There were two Nina.

    Nina?

    Huh?

    The two Nina leaned their heads simultaneously.

    Then you look at each other, twitching and shaking your whole body.

    "Eh... eh?"

    Both Nina are confused and frightened by their growing self.

    Nina is not the only one bewildered by the impossible.

    Same goes for us.

    Why did Nina suddenly become one of them?

    Because it''s the world of the mind, is this phenomenon alive...?

    No, I don''t think so.

    I think it would be more accurate to describe it as the world of dreams if it were anything like that.

    If so, the other Nina...

    "Was it an enemy!?"

    He looks just like you, but our bonds aren''t weak enough not to notice the fake.

    The Narukami wire for the fake Nina... is currently being repaired!?

    "Matter....."

    I hurried to create a rock to surround the fake, but it moved ahead.

    "Ahahaha, I''m sorry!"

    "Heh!?"

    The fake Nina held the real Nina and jumped big.

    He jumps on the rocks and looks down at us with a bad smile that doesn''t look like Nina.

    Nina!

    "Let go of Nina, you Nina!"Ahhh, it''s so confusing already!"

    "Sure, it''s complicated, so why don''t I show you who I really am?"

    The fake Nina changes her appearance when she snips her fingers.

    I''ve only looked at him once, but I''ll never forget him.

    Mona!

    "Yes, that''s right! It''s because of you!"

    Once a demonic spy turned into a chocolate... Mona smiles.

    However, no effective emotions can be seen and only malice and hostility can be felt.

    "Hey, it''s been a while. How are you?"

    "Thanks to you. Mona seems to be doing well."

    "Am I supposed to thank you, too?Whatever. I''m fine, I guess I''m fine enough to get in your way. "

    Though she stares sharply, Mona does not break her slender attitude.

    I was accustomed to being hit by hostility and killing.

    Don''t think you can handle it that much?and attitude.

    "Did I say Nokia? I''m in a bit of trouble when you un-curse that tribe of gods.That''s why I''m interrupting. "

    You''re kidding me.

    "I mean, how could you read our actions?I suppose we''ve eliminated all of them. "

    It''s not necessarily Mona alone.

    After the creation of the comet''s sword, we thoroughly cleaned the surroundings and eliminated all interlocutors.

    It is possible that a new messenger has been sent.....

    In that case, the information leaks quickly.

    "Hmm? That''s easy.I''m the one who cursed you! "

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s my own curse, so it''s only natural to notice if you''re interfered with."

    "Then we''ll talk soon!"

    Me and England will step in.

    Tina is backing me up.

    Nina!

    Help Nina first.

    Reach out.....

    Nina reached out to me....

    Daiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!

    Mona and Nina disappeared, leaving a silly voice.

 483 Episode 482 Hostages

    Beware, Nina was in a strange place.

    It''s the first time I''ve entered my mind, so it''s a strange place to be anywhere....

    I just don''t have Rain.

    I don''t have any friends.

    That scares her.

    Hey, hey.

    "Eh!?"

    Looking back, Mona appeared.

    Nina looks reflectively.

    Three-koko''s tail stood upside down and stared hard.

    "Is this... your work?"

    "Yeah, I guess so. You''re a hostage."

    "That''s not going to happen...!"

    Nina, who was alone, was scared, but aroused her heart.

    Mona is an enemy.

    A hateful enemy who cursed her beloved mother.

    Then let''s settle this with our own hands.

    Nh!

    Nina paved the way to subspace....

    Oh, my God, I jumped into it myself.

    Heh?

    As expected, Mona was surprised.

    Show me a gloomy, loose face.

    There was a hole in the subspace behind her.

    Eh?

    Wow!?

    Dive into subspace and transfer behind the mona.

    And surprised.

    Quite a bold attack.

    Mona is surprised and can only avoid it.

    "Nnnhh!"

    Nina drilled more subspaces.

    There, throw all the stones you can afford...

    Ta-da!?

    Multiple subspace holes were connected around the mona, from which stones popped out.

    Nina is young, but she''s the strongest.

    That ability has already reached a considerable range.

    Simply throwing stones was quite powerful.

    "Hey, this isn''t stylish!?This kid is so fierce! "

    "I''ve done something terrible to my mom... don''t forgive me"

    Ah, you''re already a hostage with bad manners.

    Mona was amazed at Nina''s unexpected combat power, but she wasn''t anxious about her face.

    Instead, I even saw room.

    "If you get mad, you''ll have to be prepared for it."

    "Eh!?"

    Mona smiles.

    The smile was filled with malice.

    It''s like a mess of white paper filled with a black pen....

    Such a distorted feeling that you can feel the cold just by watching.

    By traveling with Rain, Nina has slipped through a fairly small shrine.....

    Still, there was something horrible about it that stopped me unexpectedly.

    Well then, why don''t you be quiet?

    "Ah... uhh"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... well, can''t you find Nina?"

    Waiting for the report on the doll you used....

    However, the result ends in a vacuum.

    We should have had them search quite extensively, but we couldn''t find Nina.

    "Rain''s husband, are you okay?"

    "Tina... oh, it''s okay. Thank you for your concern."

    I was really in a lot of a hurry....

    But Tina was able to calm me down a little.

    At these times, we must move things forward calmly and without haste.

    Take back Nina....

    Now, Nokia-san''s curse has to be lifted.

    The wedge is ten to twenty.

    Not only that, but Nina too.

    Various problems are emerging and I have a headache.

    "What... speaking of which, Mr. Al?"

    What is it?

    "When time runs out, will we feel ejected from the world of our hearts?"

    "Hmm, isn''t that right? However, it''s a big shock, so my concubine would like to use magic to pull it up."

    I see.

    If that happens, can''t we just wait for the time to run out?

    If it doesn''t have any impact, is there a way to drop off, get ready, and try again this time?I thought....

    I don''t know why.

    Looks like it won''t be easy.

    "Rain-san, what do you want?"

    ¡­¡­

    Think about it... I''ve come to one answer.

    I don''t know if it is the best solution.

    However, it would be a waste of time to think like this.

    Now, is there no choice but to move around with and without?

    "Let''s split up. I''m going to help Nina, and Tina and Iris are going to break the wedge."

    "Is that... dangerous? Well, I think we can handle it...."

    "Rain will stand alone against the Demons.And with Nina as a hostage. "

    "But this is the best. Of course, there may be other better ways.If there is anything, please tell me.However, because time is limited... if it is difficult, I want you to let me go. "

    "Well... not at all. It sounds like Rain didn''t miss himself, but I can''t believe it made me feel so bad."

    "Rain''s husband, are you sure he''s crazy?It''s important to help Nina, but there are a lot of kids who are worried about Rain''s husband, so I won''t forget. "

    "I know. Be careful."

    "Be careful."

 484 Episode 483 Manipulated....

    Separate from Tina and England, find Nina for about 30 minutes.

    Still no leads.

    "This isn''t good... even though we have a limited amount of time..."

    You get impatient and disturb your mind.

    "No... I have to calm down."

    Take a deep breath and calm down a disturbed mind.

    Not entirely, but it worked a little bit.

    I can afford to think things through.

    "Mona took Nina... to be used as a hostage, right?Then they''ll come after you first.Then... oh, I see. "

    In order to make demands, we must show ourselves from the other side.

    It''s annoying to just wait....

    There are no more clues, we just have to accept them.

    All Mona can do is deal calmly with any demands she makes.

    And think of a way to recapture Nina.

    And while you''re thinking about it, you''ll have to wait a bit on the spot....

    Hey, hey.

    I heard a bright voice.

    I don''t know when I moved, but I saw Mona a a little further away... and Nina.

    "Nina, are you okay!?"

    ¡­¡­

    Nina couldn''t respond.

    I have vague eyes and my gaze is not focused.

    Nina?

    "Ahahah, no. Don''t waste it.Now she''s my faithful puppet. ? "

    "You...!!!"

    Are you using magic or something to manipulate Nina?

    I don''t think we''ll be able to brainwash deeper than we can recover in this short time, so if we take down Mona, we''ll figure it out.

    I hold my dagger, but Mona laughs like a fool when she sees it.

    "Nooo, I heard about you, but when you and your friends get involved, you get stupid.Don''t you know you''ve been lured out? "

    Somehow, I noticed.

    Hee.

    "Your aim is probably to get rid of me.That''s why they took Nina and cut us apart. Isn''t it? "

    "What? If you think of it as intuitive, you can think of things properly. I''m surprised."

    Can I have Nina back?

    Fine.

    Mona said lightly and gently pushed Nina''s back.

    Nina walks slowly towards us.

    Those legs are getting faster....

    Run like a wind.

    Then raise your fingers to get your nails out.

    "Kh!?"

    Lie down in a hurry.

    Shortly afterwards, Nina''s fist ran through the universe like a whirlpool.

    "Nina!?"

    ¡­¡­

    Although I strongly urge you, there is no response.

    As it stood, Nina attacked one after another.

    They''re all sharp, intense, and you won''t get paid for a blow.

    "What do you say? Can you tell me how it feels to be attacked by one of your people? Ahahaha"

    "This...!"

    I want to beat Mona up, but I can''t afford that.

    Nina''s manipulated movements are a little slower than usual....

    However, it is the most powerful species, so its specs are high, and even if it was somewhat slow, it was a considerable threat.

    If that''s the case, we can''t fight back.

    Nina is just being manipulated.

    I want to return to sanity without a scratch.

    Is it Mona''s ability to manipulate Nina?

    If so, you may be able to bring Nina back to her senses by inflicting or defeating Mona with a certain amount of damage.

    But his power must have been his ability to transform.

    The metastasis is thought to use the same magic tools as Monica, so brainwashing is also a magic tool....?

    In that case, even if I defeat Mona, I don''t know if Nina will go insane....

    "Kh!?"

    Nina''s attack came flying and she rushed to avoid it.

    I want you to think slowly.

    "Gravity inversion!"

    Double the gravity on Nina and stop moving.

    Material creation!

    Create a rope and release it to Nina.

    Use the technique of Narukami to hold him still.....

    "Whoa, I won''t let that happen."

    "Ku"

    Mona puts a spear in and covers Nina.

    A glimpse of Nina and I fighting.....

    It''s not like I''m going into battle myself.

    Two against one.

    Besides, Nina is being manipulated.

    This... could be pretty tough.

    "Actually, my mouth is quite light."

    "Suddenly, what?"

    "The reason I came all this way is to keep the memory of the tribe of God alive... but there''s another reason."

    "... maybe it''s me?"

    "Ping-pong, ping-pong, it''s a big deal!"

    Mona says with a dumb attitude.

    It seems very enjoyable, but in contrast to what it looks like, our mood is dropping sharply.

    "At first, you weren''t very marked.But you''ve been working hard lately, haven''t you?That''s why they marked it on the lease, and if they can do it right now... "

    "Reese...?"

    "Oops, was this a ruse?You could get mad at me. "

    When Mona came out, she let out her tongue.

    Looks like you''re lying.....

    However, it seemed as if I had really failed.

    Reese...

    Probably a demon tribe.

    You have to remember this name.

    That''s why.....

    "First of all, we have to deal with this situation."

 485 Episode 484 Freedom to Vary

    "I''m sorry, but I''ll let you finish here."

    As Mona pushes her hand forward, Nina attacks as she moves.

    Unlike previous simple assaults, metastases have been interwoven to show unpredictable behavior.

    If you think it has metastasized in front of you, it immediately disappears and appears next to you.

    Try to avoid surprise strikes from the side, but now Nina turns straight over and raids from the top.

    It is difficult to read the following behaviors because it appears and has metastasized here and there.

    Moreover, you can''t feel hostility because you''re being manipulated.

    Looks like you''re dealing with a doll.

    Still, Nina''s movement disturbs the air.

    It''s possible to read the movements from there and match the counters...

    "C ''mon, I can''t believe I put my hand up to Nina!"

    If you can faint well without getting hurt, that''s the best you can do.

    However, it is easy to put it into words, but when it comes to implementation, it makes it extremely difficult.

    I tend to be fooled by my appearance, but Nina is the strongest species.

    He''s still young, but still, he''s more powerful than anyone there.

    Besides, after many battles, my combat abilities have improved considerably.

    It''s pretty hard to hold Nina like that in handcuffs so she doesn''t get hurt.

    If we take the time to find a gap, we might be able to manage.....

    "Ahahaha, are you in trouble?Hey, are you in trouble? * giggle *, that''s a nice look, you''re a jerk * "

    He''s in the way.

    Mona takes part in the fight herself, making herself very enjoyable.

    The shape collapsed like my right hand melted.....

    Combine again.

    It becomes a sharp blade and is slashed.

    Can you deform a part of your body?

    Mona turned into chocolate.

    This ability to transform freely is what Mona is capable of.

    "Come on, come on, come on!"

    This...

    In addition, Mona swings the blade with both hands, turning the other hand into a sword.

    The blade storm is blowing, trying to swallow me.

    However, I didn''t feel that surprised.

    If you say it like a tin, does it feel like there is power but there is no technology?

    It''s powerful and fast, but it just swings properly, so it won''t hit.

    First, focus on avoiding Mona and Nina''s attacks.

    Nina is manipulated or the two are awkward to work together.

    I was able to quickly find a gap.

    Escape out of attack at the right time and circle behind Mona.

    With daggers on his back....

    "Eh!?"

    At the moment, I felt a chill.

    The alarm goes off in my head.

    I followed my instincts and jumped back.

    Immediately afterwards....

    Mona''s hair stretched like a spear, penetrating where I was just now.

    "Even hair!?"

    "Hey, did it come off? It''s a good guess, right?"

    "What a mess..."

    I can''t believe you can transform your hair, not just your hands.

    You should think of this as a murder weapon.

    "Whoa, that''s not all I can do."

    What?

    "Why don''t I show you everything?Fufu... look at all of me. "

    Suddenly, Mona cut off her left arm herself.

    The tip of the shoulder falls to the ground.

    But there is no blood.

    The left arm that fell to the ground shuddered, swollen, and shaped.

    Eventually... it takes the form of a beast.

    Gruuuuuu!

    "You''re kidding...?"

    "Seriously, I can do this, too."

    I''m sure Mona''s abilities are transformation abilities.....

    But that''s not all.

    Something is hidden beyond the boundaries of transformative ability.

    Well then, let''s go somewhere else.

    "Ku"

    Simultaneous attack by Mona, Nina, Beast, and Three.

    If there are so many differences, it doesn''t really matter whether there is technology or not.

    I was pushed by a lot of violence.

    "Fufu, you look painful.Compared to earlier, you obviously can''t afford it. "

    "This guy....!"

    "But even in this situation, I won''t do anything to the girl of the Gods.Yeah, yeah, that''s great. It''s not hypocrisy to come this far.Evidence of thinking about her? Great. "

    "I''m not happy to be praised by you!"

    "I''m sorry. It hurts. Hmm... but you still can''t afford it, can you?Normally, if you get attacked like this, they''ll do it right away, but it''s amazing. "

    "That''s why I''m so happy to be praised by you!"

    "I can''t keep up with you, but... if you say that, you''ll want to be mean."

    Once the attack stops.

    I wonder what happened.....

    Mona moves next to Nina and puts a blade on her neck.

    "Nina!?"

    "Yes, don''t move!"

    "Kh...."

    "As you can see, this child''s life depends on my mood.If I push a little harder, this kid''s neck will snap, and even if I give the order, this kid will snap his own neck. "

    ¡­¡­

    My head is about to boil in anger.....

    No, calm down.

    We must rescue Nina if we are to simply fight.

    In that case, the anger that makes it impossible to think calmly is in the way.

    Stay calm and look for a gap.

    Observe the surrounding situation to the extreme so that anything happens at any time.

    And... I noticed that.

    "Well, I don''t hate you, but it''s an order.Hmm? Orders? That''s why it looks like I''m down there.Whatever. Anyway, they told me to kill all the people in my way, so I''ll let them die. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Yes, don''t think strange.Don''t do anything, don''t think anything.You stay right there.And then I''ll eat you to death. "

    The beast slowly approached with a low roar.

    One step, two steps, three steps.

    Close enough to eat my throat.

    Bye bye then.

    The moment Mona tried to give the order, exactly.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!

    Tina''s anger echoed.

 486 Episode 485: Is this the heart of man?

    A sphere of light is flying in from nowhere, pan!and relentlessly shot through the head of the beast, crushing it.

    Eh!?

    This development seemed unexpected, and Mona''s voice sounded upset.

    It''s just the same surprise.

    I think Tina did it, but why are you here?

    "Fufu, Nina will return it."

    "Ah!?"

    Eight winged England came down from heaven, took Nina back from Mona, and flew again.

    Nice!

    "Lady Rain, Nina is back."

    "Thank you. Can you keep me asleep?"

    "Yes, but...?"

    "Mona''s manipulating me.If it stays like this.... "

    "I see, then...."

    England suppresses Nina''s bluffing.

    Nina is the most powerful species, but England is the most powerful species in the heavenly kingdom, going further.

    It can''t be achieved by force, and you''re welcome back.

    "Well, good night."

    "Phew...."

    When Iris took the handkerchief out of her pocket, she soaked it with a liquid she didn''t know well and went to Nina''s mouth.

    It''s gone, and Nina sleeps with the chief.

    I saved your life.....

    "Is that a sleeping pill? Why are you carrying that?"

    "If there''s a gap... no, it''s nothing."

    "... I''m in the middle of a battle, so I won''t ask."

    When I stepped in, the scary answer would come back, so I decided to go through.

    "Whoa whoa, what are you doing to my cute Nina!?Ahhn!? I''m coming!! "

    Tina was furious.

    The language is also rough, and it seems to be a lie to be normal.

    My anger disappears because I''m so angry.

    "I mean, why are you both here?You didn''t destroy all the wedges, did you? "

    "I''m sorry. I just broke two wedges after that."

    "However, I had a strange heartbeat along the way, and I concluded that I should go and see how Mr. Rain is doing."

    "Why did you do that...?"

    Oh, that''s what Mr. Rain taught me.

    "Me?"

    "There''s no reason for what people do.Isn''t that what you said before? "

    "Ah...."

    "That''s why we acted on our own accord."

    "As a result, I think that was the correct answer.No way, don''t take Nina hostage and manipulate her even more... that rotten outlaw demon.I''m in here!!! "

    Their judgment may not be praiseworthy because it is intended to help Nokia.

    Still, I was happy.

    I can remember a solid connection as a companion.....

    Your heart and chest are very warm.

    All right!

    I tapped my cheek on the pacin and got in the mood.

    "Everybody, we''re going to take Mona down in a flash!Then I will destroy all the remaining wedges! "

    Got it!!

    Our temper is good enough.

    Motivated.

    Now... how does Mona get out?

    Whatever you say, we''re pretty nasty right now, and it''s scary to turn our enemies around.

    "Ahhh, oh my god.I thought we were breaking up the party, but I can''t believe we''re all standing up to it. "

    "Let''s get you ready."

    "Hmm... I''ve made up my mind. I tried to escape."

    To be clear, Mona takes a step back.

    "Are you kidding me and running away!?"

    "Tina, please calm down.It could be a trap. "

    "Don''t worry. Because it''s really just running away.I''m not much of a fighter.Rain alone wouldn''t do anything stupid to take the three of us from the front. "

    Well, what do you think?

    "That''s why I''m here to bid you farewell."

    "Come here, flame of the other world"

    Tina, big spinning demon ball!

    Mona laughs and waves.

    It seems to have come in such a frustrated manner that England and Tina are about to attack.....

    One step later, Mona disappears.

    Damn, did you let him go?

    "If Nina hadn''t been caught, we could have struck a mass destruction attack without asking."

    Both of them sat with their eyes open.

    I know how you feel, but I''m a little scared.

    "Tina, Iris. Thank you. Thanks for saving me.If I were alone, I''d be in danger. "

    "Don''t help it. If Nina''s taken hostage, there''s nothing we can do about it."

    "But I wonder if you really left.It''s also possible to let me be alarmed... again. "

    "No, I don''t think so."

    Once you fail an ambush, you will be alerted.

    We don''t split the party to avoid stepping on the same tree.

    In that state, I don''t think Mona is planning another raid.

    You''re not that stupid.

    Well then, what''s the point of breaking the wedge?

    "I don''t know...."

    When you retreat....

    Mona said, ''I am.''

    If you read it deeply, you can''t hear that you left other enemies behind.

    "There may still be something.Be as vigilant as you can and destroy the rest of the wedges. "

    Okay, I got it.

    First, let''s wait for Nina to recover.

    Nina woke up long enough....

    Fortunately, brainwashing was resolved.

    Then I left immediately to destroy the rest of the wedges....

    "... what do you mean?"

    There were no wedges where they were supposed to be.

    Although there are traces of roots, there are no huge trees.

    Instead of being dug up....

    Is it close to the feeling that the tree has grown legs and walked somewhere on its own?

    "Where did the wedge go?I can''t believe you ran away. "

    "Well, I don''t think that''s true... but there might be a hidden piece of craftsmanship, a shifted position, etc."

    "Mr. Al"

    Please, Mr. Al.

    I tried calling, but there was no response.

    "Al? Can''t you hear me?"

    "I can''t hear you..."

    "What''s the matter, suddenly?No way... are you being sabotaged? "

    If that''s the case, it''s just a bad feeling.

    What''s going on?

    Or what''s going on?

    We''ll be as vigilant as we can and keep an eye on our surroundings.

    "Ah."

    And Nina spills a little voice.

    Follow that gaze.....

    "... Nokia-san?"

    I saw Nokia.

 487 Episode 486 Fake and Authentic

    Oh?

    Nokia noticed us.

    I walked in wondering.....

    "... Mom?"

    Nina''s strange voice.

    The strongest species is also resistant to medicine, so they''ll probably wake up soon.

    Looking back at that voice.....

    Oh?

    The second Nokia.

    "Nokia-san... the two of you?"

    "Huh? Huh? What''s this all about?"

    "Which one is real and which is fake?No, but when it comes to the world of the mind, can it mean that the person appears...? "

    We don''t know what the situation is, and we get confused.

    "Um... what kind of situation is this?I''ll stay here when I notice..... "

    "Besides, that''s where I am...Why do I have two of them? "

    Fortunately, it seems that the two Nokias have no intention of antagonizing us.

    It looks the same as when I''m in reality, and it''s flabbergasted.

    Normally, it would be nice to be more surprised....

    You have such a mypaced personality.

    At a time like this, I felt a little intimacy.

    "Al, are you aware of the situation?"

    "Hmm... I didn''t expect Nokia to show up. Besides, you two."

    "Is this... is it real or is it fake?"

    I guess so. If you want to add, the fake was made by gathering the rest of the wedges. I mean.... "

    "Find out which one is the fake and defeat it...?"

    Hmm.

    You''re about to whisper your tongue without thinking.

    I''m sure it was Mona who prepared this incredible development of bad tastes.

    In order to break the situation, we must slash Nokia, albeit a fake one.

    If you fail, it will be the worst.

    Anyway, if you''re hesitant, you''ll be forced to leave before time runs out.

    The wedge cannot be eliminated and the curse cannot be lifted.

    It''s a bad hobby but....

    I have to admit, it''s a pretty good solution.

    "That scumbag devil... next time I meet him, I''ll definitely punch him... I''ll make him cry, I''ll definitely make him cry..."

    "I can''t talk about justice... but this doesn''t feel so good. It''s a bad hobby."

    Tina and Iris also frowned.

    Everyone is angry at Mona''s deployment.

    Definitely breaking it shows a strong will.

    However, how should I break through it?

    Never fail, and above all.....

    "Um... ladies and gentlemen, what does this mean?"

    "I don''t know what''s going on... but for the time being, it would be helpful if you could tell me what''s going on."

    Which one is real and which is fake?

    It looks exactly the same.

    I don''t think there are any differences in personality.

    Would you like to bring up a catch-up topic and induce fakes to make mistakes?

    Or would you like to talk about something that only the real thing knows?

    But it''s a fake created by Mona, who has the precision and finesse to transform.

    It''s also possible that you''re sharing your memories.

    In that case, an accurate judgment cannot be made.

    Instead, there is a possibility that this will happen sooner or later, and you will get the real thing.....

    "Kh...."

    "Rain''s husband. Can''t you do something about his insanity...?"

    "Even if you say people are like chunks of insanity....."

    "Isn''t that a fact?"

    "Until England. I mean, I wish I could... I''m sorry.I can''t think of anything right now. "

    "Kuuuu, you''re almost there, but it''s so annoying!"

    "It''s embarrassing that you can never fail... it puts pressure on you, narrows your mind, and can lead to unexpected choices."

    There is still time left.

    But I''m sure I can give you the right answer....

    Huh?

    Nina was wondering as we struggled.

    I feel very strange and don''t seem particularly troubled.

    "Everyone... why are you worried?"

    "That can''t be a failure....."

    Huh?

    Nina looks very strange and leans her head and head.

    Why is that face bothering you?Looks like you''re talking about.

    It''s only natural to worry about it.

    As long as Nokia''s safety is at stake, we can never fail.

    I''m not sure which one is fake and authentic, so I''m worried....

    No, wait.

    It doesn''t mean Nina doesn''t understand the story.

    And yet, I didn''t show any confusion.

    I mean....

    "Perhaps Nina knows which Nokia is real?"

    "I see...."

    On the contrary, why don''t we know?

    Nina was surprised when she said that.

    "Huh? Really? I have no idea what the burn is...."

    "By the way, which one is the real Nokia?"

    "This is... my real mom."

    Nina takes Nokia''s hand, which appears later.

    "Why do you think your Nokia is real?"

    "Hmm? I mean... I''ll soon understand..."

    "No, no... is there any basis for that?"

    "Hmm... I can''t, right?"

    "Aren''t you...?"

    "But I know... this is my mom... my precious mom"

    Nina looks reassured and leans towards Nokia who says she is authentic.

    As it is, my cheeks are tight and sweet.

    The face is full of trust and there are no shards of doubt.

    Oh, I see... that''s right.

    I see, I''m convinced.

    "Okay, it''s settled. We can tell the difference between real and fake.Let''s get this over with. "

    "Huh? Yeah, okay? There''s no basis for this... if you make a mistake, it''s a terrible thing to do."

    "It''s okay."

    Looking at Nokia, Nina looks at her face and says,

    "Nina is Nokia''s daughter.Children can''t tell their parents apart, can they? "

 488 Episode 487: The Right Reunion

    ".... nh"

    When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling of the living room.

    My head is blurry and my memory is vague.

    Um, I''m sure I....

    Giggle

    Ref?

    With no expression, Rifa peeked into my face.

    It just looks like you''re worried.

    "Rain, are you okay?"

    "Ahh... yeah, it''s okay."

    Wake up.

    Then I can see all the Canades... oh, yeah.

    I remember.

    It was in Nokia''s mind to break the curse.

    "Uhh...."

    Tina, Nina and England woke up in turn.

    Though I''m doing it slightly, there seems to be no particular problem.

    "Phew... did we just come back?"

    "Looks like... my head is a bit tingling."

    "It''s not a burden to get into your heart.Though there is no physical problem, the mind should be quite tired. "

    Now, let''s make some tea for Sola.

    "Luna... goodbye."

    "What do you mean!?"

    "Is that what it means?"

    "Ugh... I can''t believe Nina told me that..."

    Watching everyone interact makes you smile naturally.

    I''m starting to feel like you''re back from the world of mind.

    "So, Rain, what happened?"

    "Ah, I''m really worried about that too...."

    When Tania and Canade ask me, I lean my neck.

    "Is that it? Hasn''t Al explained it to you?"

    "I didn''t hear anything."

    "Finally, I couldn''t see if my magic was disturbed.I don''t really know what happened. "

    I see.

    If you don''t know the key scene, everyone will be very moody.

    What happened after that?

    I opened my mouth to explain the details....

    "... nnh"

    So Nokia slowly opened her eyes.

    Like us, your head looks blurry and somehow unresponsive.

    Nokia-san, are you okay?

    "Er...."

    "Do you want some water?"

    "... yes, please"

    "Please."

    Luna offers water.

    Behind it, Sola said, "Even Sola can brew as much water...", but she decided not to see it.

    "... fuu"

    She drank some water and it seems to have settled down somewhat.

    Nokia''s face looks clearer and brighter than when she woke up.

    ¡­¡­

    Did you succeed in removing the curse?

    Everyone seems to be worried about it and tingled.

    But I can''t let Nokia-san force me....

    Waiting for me to open my mouth.

    "Um... can I ask you something?"

    "Yes, please."

    "What happened to the curse...?"

    "That''s...."

    As I tried to answer, Nokia''s gaze shifted.

    Behind that line of sight is Nina.

    Suddenly, Nina suddenly stared at her and leaned her neck strangely.

    Nokia''s eyes wept when she saw her like that.

    "... Nina..."

    Nokia calls Nina''s name.

    I mean... that''s it.

    "Phew...?"

    "Nina... is that right?It''s been growing since then, but... ah, it''s Nina after all. "

    "Mom... do you understand me...?"

    "Of course."

    Nokia stood up and stepped forward.

    Then he spread his hands as if he were coming.

    "So splendid... ah, already.I really missed you so much... my precious daughter... "

    "... mom..."

    Nina''s little eyes shed tears.

    Po, Po, Po.

    Once overflowing, tears do not stop.

    The next thing you know, Nina''s cheeks get wet.

    "Mommy!!!"

    Nina!

    Nina jumps into Nokia''s chest.

    Nokia took care of Nina as if she were dealing with an important treasure.

    Hold her still gently, and make sure that your daughter is still alive and well.

    "I''ve always wanted to see my mom... ah, yeah..."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Nina...."

    "Rain and everybody were here... but I missed you so much..."

    "I missed you so much too... ah, Nina"

    "Uu, hiku... gu, mom... I finally met you... don''t leave me anymore... stay with me..."

    "Of course, of course... we''ve been together forever, Nina..."

    "Uhh, uhhhhh... uhhhhhh"

    Fill in the time you were away from.

    Heal your wounds.

    Nina and Nokia hugged each other firmly.

    Cry, cry, cry.....

    Seek each other while shaking your emotions.

    The reunion of the mother and daughter that finally came true.

    Everyone''s eyes were moisturized by the sight.

    "... everyone"

    "Yeah."

    Quietly signaling, everyone nodded small.

    For now, I''ll leave you two alone.

    We''ll look at the two of you again....

    Gently left the living room behind.

 489 Episode 488 Friends of Reese

    I''m home.

    A mansion on the edge of the central continent.

    Mona''s cheerful voice echoed.

    "Welcome back."

    She is greeted by a demon named Reese, the owner of the Mansion.

    He is manipulating various incidents behind his back, spreading chaos and disruption.

    The purpose is unknown.

    "Hey, I''m tired. I''m tired.My throat is dry. Something wrong? "

    "Before you do that, could you please report it?"

    Er, it''s annoying.

    "Oh my God... you''re good, so I want you to be a little more serious."

    "I''m serious enough.Really, really, always serious. "

    "I don''t like that kind of behavior."

    Reese sighs.

    However, there is no such atmosphere as being seriously stunned.

    Either way, it seems that I''m dealing with my sister.

    "Sorry, I failed."

    Eh, did you fail?

    "Yeah. Normally, I can''t lift the dark curse.But it wasn''t normal. "

    "... Rain Shroud?"

    "Yeah, yeah, and those guys.What the hell is that? It''s so strong. "

    Mona, who can be transformed into anyone, can change parts of her body and has considerable combat power.

    Even if they were the strongest species, they were confident they could cross each other to some extent.

    Except for that man.

    Rain Shroud... can''t see the bottom.

    Using his transformation abilities and his tricky way of fighting, he was able to overwhelm himself at first.

    I was able to take the hostages and hunt them down.

    It''s just....

    What would have happened if we had fought to the end like that?

    Mona calmly analyzed whether she had lost or not.

    I had a hunch that even if I prepared a plan for myself or took a precautionary step, I would be avoided at the edge.

    And finally, a strong counter came out....

    I''ll catch it by my throat.

    I felt such a sense of crisis.

    Therefore, Mona decided to retreat quickly.

    It was possible to stick like that.....

    Anyway, I can only imagine a bad ending.

    "I''m sorry. Shut up, that might be too much for me."

    "So, what is the memory of that tribe of gods...?"

    "Are you back? Well, the worst part is, I don''t think it''s a problem because I''ve completely erased it before... hmm, but I''m sure it''ll still be troublesome.That was my mistake, I''m sorry. "

    "No, don''t apologize. In the first place, Mona realized that the curse was about to be lifted.And yet, I can''t say you''re wrong. "

    "I told you before, you''d better kill me.It doesn''t remind me of any trouble, and it can be sacrificed. "

    "I see.However... if I can, I''d like to join that god clan as a corrupt fellow.Mona, like you. "

    Well, the demons based on the most powerful seeds are very strong.

    "That''s what I''ve been working on."

    "But it seems impossible. If they get here, they''ll be pretty vigilant."

    "It''s a headache development... well, then you''ll have to give up."

    "I think it''s an interesting plan to make the most powerful species into demons... but there''s no one in the way.I want to do something about it, but it''s hard.Well, after all, I tried my best, too.I can''t do that. I really can''t.Do you need a combat expert if you want to do it? "

    "That''s right...."

    According to Mona, Reese thinks.

    I have some idea of a combat expert.

    However, they do not report directly to Lease.

    I''m not close.

    "I''d like to do something about it, but I''m a minority.There are limited troops and connections available, so I''d like to keep my strength if I could. "

    "After all, is that so? Ah, a minority is troublesome!"

    "Does Mona regret turning into a minority?"

    I wonder... Ignoring the will of the Demon King and putting the survival of the demon race first, there is no such thing as an idiot majority.Rather, I wonder if the minority that fulfills the will of the Demon King seems like a demon clan. "

    "Fufu, I''m relieved to hear that answer."

    "What do you think the majority wants to survive?Even though the significance of the existence of the demon tribe is for the sake of the Demon King, I can''t believe I''m prioritizing myself. "

    "I can''t help it. The Demon King is asleep now.This sleep has been particularly long... even if something has emerged that forgets its original role. "

    Reese sighs.

    Looking at her, Mona shrugged her shoulders as if she were in trouble.

    "No, the Four Heavenly Kings are just as small as us, right?Well, one of them got knocked down. "

    "Of course, they''re in the same minority, but they can''t be moved.The authority is above me, and above all, I have to protect the Devil. "

    "Yes, but can''t you handle it by yourself?Look, it''s impossible for humans to invade the Western Continent, isn''t it?I don''t think the majority is going to target the Demon King as much as they want... if there''s only one. "

    "That''s right...."

    Reese takes the technique of thinking.

    I nodded slightly.

    "Okay, I don''t know if this will work, but let''s negotiate if we have a chance."

    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t know if that''s a good idea.I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave someone like Rain Shroud alone. "

    "Hmm...."

    And Reese got a nasty feeling.

    I have been advised by Monica before.

    Rain Shroud may be dangerous...

    At that time, I listened because I was dedicated to attracting Arios.

    I kept it in a corner of my heart, but I didn''t seriously consider it.

    Was that bad.....

    Recently, he was interrupted in succession, Weiss was defeated, and Lean was crushed.

    And yet the results are zero.

    "... I''ve been moving sporadically so far, but maybe it''s time to change policy."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Let''s start with the awakening of the Demon King and engage in serious activities."

 490 Episode 489 The Strongest Seed Targeted

    Nokia was able to make a real reunion with Nina, but the tension was resolved or she went down.

    I fell asleep deeply.

    She doesn''t want to leave for a while and Nina sleeps in the same bed as Nokia.

    That''s why I opened it that day.

    And the next day.

    Good morning, sir.

    "Good morning... are you there?"

    I''ll say hello to Nokia, but I''ll lean my neck.

    Because Nokia was holding Nina.

    Nina seems to be getting irritated. She is holding Nokia-san with a semi-like feeling.

    "Er... what''s wrong with that?"

    "Ahh...."

    Nokia looked at Nina and smiled bitterly.

    "Since yesterday, you haven''t left me at all...."

    "... with mom, it''s okay..."

    "It was like this."

    Despite his troubled face, Nokia seems to be happy somewhere.

    I was finally able to meet my daughter, who had been separated for so long....

    Besides, it''s sweet and sweet.

    As a mother, I''d be happy to go up.

    Nina is finally reunited with her mother.....

    It was almost as sweet as filling in the loneliness of the past.

    I can''t help it because I''m still young.

    I mean, it''s a smiling sight.

    I can''t believe I want to see both of you forever.

    Ohayah

    "Oh, my God. Nina is a sweetheart today."

    On!

    Everybody''s up.

    Just like me, she noticed Nina with a smiling face.

    Afterwards, we all have breakfast.

    Quite a small number of people.

    By devising an arrangement, I managed to settle down....

    As we grow more friends at this pace, it may be time to narrow down.

    Considering the visitors, it''s pretty tough.

    Maybe we should think about reformatting?

    Well, let''s put that behind us for the time being.

    Now I have to ask Nokia about the situation.

    "How''s your memory?"

    "Yes, no problem. I owe this to Rain and the others. Thank you very much."

    "Allow me to thank you too.Even though it''s a temporary partner, I''m so glad her memory is back... thank you. "

    Not only Nokia, but also Von can lower his head.

    Although I said it was temporary.....

    He seemed to have more emotions than that.

    Well, that''s not what we care about, and it''s not the part where we talk.

    Try not to notice.

    "As long as I don''t have to... what has Nokia-san been up to?And how did they curse you?Can you tell me? "

    "Yes"

    Looking back on the old days, Nokia looked sharp.

    But don''t disturb your mind, start talking quietly.

    "Even though it used to be... it wasn''t decades or centuries ago, it was about eight years ago.I spent some time with this kid in a small village. "

    "I... don''t know."

    "I don''t remember Nina because she was small."

    "Uu......?"

    "Worshipped by the villagers as a god''s favor, I used my strength for the villagers... for a quiet time."

    "That''s, uh... maybe I remember.With mom... soft memories "

    It seems that both now and in the past, the tribe of gods was worshipped and enshrined by people.

    But the time has come for the relationship to collapse.

    "... one day, the village got caught up in a stampede.I fought desperately, but no matter how powerful the seeds were, I couldn''t handle the stampede alone... the village was destroyed.But fortunately, I managed to escape most of the villagers. "

    When I heard about Stampede, I remembered a demon tribe... Weiss.

    You can manipulate monsters and artificially generate stampedes.

    Maybe it was him.

    "I left Nina with the villagers... and I fought with my husband against the monsters to buy as much time as I could."

    "The villagers who left Nina behind..."

    "I think I was there... before I met Rain and the others."

    I see.

    When I first heard Nina was enshrined alone, why?Though I thought...

    Was there such a history?

    I''m convinced.

    "After buying time, I fled the scene.I followed the villagers to join Nina, but... in the process, I was attacked by a demon tribe and flew away. "

    Nokia seems very sorry to say that.

    I left Nina alone.

    Though I have no choice, I''m sure I regret it very much.

    "Then I traveled around looking for Nina... about three years ago?I was attacked by a demon tribe called Mona... that''s my last memory.Probably was cursed at that time. "

    "... where''s Nina''s father?"

    "I don''t know... just because he''s so strong.I was injured, but I''m sure I''m fine. "

    "I see... thank you very much"

    Why was Nina alone?

    How did Nokia spend her time?

    Now we know the situation for now.

    It''s just....

    "Hmm... I know it''s chronological, but I don''t know what the key motive is."

    I guess so.

    Why did Mona curse Nokia?

    If you want to know what''s wrong with you and seal your mouth, you''d better kill him.

    Not doing that means....

    "Maybe, but... I have an idea."

    Nokia looks sharp and talks to her.

    "Perhaps the enemy... is trying to turn the most powerful species into a demon race."

 491 Episode 490 Demonization

    "The most powerful species in the demonic race? That''s....."

    I remembered Mr. Alpha.

    Collision in Kagne.....

    Eventually, however, we were able to understand each other.

    However, at that time, due to Monica and Lean''s scheme, they became demonic.

    Luckily, I was able to help.....

    The demonized Alpha''s combat might have been reversed without the help of England.

    "An example like Mr. Alpha has been happening for a long time..."

    "I can''t assure you, perhaps."

    "Mmm... what''s the purpose?Do you want to sell a fight to our strongest species? "

    "Oh dear, Luna is not smart enough.That''s why they call me Sister Horse. "

    "Let''s discuss what kind of abbreviation it is."

    "Simply think, the enemy is trying to increase their combat power."

    Perhaps Sola is right.

    If we can make the strongest species into demons and allies, the benefits are immeasurable.

    In fact, the plan is proceeding here and there.

    In Kagne, I turned Alpha into a demon....

    Unlike the most powerful species, on the North Continent Leans were demonized.

    That''s not all.

    There is also an example of a former spiritual clan called Mona becoming a demon clan.

    "Maybe Nina''s handkerchief is right."

    "Yes, because it is a demon race, it is possible that it will be appropriately demonized and rampaged, causing damage to humans..."

    "That''s too appropriate.Behind the sequence of events, the demons I know... if there''s Reese, he''s not feminine.I''m sure it has a purpose. "

    "The goal is to secure the power? But why?"

    Yeah, that''s it.

    Finally, Rifa asked me the most questions.

    Looking at a series of enemy actions, I''m sure they''re trying to boost their power.

    However, the purpose is mysterious as to why they are doing so.

    For example...

    Are you thinking of a large-scale plan, such as the demon tribe invading the central continent?

    However, the Demons are loyal to the Demon King.

    There is no problem with some things, but if you engage in large-scale actions, it may be against the will of the Demon King.

    Therefore, now that the Demon King is dormant, I can''t do anything on my own.

    If I think it''s reasonable, is it something that I''m prepared for in the future?

    "Wow, my concubine is surprised that Tin''s daughter tells the right thing..."

    "Are you being rude!?"

    Sora and Luna nodded in agreement around Al.....

    Let''s not see it and move on.

    "... it''s a bit of a mess."

    The Demons aren''t going to do anything right now.

    But from now on....

    Somewhere in the world, there''s a high probability of a massive incident.

    In that case, I''d like to put my hands on it right now....

    Now, what is it?

    Information from Alpha and England revealed that the Reese were behind it.

    Arios and the others are teaming up with her....

    I also learned that Monica was involved.

    But that''s all we know.

    Size of enemies and azimuth.

    There are still many things you don''t understand, such as the purpose and behavioral philosophy.

    "I want to do something before it''s too late, but I don''t know what to do...."

    I can''t tell you how great it was to defeat the Devil King and save the world like a brave man....

    But knowing that danger is imminent, we cannot leave it alone.

    If there''s anything I can do, I''d like to do my best.

    Concon.

    When I was confused about my future course of action, I heard the sound of knocking on the door.

    "Yes?"... Natalie?

    Natalie was out of breath and in a hurry.

    No way. Something happened?

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Well... a letter from King''s Landing addressed to Mr. Shroud has arrived in the guild..."

    "For me?"

    "Yes, well... Shroud is an A-ranked adventurer... do you remember the obligations of A-rank?If a large-scale incident occurs, we must take the initiative to resolve it. "

    "Oh, I remember. Something wrong?"

    "Oh, no, I don''t know yet. It''s just...."

    Natalie gently wrote to me with a nervous face.

    "This is a letter from King''s Landing."

    Hmm?

    I will receive a letter first.

    Confirming the sender....

    "... Sarah?"

    Along with the royal emblem, it was named Sarya Van Rollys.

    Why did you suddenly get a letter from Sarah?

    Are you sure?

    Though I think so, deceiving the name of the royal family for any reason is a felony.

    This can''t be done in a clean way.

    That means it''s a letter from a real Sarah....

    I wonder what it is.

    I can''t think of a reason to get a letter.

    "Natalie, have you seen this?"

    "No way. What happens if I look at the letter from the royal family on my own¡­ Anyway, I think I have to give it to Shroud as soon as possible, and it depends on how I get here."

    "I see... thank you."

    "No, I''ll take this."

    Natalie thanked him and left.

    "Rain, what''s wrong?"

    "What about the letter?"

    "Er...."

    I explained that it was a letter from Sarah.

    Then, for some reason, everyone''s face becomes steep.

    Mostly Canade, Tania, Sola, and Luna.

    "That princess... Hmm, I have a bad feeling about this."

    "I agree. It looks calm and has a soft impression."

    "It''s a gentle smile, and it''s going to take a little rain from the side."

    "Never forgive me."

    Were you alert in that sense...?

    I thought it would only confuse me, but I kept Sarah''s confession a secret....

    Maybe we should keep it a secret.

    No, did you make a scene when they found out?

    After all, why don''t you just tell me...?

    "Rain, what''s wrong?"

    "Ah, no... nothing.In the meantime, let me interrupt the conversation about the Devil Clan.I want to check the letter now. "

    When I open the letter....

    "Next time, someone will be there to replace me, so would you like to say hello..."

    In summary, it was written like that, and I thought there was another incident coming in.

 492 Episode 491 An Evolved Weapon

    I don''t know what''s waiting for me.

    However, because I want to talk to the public, there is no reason why important people come.

    You can assume that there has been a big problem.

    Therefore, we must prepare ourselves well.

    Food and water preparation.

    And....

    Procurement of equipment in case of rough events.

    Hey, it''s me.

    Grandma, hey.

    I visited Ganz''s shop with Iris and Tina.

    Did England like that strange greeting...?

    When I was first hit, I was seriously worried that England had gone crazy.

    I want you to stop if you can.

    "Oh, Rain and the others. Good to see you."

    "I got a letter saying I got the equipment I asked for...."

    "Mm-hmm. I''m behind schedule, but I''ve finished up pretty well for that.Unfortunately, I was able to change my mind. "

    That''s what Ganz showed me first.

    At this time, we are going to renovate Narukami....

    I was asked to create a new work that incorporated new ideas.

    "Sure, it feels good."

    The new Narukami is two pairs.

    The basic yesterday is the same, such as the type that is attached to the left and right, and wires and needles are arranged.

    And another new feature is being added.

    When you press the third button, followed by the wire, the concealed needle....

    "Whoa, what? What?"

    "Is that... a shield?"

    Narukami''s side... a pale shield of light was formed around the back of the hand.

    It is about 30 cm in size.

    It is small compared to a common shield, but it is two on both hands.

    Excellent strength.

    "Yeah, it feels good."

    "Oh, my gosh. I had a hard time saying that I wanted two little hands and a shield."

    "But it was worth it, right?"

    "Yes, a good man to motivate craftsmen."

    Me and Ganz laugh at each other.

    On the other hand, Tina floats softly and slaps Concon and his shield.

    "Why is this made?"

    "It''s formed by magic.It uses the magic of the owner to create a strong shield even though it''s small in size. "

    "I''ll make a clever one. What kind of name is this?"

    "If it''s a successor to Narukami... is it Narukami II?"

    "... England has such a good sense of naming."

    What''s that?

    "Your name....."

    Think.

    "... let''s make it Aegis."

    "It sounds nice."

    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.

    The name is decided unanimously.

    The new little one became Aegis.

    "So... this is not my destiny.Rain, it''s your new weapon. "

    Ganz brought in a special weapon with blades on both... a double blade.

    The blade is clear emerald green.

    Like Kamui, the pattern was triggered.

    In addition, a large gem is framed nearby.

    "Wow, what a beautiful blade.What is this, Rare Oliharkon? I do think it was red..... "

    "It''s a common story that the color changes as a result of processing."

    "Whoa."

    "It''s so hard to process, it''s so hard to do."

    Oh, are you okay?

    "What, the natives aren''t sturdy.If it''s about Mitsuru, there''s nothing wrong. "

    "But why the double blade? Rain''s husband used to use daggers."

    "I was feeling a little under-attack.I tried to change policy here, and it was funny, and I tried double-blade. "

    Double blades are difficult to handle.....

    Not only does it attack a wide area, but it also multiplies the number of hits more than twice.

    If you''re looking for attack power, it''s the perfect weapon.

    "But if Rain offered the idea, isn''t it just a double blade?I wonder, is there an interesting trick? "

    Well, I guess so.

    "I ordered a lot this time, and my bones really broke."

    "Haha... I''m sorry"

    I think there was more to it than words.

    Apart from the reward, I would like to think of something to thank you for.

    "So, what kind of features did you put on?"

    "First of all, like Kamui, I wonder if we can use everyone''s help.The basics remain the same, but we have made it possible to charge it in advance and withdraw it at any time.Look, there''s a cartridge here, right?You can use it at any time by setting the Charged Magic Stones here.You can set up to three Magic Stones, so you can shoot up to three in a row. "

    "Wow, that''s amazing. I mean, what did you do to break it?"

    "What, it''s okay.After all, the material is not Rare Oliharkon.The most powerful species awakens and is light enough to withstand. "

    "It''s amazing... so what are the other features?"

    "I have a few... but I can''t show them here."

    That''s right.

    "Well, one of the new features.I''ve got some things to keep in mind, but it''s going to take practice to use it... again. "

    You''ll have to practice, so you''ll be able to show it soon.

    "So, what do we do with his name?"

    "That''s right...."

    We need to name the new weapon.

    After all, that kind of thing makes me more attached....

    I feel that the weapon will also respond to our thoughts.

    "How about Super Kamui?"

    "I knew England had a sense of naming....."

    "What is it?"

    "No, don''t do anything."

    Whatever the British sense of naming....

    What about the name of the new weapon?

    Think carefully.....

    And then you say a name that comes to mind.

    Shall I turn it into a spider?

    Oh, you''re a spider.

    "Yeah, no, I think it''s a good name."

    "I think Super Kamui is better... but if that''s what Rain-san says, I don''t think it''s a problem."

    Okay, it''s settled.

    That''s how I got my new armor.

 493 Episode 492: The Power of Sharks

    I decided to engage in a mock fight with Kanade and England to see how easy it would be to use Xanagi and Aegis.

    Will spiders and egis perform as expected?

    We need to make sure of that.

    And one more thing.

    I have a little concern.....

    To confirm that, I dared to choose a mock fight with the two of them.

    "Rain, are you sure we''re okay?Wouldn''t it be better to be alone? "

    "I can''t assure you... but I have a few thoughts.The best way to find out is to get Kanade and England to help. "

    "Hmm, but...."

    "Well, there''s no choice.If you don''t mind me, I''ll help you. "

    "Isn''t England worried?"

    "I''m worried, but Rain-san is very stubborn.Yes, yes. I was wondering if we could withdraw the foreword. "

    "Hmm... that''s right.Rain is really stubborn. "

    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a stubborn person before.But that''s Rain''s charm again. "

    "Yeah, in other words, you''re penetrating yourself.That''s... uh... cool. "

    "Fufu, the illuminating Kanade-san is so cute."

    This is a bit out of line....?

    "Anyway... thank you both."

    Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    Okay, I got it.

    Kanade and Iris replied cheerfully.

    "Rain, if you''re dealing with Kanade, there''s nothing wrong with overdoing it."

    "Hmm, Canade is sturdy."

    "Even if you take Sora''s magic, you''re going to laugh."

    "Tsuyoshi....

    "Something''s wrong with my rating!?"

    Everyone watches casually in the garden of the house.

    You''ve been starving for entertainment lately, we''re all gathered.

    Hang in there, Rain. I''ll pick up the bones.

    I wonder if it''s going to be a dialog.

    "But, good luck! Ah, but if you support me, I''ll be unhappy instead...!?"

    "On, on, on!"

    It''s finally a lively mock battle.....

    But this is fun.

    When you''re with everybody, you always feel warm and smile naturally.

    "All right, then, let''s make a deal."

    Got it!

    Fufu, here we go.

    And the mock battle started.

    Uh-huh!

    First, the Kanade attacked us.

    Trying to pinpoint the attack trajectory accurately....

    "Eh!?"

    I noticed a flame bomb flying in hiding in the shadow of Kanade and jumped sideways.

    Canade''s rushing.

    It would be essential to cast a shadow on her body and strike directly at the flame bomb that had been fired by England.

    These two are quite cooperative.

    I''m not ashamed.

    "I''m coming too!"

    Double Sabre... Slash a shark in your hand and cut it into a canade.

    Of course, the blade is wrapped with a cloth.

    First I cut it with one blade....

    While avoided, quickly flip and hit the other blade.

    "Uyah!?"

    In the second attack, which flew instantly, Kanade jumped back in surprise and took a distance.

    Hmm?

    I''ve never used a double saver before....

    It doesn''t feel so bad.

    Hard to handle, but allows for a series of anomalous attacks, allowing for trickier fights than Kamui''s.

    However, this is where the spider''s head comes from.

    It''s not just a double saver....

    "Blake!"

    A line of light runs through the double saver....

    Break up into twelve small blades and fly through space.

    "Nyan!?"

    A small blade flies through the sky so that each has a will.

    Of course I''m in control of it.

    Rare Oriharkon not only amplifies magic, but also acts as a receiver....

    By using magic, you can manipulate it remotely.

    "Nevertheless, this is..."

    It''s pretty hard to control twelve small blades at once.

    My thoughts are broken, and I can''t move well myself.

    "Then make it easy to control it now...."

    The secret dagger... gets Kamui.

    It''s a very attached weapon, so I can''t say goodbye because it''s broken....

    I couldn''t, and Ganz fixed it.

    Performance is the same as before, so you can''t count on everyone''s help when you wake up.

    However, there is no problem with getting along normally.

    I also had a little hidden function added.

    "Mr. Canade, I''ll cover you!"

    Hooray!

    England and Canade show an instant combination while avoiding flying double-savers that have been broken down into twelve.

    As Kanade storms, England releases flame bombs.

    Control runs out of precision.

    The flame bomb ran like a canade and approached us.

    Slap some flame shells with a decomposed double saver¡­ named Second Form¡­¡­.

    However, some are missed because the control is still sweet.

    "Punch!"

    Straight to the right of Canade, screaming the name of a special attack you don''t know.

    It was just a punch.

    Come on!

    Eh!?

    Second-mode spiders converge in one place and unfold like a shield.

    I caught Kanade''s fist.

    Meanwhile, I''ll dive into Kanade''s pocket and poke Kamui in his throat.

    There''s a match, huh?

    "Uyah, did you lose!?"

    Everyone who was watching the mock battle with Canade''s regrets clapped their hands.

    "Rain''s new weapon is definitely tricky.I can''t believe it''s not just a double-saver, but it''s freely manipulated and separated. "

    "Yes, that''s it! I was really surprised.And I can''t believe it''s a shield. "

    "Normally, the first form. Secondary form in isolation state.And I have a third form to keep... but I don''t think I can do that right now.After all, it''s hard to control the second form, so we need to be able to perfect it first. "

    Jawdo form?

    "What is that?"

    "Hmm... something that would make Kamui even more powerful? Now it''s a secret."

 494 Episode 493 Lets Reform Part 1

    "... the room is full."

    I was alone in the living room looking at the plan of my house.

    Tina''s presence allowed us to buy at a cheap price.

    Large, plenty of rooms, sturdy, and solid.

    Fully equipped and a very nice house.....

    I came here and had a problem filling up the room.

    Thinking back to the East Continent.....

    There were five more people at once: Rifa, Finia, Sakura, England, and Nokia.

    Luckily, just five rooms were available, so it was avoided that someone would not enter.

    However, if more members are added, there will be no room.

    Besides, you''re getting a little cramped.

    Eating in the living room isn''t a problem yet.

    However, the bath has to be divided into several baths, and it is difficult for everyone to take one at a time.

    There''s only one bathroom, so sometimes Sola and Luna look very desperate....

    The bathroom is also small and waiting time occurs.

    There were other problems in various places.

    "When I bought the house, I didn''t expect any more party members.It can''t be like this, and we have to do something about it. "

    If so, let''s move on to action.

    When he came out, he called out to everyone and went to the Adventurers Guild.

    Then, just like when I bought the house, I talked to Natalie about the situation and asked her for help.

    Adventurer support is part of the Alliance''s job, so Natalie is happy to help.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you try reforming it?"

    He offered me such a proposal.

    "Reforming... oh, is that how it works?"

    "Mr. Shroud''s house has a lot of space, so I think it''s easy to renovate it."

    What about building reinforcements?

    "Well... I''m not an expert, so I can''t say for sure, but I don''t think it''s necessary.That house is solid.However, when choosing to have a three-story structure, I think it is necessary to carry out reinforcement work accordingly. "

    I see.

    "When it comes to detail, there are many things I don''t understand... so I''d like to introduce you to an expert."

    "Okay, thank you."

    That''s why I went to the expert Natalie referred me to.

    The expert.....

    Hello, Mr. Rain.

    It was Mr. Von.

    He seems to be reaching out to the architectural community, and Natalie says he has a short history of activities in Horizon, but he is quite reliable.

    After visiting Mr. Fong''s office, he was guided to the guest room.

    While drinking tea there, I start by laughing.

    "Since then, what do you think? How is Nokia doing?"

    "Yes, there''s no problem.I''ll get my memory back, and I''ll always be with Nina... or maybe Nina won''t want to leave, causing me a little trouble. "

    "Ha, then it''s no problem.Parents are happy to be spoiled by their children.Well, even if I didn''t have children, it might not be convincing. "

    No, I understand somehow.

    I don''t have a parent''s experience, but I have a child''s experience.

    When I was little, I was sweet to my parents.....

    Dad and Mom looked happy, saying that they had no choice.

    Maybe that''s what this is all about.

    "But I''m glad Nokia looks happy."

    "I mean... are you sure you''re happy to leave Nokia-san?"

    Probably, Mr. von thinks about Nokia....

    Perhaps it''s an extra favor, but when I asked him, he didn''t seem to care at all, and Von laughed with a smile.

    "Yes, of course. It''s a lie to say that you''re not lonely... but you should want your mother to be with your daughter just as much as you want your child to be with your parents.Now that Nokia has regained her memory, it''s best to stay with her daughter. "

    Prefer the happiness of your loved ones over your own.

    I thought it was very cool.

    If I can, I wish I could be someone like Mr. Von in the future.

    "Well... I''d love to talk about it forever, but then the sun really goes down.What happened today? "

    "Ah, yes. Actually, I was thinking about renovating the house...."

    The current problems are explained.

    "Mr. Natalie... when I consulted with the Adventurer Guild, I was told that it was best to ask Mr. Fong for help."

    "Well, that''s an honor.You have to do your best not to betray that expectation. "

    Well then, can you take over?

    "Yes, of course. It would be a great honor to be in charge of renovating the Hero''s house."

    "Please stop being a hero...."

    While laughing bitterly, he shook hands as if the contract had been concluded.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... so I''m thinking of renovating my house."

    That night.

    I told them to gather and reformulate.

    "More rooms, more toilets.Widen baths and washrooms.Widen the front door. These are necessary, but do you have any other requests?I want you to share your opinions. "

    Yes!

    Kanade raised his hand first.

    "I want a pond!"

    "The pond? I don''t think that''s a problem, but why?"

    "That''s where I farm my fish... Nyafu, Juluri"

    "Er... what else?"

    "Yes"

    "That''s it!"

    Then Sola and Luna raised their hands.

    "Sola and the others want the kitchen fully equipped."

    "I don''t think my sister will get in... well, there''s something missing.I want more high-power kilns and vaults. "

    "Well, that''s important."

    "Hmm... if we''re strong, I think we need cleaning goods. Doesn''t that have anything to do with reforming?"

    "No, I think that''s important.I''ll buy them all next time. "

    Thanks to Tina, our home is always kept clean.

    If you need the tools to do that, you can have as many.

    "I want a basement.I like it cool and dark. "

    "Wow, I''m afraid that walruses will say something, but how about, um, rooftops?!It would be great if you could grow flowers there! "

    "I, uh... with my mom, anything."

    "Fufu, thank you, Nina."

    My mother and daughter smiled so much that they all dusted.

    "I don''t have to be that big, so I want a reading room.I''m happy to have a lot of books. "

    "Hmm, I see. How''s Sakura?"

    "Ooh...? Ooh... ooh, ooh!"

    What do you mean?

    "I want an athletic place where I can move my body, a place where I can bathe in the water, a training area..."

    "I see. The garden is spacious, so I think we can still set it up... yeah.I think we should build a training ground for the rest of our lives. "

    It''s a sakura opinion, but it''s very helpful.

    "Now, summarize everyone''s opinions.....

    "Ah, wait, I haven''t heard from Rain yet."

    "My opinion?"

    "Yes, we need to reflect not only our opinions, but also Rain''s."

    "You can''t put up with anything but me?"

    "Hmm...."

    I didn''t mean to, but it''s my opinion.

    It''s not in the house now, it''s what I want.

    Or function.

    What can I do for you?

    "... I want a playground or something."

    Yan? Playground?

    "There are various toys and games, and it''s quite a big space where we can play together.Would it be fun to have a room like that? "

    "Can''t it be in the living room?"

    "There are already many things in the living room.And I don''t know... I don''t know if I want something like that at a secret base. "

    Secret base.

    I think everyone admires men once.

    "Rain is a strange, childish place."

    "I might understand."

    "Nyah, a secret base is nice!"

    "I also want to set up my collection!"

    "It''s a hobby room, and we can all take our time together."

    Everyone was so excited.

    Maybe the secret base is not just for men, but also for girls.

    "Okay, that''s settled."

    Significance!

    "Anyone else have an opinion?"

    ¡­¡­

    Ask everyone, but there is no reply in particular.

    Is that all you can think of at this stage?

    "Well, I think I''ll wrap this up for now.But I don''t think it''s going to happen right away, so if you think of anything else, let me know. "

    Nh, roger that.

    "Refurbishment may cause a lot of hassle... but let''s all do our best for the new house!"

    Oooh!!!

 495 Episode 494: Lets Reform Part 2

    Afterwards, we repeated the discussion several times and put together a proposal.....

    I consulted with Mr. Von and made several blueprints....

    Finally, work for the renovation was to be carried out.

    Together, we will begin the renovation work under Mr. Von''s command.

    "Hey, Mr. Von. Which one is this log?"

    "Keep it on the back side of the house.Sola and Luna must have cut it to the right size. "

    "In the meantime, I''ve picked up a big stone just like you said, but what are we going to do about it?"

    "It will be the foundation of the new and expanding part.Work with Rifa to deploy.Ah, this is the drawing. "

    "Copy that, ref. Let''s go."

    "Eisa"

    Canade and Tania are proud of their strength.

    Sola and Luna use magic.

    Everyone uses their abilities to build a home.

    "Good..... ~"

    "Ko, Ko, is this okay?!Is it in the right position!? "

    Nina and Finia were also carrying timber.

    From their appearance, they tend to forget, but since they are also the strongest species, they have more power than ordinary people, even though they do not reach the Canades.

    A small piece of wood can carry it.

    "Hmm... a little left. Can you adjust it?"

    On!

    A doll version of Tina dives into the gap and checks inside....

    Sakura uses his head to adjust the position of the wood.

    It''s a perfect combination.

    "This is again...."

    "Mr. Von, what''s going on?"

    "No... at first, I was expecting to work only with professional craftsmen, and I was thinking about the construction period for about a month... I can''t believe your strength is so great.This could take a week... no, it could take a few days. "

    "Ahahah... I''m a little surprised, too."

    When you become the strongest seed, you tend to look at all your combat power.....

    In this way, you can play a great role in addition to battle.

    It''s a surprise.

    Everyone can count on you.

    I depend very much on you in battle, but also in other ways.

    When it''s hard, when it''s lonely.

    She leans in close to me.

    A very dear companion.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, you admire Mr. Rain very much."

    Huh?

    "If you look at them, you''ll see.I trust Mr. Rain, and I don''t suspect any shards.I''m very proud to have been able to spin that bond. "

    "Ah, oh, yeah."

    I thought it was a romantic story.

    "Well, we have to do our best not to lose to them."

    Mr von seemed to have regained his temper and took the craftsmen to work elsewhere.

    I''ll do my best.

    While giving instructions, I will help where I can and proceed with the work.

    "What''s going on back there?"

    We plan to dig up a basement space behind us, build more buildings there, and install more rooftops.

    First of all, since we have to dig a big hole, it can be said to be the most difficult task in this renovation.

    Sakura and Rifa are supposed to be in charge....

    In time, it should be time to begin work.

    Let''s see if it''s okay.

    I think so, when I go around the back of the house....

    "On, gruuuuuuuuuu!!!"

    "Yes, there. Dig with Sakura."

    ¡­¡­

    A huge hole had already been dug and I was stunned.

    Sakura is digging into the dirt with a fierce momentum....

    In addition, a huge wolf, a family member of Rifa, is gathered together to stir up the dirt.

    Huge hole.

    And a lot of dirt.

    "Ah, Rain. Ooh."

    I was greeted with a strange greeting.

    Did the craftsman teach you...?

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I came to see how things were... that?Rifa was building the foundation just now, wasn''t she? "

    "That''s right, it''s just over."

    "So... did you start digging holes in the basement?"

    "Yeah, Sakura, you''re doing great."

    "Still, this is..."

    Wow.

    Almost all of the work seems to be done.

    I can''t believe I dug this many holes in the first few minutes....

    Once again, I felt like I had been shown the bullshit abilities of the strongest species.

    "Hey, Sakura, you can dig around here.The craftsman will do the details, so that''s enough digging. "

    "Ooh!"

    When I called, Sakura stopped digging holes and came to me.

    And he sat in front of me and stared at me.

    Good luck.

    Hello, hello?

    I felt like I could hear such a crunchy voice...

    "All right, well done.It''s a great job. "

    "Ooh."

    When I lifted my head, I was swinging my tail sideways with great momentum.

    Alright, alright, alright.

    What does the referee do?

    Your tail is shaking even more vigorously....

    "... Sakura-san"

    "Off!?"

    Soil and smoke soared, and England, who had been exposed to it properly, turned to Jito''s eyes.

    "I know you''re happy to be praised by Rain-san and Rifa, but let''s do it this far, shall we?Otherwise... fufu "

    "Cune....."

    To be frightened by the invincible smile of England, Sakura hugged her tail to her inner crotch and reduced her body.

 496 Episode 495: Lets Reform Part 3

    Starting renovation work, five days.

    The work was completed and our new home was completed.

    "" "Oooooooooooo!!" "

    All the worn out exterior walls were repaired and replaced with beautiful, sturdy ones.

    New rooms were built and basements and rooftops were installed.

    Behind the house is a training ground.

    Yokogawa has a pond and a natural space where you can relax and unwind.

    Others saw a new house filled with ideas, and everyone''s eyes were sparkling.

    "Wow, wow! My house has become incredibly luxurious!?"

    "It''s not just beautiful, it''s much greener than before, and it''s really nice."

    "Mom, in the room with..."

    "Rain, can I come in?"

    Watch this as the youngsters excite themselves.

    It feels like I can''t stand it any longer.

    "Of course."

    "Everybody, let''s go!"

    Oh!

    With Sora at the forefront, everybody rushes into the house.

    Canades and finia are also included, and they seem to be very enjoyable.

    "Isn''t everybody a little too hasty?"

    "Yeah, no? I don''t think it''s going to be possible to experience the luxury of our home, and it''s going to be exciting."

    Tania and Tina were calm.

    However, seeing the fluttering tail, Tania is somehow worried about it.

    "I''m going to look at the roof."

    "Ah, I might be interested on the rooftop."

    "Do you want to come with me?"

    Yeah, I''ll do it with you.

    Tania and England ascended to the sky with their wings and headed straight for the roof.

    Using shortcuts like that...

    It''s a privilege only for those with wings.

    "Sakura....."

    "On, on, on!"

    "All right, let''s go!"

    Before asking, Sakura ran away.

    On her back is a doll version of Tina.

    Ride-on.

    The two of them run around in a large, clean garden with the feeling of a mermaid.

    Everybody''s fine.

    Nevertheless, I don''t know how you feel.

    I''m excited and excited about my new home.

    It''s just because we''re all doing our best, or maybe we missed the timing a little....

    Isn''t it bad to look at everyone here relaxing and having fun....

    Relax while feeling the gentle wind.

    "Mr. Rain."

    Looking back, he saw Nokia with a soft smile.

    "Doesn''t Rain want to see the new house?"

    "I was wondering if I could do it later.For now, I want to take a relaxing look at where everyone seems to be having fun. "

    Fufu

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, I''m sorry, but Mr. Rain kind of looked like a grandfather watching over his grandson."

    "Mhh...."

    That''s a little subtle.

    I can''t deny it emotionally....

    But being called a grandfather at this age is just too complicated.

    "By the way... am I glad I''m going to live with you?Looks like you took the trouble to make Nina''s room bigger for me.... "

    "Of course, it''s a good thing."

    Nokia is going to live with us.

    Looks like I''m worried about Mr. Von too....

    He just wants to be by Nina''s side now.

    I was asked to stay with you if possible, and I immediately accepted.

    "Recently, Nina has become so bright and energetic... I think it''s because Nokia-san is with her.Nina is still young, so Nokia-san needs to stay with her. "

    "Yes, I want to stay with her forever, too.Thank you, Mr. Rain. Give me time with my daughter. "

    "Don''t lower your head like that."

    I just did what I wanted to do, so it would be troublesome if you thanked me so much.

    "And... that''s it, so can I ask you one more question?"

    "Yes, please."

    "Why are you refurbishing the house? It certainly seemed narrow, but I still think it was a manageable level...."

    "That''s right...."

    This time, I reformulated it for reasons other than convenience.

    That''s.....

    "This house is very important."

    "Home?"

    "I don''t know... I want this place to be everyone''s home.Something terrible may happen next.Or maybe it''s time for everyone to fall apart. "

    "That''s...."

    "Of course, if that happens, I''m not going to shut up.I will fight with all my might. Still, I think there are times when I can''t help it. "

    Look at your hands.

    There are very few things you can grasp in this hand.

    You may not be able to help someone you want to help, and it may be time to make a life-saving choice.

    My strength is small.

    It''s tiny.

    Sometimes you can''t resist the huge waves and get washed away.

    "But that''s why I wanted to make sure I had a place to go back."

    "Is this the place to go...?"

    "Whether something bad has happened or it''s fallen apart,If we have a place to go, we may be able to get back to normal life again.With such hope and desire, I''m trying to build a house again... is that what it feels like? "

    "... that''s a lovely idea."

    Nokia smiles softly as she agrees.

    A very gentle smile.

    "When I think there''s a place to go, I think I can work harder than usual.I had lost my memory, but still my soul remembered my daughter.For me, where Nina should go... so maybe this is how I can be with Nina right now. "

    "Yes, I think that''s Nokia''s power."

    "Ah, of course, the fact that Rain helped me remains the same, and I am grateful for it all the time."

    Your head is lowered again and you''re having trouble reacting.

    "Mom."

    And then Nina came back.

    I pulled Nokia''s hand.

    "Together... look at my home."

    "Yes, I understand. Let''s watch it together."

    "Nh"

    Nina''s smile really softened.

    Very gentle.

    Nokia started laughing with a very nice face.

    I want to continue to protect this scene.

    That''s why.....

    "... it''s time to get out of here."

 497 Chapter 496 The First Prince

    Argus van Rollys, King of Man, ruling three continents.

    He sat on the throne and looked harsh.

    It is young men who confront such kings.

    Does it feel like you''re 20 years old?

    Somewhat childish, its face is beautiful and attractive enough to attract even same-sex people.

    However, I can''t feel the image of an elegant man or a light man.

    Clear eyes that allow you to feel strong and straight intentions.

    Whatever difficulties awaited, they never escaped and were given the strength to face them.

    Yuki van Rollys.

    Son of Argus, First Prince.

    "Thank you, King, for taking the time.This time, as soon as I heard something I wanted to hear, I came here. "

    "All right, this is not a public conversation, don''t use such hard words."

    "... yeah. Well then, let me use the shattered tone, Dad."

    The crisp impression disappears, leaving a soft and fluffy atmosphere.

    I wonder if this is the essence of a young man called Yuki.

    "Honestly, I appreciate that.I understand that I''m the First Prince, and I''m going to accept the weight of that responsibility... hmm.Thank you, I''m not good at that, or it doesn''t suit my sex. "

    "Absolutely... you''re better than anyone else, and you stand up with a sword.Seeing my abilities alone makes me more worthy of the next king than anyone else, but I have a personality.... "

    "I''m sorry, Dad. I don''t know why, but I grew up like this."

    "... it must be my wife''s influence.You look very much like her. "

    Well then, I''d be happy.

    Yuki smiles.

    He respects his father, who governs the country.

    But more than that, I have a strong respect for my mother, who gave birth to herself and raised her to the end, even though she was weak.

    I am no happier when I am told that I closely resemble the mother.

    Nature smiles and your heart bounces.

    However, now is not the time to enjoy parent-child conversations peacefully.

    As soon as she tightened her eyes, Yuki disappeared.

    Guess the atmosphere of his son, Argus moves on.

    "So, what would you like to report confidentially?"

    "... I paid for it for two reasons.One thing is, it''s not definitive yet.The other thing is, I still don''t want anyone but my father to know that I have this information. "

    "Hmm... you suspect a spy?"

    "Of course."

    "Oh dear... I''m glad you''re smart, but I''m uncomfortable because you''re exposed to the incompetence of a spy who can''t get rid of him."

    "That''s not true. I think Dad is doing well enough.The enemy is too cunning, so there''s nothing we can do about it. "

    "I can''t stand that word... but let''s get down to business."

    That''s right.

    After a light cough, Yuki tells a story that nobody but Argus still wants to hear.

    "The westernmost tip of the central continent... of course you know Kriegland, don''t you?"

    "Ah, the closest city to the western continent, also known as the fortress city..."

    "There may be a demon tribe invading the Cree Grant."

    ¡­¡­

    Pickle and Argus'' eyebrows moved.

    Normally Argus seldom expresses his feelings because of the king.

    I always wear an iron mask.

    Such a small reaction from Argas, but an unexpectedly upsetting report.....

    That was the Devil''s plan.

    "Where is that information?"

    "Maybe it''s my own route.I couldn''t just leave it to my father, so I''ve been developing a lot of information networks... and I was a little curious about that. "

    "Let''s hear it."

    Recently, there has been an increase in the number of monsters looming around Cree Grant.

    In addition, witness information of the existence of the demonic race was also successive.

    However, Cree Grant is the westernmost city.

    Since the Magic Realm is right in front of us, there will never be an increase in monsters or demons.

    In fact, it has happened several times before.

    "But what if we had sightings of Four Heavenly Kings?"

    "... are you sure about that?"

    "Yeah, definitely. The flaming Altera... she seems to have taken refuge near the Cree Grant."

    "When that big thing is moving, I see.Sure, you can''t overlook it. "

    "I just can''t tell if I''m really attacking the city."

    "Hmm, that''s right. The higher you become, the stronger you respect the will of the Demon King.Now that the Demon King is in a dormant period, I''m not supposed to do anything on my own..... "

    "I thought maybe, but there was no sign that the Demon King had entered the activity period.However... it seems that there are signs of the end of the dormancy period, so perhaps there will be a war soon. "

    ¡­¡­

    Argus looked very bitter.

    Regular wars between humans and demon kings.

    It''s about to be repeated again.

    As for Argus, find out what the Demon King was up to....

    Or find out the secret of the Demon King who replaces it many times.....

    I wanted to end the long war somehow and win a permanent peace.

    However, as the demon king''s period approached, it seemed difficult.

    "Back to the story... I don''t understand the purpose of the Four Heavenly Kings, but it''s never a good story to leave behind.We need to assemble an investigation team and send them to Kriegland immediately. "

    "I''m going to keep investigating, but I don''t mind, right?"

    "Certainly, Yuki''s abilities can be of great help... but I also want you to encourage me to study as the next king."

    "All right, I''m not a king.The two sisters are more like kings. "

    "Ugh, stubborn."

    "I wonder if that''s where Dad gave it away."

    Yuki laughs and tells the story.

    I am not going to be king.

    That''s what I thought you were saying.

    In response to his stubborn son''s reaction, Argus is about to sigh a lot.

    But I restrained myself.

    I don''t have any ministers, so I don''t have to keep my majesty as a king....

    I just wanted to protect my father''s pride and endured it.

    "How does Yuki intend to move?"

    "If the country is going to send out an investigation team, I''m going to act in small numbers.Because I think there are a few of them. "

    "Hmm...."

    When Argus listens to Yuki, Argus behaves like he thinks.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "... even with a small number of people, you don''t have to act alone, do you need some kind of helper?"

    "That''s right, I don''t have enough manpower on my own, and it''s dangerous in times of need."

    "Do you have any allies?"

    "That''s the trouble... the Devil''s hands are diving into the center of the country more than I thought.Looking at Monica''s example is obvious.That''s why I wish someone could keep my back... hmm "

    Yuki roared as she didn''t seem to know such a person.

    Since he is royal, he has many allies.

    But there are few true allies who can keep their hearts at bay.

    Because of the royal family, most people approach with their intentions.....

    For now, there is only one person who truly cares about Yuki, except for his family.

    Well then, leave it to him.

    "Dad, do you know a good man?"

    "Hmm. I don''t know if you''ll take it... but it''s worth talking about.And if we could get help, we would be a very comfortable ally.Maybe I''ll be your friend. "

    "It''s unusual for Dad to say that...."

    Because Argas is king, he must strive for fairness and equality.

    Sometimes you are careful with your usual behavior, and rarely admire a particular individual.

    Who is this Argus to admire so much?

    Yuki learned a strong curiosity.

    "What''s his name?"

    Rain Shroud.

 498 Episode 497: Altera of the Aurora

    Demon King Castle stands in the mountains at the western end of the Western Continent.

    The home of all demons.

    And the castle where the demon king, the lord of all demons, sleeps.

    The exterior was too large for a castle.

    There are over a thousand rooms and the top floor is above the clouds.

    It stretches over the entire mountain range and is more a city than a castle.

    The corner of such a demon king castle.....

    There was a small girl in the residential area where the lower demons lived.

    I will be about ten years old.

    Orange hair seems to represent a burning flame.

    Conversely, the eyes are deep blue.

    It is as beautiful as a jewel, but it feels cold somewhere.

    "Ah."

    A large demon clan hits a girl.

    The girl lies on her buttocks.

    The big demons smiled abusively at the girl.

    "Hey, what''s this kid doing here?I''m in the way, in the way. "

    ¡­¡­

    "This area is my territory.You can''t enter or leave without permission.That doesn''t change even for a kid. "

    ¡­¡­

    "In the meantime, give me everything you have.And let me have some fun.That''s right... get naked, sit down and let your whole body entertain you. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, are you listening?"

    The demon clan shouted loudly at the lack of response from the girl.

    Did the girl react to that? The girl moves with a twitch.

    Slowly raise your face.....

    "Hmm, what...?"

    Fufu

    The girl was laughing.

    I was laughing joyfully.

    Mizuki...

    Hmm?

    "Uncle, you''re a demon who''s been doing evil here lately, right?I''ve heard that you''re bullying other demons.Sometimes I kill people. "

    "What''s wrong with that?Are you going to preach to me? "

    "Well, if you just do the sermon, that''s fine.Hey hey, don''t do that, okay? The inferior demons... even if they''re halfway there, they''re our precious friends.Don''t think bullying is bad. "

    "Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa!"

    The demon clan grabbed the girl''s breast and lifted her little body gently.

    The closer your face touches, the closer you stare.

    However, the girl has not moved at all.

    I''m not afraid of the shards.

    At that point, I should have known who this girl was.

    Before that, I should have known about her, even though I barely had the chance to deal with the upper demons.

    "Uncle, aren''t you going to reflect?"

    "I don''t suppose so.These people here are my toys.No matter what you do, you''ll be forgiven. "

    I see.

    The girl smiles.

    "I don''t think there''s any room for regeneration, so please die."

    "Huh? Damn kid''s cheating... ah?"

    Ah, the vision of the demon tribe was tilted.

    I suddenly fell to the ground.....

    And the girl will be free.

    What happened?

    Both hands and feet were mutilated in an instant.

    The wound is blocked as if it had been burned to pieces by an ultra-high temperature flame.

    "Nah, what is this!? My leg!My hands!? Why? Why? Why... "

    "Shut up."

    The girl waved.....

    Immediately afterwards, the whole body of the demon tribe burned.

    Enveloped in a fierce fire, and burned without bones for about ten seconds.

    "You can''t do anything bad anymore."

    The girl swells her cheeks like a child.

    It''s cute, but it was the girl who killed the Demon Clan in an instant....

    The other demons who were watching the whole thing were afraid.

    "Oh my God... is this a sudden execution?"

    "Ah, Reese. Yikes!"

    From nowhere, a fan-shaped demon tribe appeared... Reese.

    They looked familiar, and the girl waved in a gentle manner.

    "Mr. Altera, even though you''re a criminal, I don''t think it''s a good idea to execute someone without asking."

    "Er, but you''re a bad demon.There''s no room for reunion.Then we''ll have to kill him. "

    "I don''t know, but if you could think a little about the limited power of our demons....."

    "If there''s such trash, it''ll just get in the way.So don''t think it''s faster to kill him. "

    "When they say so....."

    Reese often comes up with radical ideas, so she''ll soon be convinced of the girl''s arguments.

    But I''ll be back soon.

    As you can see, the girl is full of action.

    To honor that... I came here to serve as a stopper.

    No matter how convincing it may be, it must be tough.

    "Was there a variety of useful ways to do it, such as sacrifice it?Without thinking about it, there''s still a problem with killing people right away. "

    "Hmm... if you say so, maybe so."

    "Well, that''s what it looks like, Altera."

    "Am I being praised?"

    "Anyway, I will be working with Altera for a while from today.I say no when it doesn''t work, so I hope you think about it before moving on to action. "

    "Hmm... if Reese says that much, yeah, I got it.I''ll think about it. "

    "Thank you."

    Reese lowers his head deeply.

    If you think about it in terms of appearance, Lease seems to be in a better position....

    Actually, the opposite is true.

    Girls are better off.

    The strength is also high.

    She.....

    One of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    It''s because it''s Altera, the flame of luxury.

    "By the way, why is Reese here?Sure, Reese was doing a lot on the human continent, right? "

    "Others have asked me to support Altera as she moves soon."

    "Oh, yeah!Ehehe, I like Reese because he''s gentle.Let''s do our best together. "

    "Yes, by the way... what exactly are you going to do?"

    "Oh, you didn''t hear that?"

    "Ask Mr. Altera the details."

    "Nooo, everybody''s irresponsible.Well no, what I want to do is very simple. "

    Altera raises her index and middle fingers and folds them one by one.

    "First, attack the human city.Then, multiply that confusion to secure the woman who will become a seedbed.Would it be better to attack?Rising to confusion and exposing a human woman is the fate.I really want to be more violent, but if the Demon King does something on his own while he''s asleep, he might get mad. "

    With a girlish smile, Altera talks abominably.

    Even Reese''s spine was chilled by Altera''s childish innocence and brutality.

 499 Episode 498 Visitors

    "Hmm...."

    On the roof of my new home, I was opening a map of the Central Continent.

    There is a king''s capital in the middle of the continent.

    Horizon is just south of there.

    And there are some cities, cities, and villages around.

    "Rain, what are you doing?"

    "Kanade. Just think about it."

    "Thinking? About dinner?"

    "That''s fine, but now it''s something else.I think there''s a demonic stronghold somewhere, but I was worried that I couldn''t identify it... "

    Monica and Mona.

    Arios.

    And yet, I''ve never seen the face of a demon named Reese behind a series of incidents.

    They''re probably somewhere in the Central Continent.

    Even if you had the magic equipment of the transition, if you were carrying your legs from the western continent, it wouldn''t be too much trouble.

    Besides, I can''t move quickly when I''m in a hurry.

    That''s why I think there''s a base somewhere in the Central Continent....

    "... that''s hard."

    "Nh, don''t you even know Rain?Can''t you manage with Tamer''s abilities? "

    "I''m getting used to being told... well, anyway.There are some animals that are good for spotting thistles, but it''s tough to use the magic tools of metastasis. "

    For example, a dog can be used to track with a smell.

    However, if it is metastasized along the way, the smell will stop there and further tracking is difficult.

    I''ve come around the back, so I think it''s time to fight back.

    "Does Rain intend to fight the demons like Chiffon?"

    "I don''t have a strong sense of purpose like her... but I can''t just leave Monica and Arios alone."

    We may have another incident.

    And there may be others who weep again.

    Someone has to stop it.

    If I have that power, I want to do what I can.

    Well... after all, there is no cause for the world.

    I wanted to protect my precious friends.....

    I just want to get rid of the threat.

    After all, it''s just selfish.

    "But I don''t think that Rain is very good.And, uh... I like it. "

    "I see...."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It lights up and mutually mutually silences.

    The answers to the Canades must also be considered.

    There''s a lot to do.

    Hmm?

    Ah, Kanade leaned her head.

    The gaze is on the outside of the house.

    Rain, you look like a customer.

    When I followed Kanade''s gaze, I saw two people.

    One is as old as me.

    The other one is about thirty men.

    Together, they were dressed like adventurers.

    I think you''re a customer.

    The prediction of the base was interrupted, and I left the roof behind.

    "Ah, Rain''s husband. It was just the right thing to do, customers."

    Tina says that when she moves to the living room.

    "Sorry to bother you."

    Yoo-hoo

    A polite greeting and a rough one.

    For the time being, I will lower my head.

    "Hello, I''m Rain Shroud. This is my friend Canade, Tina."

    Nice to meet you ~

    Nice to meet you.

    "Thank you. My name is Yuki."

    "My name is Yuki... and I''m Grey Saga, my guardian. Say hello."

    Sit on a face-to-face sofa as they briefly greet each other.

    Canade sat next to her, and Tina made tea for everyone.

    Mm-hmm?

    I don''t have a last name just for Yuki....

    What are the circumstances?

    "It seems that these two have something to ask Rain''s husband.I was introduced to you at the Adventurers Guild. "

    "I see... what do you want me to do?"

    "Before that, we had a little confidential conversation.Miss, I''m sorry, but could you please leave your seats? "

    Is there still a reason?

    But....

    "That''s no good."

    What?

    "Canade and Tina are my dear friends.If I have to hide something from them, I can''t ask you to do it. "

    "It''s important. If it leaks around, it''s the first thing to do."

    "I believe in everyone.That''s why I want you to stay with me. "

    "But...."

    "Gray, let''s not talk nonsense any more."

    Yuki interrupted the conversation.

    Then Gray suddenly got in trouble.

    The relationship between the two seems to be higher and lower than that of Yuki.

    "You can''t trust Shroud as much as you can fool him.Shouldn''t we believe Shroud''s words that we can be friends? "

    "I don''t know, but Bo-chan is a little sweet... there''s an outer road in the world that beats people to hell in the face of good people."

    "It''s okay, Mr. Shroud, I think it''s strange."

    "Is there a basis?"

    Guess so.

    "Hah... when this happens, I won''t bend my opinion.Okay, let''s follow Bo-chan. "

    The gray finally broke.

    At first glance, Yuki looked quiet....

    But it looks like my eyes were wrong.

    The only thing that looks quiet is the appearance, and the core is strong, with the strength to clearly communicate and push through your claims.

    Yes?

    Moreover, I felt a sense of prepositivity in such a Yuki''s attitude.

    I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere....

    But this is the first time we''ve met, right?

    Excuse me.

    "No, I don''t care."

    "It would be helpful if you could say so."

    Yuki showed a gentle smile.....

    Then make a crisp and serious look.

    "Once again, let me introduce myself.My name is Yuki... Yuki van Rollys.Son of the ruling king, first prince. "

 500 Special Story 1 Advertising

    "Rain, it''s hard!?"

    A gentle afternoon.

    As I was relaxing reading a book at home, a blood-changing canade jumped in.

    "It''s hard, it''s hard, it''s hard!?Uhhhh!! "

    I don''t know, but I''m afraid you''re in too much of a hurry.

    Close the book patently.

    "Kanade, calm down. I have no idea what you''re trying to say."

    "Huh? Don''t you know?"

    "Rather, how do you know now?"

    "Wow, I''m sorry. I thought Rain and I would understand without saying anything."

    I''m glad you think so....

    That''s right, it''s impossible to say nothing.

    "So, what''s going on?"

    "Oh my God, don''t be surprised!?"

    Which one is it?

    "The latest edition of our cartoon will be released!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, that? Different reaction from what I thought? What a pale white?"

    "No, I''m surprised....."

    Isn''t that what we''re talking about?

    I knew the comics were on sale.

    I knew it wasn''t the first book, but the fifth one this time... the fifth one.

    That''s why it''s so strange to be surprised now.

    "That''s because I never thought of advertising like this before!That''s why I didn''t even touch it here. "

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Hmm, right?"

    People often hate this kind of talk.

    Let''s get this over with.

    "But, whatever I say, five volumes is amazing."

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. ? I don''t know much about cartoons, but it''s hard to get there, right?"

    "That''s right... if I screwed up, it could have been over in a roll."

    "Hey, don''t say nasty things....."

    "I''m sorry, but I''m really glad we got through this."

    "Yeah! Thanks to a lot of support ?"

    Well then, we''ll have to do our best to get support from now on.

    That''s right.

    "That''s why... from now on, thank you very much"

    "Nice to meet you!"

    Keep your head down.

    "... that''s it, Rain? That''s it?"

    Yeah?

    "It''s a little short for advertising, isn''t it?"

    "Even if they say so...."

    Writing too many jokes is likely to lead to needless misunderstandings.

    Anyway, it''s kind of hard to write without stepping deeply into such a story.

    "Besides, let me tell you a little story about my daily routine!"

    "When did you get such materials...?"

    "Fufu, if you''re prepared, you won''t be sad!"

    "Is that what it is...?"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Nyahhhhhhhh!"

    Someday.

    After shopping and returning home, Canade looked very happy.

    My cat''s ears are twitching and my tail is shaking like a fake.

    Behind the full smile is the fish.

    It looks like it''s already cooked, and it''s burning nicely.

    I see.

    Is that why you''re in a good mood?

    "What happened to the fish?"

    "Ehehe, I got it from my shop uncle.They got it by accident. "

    Heh.

    But... it''s a strange fish, isn''t it?

    Ordinary fish are straight and thin, but this one is round.

    My eyes are also big.

    "What''s the name of this fish?"

    "You don''t even know Rain?"

    You too?

    "It''s a fish I''ve never seen before.I know it''s a fish from the looks, but I don''t know what kind it is. "

    "Is it okay to eat fish like that?"

    "No problem! Fish is justice!"

    A famous saying was born that I don''t know well.

    Please ma-su ?

    Canade smiled and hit the fish.

    And it accelerates your smile even further.

    "Ohh, ooh... yummy!!"

    Canade''s tail peeled.

    "Loose body!Full of fat! Delicious flavor spreading into the mouth!I''ve never eaten a fish like this! "

    It seemed so delicious that Canade quickly ate the fish.

    "Thank you for dinner... hah, happiness"

    "If it tasted good, it was good.But what kind of fish is that? "

    "Come on? But it was delicious, so... nhhh!?"

    Suddenly, the canade collapses.

    "Canade!?"

    "I don''t know what it is... and I feel numb..."

    "Hey, are you okay!? Kanade!?"

    "Uhhhh...."

    ... at a later date.

    It turns out that the fish eaten by the Canades were of a highly poisonous species called "Fugu".

    It''s a powerful poison that can kill ordinary people.

    It''s the strongest species, so I just got numb and sick....

    "Uhhh... I''m afraid of fish..."

    After a week of falling asleep, Kanade was afraid of fish for a while.

 501 Episode 499 The Prince has arrived.

    Nah!?

    Tina and I were stunned.

    Hmm?

    Canade, who does not have such strong respect for the royal family, is a relaxed reaction.

    "Um... I''m sorry. Excuse me, do you have proof of royalty...?"

    Deceiving the royal family is a serious crime.

    Depending on the content, it is almost a capital punishment.

    So there is no one who deceives the royal family by thinking normally.

    You can think of Yuki''s words as authentic...

    Still, I need proof just in case.

    "Well, that''s right... how about this?"

    That said, Yuki placed the sword on the table, which had been lowered to her hips.

    The royal emblem is engraved on the pattern.

    The Royal Sigil is complicated to make and cannot be made without a professional craftsman.

    Fortunately, I remember the royal coat of arms because I had face-to-face with the king and Sarah.

    It''s not fake.

    It''s real.

    Get off the couch and kneel in a hurry.

    Tina lined up and lowered her head.

    "I apologize, Your Highness. I can''t believe I''m talking about something I''m trying...."

    "Oh, no, don''t worry.I think it''s a natural reaction... please stand up. "

    "But...."

    "This isn''t a public place... but I''m not just the king''s son, Mr. Shroud''s boss or anything like that.If you take such an attitude, you will be in trouble. "

    Raise your face slightly.

    Seems like you''re in serious trouble, Yuki... no.

    Yuki was warm.

    "Hmm... I imagined the prince to feel more confident and great, but that''s not how it is."

    "Oh, hey, Kanade!?"

    Hmm?

    Please, even if you think about it, please don''t say that.

    Lifespan shrinks.

    Or you get nervous and your heart goes crazy.

    Ahaha

    I''m prepared for disrespect, but Yuki laughs joyfully.

    "You''re an interesting person. My father didn''t tell me much about Kanade-san, so I feel kind of fresh."

    "Am I being praised?"

    "Anyway, that''s why... if you don''t mind"

    "... I see. Thank you for your generosity."

    "Hmm, that''s the way it is... well, it''s very difficult right away."

    Yuki smiles bitterly, but there''s nothing she can do about it.

    I''m the only person who lives in this country, even if it''s the strongest species, Canade.

    There''s no way you can fail to pay respect in front of the royal family that stands at the top.

    "Well, I know how you guys feel.Bo-chan is really sweet, so don''t worry about manners or anything.If that''s what bothers you, I''d already be fired.Or physically, my neck is flying, haha "

    Gray laughs generously, but it''s not funny at all from me.

    Anyway, Yuki sat back on the couch and said...

    "Um... so what do you want us to do?"

    "Please don''t say anything else now.I don''t mind telling Shroud''s buddies, but nothing else. "

    "Okay, I swear I won''t talk to anyone but you."

    "Thank you. This time, I came to ask Shroud and the others for a favor."

    The prince deliberately carries his feet.

    It won''t be easy.

    "Does Shroud know Kriegrant?"

    "Er... it''s definitely a city west of the Central Continent, right?Since it is closest to the western continent, armaments have grown considerably and it is called a fortress city. "

    "That''s right. I can''t tell you yet... the Demons may be invading the CreGrant."

    /(adv, adv-to, vs) (on-mim) (on-mim) feeling better/feeling better/feeling better

    I thought it would be a lot of trouble because the prince is moving....

    It is important enough to exceed that expectation.

    There has never been a case of a demon tribe invading a city before.

    No, there are some...

    It was during the war.

    While the Demon King is dormant, it''s impossible for the Demon Clan to invade.

    "Maybe... the war is about to start?Has the Demon King started his activities? "

    "No, that''s not it.The demon tribes are constantly monitoring trends, especially with regard to demon kings.For now, the Demon King won''t wake up or fight. "

    "That''s good news....."

    "Then why are the demons invading the human city?"

    Yuki has a hard face to answer Kanade''s best question.

    "I don''t know. This conversation is also about the possibility that this might happen rather than a hundred percent reliable information....."

    "What''s the source?"

    "I have my own intelligence network, and then it''s from a national intelligence agency... that overlaps the two."

    "I see...."

    Not only the national survey, but also Yuki''s information network.

    In that case, the accuracy of the information would be high.

    Sure, I can''t say a hundred percent, but....

    That''s why you can''t ignore it.

    "What was the King''s reaction on the matter....?"

    "The King is also taking things seriously.I''m already investigating further... and I''ve decided to move on my own.I''m thinking of going to Kriegland and conducting a local investigation. "

    "Isn''t that... quite dangerous?I wonder if Yuki, the prince, would do something like that.... "

    "That''s right. If the information is correct, it''s quite dangerous.But that''s why we can''t just leave it.We can''t just run to safety and shrink.Because it is the royal family that leads the people and moves the country, we must take the lead and push forward. "

    ¡­¡­

    I was impressed by the very solid way of thinking.

    I thought you''d be a fine man because you''re the king''s son.....

    More than I could ever imagine.

    Yuki van Rollys.

    This man could be a better king than he is now.

    "To be honest, we don''t have enough combat power... Gray is a former A-ranked adventurer and quite capable, but he can''t make it all up to him alone."

    "Bo-chan is relentless... but it''s true."

    Are you going to admit it?

    "Admit it. I''m pretty confident in my arm.I''m not going to say anything stupid about doing everything perfectly by myself.I''ve got my share. "

    If my power only works so far, few people can see themselves objectively in this way.

    I wonder if Yuki is not only the escort, but also the wisdom and personality.

    "You''re not taking any guards besides him?"

    "It''s pathetic, but when I''m sure I can be trusted, I can''t think of anything other than Grey... because of Monica."

    Oh, I see.

    "So I talked to the king, and he named me Shroud."

    Why would you nominate me there...?

    "The Four Heavenly Kings may be involved in this case."

    "Four Heavenly Kings?"

    "If things go as imagined, it will be quite a battle.It''s selfish of me to want you to come to such a place... but I dare say selfish now.Can you help me? "

    Yuki stood up.....

    Oh, my God, you fell deeply and deeply against me, a civilian.

 502 Episode 500: Easier.

    "Eh... hey!? Please raise your head."

    Though you say so in a hurry, Yuki doesn''t try to raise her head.

    Rather, it lowers even deeper.

    "I''m talking about putting Shroud and his people at risk.And yet, it''s impossible not to even lower your head. "

    "... Yuki Sensei..."

    "This is the only thing I can do right now, and I''m very tired... of course, I''ll prepare a reward for this request.Let''s get as much of what Shroud wants. "

    At that point, Yuki raised her face.

    Now I''m going to look straight at you.

    Eyes meet eyes.

    I don''t know... I remember a strange feeling.

    I just met him, and he''s the First Prince.

    Though it may be disrespectful to think of such things, I felt close like a friend for many years.

    "Can you help me...!!!"

    "I beg of you!"

    Gray also lined up next to Yuki and lowered his head.

    "Er...."

    View Canade and Tina.

    The two of them immediately noticed my gaze, figured out what it meant, and thought.

    "Hmm, do I agree?It may be dangerous, but it''s always Rain''s business to be reckless. "

    Ugh

    "It''s our role to support that.And either way, you can''t just leave me alone until you know that. "

    "No, but I think we all need to talk about it."

    "Oh, I''ll keep it neat."

    Return your gaze to Yuki.

    "Basically, I want to go in the direction of underwriting."

    "Really!?"

    "I just don''t want to make a decision on my own, so please give me time to discuss it with everyone."

    "Yes, of course."

    Thank you for your positive judgment.

    Yuki and Gray smiled somewhat relieved.

    I suppose you thought the content might be rejected.

    "Um... isn''t everybody home right now?Where are you going? "

    "Hmm. Do you want to go shopping with Sola, Luna and Refa?Nina and Nokia take a walk. "

    "Finia also went for a walk in Sakura.Tania and England are a mystery... but I thought I''d be back by dinner. "

    "In that case, it might take a while...."

    Tania, if you look for it, you might find it.....

    I have no idea what England is doing.

    When I realized it, I disappeared.....

    Sometimes they come back soon.

    What were you doing?Even if I ask you, you won''t answer me just by smiling deeply.

    I don''t think I can interfere with my private life, so I won''t pursue it deeply....

    Mmm, it''s a mystery.

    Well then, why don''t you try some yakishi rice?

    Um, is that okay?

    "Of course... of course!"

    Tina, I know you''re nervous, but there''s something wrong with the respect.

    You sound like some kind of suspicious merchant.

    "Oh, he''s so happy. The maid''s lady seems to be good at cooking, so can I expect it?"

    "Let''s go. Expectations, super expectations, yeah."

    "Gray, I can''t believe I asked you to do such a rude thing...."

    "No, this is fine.We always buy a lot of ingredients because we have a lot of people, so even if we add one or two people, it''s no problem, and it''s better not to be able to entertain just by making them wait. "

    "Er...."

    "Whatever I say, Tina''s food is delicious.There''s another child who can cook..... "

    "... some kids make weapons of mass destruction."

    Tina says with a distant eye.

    Don''t remind me of that.

    If you don''t mind, I''d love to.

    "... I see. Now, sweeten your words."

    Yuki smiled and added, "I''m looking forward to it."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    This is the rooftop.

    It seems that Yuki was interested in our house until dinner was served, so I decided to show her around.

    Gray seems to be guarding, looking around the house.

    "Wow... this is a beautiful place.It''s very calm and the view is nice. "

    "Isn''t that right? It''s our pride."

    I''m glad to be praised for my home with everyone.

    You smile naturally.

    "I just remodeled it recently, but I think it looks very good... and I''m so glad you said it would be good for Yuki."

    "Er...."

    Then, Yuki''s complexion changes.

    I don''t feel sick or anything like that....

    Looks like you''re worried about me, flickering and gazing.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "That''s true....."

    What do you mean?

    "It''s a bit abrupt, but I don''t think I''m for the royal family."

    "It''s really sudden...."

    "The king is so dignified, but I don''t like that kind of thing... and I want to make it easier.Well, it''s difficult in my position, so it''s pretty neat. "

    "Well... whatever you say, there''s something I know quite well."

    I''m also said to be a Horizon hero.

    Sometimes I want you to look at it more normally because it''s not that big.

    "So I won''t say anytime or anywhere, but if it wasn''t in public, would you be more comfortable... treating me as if I were Shroud''s companion?"

    "Hmm? No, but that''s...."

    "I''m so glad you did. And...."

    Yuki gently extended her hand.

    His face is shaking with anxiety, expectations, and conflicting emotions.

    "Would you please be friends with me?"

    "To a friend....?"

    "Yes, perhaps Shroud and I can be good friends.It''s just a hunch... but my hunch is just another hunch. "

    Is Yuki such a person?

    If you think of it as a person who is friendly, there is a friendly place and a gentle smile.

    I may be attracted to such a personality.

    Naturally, I wanted to know more about this person.

    "One condition."

    "Conditions? What kind of..."

    "... about me, Rain.That''s what my friends would call it, right? Nah, Yuki. "

    "Ah...."

    Yuki... no.

    Yuki smiles.

    Right, Rain.

    Nice to meet you, Yuki.

    We shook hands firmly.

 503 Episode 501: Whos the Selected Member?

    After a while, everyone came back....

    Everyone ate dinner, including Yuki and Grey.

    Along the way, Yuki ate the food Sola had secretly cooked, and there was a huge happiness that she was about to ascend.....

    Other than that, I had no particular problems and had a good time.

    Although a royal family, Yuki had a very friendly personality, so she was able to deal with him normally immediately.

    Is that all you want? I have a question.....

    Better than less clumsiness.

    Afterwards, we all gather in the living room to talk about the future.

    "I''m not saying..."

    "Maybe the demons are moving... if it''s true, it''s a nasty story."

    "But that''s strange. As far as I know, this massive progress should come after the Demon King has awakened....?"

    "I''m not sure yet, so we''ll have to investigate around here."

    "If you''re investigating, I''m good at it. Because you can decay me."

    "On!"

    "Ah, you know... Sakura-chan should be able to help you a lot..."

    Everyone is already talking on the premise that they will cooperate with Yuki.

    What do we do now?

    As far as we''re concerned, maybe we don''t need to talk about it now....

    Still, we need to make sure.

    "Is it okay for everyone to cooperate?"

    Yeah, I think so.

    "Humans aren''t very interested, but once the demons move, they can''t leave!"

    "Something like mom... definitely not"

    Everyone was full of motivation.

    Reliable or pleasant.....

    Mm-hmm.

    I was able to meet a very good fellow.

    I''ve recognized them many times, but I''m happy to meet them.

    "Well then... again, by accepting the request"

    "Yes, thank you, Rain."

    I shook hands as if I were signing a contract.

    "... Rain''s husband is talking to the prince."

    "... ahhhh. Was Rain not only our strongest species, but also a human being?"

    "... Natalie feels like it, so I think it''s very likely."

    I heard an unintentional conversation, but I decided not to hear it.

    "Does Yuki think about the future schedule?"

    Yeah, it''s kind of rough.

    We''ll leave as soon as we can.

    The journey to Kriegland takes about two weeks by coach.

    It''s hard to imagine the possibility that things would progress at once in those two weeks.....

    The possibilities are not zero.

    So, when you arrive in Kriegland, you start acting quickly.

    I have already sent a letter to the Lord of Kriegland.

    Subsequent developments will be ad hoc.

    It depends on the behavior of the demons.

    "I see.... sure, I can''t help but go over there and take some detailed action."

    "First the investigation comes first, and then, in some cases, it''s a fight.Worst case scenario, you might be dealing with the Four Heavenly Kings. "

    "Is it okay without Chiffon?"

    "She''s on another assignment now."

    "Another one?"

    "I don''t even know the details... but according to the king, I can''t move right now."

    So, you''re referring me?

    "Yeah, that''s what I mean. I really appreciate your help.Gray is trustworthy and quite capable..... "

    "That''s right, I can''t cover many things by myself at the same time.Let me hope. "

    "Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Hey, guys?"

    Yan!

    Everyone nodded firmly, including Kanade.

    "I''m packing up my schedule in the future... and I have to decide who''s going to Creeland."

    "Hmm? Aren''t we all going?"

    "You can''t take Nokia, can you?And I''m a little worried about Reese''s movements.... "

    They''re leaping over there.....

    Maybe I''ll do something about the Horizon because it''s my home ground.

    So I want to be as careful as possible.

    Fortunately, there are plenty of members, so it shouldn''t be a problem to split into two.

    "As sure as I''m going....."

    "Yes, yes, yes! I''m coming too!"

    "No, I want to make a scene, but I''m sorry about the cat."

    "Long!?"

    Me too, I hope Kanade stays in Horizon.

    "To Rain!?"

    "Or Nina.So far, they''ve woken up... perhaps the member''s greatest strength.That''s why I want you to protect the important place... where you''re going home. "

    Nina has just been reunited with Nokia, but she can''t let go.

    "Nhh... when you say that, I wonder if that''s true."

    "Simple cat."

    "With so much momentum, there are more weird names!?"

    "So, I''m running for office."

    "Well, so do I. I''m proud to have firepower.Besides, if you''re dealing with the Demons, you won''t have as many people as I do. "

    Certainly.

    It seems that the Heavenly Nation had a mission to fight the Demons, so I would be grateful if England would come.

    Well, let''s go with Sola.I don''t know what happens anymore..... "

    "I''m sure our magic will help!"

    "Yeah, that''s right. Well then....."

    I, Tania, Sola, Luna, England are the people going to Creeland.

    These five would be fine.

    The rest of the members will be waiting in Horizon just in case.

    However, if we split up sometime in the future, we might one day encounter a fatal problem....

    Perhaps you should think of something about consolidating your defenses.

    "Seven of us, too."

    "Well, I hope you''re on a big boat because I''m here! Fufufu"

    "Sora, I know. Tania is talking about a suicide bombing flag, right?"

    "Isn''t that a fat flag?"

    "Don''t say weird things!I mean, Luna, didn''t you use another shibo? "

    Hyurara

    The opponent is a demon race.

    Moreover, the Four Heavenly Kings may be involved.

    If you think so, maybe there are only seven of them.....

    However, if you think the purpose is to investigate, it will only stand out if you act in large numbers.

    A handful of elites will be necessary.

    If the Demons start a massive invasion.....

    Then the country will move, and it will be a war.

    ... it''s a very heavy request.

    I felt a little pressure.

    The next destination is the western tip of the Central Continent.

    It is said to be the closest castle city to the demonic realm, Kriegland.

    So, what are you waiting for...?

 504 Episode 502 Protecting England

    A few days later.

    When we were ready for the trip, we left Horizon for Creeland.

    The means of transportation is a carriage.

    There was also the idea of going through the spiritual village.....

    I didn''t know if Yuki and Grey were allowed, so I decided to use a carriage this time.

    "All right, good boy. Could you do a little more?"

    Tania is sitting on the podium.

    Communicating with horses in a familiar way.

    The Kriegland is not a tourist or commercial area and is close to military facilities.

    There aren''t many carriages going there, and I can''t help putting you in danger.

    So he rented a carriage and you decided to make it up to him.

    "Ubora...."

    Though the Tania Man''s arms were quite good, they were still unable to prevent subtle vibrations, and Sola and Luna were horse-drawn.

    Together, they put their faces out of the window and looked like they shouldn''t be seen as girls.

    I want to do something about it, but I can''t do anything about it.

    After all, I took the anti-carriage medicine....

    But it doesn''t seem to work.

    Looking at those two, Yuki looked worried.

    "Are they okay...?Maybe we should take a break. "

    "About Sola and the others... I don''t know..."

    "It''s the usual thing... ufuu"

    With a blue face, they answered graciously.

    I say it''s okay, but I can''t accept that word as it is.

    "Yuki, I''m sorry..."

    "Yes, sir. Let''s take a break at the next rest area."

    "Thank you."

    "Yeah, don''t worry about it.I was a little tired too, so it would be helpful if I could take a break. "

    Yuki says that with a smile, but it''s clear that she cares about Sola and Luna.

    People who can do this can be respected.

    "Bo-chan, I can take a break..."

    You look like a monster.

    "Not that many."

    We got off the carriage as if we had shown each other.

    A long time ago, brutal hostility turned on us like a beast.

    Perhaps there is a monster lurking in the bush just ahead of us.

    "Tania carriages and horses.Iris, get Sola and Luna.We''ll take care of the monster. "

    Roger that.

    Mr. Rain, it''s a weapon.

    England is offering me spiders and camels.....

    "... no, I''m fine this time."

    I wanted to try something and decided not to take the spider and the camel.

    England seems to know what I''m going to do and says nothing.

    But Tania didn''t seem to understand, so she was in a bit of a hurry.

    "Hey, Rain, you gonna fight with your bare hands?Well, it doesn''t seem like a big monster, so I don''t think Rain has a problem with it.... "

    "No, I''ll fight with my weapon."

    "Weapon is Narukami? But you don''t have the ability to attack, do you?"

    "When it comes to Kriegland, it could be a fierce battle... before we do that, I''d like to give it a try.The monster is going to be the laboratory bench. "

    Leave the carriage to Tania, who looks strange, and we''ll move on.

    Yuki stood up with a double sword.

    It seems to be a disassembleable type that can be easily carried.

    Gray, on the other hand, stood with a sword as tall as his own.

    The width of the blade is also wide, and it may look more like a giant iron plate than a large sword.

    "The number of monsters... yeah, maybe seven?"

    "Do you understand?"

    "I''ve had a lot of combat training.And that instructor was Grey, and he taught me a lot of things. "

    "I don''t rely on fighting alone sometimes.You''re knocking me all over. "

    I see.

    Because Grey boasts, Yuki''s strength is also considerable.

    How about I allocate three, two rainbows?

    "Okay."

    Yeah, that''s fine.

    "Well then... let''s go!"

    Just before, Gray stormed.

    Lightly swing a giant sword and launch a pre-emptive attack.

    "Gua!?"

    It was Warrat who hid in the bushes.

    Because it is a D ranked monster, it does not have much power.

    However, I often hear the story that an alarmed adventurer suffered an unexpected counterattack because it was too small.

    "Whoa!!!"

    Gray waved down his great sword with a tortuous vibe, without ever being alarmed.

    Lay down the blade and hit it like a hammer.

    One of them fled late and was crushed.

    The rest of the Warrats flew out of the bushes in Gray''s pre-emptive attack.

    I think he''s in a hurry because he''s going to ambush us, but he''s under pre-emptive attack.

    "Right there!"

    Yuki kicks at the ground to gain momentum and sticks out two swords.

    It''s as sharp as tearing the wind and fast enough to leave the sound behind.

    A warrat was thrown through his torso.

    Yuki immediately pulled the sword and fired a second shot, defeating the second.

    Don''t both do it.

    I can''t lose either.

    I concentrate.....

    I "summoned" the dagger that I bought in advance at Ganz''s store into my left and right hands.

    Throw them.

    Successfully took out two Warrats.

    "Whoa... what kind of magic did you use?"

    "Suddenly, it looked like a dagger appeared...."

    After sweeping Warrat, exploring the surroundings to make sure they were safe, the two of them asked me a surprise.

    Well, there''s nothing I can do about it.

    You''d wonder if I''d suddenly pulled my dagger out of nowhere.

    This is the power gained by the contract with England... the "Summon Monster".

    You can summon Magic Marks at any time and anywhere.

    I can''t be bullshitting about summoning a flame or another self just like England with an inorganic object....

    As I''ve just done, you can refill your weapons instantly.

    Pretty... pretty handy, huh?

    I think it will be a very pleasant weapon.

    "Um... that''s one of the trumpets."

    I didn''t want to make things as public as possible about England, so I was the one who deceived you with such a word.

 505 Episode 503 Cree Grant

    Castle City Cree Grant.

    That''s what the city at the westernmost end of the Central Continent was called.

    Its closest proximity to the demonic realm makes it a fortress rather than a city.

    Zero tourist destinations, etc.

    Instead, military installations lined up, with military officials making up the majority of visitors.

    We arrived in such a city.

    Normally, you can''t enter unless you''re involved....

    Face pass because Yuki is here.

    Once again, I realized that he was royalty.

    Well then, let''s go.

    I don''t think it''s royalty in a good way.

    "Rain, what''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing. But where are you going?"

    Creeland is just a destination, and I haven''t heard what happens afterwards.

    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry. Sorry."

    "Stop being such a cat by accident."

    "Accidentally cat...?"

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s okay."

    "So, which way?"

    "Again, we''re a small separate team.I want to use the lightness of the footwork to explore the demonic trends, apart from the large troops sent by the King. "

    "Are you going to attack the city or have another purpose....."

    "It''s a very difficult question to judge.However, as for me, I would like to recommend the latter. "

    "On what grounds?"

    When asked, England talks slowly to make sure after a short time of reflection.

    "As you may know, the Demons are the absolute royalty.The Demon King decides everything, and whatever it is, the Demons are absolutely obedient.I will not defy the Demon King, and I will absolutely defend and swear to the choice of the Demon King. "

    In analogy, the demons resemble ants.

    The queen ant is the demon king.

    The other ants are the demons.

    I work for the Queen, and sometimes I don''t hesitate to sacrifice myself.

    And absolutely obedient to orders.

    "The goal of the Demon King is to eradicate humans... but you want to do it with your own hands.In fact, the Demon King used to do that. "

    "Before...? You say it as if you''ve seen it."

    "That''s... a secret."

    Iris puts his fingertips on his mouth, patches and winks.

    Mischief Yuki''s question.

    ¡­¡­

    Gray had a delicate face, so I don''t know if he made it up entirely....

    At the very least, it seems unlikely to be an enemy, so I''ll leave it at that now.

    "But now the Demon King is dormant.As long as the top can''t move, I can''t do anything on my own downstairs..... "

    Hmm? I know what you''re talking about, but isn''t that strange?

    "That''s right. If you can''t act on your own, there''s no explanation for Kriosian or Northern Continent matters."

    "There are people who have changed into demons.Some deviate and... rarely, but I hear that some demons don''t obey the Devil. "

    That''s the first time I''ve heard that.

    After all, I thought all demons were faithful servants of the Devil King.

    "Well, you can assume that there are almost no such cases, so please listen to what I''m saying.Back to the story, one of Kriosians and the North Continent was triggered by some demons¡­ Mr. Reese.Its purpose is to gather the souls necessary to awaken the Demon King.That''s why you took my soul.If you think so, you can never say that you are acting against the will of the Devil. "

    I see.

    "So this time, it is possible to attack this city to collect souls....."

    "If so, isn''t it a little risky?"

    Gray clasped her mouth.

    I''m probably thinking the same thing, so I''ll just listen to you.

    "As you can see, it''s no exaggeration to call this a fortress.Do you think it would be more efficient to attack another city than to attack such a place? "

    "That''s where I wonder, too.So maybe there''s another possibility. "

    "What are the possibilities?"

    "I have no idea."

    "It''s a waste of time to talk, but after all that...."

    Gray sighed with astonishment.

    It''s bad for England, but I can''t help it.

    "I think it''s important to check the status quo.And what do we do now?I''m going to gather the information I need to make that decision, okay? "

    "Thinking about not being able to move too flashy... an informant?"

    Rain, that''s right.

    Yuki seems to be having some fun.

    Because I''m a royal family, no one would have treated me so kindly.....

    This kind of conversation might be fun.

    "I''m going to talk to a national agent, and then I''m going to check on a local informant.Sometimes only locals will know. "

    "Yes, I agree with that.But I don''t want to spend too much time, so why don''t we split up?I can''t really imagine being attacked just after we arrived... and I don''t think it''s a problem to split up now. "

    "Well, Tania is telling the right thing...."

    "Rain, it seems to be raining heavily.Let''s get an umbrella. "

    "You guys...."

    When Tania held her fist, Sola and Luna screamed and ran away.

    Tania chased after those two....

    I don''t feel nervous, but I think that''s fine.

    It''s better than getting weird nervous.

    It might stand out, but....

    Now that you have several of the most powerful species, it''s already noticeable.

    Let''s reopen it and have fun in a way.

    "Well then, Bo-chan. I''m going to the agent, so I''ll ask the agent."

    "Yes, I understand. I''m sure it''s nothing, but just be careful."

    Hee.

    After we split up with Grey, we''ll start with the Adventurers Guild in Creeland.

    It''s the same city as the fortress, but some people live here, so the Adventurers Guild exists.

    If you''re looking for an informant, you might want to start with the Adventurers Guild.

    "Welcome... to the Creature Grant Adventurer Alliance..."

    When I entered the building, I was greeted by a grotesque receptionist.

    Ghost!?

    The more you look at it by mistake, the bluer it becomes, the more worried it becomes.

    "What... what do you think...?"

    "Um... I need information, but do you know an informant?"

    "An informant... ufu, fufufu..."

    I suddenly smiled thinly.

    I''m a little scared of this guy.

    Sola and Luna are crying slightly.

    "If it''s information, then... let me handle it... fufu"

    "I see... you''re also an informant?"

    "That''s right. Cree Grant''s best informant... Marily-chan and I... fuhihi"

    Excuse me....

    Isn''t your cute name and personality commensurate?

    No, no, no.

    As a matter of fact, perhaps you''ll be cheerful if you figure it out.

    Don''t worry about her personality and keep talking.

    "What kind of information do you want...?"

    "It''s information about the demons. It doesn''t matter if it''s big or small.Can you tell me if there''s anything? "

    "A demon race, huh... fuhihi"

    "Isn''t this the demon race...?"and listened to Marilyn''s words, making sure she didn''t hear Luna''s frightening lines.

    "If it''s a demon race... there''s just a good story... fufu"

    "Is that...?"

    "Four Heavenly Kings... and a demon race with comparable powers... fuhi, have been sighted."

 506 Episode 504 Missing Persons

    All of a sudden, I was able to get to the information I wanted.

    I''m happy to hear that....

    "With the Four Heavenly Kings... a demonic race comparable to that?"

    I didn''t hear that.

    Isn''t he alone?

    Shop Yuki.

    I shook my neck sideways like I didn''t know. [M]

    Is this an unexpected situation?

    First, let''s hear the continuation of the story.

    "Haiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing

    "Is that for sure?"

    Also, I want to make sure that one of them is the Four Heavenly Kings.

    "Yes, yes. I''m curious... but Marily-chan''s information gathering is perfect.There''s no mistake... hihi "

    Does this person have to put a creepy laugh at the end of the phrase to speak?

    Glad Nina wasn''t here.

    If I had been here, I would have been absolutely terrified.

    "Where were you witnessed?"

    "It''s all kinds of things... the western continent, near this city, the plains... here and there, huh?"

    "I see... what else do you know about the demons?"

    "Now, that''s about it... it might increase even more over time... well, what do you want to do? Fuhi"

    "What do you think of Rain?"

    "... I think I should ask for more information."

    "Yes, I understand. I agree with you... is that why I''m asking?"

    "I see... I can''t promise, but I''ll proceed with the investigation... fuhia"

    "... hi"

    Sola and Luna were scared to the limit.

    Well, you don''t have to be afraid of Nina.

    First, let''s wait for Grey.

    Go to the hotel where you met.

    The inn is not very spacious and there are few guests.

    Because of this place, only a limited number of people come from other places.

    We surrounded ourselves at a large table and ordered a drink for now.

    Have a chat and deepen your friendship with Yuki....

    Gray showed up when the first drink ran out.

    Bo-chan, I''ve missed you.

    "You''re boring me. Can I have some juice?"

    "To be honest, I like alcohol... but let''s put up with it with juice."

    Gray drinks all the drinks he ordered about his seat.

    Looks like they were moving here and there, and their throats were dry.

    "Now... then, let''s sort out the information"

    First, he told us what we had.

    Then it''s Grey''s turn.

    "Whether or not the information I got had something to do with the demons was a bit subtle, but... there were more missing people."

    "Missing person? What does that mean?"

    "That''s it. One day, people suddenly disappear.There was a rumor that there was a killer of sacred or special sex. "

    "... why should I look at that information?"

    "There are rumors that I saw a demonic appearance... but the timing of the witness information between the missing person and the demon matches perfectly.You can''t think of this as irrelevant. "

    "Yeah, I see...."

    In response to Grey''s words, Yuki seemed to have something to think about.

    On the other hand, I was organizing the information in my head.

    The Four Heavenly Kings and another powerful demon tribe emerge around the city.

    At the same time, disappeared persons appeared.

    "Sure, I can''t think of two problems as irrelevant.I think it''s connected somewhere. "

    "But its relevance is refreshing.What do enemies want with humans?Do you want to be a slave? "

    "Well, a slave....."

    "Hmm? My sister, why are you blushing?"

    "Ah, no, that''s..."

    "Perhaps you imagined something unexpected from the word slave?I meant to talk about the workforce in that direction... but I was surprised to get to that idea.My sister, why don''t you go too far? "

    "Ugh, it''s so loud! Sora hasn''t said anything yet!"

    "That attitude is obvious!"

    "Yes, suddenly I don''t start controlling.That''s why they call me the twin sisters of the inconspicuous entertainer. "

    "Never been told!?"

    I don''t know what you''re doing.

    Both Yuki and Grey are stunned.

    "... ahaha"

    I couldn''t bear it, and Yuki blew it out.

    "Um... I''m sorry. I''m not making fun of everybody.It''s always like this.... "

    "No, no, don''t worry, I''m not angry or anything.I just thought it would be fun. "

    Yuki smiles, but she looks lonely somewhere.

    It''s as if you''re yearning for your current sight....

    The face is quite impressive.

    Is there something wrong with you?

    Then I honestly wanted to help him.

    I wish I could have a real smile someday.

    "For the time being, it''s the future policy....."

    Revert the story.

    Because there is no compelling information so far, it cannot move even if it moves.

    So, first of all, we will continue to gather information.

    Instead of just waiting for the information to flow, we will also actively move from here, such as exploring the surroundings of the city.

    "... well, is this the place?"

    As if to speak for what I think.

    It''s as fast as ever.

    It''s very helpful.....

    But don''t you occasionally read your mind?

    Sometimes it feels so exciting.

    Well, because England is smart, I don''t think that''s what it''s like to actually read your mind.

    ... you don''t, do you?

    "Hmm, but it''s kind of weird.Basically, don''t you accept it? "

    "That''s what I thought.Recently, I''ve just been getting ahead of myself, so I''d like to fight back. "

    "It''s Search and Destroy!"

    So, where do you learn such words...?

    "That''s right... I didn''t want to go backwards."

    "When the opponent becomes the Four Heavenly Kings and their comparable demonic tribes, it''s tough.It''s too late for that when I realize it. "

    "Yeah, everybody''s right."

    Looking at everyone''s faces.....

    And I smiled.

    "So I came up with a little thing."

    "Oh, Rain looks bad?"

    "What is that?"

    Let''s go fishing.

 507 Episode 505 Fish your enemies!

    The plan I came up with was quite simple.

    If the enemy is capturing the city, disguise them and lure them out....

    And then I fished where I ate the bait.

    It''s almost the same as the one we used against the Dragon Clan to trick Tanya before.

    We moved to a quarry outside the city.

    There used to be a lot of people working to build the city.

    But now that the city is complete, there are quite a few visitors.

    Occasionally, people come for pocket money.

    Poor visibility due to the lack of popularity and surrounding trees.

    If someone''s planning a kidnapping, it''s a great point.

    England, with Grey, was walking through such a place.

    Does it look like the lady visiting the quarry and her escort?

    "Already... even though I''ve been able to squeal..."

    As I watched the situation from a distance, Tania next door blurred.

    "I don''t know what to do. Tania knows the Dragon Clan at first glance... and the enemy wouldn''t want to kidnap the Dragon Clan."

    "So why can''t Sola and the others?"

    "Because Sola and Luna are magic specialists... there''s a possibility that we can''t deal with them when they''re in a hurry, right?"

    In that regard, there is nothing wrong with England.

    Store your wings and you''ll only look like a lady in a deep window.

    Because it looks luxurious, you''ll think it''s easy to kidnap your enemies.

    Well, it''s impossible for a lady to walk alone in a quarry, so I had Grey accompany her as a guardian to emphasize her work.

    Rain-san, can you hear me?

    The voice of England echoed in my head.

    It must be her magic.

    Um... sure, just remembering is enough to have a conversation?

    Oh, I can hear you.

    How about everyone else?

    Hmm, it''s perfect.

    I don''t have a problem either.

    Above all else.Rain, what do we look like from there?Is there any movement?

    Nothing so far.I just think disguise is perfect.I think England and Grey are doing a great job with the lady and the escort. "

    "Fufu, I used to be like that."

    Oh, really?

    I''m surprised, but I''m not talking about it right now.

    Question pulls into the back of your head and proceeds.

    Fishing has just begun.I''ve been asking you for a while. "

    Yes, I''ll take care of it.

    Just don''t push me, okay?

    "Very well, and if I worry about Rain again, I will be very upset and I will be very careful."

    Oh, my God....

    England seems generous, but its character is bold and unbelievable.

    Sometimes, I''m scared because I''m going to look calm and be indifferent.

    Well, since we''re around, I don''t think it''s going to be that rare.

    "Hey, Rain."

    Yuki, who watched the quarry next door, snapped.

    "Has Rain done this a lot?"

    "Is that what this is about?"

    "Surveillance... the demon crusade and the picking of items.Or exploring dungeons. "

    "Hmm... sometimes there are various purposes, but have you done it all?What''s wrong with that? "

    "I don''t know what to say..."

    Yuki gazes far away.

    The side of his face looked lonely.

    "... I''m flattered."

    Envious?

    "Actually, I admired the adventurer."

    Hee, is that so? Is there a trigger? "

    "When you were a kid, did you read a book that depicted the activities of adventurers?A hero defeats the Devil and saves the world.It''s a simple story, but a man is excited, right? "

    "I know. I know very well."

    I also read a book to my father and mother.

    Sometimes I chose the adventurer''s path after my hometown was like that because I had no other choice to live in....

    I can''t say that I''m not affected by the books my father and mother read.

    After all, I think it is influenced to a certain extent.

    "That''s why I''m flattered about Rain."

    "... Yuki..."

    "Because I''m royalty.I''m proud of that, and I''m not dissatisfied.I just... sometimes think about it.I wonder if living as an adventurer would be so much fun. "

    "Really....."

    I can''t say it''s that easy to understand how Yuki feels.

    I''m clumsy, so I can''t think of any good words to encourage.

    It''s just....

    "Hello, I''m talking about..."

    Huh?

    "If I ever come back to be an adventurer again, like this time, I''ll go out with you."

    "... Rain..."

    "At that time, don''t just ask for such a big case, but for a more comfortable request... yeah.You can have a lot of fun like that, right?It''s not that bad. "

    Really?

    That''s right.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuki closed her eyes.

    It''s been a while since I thought about it.....

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Smile.

    She has a beautiful face.

    I wish I could get a little lost.....

    I can''t say anything about this.

    But I can help you.

    If you have trouble or trouble with Yuki, I want to help you then.

    Because I''m royal, that''s not why....

    As a friend.

    "Rain"

    Tania pulls my clothes lightly.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt... but I don''t like it."

    "Well, Tania''s right."

    "I don''t like it very much....."

    Tania, Luna, and Sola looked sharp.

    I don''t feel anything yet.....

    Everyone who is the strongest seed... and all three of them feel disgusted.

    Almost certainly, you''ll see something happening.

    "England, can you hear me?"

    Yes, what is it?

    Tania and the others have a bad feeling about this.How about you?

    "I see... it''s a matter of place, for us... no, it''s..."

    I heard a lost voice, just after that.

    "What...?"

    As if covering the quarry, the fog came from nowhere.

 508 Episode 506 Fighting in the White Mist

    Ray...... this......

    England?

    The noise goes in, and you can''t reach the conversation.

    Whatever you think, it''s because of this fog.

    I''ve never heard of fog that inhibits magic.

    We''re enemies.

    "I think I caught it just now....."

    "Wow, this is a bit of a mess."

    "Luna, do you know anything about this fog?"

    "Hmm. Somehow, this is...."

    "Not only does it obstruct vision, it also seems to have an element that inhibits magic.More importantly, it is possible for the fog to act as if it had the will to restrain the subject.Is it a fog prison? "

    "My dialogue!?"

    Looks like Luna was shocked.

    I often see this kind of scene....

    Do you like the commentary?

    Whatever.

    "It''s troublesome not to get in touch with Ilis...."

    England and Grey are strong.

    I don''t think it will be very rare, but I''m still a little worried that I won''t be able to contact you.

    How does it work when it''s split?We were discussing.....

    With little information, it is difficult to fully read enemy movements.

    In the end, an ad hoc response is required.

    "Rain, what do we do?"

    "It''s not Yuki, it''s me?"

    "Yeah, I''m sure I''ve had a lot of training, but I''ve never had much experience in the field.I think Rain is better for you, so I''ll leave it to you. "

    "... okay."

    Ten seconds, think and come to a conclusion.

    "There''s no doubt the enemy caught it, but it''s not completely fished out yet.Let''s trust them and see what happens. "

    "Rain, is that okay?"

    Ah.

    Tania pushes back, but the answer remains unchanged.

    It''s easy to get help here worried....

    Then the fundamental solution is difficult.

    In the first place, that means you don''t trust England....

    That''s not true.

    If it were England, it would work.

    Believe it or not, I''ve decided to keep an eye on it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Hmm?

    Surrounded by fog, the vision is zero.

    But instead of panicking, England was trying to calm down and find out what was going on.

    Let''s start by touching the fog.

    I can''t feel it.

    Instead, I felt the magic.

    "Is it still artificial... but was there any magic that could create fog?Well, I''m not familiar with human magic... Mr. Grey, what''s going on around here? "

    Well, I''m not a magician either.

    "You''re useless."

    "Miss, against your cute look, your mouth is stiff."

    "Oh, excuse me. I basically don''t like humans."

    "Does that mean you''re talking about me?"

    "I don''t like it. Well, Rain doesn''t seem to trust you, so I''m not hostile.Don''t worry there. "

    "Should I be happy or surprised..."

    While laughing bitterly, Gray stood up with a great sword.

    As if to match it, England stood on its back and stood still.

    "In the meantime, I''ll take care of your back."

    "Very unintentional, but I''ve been entrusted with it."

    Iris doesn''t trust anyone other than Rain.

    The feeling of revenge has vanished....

    Still, it''s still hard to smile.

    However, Gray''s power was recognized.

    Pretty good for humans.

    For that reason, you can leave your back to me.....

    On the contrary, I can keep my back.

    I''m coming!

    The fog changes its shape as if it had the will.

    Become a man''s hand, and approach England and Grey from all directions.

    Hmm!

    Gray shook his big sword without hesitation.

    You cannot slay the fog, but you succeed in spreading the wind pressure.

    However, it does not deal decisive damage.

    The sprinkled fog quickly returns to its original state and approaches again.

    "Hmm... I''ve never slashed a fog with a sword before. It''s hard."

    "Good luck."

    "Come on, lady, do your best.I don''t know, but it''s the strongest species, right? "

    "Is your brain empty?If it turns out that the person you''re trying to capture is the strongest species, they''ll be on alert.I can''t use my powers until I lure them out. "

    While saying so, England intercepts the fog with his bare fists.

    I don''t have any weapons.

    Still, he swings his fist out at an overwhelming speed to intercept the approaching fog.

    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say... but if I intercept you like this, it''ll be the same thing.The enemy will be alert. "

    "The victims also appear to include adventurers.They''ll know a little bit about the resistance.You just have to get out of trouble, let yourself be alarmed, and lure yourself out. "

    "You''re thinking a lot."

    "I don''t think you''re thinking too much... please take a look at Mr. Rain."

    The two intercepted the fog while they exchanged words.

    Although the hand of the fog gradually increases, it hasn''t touched the body yet.

    Nevertheless, that is the limit.

    The fog''s hands are doubling...

    Eventually, it will be enough to fill the field of vision.

    That''s Grey, this is tough.

    If you use your abilities, there''s nothing wrong with it....

    Then we won''t be able to fish our enemies up, as you just said.

    So I dare to get caught.

    "... around here?"

    Considering the timing, England stopped resisting.

    Of course, I felt like I was exhausted so that I wouldn''t find out what it was calculated.

    Gray, who understood the intentions of England, similarly stopped resisting.

    And... the hands of the fog attacked them all at once, holding them in custody.

 509 Episode 507, you idiot.

    "This is...."

    Iris tried to escape the restraint, but he couldn''t shake off the fog.

    Stronger than expected.

    Still, the power of the land is higher in England.....

    Even if it is forcibly scattered, it will regenerate immediately, and you will be detained.

    That''s a lot of trouble.

    "Miss, you''re calming down...."

    "Aren''t you calm, too?"

    Well, the Shura Hall is starting to tickle.

    In other words, Grey also has the ability to get out of this situation.

    In that case, it doesn''t seem to be a problem if you don''t help me in times of need.

    With that in mind, England observes the surroundings.

    They were restrained.

    Though I think it''s time for the mastermind to show up.....

    "Kukuku"

    Low laughter echoed from nowhere.

    The fog splits left and right, from which a small man shows himself.

    I will be around thirty years old.

    She has a smile on her face.

    I had a distorted impression that it was because of my cat''s back.

    A demon race.

    In his heart, Iris said so.

    He looks human, but he can''t hide an evil aura in his body.

    I know exactly who I''ve been fighting like every day for a long time.

    "Who are you?"

    Even though the shards are not afraid of England, they tremble and ask.

    Looking at her like that, the demon tribe was convinced that she was at the top, making her smile deeper.

    It''s an abusive smile, and most people will hate it.

    "Why don''t you care more about yourself than about me?"

    "What did I say...?"

    "Kuku... strong people like you are welcome.It''ll be a good seedbed and a good workforce. "

    "Seedbed...? What does that mean?"

    "You don''t have to tell me."

    Hey, fuck off! Get away from the lady!

    Getting the opponent up to speed and extracting more information¡­ Gray also took part in the play, seemingly feeling the intentions of England.

    The attempt was successful.

    The demon tribe became more and more enjoyable, shifting its gaze to Grey.

    "Hmm... did I just say" young lady "?Can this woman be considered in that position? "

    "Kh...."

    Grey''s face became bitter when he said nothing.

    Of course, it''s an act.

    "Come on, answer me. What does this woman look like?Aristocrats or royals? "

    There''s no way to answer that.

    "Hmm... you don''t seem to understand your position, do you?All we need is a seedbed.I am ordered to kill a man.Do you know what that means? "

    ¡­¡­

    "Not much, then, what if I ask that body?I''m not a junior Mixed Demon.It''s a superior demon race. You know the art of interrogation, don''t think you can stand it. "

    "... Kuhah"

    Grey burst out because he couldn''t stand the demons talking about himself with Perapera.

    As if it were contagious, it would blow up in England.

    "What, you guys... what''s wrong!?"

    "Excuse me. I assume I''m at the top, and I''m talking to them about something I shouldn''t have told them... it''s so ridiculous that I couldn''t stand it."

    "What!?"

    "Fufu, you idiot!"

    Iris laughs.

    England has vowed not to kill in vain.....

    If it makes sense, I won''t hesitate to fight it out.

    Shake off the fog''s hand and reveal eight more wings.

    "Hmm!? Those wings... no way"

    "Oh, you know about us, don''t you?But it''s too late. Come, the flames of the other world. "

    Countless flames are summoned to blow up the fog in one stroke.

    As if a tsunami were approaching, it was surrounded by a lot of fog....

    The overwhelming flames will wipe them all out.

    "What, are you stupid!? My boundaries are just a blow...!?"

    The demons are wandering, but this is a natural consequence.

    It''s not a big deal to despise England and Grey as mere humans and focus on the border.

    For the heavenly people, who are the strongest of the strongest, such things are tantamount to children''s play.

    Use your abilities, and if you''re serious, you can reverse it in an instant.

    "You''re the most powerful species! You lied to me!?"

    "You misunderstood yourself, didn''t you?I don''t know. "

    "Very well, then, show me how serious I am..."

    I''m going to show you, but it''s too late.

    A giant sword is approaching in front of the demon clan.

    Fast, roaring.

    Becky and the demons who were beaten in the belly of the blade heard the sound of their nose bones breaking.

    He sprays nosebleeds and blows, bouncing the ground over and over again.

    I have pain, but my consciousness hasn''t disappeared yet.

    Human beings do jokes.

    The most vivacious seed is in good spirits.

    The furious demon tribes exert their true power.....

    "That''s it."

    Ha!?

    Something tangled into my body before I did.

    Thin and sturdy wire.

    Though I try to tear it off, I can only struggle.

    "That''s right, Rain-san. This is the best time to move... fufu, I''m really counting on you."

    "Who do you think I am..."

    You''re an idiot, right?

    England laughs and beats up the demons.

    It blows up again and entangles the wire even more complicated.

    Surprise after surprise.

    Unable to withstand it, the demon tribe passed out and completely silenced.

    You don''t love anyone else.

    "No, I think the girl who suppresses the demons with a blow is unusual...?"

    While ignoring Grey''s comments, England turned to the side.

    Beyond that, there''s the person you love the most in the world.

    "Fufu, Mr. Rain. Nice assistant."

    Nice act, Iris.

    Rain and Iris smiled at each other, and Conn and I lightly fisted each other.

 510 Chapter 508 Sola and Lunas Interrogation Class

    Looking at the Stunned Demon Clan, Gray looks as impressed as if he were stunned.

    "But that''s outrageous... I''ve fought the demon tribe with my work pattern before, but it''s not that easy to suppress, is it?They''re basically all monsters. "

    "I agree.He''s not weak either.Rather, I struggled if I fought properly. "

    "Is that why you hit us all at once while you were despising us?"

    "That''s right, and this time, gathering information is the main thing. Sola, Luna"

    "Yes"

    "Happiness"

    I don''t know what abilities this demon has.

    So first, we have to cut the force off completely.

    "Strength Seal"

    "Astral seal"

    Sola and Luna play magic they''ve never seen before.

    I''ve been with you for a long time, but I think it''s pretty amazing that there''s magic that I''ve never seen before.

    Well, I hear the Spirit Clan can handle nearly ten thousand magic...

    From what they say, it may be a matter of course.

    Rain, the seal is complete.

    "I''ve consolidated his strength into a crunch.Well, I can''t say I''m never going to be defeated... but it''s not going to happen right away. "

    "Thank you. Now, I''d like to interrogate you about what you were up to...."

    She''s fainting now, so she''s quiet, but when she wakes up, she''ll definitely go crazy.

    The force is sealed, so you can suppress it....

    I don''t think I''m going to talk quietly about my purpose.

    "Sola, Luna, can you magically peek into his heart?"

    "... it''s a little difficult. The Demons have a high resistance to magic, so I don''t think it will go smoothly.If you give me your consent, it won''t be a problem, but it won''t be. "

    "Even if I''m forced to peek, I wonder if I can pinpoint the information I want.It''s a bit of a bad magic for gathering information. "

    "Really....."

    So what should we do?

    Interrogation... or torture?

    Nevertheless, you''ve never tortured anyone.

    Honestly, I don''t like rough things except when I need them.

    I don''t like seeing blood.

    But if there''s no other way... hmm.

    "If you''re not sure, shall I do it?"

    "No, I won''t leave it to Gray alone.In that case, so am I. "

    "Wait, Rain. I have a good idea."

    Luna laughs invincibly.

    I think I have an idea, but what are you thinking?

    "My sister, please cook."

    Ah... that''s right.

    In one word, I understood everything.

    "If they tell me to make it, I''ll make it, but aren''t you eating rice now?"

    "I want you to make it anyway.That way, it''s clear and easy to extract information, fufufu. "

    Luna had a very bad smile.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Afterwards, an interrogation of the awakened demons took place.

    No... that could be torture.

    Anyway, I can''t remember how cruel Sola''s cooking was... anymore.

    Whatever it was, the demons broke their mouths.

    I''ll leave the rest to Gray....

    We went back to CreGrant to sort out the information we got.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "The plan to take the city''s people..."

    That''s the information we got from the Demons.

    Soon, one of the Four Heavenly Kings will be launching a massive attack on Kriegland... led by Altella the Flaming Demon Clan.

    But it''s fake.

    The real aim of the Demons is to take advantage of the chaos and kidnap a certain number of people in the city.

    Why kidnap?

    It seems that the demons were not given any information about it, so I couldn''t get it.....

    It''s a story you can never miss.

    "Demon attacks... kidnappings of city people... both are a big problem."

    Yuki''s face is bitter.

    Maybe I have a similar face.

    Even though the demon attack is a big one, I can''t believe you''re joining the city''s kidnapping plan.....

    How do we get through this?

    "It''s a difficult problem, but you know what we''re gonna do."

    "Hmm, what''s going on?"

    "I''ll leave the attack to the people of this city.I''m prepared for that, and there''s reinforcements coming from the country, right? "

    "Yeah, that''s right. The King is on alert, so we should send troops of that size."

    "Then you should leave the city to me.Well, if it''s really bad, maybe we should move too... but basically, we should destroy the enemy''s destiny.That''s our purpose from the beginning. "

    "The purpose of the enemy... is to kidnap humans."

    "Yeah, Sola''s right."

    I don''t know what the demon tribe is trying to kidnap people for.

    However, I have been taught by England that disturbing words such as labor force and seedbeds have been flowing.

    I can''t leave you alone....

    I think we should make this our destiny and think about what to do.

    "... I thought so."

    Yuki said with a bitter face.

    I don''t want it to hit my expectations.

    "The demons we caught today are in the lead, right?In order to gather the data necessary for this operation, we will first kidnap a small number of people in this city.... "

    "Oh, I guess so."

    "So... how many people have already been kidnapped?"

    "That''s...."

    Missing persons refer to people who have been abducted by demons.

    I don''t know what kind of treatment the kidnapped person is undergoing....

    But I''m sure you won''t be in this city.

    Must have been taken to the Western Continent, the Magic Realm.

    If so.....

    "We have to help."

    My voice echoes that of Yuki.

    Looking at each other with a jittery face.

    Slightly, she smiles a little.

    "Haha... are you thinking the same thing?"

    Looks like it.

    Look at everybody''s faces.

    There seems to be no disagreement, and I looked at this with the feeling that I would leave it to you.

    "Well then... let''s continue our search for the enemy''s purpose, including rescuing the kidnapped person."

    Oooh!!!

 511 Chapter 509: Securing the Means of Mobility

    Basically, there are no means to travel to the western continent, which is the Magic Land.

    Well, obviously.

    If you have a route to connect your country to your enemies, it could be used in the opposite direction.

    So no bridge is built, and no ship is used.

    I guess we''ll have to use the boat?

    First, move towards the giant river and everyone will discuss how to do it.

    "Yes, I think I should use the boat, just like Yuki."

    "Well, this isn''t a cliff, so if you think about it, you can cross it normally by boat."

    "But there are two problems."

    "Who will take on the dangerous task of going to the demonic realm?That''s the first problem. "

    "The second problem is, even if someone gets us out of the boat, we have to work something out before we land and we''re going to sink."

    "Then why don''t we just go out of the sky?"

    "... are you trying to get on my back?"

    Tania looked very disgusting.

    It''s gotten a lot rounder lately....

    Still, basically, she''s got a lot of pride.

    I''ve told you before, but I don''t think you want to be treated like a carriage.

    So I don''t want to ask you to do anything impossible.

    No, in the first place....

    "It might be easier to ride on Tania''s back, but it''s very interesting, isn''t it?"

    "It may be difficult to sneak around."

    "Hmm... I thought it was a nice idea."

    "Unfortunately, my back is not cheap enough to ride so easily."

    "I''ve been on it before....."

    "Ah, I was in a hurry about England... anyway.I don''t want to ride on my back!It stands out, as Rain says, and if it fails, it will be shot down before it lands. "

    Tania''s right.

    When the dragons fly in, think normal and intercept them.

    It''s not about infiltration anymore.

    So, is it a ship after all?

    "Can I walk on the water?"

    Huh?

    "It''s like taking steps like this."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Let''s see if we can arrange a ship somehow."

    "I''m through..."

    Iris sharpens her lips.

    No, I''m sorry.

    Because the only way to do that is in England.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you leave it to us?"

    That''s how Yuki came forward.

    Do you have any idea?

    "I need to borrow one of your army ships."

    "I can fly the boat."

    You two are so reliable.

    But I can''t believe it''s easy to rent a faction ship....

    Once again, I realized that Yuki was a prince.

    "But isn''t the boat obvious?It may be better than renting Tania''s back, but I still find it easier to find than there are any other ships to interact with. "

    "Do you have any magic to hide?"

    "There''s nothing wrong, but it''s hard to hide completely.Sola and the others are fine, but it''s hard to hide the boat.... "

    "If that happens, will the ship be tough too...?"

    If you''re going to sell a fight, I don''t care if it stands out....

    The purpose of this case is to rescue the kidnapped people.

    Since covert behavior is the principle, it makes no sense if it stands out.

    "Can I borrow a fishing boat instead of a military one?"

    "Can we all ride that?"

    "Hmm, I wonder if it''s difficult....."

    "I don''t think it would change much if we were to use more than one ship, even though it''s small."

    Even smaller ships, one for each?

    "Is there such a thing?"

    "That''s hard too...."

    A small ship.....

    One for each...

    "... hey, Yuki. I just want to make sure, it''s not the river, it''s the sea, right?"

    "Huh? Ah, yeah, I see.Sometimes it looks like a giant river because it''s sandwiched between continents, but it''s basically classified as a sea.Because the water flowing is also seawater. "

    "I see... then maybe we can do it"

    I make a plan in my head and try to simulate it.

    There are some uncertainties....

    Still, it is concluded that the probability of success is high enough.

    "Rain, did you come up with something?"

    "Ah. Hopefully, we''ll be able to cross the Western Continent more reliably than using a ship, and without finding it."

    "Oops, that''s amazing!"

    "Is there such a convenient way?I can''t believe it..... "

    "Well, if Rain says so, there''s something he can do.I don''t always have any flashbacks, so I come up with something terrible and do it. "

    That''s right. Rain-san gets crazy sometimes. "

    I don''t know if you''re praised or not...

    I am concerned about it, but I decided not to worry about it.

    We need to get to the West Continent and help the kidnapped people as soon as possible.

    And we must crush the purpose of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    "Let''s get back to the city and get ready."

    "What do you do when you''re ready?"

    "Buy food."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Unfortunately, the sky is cloudy.

    There is no sunlight at all.

    Besides, there was a thick fog.

    A few meters away is filled with white, almost zero visibility.

    Crossing the sea is a terrible bad condition.....

    But from what we have here, it''s a pretty good deal.

    If there''s so much fog in there, it''s unlikely the enemy will find us.

    If we were using the ship, we might have found it....

    "Heh... these kids are amazing."

    "You''re putting us on our backs, but we''re not slowing down at all."

    "And it''s not unstable... yeah, it''s amazing."

    Tania, England and Yuki smiled.

    "So, are you okay?Don''t you suddenly bite? "

    "Whoa, whoa!? Fine vibrations are really bad... this is it, this is it..."

    Sola and Luna were showing a subtle reaction.

    Vehicles... are bad words, but in general, they may not be good at it.

    "But I can''t believe I''m riding a dolphin...."

    Gray was laughing bitterly.

    Yes... we were on a dolphin heading for the Western Continent.

    Of course, it''s what I tamed.

    Otherwise, it''s impossible for a wild dolphin to lend me his back.

    "Let''s get the dolphin on board instead of the ship... this is a hell of an idea.I can''t believe we''ve been together a long time, but there''s still something to be surprised about. "

    "Fufu, if we don''t have a ship, we can just ride the dolphin..."That''s really Tamer. "

    "Who taught England how to call it!?"

 512 Episode 510 Demon Land

    Sometimes the fog was deep, and without being found by monsters or demons, we managed to land on the western continent.

    First, go into the woods where you can hide.

    Dry your wet clothes there....

    Then watch the western continent while watching the surroundings.

    "This is the western continent....."

    Demonic Territory.

    Many monsters and demons wandered, stepped into their feet, and very few returned alive.

    It''s said to be a monster, and it''s said to be a terrible place where even warriors in battle can tremble.....

    "I mean, it''s normal."

    Yes, it''s normal.

    Luna and Sola say that.

    Tania and England are relaxed as if they agree.

    "I''ve never been to the Demon Realm before, so I''m asking you again, but I imagined something even worse."

    "But it''s not that different from the central continent where we live."

    That''s right.

    Because it''s a demonic domain, trees are dead, strange and vicious animals live there, poisonous swamps....

    I was expecting such a scene, but it was a nuisance.

    A firm and firm earth.

    Blue and clear Sola.

    Trees with bright green leaves.

    The birds in that branch are like everywhere.

    A chirp sounds, and the air is somehow peaceful.

    "It''s peaceful...."

    "It''s peaceful...."

    The reality is too different from what I imagined and I don''t know how to react.

    As a result, Yuki and I are relaxed.

    "Well, that''s not the case.We need to move now. "

    "But what are we gonna do? We could cross the Western Continent, but the enemy''s details are still zero, right?"

    As Grey says, the base of the Four Heavenly Kings'' activities remains unknown.

    The demons I had previously imprisoned didn''t speak, and I didn''t know anything about it.

    First, let''s find the City of the Devil.

    "How? It takes a lot of work to find it, and what''s more prominent?"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    "Hmm. Leave it to Tame, Rain, and we''ll find one or two of the cities easily."

    So please don''t say anything to Tame.

    No, not really.

    Recently, I''m getting used to it, and I understand that my brain strength is strange....

    Still, every time I say it, I feel subtle.

    "Ask the enemy about the enemy.Once we find the City of the Devil, we will gather information there. "

    "But if you carry your legs around normally, you''ll get caught or killed... wouldn''t that be a good result?"

    Yuki is right.

    So I want everyone to think about the measures.

    If possible, I''d like to disguise myself.

    "Is it disguised as a trick?"

    "The demons are often the same as us, but their magic and signs are still very different."

    You''re going to find out about the smell.

    "I''m not a dog...?"

    Hmm, it bothers my head.

    "Well, there''s nothing you can''t do."

    There seems to be a secret, and Luna shows her face.

    She is very reliable at these times.

    "We spirits are magical experts.Specialist, technician! "

    Finally, doesn''t it make a bit of a difference...?

    "If we do, we can use transformation magic."

    Really?

    "Well, transformation magic doesn''t change who you are.It inhibits recognition from others, rewrites them, and makes them appear completely different... "

    "Um... what do you mean?"

    "If you think of it as something like wearing a kiwi."

    Well, that''s an easy analogy.

    "But it''s a tricky magic.It can only be used by me and the other one. "

    "I mean, Sola, Luna, and just the other two."

    "If we could infiltrate the city, it would mean Sola and Lunaplus...."

    Who do you want me to call? And when I look at everybody....

    Everyone''s eyes are on me.

    Rain-san, you''re definite.

    Definitely.

    "Well, why do you do it right away?"

    "I don''t know what kind of contingency will happen.Wouldn''t it be best to be able to handle every situation? "

    "Rain can handle most problems, right?"

    "Is that so...?"

    I''m glad you trust me.....

    I feel overrated, and I''m a little nervous.

    "I''d like to run for the other one, but can''t I?"

    Yuki gave him a name.

    "From the standpoint of abilities, it might be better to leave it to Mr Iris and Mr Tania... but I don''t think it''s a good idea that I, who is still a royal family, should leave it to Rain and the others alone.Well, because it''s a matter of pride and so on, I don''t know what to think about when it comes to profitability. "

    "No, I don''t think it''s bad."

    That might be rude, but....

    Compared to Tania and England, Yuki has less combat power.

    However, Yuki is smart and his head turns fast.

    By acting with him, he might point out something that we don''t know, and I felt like he could sense an unexpected crisis.

    Does everyone think the same thing? There is no disagreement.

    However, Gray looked bitter.

    "Are you okay? I''m royalty.Even if I''m not very helpless..... "

    "There are demons targeting the people.And there''s the kidnapped people.Don''t be indifferent now, when should I be indifferent? "

    "That''s not what I''m talking about, but I want you to stop being rude at all times... hah, you won''t even listen to me."

    Gray sighed.

    I knew Grey was steering Yuki....

    Maybe it''s the opposite.

    I got the impression that grey was swinging around in a reckless yuki.

    "Alright, just don''t be rude.Whatever happens, think of your life first. "

    "Yeah, it''s okay. I''m still royalty.I''m going to make a good judgment about this kind of line drawing. "

    "If you''re really firm, you won''t have to worry at all... well, if this happens, you''ll have to believe me."

    Looks like you''re having a hard time.

    A little sympathetic.

    "Then Yuki, Sola and Luna will infiltrate the city.The rest of the members..... "

    "We''ll look for information from another route.That''s right... how about we meet here in a day or 24 hours? "

    "Okay, that''s fine.Tania, England, be careful. "

    "Fufu, it''s okay. The demons are not my enemies."

    "I won''t do anything to make Rain sad."

    I can count on you, but I''m worried because sometimes I''m rude.

    Is that how Gray feels?

    I unexpectedly guessed how he felt and laughed bitterly.

 513 Special story two, publicity two.

    "Fufu, looks like my time has come!"

    One afternoon.

    Relaxing and relaxing, Tania was proud of her chest.

    What''s the matter with you?

    "What''s the matter, Tania? Did you hit your head?Have you eaten what''s falling on the road? "

    "It''s not Kanade, and I won''t do that. You hungry cat."

    "I''m rather proud of that title!"

    "I''m good at it!?"

    "Um... so what''s going on?"

    I tried to pinch my mouth because I couldn''t go any further.

    Then Tania says, "Your face is sparkling with delight."

    "Rain, listen! Six volumes of books depicting our activities have been released!"

    Hee, is it the same as the last cartoon?

    Yes!

    When was it released?

    Plus, six books.

    No, I''m glad.

    But at some point, the mystery remains.

    "Hmm, but that''s from before, right?Of course, it''s a pleasure, but Tania looks really happy, doesn''t she? "

    "Of course not! I finally decorated the center color!!!"

    I see.

    The cover of the roll also depicts Tania, but the main design is Canade.

    Volume two is Sola and Luna.

    Volume three, Tina.

    Volume four is in England, and volume five is in Canade and Al.

    Finally, Tania decorated the center with six volumes....

    You must be very happy about that.

    "Nh... sorry, Tania? I''ve decorated my cover twice."

    "Don''t feel sorry for me! Should I just give it away? Don''t look like that!?"

    "But, look, Tania is the main part of the second volume of the cartoon..."

    "I don''t need that kind of comfort!Are you selling in a fight!? "

    "A little."

    "You were selling it!?"

    Yahaha

    The story drifts away with great momentum.

    I tried to fix the orbit again.

    "So, when''s the sixth volume coming out?"

    "As you can see, it''s already on sale."

    Really?

    I didn''t know anything about it.

    "Anything the author forgot."

    It''s terrible.

    Yeah, that''s terrible.

    No more than that.

    It''s a dangerous conversation in many ways.

    "Well, that''s why...."

    "''Meet the Exiled Beast Tamer, the Strongest Cat-eared Girl at the Brave Party'' Book Six is on sale!"

    "If you don''t buy it, I''ll bake it in my bracelet!"

    "Don''t threaten..."

 514 Episode 511: The City of Demons

    Demonic animals are much the same as those found in the Central Continent.

    If it is strong, it is because there are many monsters and so on, and I am very vigilant.

    That''s not a big deal.

    Somewhat like dealing with a yancha girl.....

    It was easy for me to get help in exchange for food.

    And in about an hour, we succeeded in finding the City of the Devil.

    I had Sola and Luna cast magic on me, and I just infiltrated....

    "Miss, look at this product.Look, it''s very good, isn''t it? "

    "And when you''re my husband, you always lie....."

    "Ahahaha, now it''s my turn to run away!"

    The merchant demons vigorously called out to the customers, and the aunts started talking, and the children ran around smiling.

    It''s a sight where I can''t find words other than peace.

    So this is.....

    "... hey, Sora"

    "... what is it?"

    "... is this really a demonic city?Is there actually a city of people in the Western Continent? "

    "... it''s supposed to be a demonic city."

    The answer Sola has a bad tooth cut.

    You''re as confused as I am.

    Luna and Yuki are the same.

    They were both confused and looked so subtle.

    Oh?

    The gate soldier noticed us.

    It''s suddenly attacking me... nothing.

    However, he seems to be on some alert and will not take his hands off the weapon.

    "You guys don''t see each other, do you?Where did you come from? "

    "Ah, uh...."

    It''s not good.

    I don''t know the geography of the demonic domain, so I can''t answer it.

    Yes, sir.

    If this happens, it''ll be one or eight.

    "From the west...."

    "West?"

    I didn''t give you a specific geographic name, but I tried to answer it in the right direction....

    Failed?

    The gate soldier''s face became steep.

    "... I see, it feels like you''ve escaped from the castle too"

    Huh?

    "Recently, the castle has been tingling... there''s no place for ordinary demons like us, and it''s hard for advanced demons to snore at you."

    "Ah, ahh... that''s right."

    "Listen to the rumors in this city?"

    "Ah, a bit in my ear... that''s it"

    "Well, it was hard, wasn''t it?I''m sure there''s a lot going on here, but I can feel safe here.After all, it''s a city ruled by Jill All.Though the advanced demon tribes, they can''t do it easily. "

    Jill, who is it?

    Though I wonder, if I don''t get suspicious, I hammer appropriately.

    "Ah, ahh... that''s reliable."

    "Here, take this one."

    I was given a palm-sized card.

    Not just for me, but for everyone.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a city permit.With this guy, we can get into the city, and it''s no problem to live there. "

    "I appreciate that... but can I publish something like that so easily?"

    "I don''t mind. I can''t abandon people in trouble, and if we''re going to talk about it, it''s a city we haven''t had much time, so we don''t have enough men.More people are welcome. "

    I see.

    "Is there anything you want to ask me?"

    "... I''ve heard rumors that I''ve seen humans around here. Do you know anything about that?"

    Humans?

    Listening to the word "human" changes the state of the gate soldiers.

    Slight hostility.

    Plus, it''s confusing because you don''t want to get in trouble.

    "I don''t know... I don''t see a lot of humans here because it''s a demonic territory.Is that a mistake?Rumors that have no roots or leaves sometimes come out without context. "

    "I see... I see. Okay, thank you."

    "Humans are a savage race that kills us all.Well, I don''t think he''s here... but if you see him, tell me right away.And be careful. "

    "Okay, I will."

    While being escorted by the gatekeeper, we went into the city.

    Walking around the city.....

    Arriving in an empty park, he exhales.

    "Hmm... you''re so nervous."

    "But Sola-san and Luna''s magic is amazing.He seemed to recognize us as demons. "

    "Fufu, my magic is impossible!"

    "If you go out too big, you''ll suffer from pain later.Rather, Rain. "

    "Ah... you betrayed my predictions in many ways."

    A natural enemy of the living.

    Demons who prefer destruction and killing.

    It''s supposed to be the demon tribe...

    The demon tribes in this city are very small, but they don''t look like that.

    Nothing seemed to change us.

    Also, some words came up that bothered me.

    Advanced Demons, Lower Demons.

    The castle is tingling.

    It is not the Altera of the Four Heavenly Kings who rule the city, but the demon tribe named Jill ''or.

    "I don''t know... I''ve just infiltrated the city, but there''s too much information coming out of it."

    "That''s right. I can''t believe we''re getting this much information right away..."

    Along with Yuki, it bothers your head.

    Speaking of the image of the demons in me, he appeared in Horizon.

    He likes destruction and kills people like he plays.

    Or Weiss or Reese.

    You sneak around behind the scenes and plot, and you still kill people.

    There was a perception of such a brutal and inhuman existence....

    Are the demons of this city cruel and outrageous?

    Is there no blood or tears?

    It''s not very nice, but it doesn''t look that way.

    "What the hell is going on...?"

 515 Episode 512: Hows it going?

    The four of us take a look around the City of the Devil.

    Fortunately, Sola and Luna''s magic was working properly.

    No one will realize that we are human.

    "Shops, houses, and public facilities...."

    "It''s not much different from our city."

    "I mean, is it almost the same?There doesn''t seem to be much difference between a human city and a demonic city. "

    "I thought the demons were living in a more violent and depraved city... what a surprise."

    Everyone was surprised.

    I was surprised, too.

    Like Sora said, I was prepared for a terrible situation.....

    But if you open the lid, that won''t happen.

    We have the same sights as the human city, the peace itself.

    That''s why I have to be confused.

    "... maybe the demons aren''t much different from us?"

    Do you really have a calm mind?

    If someone close to you dies, can you grieve and weep?

    But if that''s the case, why would you turn a human into an enemy?

    Has something similar happened to England in the past?

    Or is it because of the upper echelons of the Devil King?

    ... no.

    I think about it, but I don''t know at all.

    Anyway, we don''t have much information... no, that''s what I''m talking about.

    The information underlying the assumption is too different to properly think and assemble.

    "Earlier, I heard about senior and junior... do you know anything about Sola and Luna?Is there a class among the demons? "

    "Uhhh... I don''t really get it.I''m sure there are four heavenly kings and such upper echelons..... "

    "I''ve never heard of senior or junior."

    "Originally, there was little information about the demons."

    "If you think about it carefully, it''s only natural that the demons are creatures... and that there are people in the form of a ''country'' with the Demon King as its pinnacle."

    "However, what does it mean that everyone is hostile to humans...?"

    As I looked around the city, I heard from some demons.

    They all turned out to be hostile to other organisms.

    Among them, the hatred for humans is amazing.

    I feel a strong will to destroy it.

    However, I felt that it was not a feeling of hatred.

    It''s not revenge because I''ve been badly beaten in the past.....

    That''s why I feel something similar to a sense of purpose.

    I really don''t know what that means.....

    Understanding is too unexpected to keep pace with reality, and even confused.

    "Rain, what do we do?"

    "That''s right..."

    Organize your head after Yuki asks.

    Honestly, I''m still confused....

    We can''t keep infiltrating forever.

    We don''t waste time, we have to move on to the next action.

    "... about this city, about the demons living here.I often wonder, but I''ll put it behind me now.Rescue the kidnapped person first and foremost, as originally intended.And if I can afford it, I''ll find out what Altera''s after. "

    "Roger that. Sure, that''s the best thing to do."

    "Hmm. Something a little shocking was causing us to lose sight of our original purpose."

    "That''s not going to happen, and Rain is going to be able to think calmly."

    "I was confused, so I wouldn''t be able to count on you."

    With all of us together, I managed to think calmly.

    If I was alone, what would have happened?

    It''s scary just to think.

    "When I look for the kidnapped people, what do I want?"

    "It''s a classic, like a tavern or an adventurer guild...."

    "Is there such a thing in the City of the Devil?"

    "It seems like a tavern, but I don''t think the Adventurers Guild is right."

    "Maybe there''s something similar to the Guild that we don''t know about.Let''s take a closer look around the city. "

    "Raja!"

    I started exploring the city again.

    I looked around and sometimes asked if I could be suspicious.

    Is this really a demonic city?

    The question is getting bigger and bigger....

    Now, ignore the question.

    Walk around the city looking for information about the people they took away.

    However, this city is not so wide.

    I mean, it''s small.

    It''s only about the size of a village, and there are almost no private homes.

    There are only cafeterias and taverns where information can be purchased, neither of which is yet open.

    Return to the park without a powerful clue.

    "Damn it....."

    "You can''t gather as much information as you think."

    Starting with Sola, everyone had a subtle look.

    I don''t know the truth at all.....

    It turns out that the demons also live in peace by building their own culture just like humans.

    It is helpful to communicate through words, but the opponent is a demonic race.

    It doesn''t seem to be the same as us, but there may be contraindications somewhere.

    Words that have nothing to do with us may become NG for the Demons.

    When I think about it, I can''t really talk about what I stepped into....

    As a result, we were unable to obtain information on the abductees.

    "I was thinking about putting the kidnappers first, but I can''t gather as much information as I think.I feel like I''m playing tricks on thin ice. "

    "First, let''s find out about this city... about the demons in this city?"

    "If you have time, that''s probably the best thing to do... hmm"

    In the meantime, the Four Heavenly Kings may be up to something.

    We may have plans to invade Kriegland and kidnap a lot of people behind it.

    "Enemy moves quickly.As early as a few days... but as late as a week, I think the Four Heavenly Kings will begin their activities. "

    "Hmm? What''s the rationale?"

    "One is that we have a certain amount of information leaked.Large-scale operations make it difficult to control information.It would be premature to proceed with the plan and simmer it.The fact that we have all this information suggests that, on the contrary, we are well on our way to preparing our enemies. "

    I see.

    "Another reason is the atmosphere of the city.This is the first time I''ve seen a demonic city, and I can''t say for sure because it was too unexpected... but I''ve had a little tingling.I think it is natural to think that the plan of the Four Heavenly Kings is progressing and is being passed on to the demons in the city. "

    "You''ve been observing so much detail.I didn''t think of Sola that well. "

    "I happen to be one of them."

    I have a professional pattern called Beast Tamer, and I have a habit of observing here and there.

    That''s why I just happened to notice.

    "If Rain''s right, we certainly don''t have time.Maybe we should hurry. "

    "But how should I proceed....."

    "Aren''t you prepared for danger and only able to ask further questions?Have you seen anyone around here?It''s not a vague question. I''ve heard stories about taking humans, but don''t you know?It''s like that. "

    "Luna''s right, we might have to step in... it''s hard to get a return without the risk, and we should be prepared."

    When the conversation came together like that,

    Yikes.

    The voice of a third party sounded cheerful.

    Looking back, a man as old as me.

    Her hair is long and her face is neat.

    I felt the wild flavor somehow, and the charm of the man was enhanced by the good feeling.

    From the atmosphere, this man is also a demon.

    Of course, I don''t know him.

    "Er...?"

    Maybe they found out who we are?

    Pretend to be confused and ready to move at any time.

    This man... who is he?

 516 Episode 513 SS

    Are you the new recruits who came to town today?

    The man says in a bright tone.

    However, the tone was contradicted by a strong fighting spirit.

    If we show strange behavior, we''re lightly positioned to deal with it immediately.

    This man is pretty strong.

    I haven''t fought yet, but I can tell from the signs of tingling that the man''s combat abilities are high.

    I don''t want to fight if I can....

    Whether or not you can play tricks well.

    If you lie for the first time, it doesn''t make any sense, shake your neck vertically.

    "Ah, yes, but...."

    "Ah, I knew it. I don''t know. I thought so, but that''s good.You didn''t abandon my conjecture. "

    "Er...?"

    I don''t feel hostile.

    I''m confused by that.

    Who is this guy really...?

    "Ah, don''t be so vigilant. I''m not an enemy.I don''t discriminate because you''re inferior demons, and I don''t resort to unreasonable violence. "

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re still on guard, am I... a face?Is it because of this vicious face?Damn, you can''t help your face, damn it. "

    I don''t know, and I know you can''t forgive me yet....

    Still, this man seemed to understand.

    Unlike the demons and voices that appeared in Horizon, I feel like I can communicate properly...

    "Sure, we came to this city today... and you?"

    "Huh? Seriously? You don''t know my face?"

    "Uh... I''m sorry."

    "Seriously... as Jill All-sama''s right arm, I''m going to be pretty active.Wow, it''s depressed. "

    Didn''t I just say Jill All?

    I''ve heard that name before, but who the hell is it?

    "I am Caci¨®n, one of the guards of the Four Heavenly Kings, Jill All."

    Jill all... that''s the name of another Four Heavenly Kings than Altera.

    Even so, I don''t know the class within the demon clan.....

    It''s called the SS, so it must have power next to the Four Heavenly Kings.

    I can''t believe you ran into him all of a sudden....

    No, no, no.

    Perhaps this is the opposite of luck.

    No matter how many stories I hear from the general demons, it will only take time.

    Then you might want to target someone with some authority.

    Of course, for that matter, the danger will be great.....

    For those who have been kidnapped, we should be prepared to take some risks.

    "Excuse me. I''m... Ray."

    I almost told you my real name.....

    But I succeeded in aggressively naming a pseudonym.

    Mona knew about me....

    Maybe he knows his name, so he''s never moved on to using a fake name.

    "I''m Yu."

    It''s Sora.

    It''s Luna.

    Everyone also takes a pseudonym.

    Even so.....

    It''s too cheap, isn''t it?

    No, that''s not what I''m talking about.

    "Mm-hmm. Ray and Yu. And Sora and Luna... you guys got away from the castle?Yes, I asked the gate guard. "

    "Er... yes, that''s right."

    Running away has a negative image, but the gate soldiers have already come together in that direction.

    I nodded honestly, judging that I would only be suspicious even if I changed the story.

    Can you blame me for running away?

    That''s right, but....

    "Really... you guys must be young, but it''s been tough.It must have been tough. "

    For some reason, Caci¨®n looks like she''s about to cry.

    What do you mean by that?

    "These tough guys, they''ve been doing it all by themselves lately... whatever we are, they''re trying to drive kids and girls into battle.Fuck, they''re gonna do something funny. "

    Another word came out that I didn''t know about, such as hardliners.

    The demon tribes were perceived as natural enemies of all creatures....

    Maybe it''s not that simple.

    Something I don''t know is hidden and there may be complications.

    Well, that''s what I thought.

    "You must have had a hard time... but don''t worry.If we stay in this city, we''ll be safe.I won''t let hardliners do it.This is the city that Jill Ole built to protect people like you. "

    "Really...."

    "It''s just possible that a hard-line spy could be involved.I''d like to ask you a few questions, but can you follow me? "

    Caci¨®n pointed to the large building in the back.

    Probably in a role like the Adventurers Guild or the Knights Branch.

    "... is that an investigation?"

    "It''s not that hard.It will take a while, but I just want you to tell me a lot.Like I said, there are cases of hard-line spies getting mixed up. "

    "A spy...?"

    "Well, don''t worry, I''m not sure that''s what you''re going to do.It''s what we do to everybody.That''s why... you''re gonna help me, right? "

    For a moment, Cacion turned a sharp eye at us.

    As he says, we''re taking precautions for everyone right now.

    But if you say no here, suspicion will arise.

    That''s not good.....

    But in a way, it''s like getting into enemy home.

    Is it okay to do that all of a sudden without preparation?

    ¡­¡­

    When I glanced at everyone, I nodded as if I was in charge.

    I want to avoid danger if I can....

    That means you don''t trust everybody, and I''ll do my best to protect you when it''s time.

    "Okay, can I talk to you?"

    Embark on hostile lines.

    I made that decision and nodded.

    In doing so, Caci¨®n gives her a pleasant smile.

    "Oh, thank goodness. Sometimes I don''t like being suspected.In that case, I can''t force you to listen to me, but I''m just trying to keep an eye on you.If you talk to me properly, don''t worry. "

    "Yes"

    "Then follow me. This way."

    This is how we set foot in one of the demonic strongholds.

 517 Episode 514: Talk about derailment and trouble.

    "Hey, you guys are brothers."

    After being guided to a Guild-like building, a hearing began by Cassi¨®n.

    Even if you ask about the situation, you''re not being asked to dig for roots and leaves.

    Our relationship and recent developments are in a way close to public discourse.

    First of all, we set it up as family.

    I am the eldest son and Yuki the second son.

    And Sola and Luna are twin sisters.

    Parents died and hardliners threatened their lives.

    That''s why I escaped the castle and relied on this city...

    I''m talking about weaving the information I just learned, so I don''t know when it will get worn out.

    ¡­¡­

    Cation has a sharp expression.

    Are you still suspicious because you''re talking about setting up a rush...?

    Unexpectedly nervous,

    "Don''t be too nervous.Nothing, Caci¨®n is not mad at me. "

    Other demons who brought me tea say that.

    Really?

    "Even though you look like this, you''re very tearful.I''m still listening to you, feeling sympathetic, and holding back from tears. "

    "Hey, don''t say anything extra!"

    Cacion yelled at me with a red face, and the demons who brewed me tea left the room with a bitter smile.

    Cation coughs up like a re-partition.

    At that time, I gently wiped my eyes with my fingertips.

    "... hey, it''s Rain."

    "... this demon tribe, perhaps not, is an unbelievable favorite?"

    "... maybe."

    I''ve never imagined a favorite demon race.....

    But I don''t think Kazion is doing this in action.

    If this were an act, I''d have to take off my hat.

    "But it was really hard to get here from the castle, wasn''t it?These monsters don''t listen to our orders.Were they attacked? "

    "Ah, uh... I remember quite a bit, so I managed"

    Decide not to lie poorly and tell them that you are confident in your arms.

    This is Demonic territory, and our common sense may not work.

    Moreover, even a generous demon tribe has been shown an extraordinary reality.

    If you lie poorly, it can unfold unexpectedly and complicate things.

    Judging by that, I decided to be as honest as possible.

    Of course, there are things we can never talk about, such as being human.

    Hmm.

    After some talk, Caci¨®n sucks the pen into his mouth and thinks from what.

    I can''t pinch my mouth because I don''t know what I''m thinking at all.

    Just wait.

    Okay.

    About five minutes later, Caci¨®n laughs faintly.

    "Thanks for letting me talk."

    "What happens to us?"

    "Of course you can stay in this city."

    Relax and exhale in relief.

    "Well, to tell the truth, there''s a slightly opaque part...

    ¡­¡­

    "But my guess is you''re not bad guys.Then I''ll take my guess.Don''t betray my trust, either. "

    "... thank you."

    I don''t suppose Cacion trusts us entirely.

    But I decided to believe I wasn''t a bad guy.

    ... that''s tough.

    Cacion is a demon race.

    But it''s like betraying that straight trust, which makes my heart tingle.

    If you couldn''t feel any kindness like the demons and weiss that appeared in Horizon, you wouldn''t have had such a confusion.

    Well, that''s a selfish idea.

    I didn''t know that there were demons like Cacions.

    Lack of knowledge, lack of awareness.

    However, the demons decided that it was evil, and they had no doubt about their judgment.

    It seems that the field of view has narrowed sometime.

    Rescue the kidnapped people, destroy Altera''s plans.

    Their purpose remains the same.....

    But maybe it''s not just that, it''s also necessary to know something called the Demon Clan.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "Honestly, I was just thinking about coming to this city, so I don''t have any details...."

    "Really? Then I''ll arrange a hotel for you.What, I don''t need the money. For these times, there''s an inn that works with this place.Well, it''s not a luxury inn, but please be patient there. "

    "Thank you. Can I ask you one favor while you''re selfish?"

    "Hmm? What?"

    "Actually, I have three friends, but they got lost on the way... maybe we can meet somewhere.At that time.... "

    "Oh, I see. If it''s your crotch, don''t worry about it.I''ll call the inn. "

    "Thank you."

    If you can stay in the city, you might want to base your activities here.

    Although there are risks, returns are greater.

    That''s what I''m judging.

    Of course, we need to confirm Tania''s intentions, so if they disagree, we give up.

    All right, we''re done here.

    With a smile, Caci¨®n asked for a handshake.

    "Welcome to Grunhild, the city ruled by Jill Ohl the Water King."

    Thank you very much.

    Smile as you shake hands.

    My hands are... warm.

    "Oops, it''s hard!"

    Suddenly, the door opened strongly.

    The demons who just brewed tea jumped in in a hurry.

    "Hey, you still have guests?Such an attitude..... "

    "I''m sorry, but we have reports of a herd of monsters headed our way."

    "What!?"

    I thought the infiltration would work.....

    That''s right. It doesn''t seem like it''s going to be easy.

 518 Episode 515: Even if youre a demon,

    "How big is the monster herd?"

    "They say there are over a hundred."

    "If that''s all..."

    "... but A rank equivalent accounts for 30%"

    "Wha... we''re hard on the city people anyway."

    Hundreds of monsters.

    Cacion is said to be the SS of the Four Heavenly Kings, and if A rank is the opponent, is there no problem?

    But the people of the city don''t have that much power.

    He seems to be worried about it and has a very bitter face.

    "It doesn''t happen naturally... even if it were, there wouldn''t be a herd coming to the city.Hard-core harassment? Damn, they''ll do it. "

    "Well, what do we do...? Evacuate even now....."

    "... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    "But...."

    "I have to think of the people of the city first... but if I abandon this place, I can''t live any longer.There are kids and old people. "

    "Ah...."

    "Because I''m going to die.Tell that to the guards! "

    "Ha, ha, ha."

    I panicked at once.

    Why are demons attacking us?

    Are you in conflict with the hardliners?

    Various mysteries emerge at once, and your head is about to flake.

    But... for now, I''ll leave those mysteries behind.

    What should we do now?

    I have to think about it.

    "... Rain, what are we going to do?"

    "... if you think about it normally, I think it''s best to go out and join Tania and the others."

    "... that''s right. If we stay here, we''re in trouble too.I''m going to... but that''s... "

    Starting with Yuki, everyone was lost in their faces.

    I think I have a similar look.

    I remembered talking to the gate soldier.

    He didn''t doubt us, but worried about us.

    The demons of the city responded kindly.

    Sometimes I have a chat, and the conversation gets out of line.....

    I''ve smiled.

    And a cation.

    He was about to shed tears, sympathetic to us.

    I don''t think it''s an act, and I think it''s very masculine.

    "Rain"

    Yuki looks at us.

    His eyes felt a strong will.

    I feel the same way.

    Nod back.

    "Don''t leave me like this. Let me help you."

    The opponent is a demon race.

    Natural enemies of all creatures.

    But....

    I don''t think they''re evil in this city.

    I don''t think it''s someone I don''t understand.

    Maybe it''s an act, maybe it''ll be an enemy later.

    With your help here, you might get a hell of a tail turn.

    However, if that happens, that''s fine.

    You can think about the rest later.

    First, we need to think about this right now!

    "Excuse me, may I have a moment?"

    "Hmm? Ah... I''m sorry. We should have evacuated somewhere safe, but we got into this.But don''t worry, we''ll protect you. "

    "No, that''s what I''m talking about... Can we help?"

    What?

    "A herd of monsters is approaching, right?Me and Yuki... you can fight quite well. "

    In the back, Luna said, "Why are you excluding us?"but now I''m going to put it behind me.

    "I''m glad to hear that, but it''s our job to fight.I won''t bother you. "

    "Are you going to put the city people at risk because of pride?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know what''s going on, but right now, we need a lot of power on our own.Then please accept us.It''s not because you''re a soldier, it''s not because you''re obsessed with that. "

    "Gu, that''s...."

    The face of the Cation is lost.

    Things seem to be shaking between pride and reality.

    "But it''s not like the soldiers are going to let civilians help us.So long as that happens... no.Should I put the others in danger?Ah... shit. "

    Cation was a little worried, and eventually there was a convergence of thoughts, so I see here.

    "How much can you fight?"

    "If it''s an A-ranked monster, I think I can do more than one."

    Ah, I think I have one.

    "Hey, seriously... contrary to what it looks like, it''s amazing, isn''t it?I... I didn''t make a fool of you. "

    "No, I don''t care."

    "But if that''s all you have to do..."

    The Cation seemed convinced of something....

    Then I lowered my head deeply.

    "Please, help me protect these people in this city!"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    While the Cacions were working on their plan, we moved into the guest room.

    When I said I wanted to inspect the armor, he lent me a room.

    It would be helpful if we could have a discussion before the operation.

    "Um... first of all, I''m sorry. I had to gather information, but I stuck myself in trouble.Besides, I feel like saving the demons and falling down... "

    "I think I''m fine.They are demons, of course, but they are very different from the demons I know... and leaving them alone is going to taste bad. "

    "Hmm. I agree with you about that... but why are we answering machine calls?"

    Me and Yuki are the only ones going into defense.

    Sola and Luna decided to wait in the city because they were incapable of fighting.

    "When you two use magic, you get wings, right?If that happens, they''ll know you''re a Spirit Clan in one shot. "

    "Ah"

    Looks like she didn''t think about it, Luna spills her lost voice.

    "There is also the possibility that this is a cleverly conceived trap.As a precaution, I''d like you two to wait in the city.And when something happens..... "

    Sola and the others are here, right?

    "Correct"

    The Cacions don''t seem to be fooling us....

    But he''s a demon, and he''s an enemy.

    It will be necessary to consider all possibilities.

    It hurts a little to suspect a sincere cation.

    "For the time being, the monster is against me and Yuki.Sola and Luna were in a hurry.And in some cases, contact Tania and the others. "

    "Raja!"

    "Leave it to me."

    First of all, this is the place to think right now.

    The policy has been decided.

    It''s decided.....

    "... later, there''s so much more to think about."

    About the demons.

    Relationship to its internal forces.

    I really don''t know what the hell is going on.

 519 Episode 516 Interception

    According to Sola and Luna, the magic of pretending to be a demon tribe cannot be undone in a slight way.

    So there is no problem with fighting normally.

    However, depending on what happens in the future, we will have to fight the Cacions.

    If I put all my efforts in front of him like that, I''ll expose my hands....

    Anyway, if we don''t do everything we can, the city might be damaged....

    It''s quite troublesome.

    "It''s ironic that you''ve come so far to help the demons, but you''re going to fight to protect the demon city."

    "Sure."

    I laughed bitterly at Yuki''s words.

    It is a far cry from its original purpose.

    It doesn''t make sense.

    I don''t have any....

    But I couldn''t overlook it.

    If the demons weren''t blood or tears, I wouldn''t help them....

    But that''s not true.

    The demons of this city, including the Cacions, are very human.

    I have the same feelings as us... in my heart.

    I can''t leave you alone until I see it and I know it.

    Even so.....

    What is a demon tribe?

    We''ll have to think about it later.

    Speaking of which, Yuki uses a double sword.

    A blade shorter than a regular sword.

    Put one in each hand.

    That''s Yuki''s weapon.

    When monsters attacked me on the street before, I remember using a regular sword....

    "This time, it seems better to get serious.I seem to be a bit talented in a strange direction... and I''m better at double-sided than regular swords. "

    I see.

    "Rain is a rare double saver, isn''t it?"

    "I''m still practicing, but my dagger is the real one."

    Pong, I slapped Kamui on my hips.

    This is a trump card.

    Hopefully, there will be no such thing as using Kamui.

    Ray, Yu...

    The cation came running.

    It''s time for the monster to come. They''re the inner guard... please give me the monster we spilled in the vanguard. "

    Copy that. I''ll take care of it.

    But can we be the inner guards?

    If we''re going to be fighting, we should be on the front lines, too....

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I can''t bother you guys who''ve just arrived in town.That city must be a hope for us moderates.You can''t get into battle all of a sudden. "

    "I don''t mind...."

    "I care.Besides, they''re strong, aren''t they?If those two are in the garrison and protect the city, we can do it without worrying about our backs.That''s a pretty important point over there. "

    I see.

    Sure, it''s hard to fight thinking that the city might be attacked.

    It''s important to be able to fight with peace of mind.

    "Well, I''m asking you. But don''t be impossible.If you think it''s bad, run now. "

    The Kazion slapped us on the shoulder and went back to the front.

    "... hey, Rain."

    Yeah?

    "Cacion is a demon... what is it?"

    "I''m sure it''s something....."

    No matter how you look at it, you''re no different from us.

    The fact remains that Yuki and I are still confused.

    Nevertheless, I can''t stop being confused.

    I have decided to protect the City of the Devil, but I will do my duty.

    There is no damage or shards.

    "Alright, let''s do it, Yuki!"

    That''s right, Rain!

    Me and Yuki got in touch and put up each weapon.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    A front-line unit led by Cassi¨®n has entered the fight against the monster.....

    Enough was enough, and the spilled monster poured into us.

    Multiple killer tigers.

    A giant potato-like landworm.

    And there''s a Wyburn.

    "We''re dealing with Landworm and Wyburn, so please do something else!"

    As usual, I gave instructions on my own, but the Demon soldiers followed the instructions without any objection.

    Probably a lot of things were said by the Cacions.

    "Can I trust the Landworm?"

    "No problem, then Rain needs a Wyburn."

    Leave it to me.

    Yuki ran away first.

    Fast.

    Approach the Landworm at windy speeds and wave the sword in both hands.

    The movement is very smooth, as if watching a dance.

    Still, it is variable and the blade strikes from all angles.

    While the Landworm screams, it waves its giant body like a whip in response.

    However, Yuki''s bone peak came from here.

    Well, I managed to catch the Land Worm''s assault from the front.

    I think the Landworm''s assault is much more severe than stopping a carriage running at full speed....

    Yuki had a cool look on her face.

    What an idiot.

    "Haaaaaaaa!"

    Yuki moved with the feeling that she wouldn''t be surprised.

    It sounds like a rift.....

    Oh, my God, I pushed the Landworm giant back.

    Are you kidding me, Ali?

    I have a contract with Kanade, but I can''t do that....

    Overwhelming power.

    I wonder if that''s the power of Yuki.

    "Well, I can''t lose either."

    When I look at Yuki''s reliable figure, I feel like I have to do my best naturally.

    I set up a double saver and stared at a flying Wyburn.

 520 Episode 517 Overwhelming

    Wyburn''s abilities are A-rank negative.

    There''s something slightly missing.....

    Because it is rank A, it is such a threat.

    It can fly around the sky at high speed and attack unilaterally with braces, etc.

    It will be difficult to defeat them unless they have anti-aircraft interception capabilities as well as excellent defenses.

    I''m pretty confident at the moment.....

    But be careful.

    Don''t overtrust yourself, do your best, and deal with the damage quickly.

    First....

    "Okay, please!"

    I flew about ten tentatively contracted hawks at once.

    The hawks keep flying sharply at Wyburn''s eyes.

    Wyburn couldn''t ignore the eagle while looking depressed, and stayed on the spot.

    Though trying to bite the eagle, the giant body moves slowly.

    Instead of being caught by a hawk like that, he repeatedly attacked the Wyburn attack.

    "Gruuuhhhhhh!!"

    The frustrated Wyburn tries to tear off the eagle with a bracelet.

    Let me!

    Hold Aigis with both hands toward the sky.

    And scatter needles at once.

    Successfully stopped Wyburn''s bracelet.

    "But... give it to me!"

    After stopping Wyburn''s movement, he stood up for the spider.

    Immediately after the second foam, scatter the twelve blades.

    The twelve blades that flew irregularly and at high speeds ripped the wings of Wyburn to pieces.

    Gua!?

    Cannot stay in the sky, Wyburn crashed....

    Then I thought that I managed to avoid a crash just by drastically lowering the altitude.

    Looking at it, the wings that were supposed to be damaged were slowly starting to regenerate.

    I''ve never heard of Wyburn''s ability to regenerate....

    Let''s put our doubts behind us now.

    Anyway, we can''t let him go to the city.

    How much damage will come.

    I''m sorry, but let me finish here.

    "Go on, it''s him!"

    The wire was ejected from Aegis.

    The lower flight altitude of Wyburn has enabled the wire to reach.

    The thin steel wire is entangled in the damaged wing and seals its movement.

    Even if you can heal the wings, you can''t pull away the entangled wire.

    It was time to lose the ability to fly, and Wyburn crashed to the ground.

    "Oh, he dropped Wyburn alone!?"

    "Wow, I thought you could only imitate Kashion-san and Jill All like that...."

    "That''s the only thing Cacion-sama brought in.We can''t lose either! "

    Looking at my battle, the demons around me got ready to fight.

    It''s a complicated feeling to encourage the demons.....

    Well, think about it later.

    Now, let''s do my job properly.

    "Gwaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    The Wyburn is still alive, even as he falls to the ground.

    Angry, trying to spread the bracelet.

    But that was anticipated.

    "Go on, please!"

    Hawks weren''t the only ones who had a tentative contract in advance.

    I had a tentative contract with a reactor client who had the ability to interfere with magic and disrupt the flow.

    On my signal, Reactor Ants flock to Wyburn at once.

    Wyburn''s bracelet is magical.

    Use magic as a fuel to release braces from special organs in your body.

    So what happens if we don''t use that magic as fuel?

    "Gh!?"

    Unable to release the bracelet, Wyburn showed a frustrating manners.

    Don''t realize it''s the work of the tiny reactor Ant and try to spit out the bracelet over and over again.

    But everything failed.

    "Ugh... gah!!!"

    Even more angry, he tried to crush me directly with his hands.

    The legs supporting the huge body are swinging up and down... but slow.

    Take steps sideways to avoid a Wyburn attack.

    The wind pressure of the attack shakes my hair, but I''m not taking any damage.

    Deep into his pocket.

    In addition, Wyburn''s knees and shoulders are used instead of stairs to rush up to his head at once.

    I bet Wyburn was trying to chew me up.

    A crooked fang opens his mouth wide, but it''s bad.

    Summon!

    Buy a variety of weapons and tools for this expedition....

    I had the ability to contract with England and set it up so that I could summon it at any time.

    I summoned a bomb to blast in a mine.

    Light his fuse and throw it into Wyburn''s mouth.

    As a precaution not to spit out, tie the mouth of Wieburn with Aegis wire....

    And exit.

    While jumping back large, he manipulated the twelve blades of the spider to attack the legs of Wyburn and stop them completely.

    And....

    A dull sound sounded from inside Wyburn.

    The giant body trembles.

    Slightly, Wyburn fell on his back....

    Prove that the massive body was destroyed instead of magic stones.

    Okay.

    I was able to win without hurting myself.

    I''m definitely getting stronger.

    You are acquiring enough power to protect people and things you want to protect.

    Having got that feeling, I held my fist and smiled at my mouth.

 521 Episode 518 Defense Success. And....

    "Whoa, whoa, what''s going on!?"

    The battle is over....

    After all, the Cation came running in a hurry.

    The expression of surprise.

    And you look like you''ve seen something incredible.

    Did they find out we''re human...?

    "You guys...."

    "Er...."

    "What the hell, you''re so persistent!"

    Huh?

    Cation smiles instantly.

    Then, as if you did well, you slap your back.

    "Was there!?"

    "You said you remembered my arm, but that''s not the level.I was watching you two fight.I never thought I''d overwhelm that level of monster one-on-one.Whether I can do it. "

    "Um... thank you?"

    You''re being praised... right?

    The opponent is still vigilant because of the Demon Clan.

    Maybe there''s a back there?Or is it something you say or do to alarm us?

    However, there is no such thing as a cation.

    He praised us purely and seemed pleased with the victory.

    Really... I''m going crazy.

    Is he really a demon?

    Or....

    Just because I didn''t know, is this how the Demons look?

    "What happened to the raid?"

    "Oh, don''t worry. We intercepted it.I almost got away with it... but Ray and Yu did it for me.I really just want to thank you. Thank you! "

    "Really... if the city wasn''t damaged, I''m glad."

    "I''ll pay you back this debt.Well... I''m sorry, I still have a lot to do.You two get some rest. "

    In a busy state, the Cacion ran away somewhere.

    Probably do the post-battle work.

    The rest of me and Yuki look at each other''s faces.

    "In the meantime... let''s go back to Sola and Luna."

    Yeah, that''s right.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I see."

    After joining Sola and Luna, we talked about Cassion.

    Four Heavenly Kings SS.

    And those who unite the demons of this city.

    Although it is a demonic race.....

    However, Yuki and I came to the conclusion that the man was very straight and likeable.

    "Mmm, what do you mean?I always thought the demons were messengers of destruction and chaos. "

    "Sora is similar.I''ve never heard anything like this from the chief or my mother..... "

    Al doesn''t even know that.

    Nevertheless, it may be helpless.

    The Demons are hostile to all other races.

    Since there is no deal at all, there is no information from the Devil''s side.

    Therefore, the detailed information has been wrapped in mystery.

    From that behavior, I thought it was like a demon without blood or tears....

    Coming here, the premise collapsed at once.

    I still don''t know what the Cacions and other demons think of humans....

    At least there''s no blood or tears.

    Laugh and grieve like us... and fear death.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Rain, what are you going to do?"

    ¡­¡­

    "As for Sora, I am concerned about the Demons, but first, I suggest that we should fulfill our original purpose."

    "Stop the Four Heavenly Kings plan."

    I see.

    Think a little.

    Various new facts have surfaced, and it is impossible to organize them properly, and it is likely that wisdom will become hot.

    Still, I managed to summarize the answers by thinking carefully.

    "... the basic policy remains unchanged. Rescue the endangered and prevent any further raids. This is absolute."

    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s why we came to the Western Continent."

    "But I also care about the demons.I don''t know if I should leave him alone or if I shouldn''t have seen him... or not. I feel that way. "

    The Demons are just enemies.

    If you think like that, you''re going to make a terrible mistake... I had a hunch.

    "I think I agree with Rain."

    And Yuki?

    "Yes. I thought the demons were the natural enemies of the living...But when I look at this city, it doesn''t look like that.It looked the same to us. "

    "That''s right... Sola and the others fought the demons several times, but the people in this city are quite different.It doesn''t look like destruction or killing, and it doesn''t look like a human being. "

    "Hmm. I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight because we''re enemies.Even if we end up in conflict, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to know about the Demons. "

    I was able to get the approval of Yuki and the others.

    Just don''t forget about Tania and the others.

    "I''d like to discuss the future policy again.Let''s meet Tanya and the others once. "

    "Yes, take a break... and I think it''s a good time."

    It''s settled.

    "Then let''s get some rest first.Rain and Yuki must be tired. "

    "Prepare my delicious dishes."

    "If you''re cooking, so is Sora...."

    "Stop it."

    "To Rain!?"

    Yuki looked like she didn''t know what was going on, but that''s fine.

    I think it''s okay to remain unaware of Sora''s cuisine.

    Well, let''s take a break first.

    If fatigue builds up, you may fail when it''s time to go.

    That''s why I decided to take a break until my rendezvous time with Tania and the others.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Since then, the sun has gone so low.

    After eating Luna''s cooking, I get into bed early.

    And rest your tired body in battle.....

    "... oh, my God, I woke up early."

    I wake up earlier than in the morning when the sun is not yet ready to climb.

    Once I wake up, I can hardly sleep....

    I went out for a walk, taking care not to wake everyone.

    "This is the City of the Demons..."

    There is no one at this time.

    However, it can be seen that it is a very peaceful city.

    "What should we make enemies of?"

    Good morning, sir.

    I heard such a voice as if I were reacting to myself. [M]

 522 Episode 519 Water King

    Looking back, there was a stranger.

    I wonder if it''s mid to late twenties?

    Light blue hair, as if it were a photograph of the sky, was long and stretched to the feet.

    It is no exaggeration to say that she is a beautiful woman of the world.

    It''s early in the morning so there''s no one here, but if it were noon, it would have attracted a lot of attention.

    My eyes are closed.

    However, it is not blind, and the steps are firm.

    And he seemed to see me, with his face facing this way.

    "Uh... good morning."

    I don''t know who, but I returned the greeting for the time being.

    In response to my reaction, a woman makes a little smile.

    "It''s a pleasant morning.On a day like this, you always want to take a walk.Don''t you think so? "

    "I see... yes, I understand."

    Look at the blue sky.

    ... the sky in the demonic realm is as blue as ever.

    "If the weather is so good, I''d like to take a walk."

    "Fufu, I''m glad you understand.Sometimes when I say the same thing to my subordinates, they don''t understand me... to mention, it''s like an old lady. "

    "That''s it again...."

    Yeah, my men?

    I noticed the meaning of the word with a bitter smile.

    "Er... perhaps you''re in a good position?"

    "Oh, you don''t know me?"

    "I''m sorry."

    "... oh, you''re the one Cacion was talking about."

    I know about cations.

    And I''m abandoning him.

    That means maybe....

    "I''m late. I''m Jill All... the Devil''s Army, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, is called Jill All the Water King."

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    I can''t believe I ran into Four Heavenly Kings here.

    Fortunately, they don''t seem to know who I am.

    ... no, are you sure you haven''t noticed?

    I don''t know how this person thinks about it.

    As a matter of fact, I understand everything and pretend I don''t know... I can''t believe it.

    Nevertheless, there is nothing I can do now.

    We''ll just talk to each other, hoping we don''t know who we are.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Ah, no... I can''t believe he was like that."

    "Don''t be so hard.It''s not a public place, and I don''t like being tough. "

    Really?

    "I want you to feel at ease."

    "Hah...."

    "But if you say something like this, you''ll get mad at Cation.Please keep it to yourself. "

    Jill Alle puts her fingertips on her lips and laughs lightly.

    I don''t know....

    Is he really the Four Heavenly Kings?

    Four Heavenly Kings.

    He is one of the executives of the Demon King army and an enemy of mankind.

    We''ll never understand each other, we''ll have to fight until one of us dies....

    ... it should be.

    It doesn''t look like that.

    Of course, just saying that you won''t be merciful in the field of battle may mean that you''re just cutting the gap between normal times and combat times.

    But it doesn''t look like that.....

    I looked very gentle and gentle.

    "I''ve heard from Caci¨®n.Not only did you help me with yesterday''s defenses, but you also contributed a great deal. Thank you very much. "

    "Eh, no...."

    All of a sudden, I''m surprised to have my head lowered.

    "I want to thank you for something, but is there anything you want?"

    "... no, nothing. I just couldn''t see people in this city being attacked."

    "Really... fufu, you have a very favorable personality."

    "Um... thank you?"

    "It would be very pleasant for someone like you to join us as moderates....."

    "I''m sorry, honestly, there''s a lot I don''t know about factions."

    "Well, there are places where that kind of information won''t be communicated.Briefly.... "

    The Enforcers are the demons who like themselves in the name of replacing the will of the Demon King.

    The moderates refer to the demons who are tired of war and seek peace.

    In summary, it looks like this.

    And one more thing.

    "Finally, there are a few."

    "Minorities?"

    "As the name suggests, there are few demons belonging to them, and they are a very small faction, but they have powers that can never be ignored."

    "What is the purpose of the minority?"

    "I''ve repeatedly acted like a pusher... but I don''t know what that means.It''s not just about destroying humans, it''s like you have more ambitions... that kind of creepy stuff. "

    "... I see."

    Minority...?

    I have just learned of its existence and do not have any detailed information.

    However, as far as Jill Alle''s reaction is concerned, he must be a very troublesome opponent.

    Maybe Reese and Mona are a minority.

    I didn''t have any particular basis, but I thought about it.

    "What do you think? If you don''t belong to any faction yet, I''m glad you can help us moderate."

    "Um... I''m sorry. I have company, so I can''t decide for myself."

    "I see. That said, there was someone else who could help.I''m sorry I can''t hear back from you right now... but I''m looking forward to it. "

    Without forcing it, Jill Alle retracts lightly.

    Was it judged impossible from the outset, or did it look good?

    Or... are you thinking of something that we can''t predict?

    I don''t know the true meaning of Jill All.

    "Well... it''s time for me to go back.What will you do? "

    "I think I''ll take a little more walk."

    "I see. Yesterday''s forcible attack has retreated, but there is a chance that something will happen again. Be careful."

    "Yes, Jill All... please do your best."

    Supporting the Demons is a strange story.....

    Strangely, I could honestly support this man.

    "Fufu, thank you very much."

    Jill All laughs small and leaves the scene.

    I''ll see you off your back....

    "Haaaaahhhh... I''m tired."

    I can''t believe I''m meeting the Four Heavenly Kings here.

    I was more nervous than I thought, and after Jill Orr left, I had a big exhalation.

 523 Episode 520 Hostage Location

    I got lost, but I kept Jill Alle to myself.

    I don''t have a lot of information.

    It doesn''t seem like a dangerous person, but it''s my impression, so if you talk about it, you might get confused.

    For those two reasons, I decided to keep quiet.

    If you want any small information, such as when the situation has moved a lot, let''s talk again.

    After rendezvous with all of us, we''ll magically transfer Sola and Luna outside the city.

    It''s hard to jump long distances, but it''s no problem to travel outside the city without anyone seeing it.

    Then we moved to the rendezvous point with Tania and the others.

    Hmm? Tania and the others aren''t here yet.

    "It''s still early for the appointment....."

    "I''m worried because it''s a demonic domain."

    Did something happen?

    I can''t help but think of an unpleasant idea.

    "It''s okay."

    It was Yuki who encouraged me like that.

    Hits me on the shoulder and gives me a bright smile.

    "I don''t know much about them yet... but I''m a reliable fellow, right?"

    Oh, yeah.

    "Then don''t worry. I don''t know what you''re worried about... but I don''t think you should be worried about anything at this time, I think you should believe it''s okay."

    ¡­¡­

    I feel unexpectedly gloomy.

    That''s right...

    You''re right, Yuki is right.

    If I don''t trust Tanya and the others, who will?

    "Tania and the others have nothing to do with it."

    Yeah, yeah, that''s it.

    "... thank you, Yuki"

    "Ahahah, you''re welcome"

    With the smile of a reliable partner, I was able to regain calm.

    ... hmm?

    Did I just think of Yuki as your partner?

    Naturally, I came up with such an idea....

    "Mum, Rain and Yuki are kind of in a good mood. It''s a struggle."

    "That''s right, because I don''t have a scratch. But...."

    But?

    "... this is an ant."

    "Oops... my sister. You haven''t woken up to some weird sexuality, have you?"

    Can you hear me?

    Rain!

    Looking back, Tania waved her hand with a smile.

    I saw not only her, but also England and Grey.

    "Sorry, I''m a little late."

    "It''s okay, I''m not waiting, and if everyone''s okay, that''s fine."

    "Were Rain worried about us?"

    "I''m glad to hear that, but it''s okay for us alone.You have to trust me a little bit, huh? "

    "Ah... yeah, I''m sorry. I was just told that."

    Tania and England looked strange, but Gray seemed to have perceived and smiled at the Lord Yuki.

    It''s like parents watching over their children.....

    If you are a dedicated escort, you may be happy with the activity and growth of the Lord.

    Well then, let''s exchange information.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "The demons live in the same calm and normal way as humans..."

    "I''m not going to doubt Rain''s words, but it''s an incredible story...."

    First, we talked about what we saw.

    Tania and England have a difficult face to face.

    Gray also raised her eyebrows in an incredible way.

    "I couldn''t mention the information about the people who were taken or the plans of the Four Heavenly Kings... but I think this is very important information."

    "Yes... I''m a little confused when you ask me if I need it right away... but I definitely want to buy it in the future."

    "I''ve been taught that demons are doomed... Was that the wrong teaching?Or was the teaching side wrong...?Phew, this is a troubling story. "

    "How were Tanya and the others?"

    The information we''ve acquired is not ready for development yet.

    So I put it on hold for now.

    "Fufufu, surprise me! What a..."

    "I''ve located the person who was taken away."

    "That''s what I was going to say!?"

    "Fufu, the quickest one wins."

    England should not feel more like a little devil than an angel.

    "Please tell me more"

    I''ll explain.

    Gray seems to have summarized the details and opens his mouth with a note paper.

    It seems that there is a ruins where the Protestants are temporarily based a short distance from the demonic city just now.

    I checked the surroundings and saw sightings of humans being taken to the ruins.

    Further investigation revealed that the appearance of the Four Heavenly Kings, Artella of Aurora, was also confirmed.

    "... well, if we have all the information we need, there''s no mistake anymore.I don''t know if they took us all, but... there are people who are definitely caught. "

    "I see, the ruins....."

    "We''ve checked it out, but I think it''s pretty much true.I checked a little and found that there was not only a demonic tribe, but also a human reaction. "

    "How did you react?"

    "I couldn''t slowly do it, so it''s going to be ambiguous... 20, 30, maybe?"

    "That''s a lot... What kind of demons are based on ruins?"

    That''s about a hundred of them.

    "There were some bad signs that I could see.Perhaps the Four Heavenly Kings and their close associates. "

    I see.

    I''ve got a lot of information.

    But it''s not enough.

    For one thing, Altera''s purpose is not clear.

    I don''t know why you take people, but....

    Pretending to attack the city, he plans to take a large number of people behind it.

    Those who are caught now will be the ones who were captured in the previous phase.

    The information was purchased in advance.

    However, a diagram of coercive versus moderate rivalry was added.

    Does Altera only aim to expose people?

    Or are you planning on eliminating the moderate city and Jill ''Or in Plus Alpha?

    "Altera is thinking of eliminating Jill All, and it''s pretty nasty to be moving towards that...."

    If you fail, you will be caught up in a struggle between the Four Heavenly Kings.

    In that case, the safety of the captives is also at stake, but so are we.

    "Nevertheless, it is clear from the situation that the Four Heavenly Kings collide with each other.Does that mean... we have to storm the battlefield where swords and magic fly and save the hostages? "

    Is this going to succeed...?

 524 Episode 521 The Black One

    You should consider that there is not much time to lose.

    That''s how we decided to move quickly.

    Preparation is minimal, as it cannot take time.

    Travel at maximum speed to the ruins found by Tania and others, taking care not to be found by enemies.

    The ruins were always similar to the places where the A-Rank promotion examinations were conducted.

    Probably built as a fortress.

    Robust exterior wall.

    A high watch.

    Some kind of magic device.

    "This is going to be a lot of trouble again."

    "Fort-like ruins... and many more demons.How hard is it to infiltrate this security? "

    "Hmm. I agree with England and Tania."

    "Divide into two hands, one of them performs a diversion.In the meantime, how about the other one infiltrating? "

    Sola will offer you a plan like that.....

    After some thought, I shake my head sideways.

    "This time... Altera''s home is definitely here.I think we should stop spreading the power in the enemy base. "

    "So, what do we do?"

    "That''s right... we''ll do it the same way we did before"

    "Before?"

    Unknown Yuki and Gray were tilting their necks.

    Make a tentative contract with a small animal, such as a nearby rabbit, to explain it to them.

    "When it comes to ruins like fortifications, it''s no surprise that hidden passages are stretching all over the place.They''re going to find it. Okay, please. "

    Scatter small animals in all directions.

    Some of them will be found by the Sentinel Demons.....

    He didn''t even realize I was taming, and he misses out on what an animal is.

    This will work again.

    That''s what I thought, but the result ends in failure.

    Although the small animals came back after a while, there were no reports of a secret entrance.

    "Hmm... I don''t think so."

    "Is there an entrance?"

    "No, I don''t think so.There should be a considerable number of hidden passages because of the ruins on such a scale. It''s just.... "

    "The demons are familiar with the ruins, and they''re crushing most of them?"

    "Yuki, correct answer"

    The Demons are more careful than we thought.

    Probably watching out for Jill All.

    Because the opponent is the same Four Heavenly Kings, it feels like we have this much security net.

    "What do we do, brother? It''s not like we''re going straight ahead, so why don''t we do a diversion, as the little lady said?"

    "Little Miss!?"

    "My sister, I''m sure that man has no passion.Everyday dialogues remind me of that. "

    "That''s right, there''s nothing delicate about it.It''s probably been shaken many times. "

    "It''s my fault, can you stop slashing me with the blade of words...?"

    Gray was about to cry.

    Sola is so scared and merciless when she looks angry.

    Maybe you should have told me about it in advance.

    "What do you think of Yuki?"

    "Hmm... I guess I''m against it.The opponent is an elite Demon Clan, including the Four Heavenly Kings.I think dispersion is dangerous. "

    "I agree with Yuki, too.I was just proposing a diversion... and I thought we should all try it again. "

    "Well, maybe England is right.I think we should act together. "

    "Your opinion is split....."

    "Rain can decide.We''ll follow Rain''s lead. "

    Yuki turned to me with her eyes of trust.

    No, not just Yuki.

    Everyone else looks at us like I''m in charge.

    We cannot betray this trust.

    I will definitely respond.

    "... the power is not dispersed."

    Well then?

    "Just don''t go straight through.After all, let''s find a secret passage. "

    "But that didn''t work out...?"

    "No, I don''t know... there''s a way to save it."

    "Rain''s incredible powers again? What, if you have one, don''t spare it."

    "That''s right. Isn''t it time to hurry?"

    "Yes, it is.This method is terrible, so I don''t want to use it as much as possible.... "

    "... so dangerous?"

    England asked with a mysterious face.

    "No, it''s not dangerous."

    Yes?

    "There''s no danger, but there''s fear... no problem.I''ll try it now, but don''t just scream. "

    While I''m under the gaze of strange people, I look around.

    Fly magic and summon some bugs.

    It''s rough and rough.

    "" Hih...!? "

    A black object appeared, and the female team, all of them, clasped their faces.

    Yuki was also surprised.

    That''s right, Gray is flat.

    "Hey, hey, Icon Blu...!!!"

    "Ki, Kiki, come here from another world...!!!"

    "Dragon Break...!!!"

    Wait, wait, wait.

    Zero clutter.

    I hurriedly stopped the female team trying to knock into the attack with all their might.

    "I called him."

    "So, are you using such a thing...?"

    "Well, I know how you hate it.I''m not good at it either.But if you notice these guys, they''ll come into the house, right?That''s why we''re better than small animals at finding hidden passageways. "

    "Yes, I understand that, but...."

    "That''s why I don''t want you to use such things...."

    "I tried to burn out every reflective area..."

    It really seemed disgusting, and the women took as much distance as possible and looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    I know how you feel.

    I''m not good either, or I''m not good at it.

    But we need their help.

    Do whatever you can.

    As if I were ready, I used the little black devil to find a hidden passage.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... okay, I found it"

    After about 30 minutes of exploration, I was able to find a safe passage.

    "Come on, Rain, it''s okay to look back...?"

    "Is there that black demon...?"

    "Ahahah... ah, it''s okay.I''ve finished the tentative contract, and I''ve been far away. "

    "Hmm...."

    The women came back in peace of mind.

    By the way.....

    This method makes me complain at a later date, but that''s another story.

 525 Episode 522, infiltration begins.

    We used a hidden passage to infiltrate the ruins.

    The ruins are very dark.

    The lights are zero and I can''t see my feet.

    There are no signs of enemies nearby, but it is possible that using the lights will lead to the discovery of enemies who may be far away.

    Now, what is it?

    "Keep the lights to a minimum, and then wait for your eyes to get used to it... oh?"

    Oh?

    The feeling of something bumping into each other.

    "I''m sorry, was it Rain?I can''t see anything, so I bumped into it. "

    "No, don''t worry about it."

    "Fufu, thank you very much."

    I can''t leave the warm feeling.

    Are you being hugged...?

    "Er... England?"

    "I''m sorry, Rain. I can''t see anything. Can you lend me a hand?"

    "If that''s the case...."

    "No good....."

    "" It''s settled! (That''s it!) "

    Ahhh

    It seems that after everyone''s voice, England was ripped off...

    "What''s wrong with you, England?"

    I don''t think that''s a good idea.

    "Now we have to be serious."

    "Fufu, I''m sorry. Keep up."

    "Ahahah, Rain''s in trouble."

    "... it''s not funny."

    Oh dear, I sighed.

    "Sola, Luna, can you handle this darkness with magic?Is there a way to look in the direction of no light? "

    "Yes, leave it to me. There is magic in seeing the darkness."

    "But on the contrary, you can only see the darkness, so you can only use it by yourself."

    Well then, can you cast that magic on me?That''s where I''ve been exploring these ruins.If you can see the way, you can take the lead. "

    "Okay, I''ll leave it to Gray. We''ll take care of the perimeter."

    Sola used her magic to clear Grey''s vision.

    With him at the forefront, everyone joins hands and follows.

    That''s about 30 minutes to start exploring.

    The enemy will never find us.

    However, we have not been able to locate the captives.

    But I was able to get out of the dark.

    I''m not entirely clear, but I can still see some things.

    After removing the dark vision magic applied to Gray, I stopped my legs once and thought about my future policy.

    "The ruins are quite large.Isn''t that more than you''ve explored before? "

    Oh, did that happen?

    "We''ll talk about it again.But Tania''s right, it''s better than I expected. "

    Seeing it from the outside, it didn''t seem that wide....

    Apparently, there''s a passageway extending around the basement.

    It''s like a nest of ants.

    "After all, shouldn''t we split up?"

    "That''s right. It''s not a diversion, so I don''t think it''s going to be such a big problem... what do you think, Rain?"

    Hmm.

    I''m worried....

    "Let''s not do this."

    As I told you before, this is the home of the enemy.

    Even if there is no problem now, there is not necessarily a big problem ahead.

    When that happens, there is a possibility that it can''t be dealt with if it is divided into two parts.

    Or rather, it is highly likely.

    Of course, it''s important to help the people who are caught....

    We can''t be destroyed before that.

    Everyone understood that, and there was no objection.

    It''s just, what would you do? It feels like your mind is stagnating.

    "Come on, Rain, let''s break this situation with any of Rain''s Tame powers."

    Until England told me everything.....

    "Even if they say so...."

    "Can''t you tame a good creature like this and find a hostage?"

    "Should I tame a dog or something?"

    "That''s right, there aren''t any dogs in places like this... maybe rats instead?"

    Can I have a moment?

    When I was discussing this, Yuki raised her hand.

    "I have a little idea."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Thirty minutes later....

    We had arrived near a prison where we thought the hostages were being held.

    Yuki is amazing.

    "Ahahah... I''m glad it worked out."

    Yuki''s plan was to dare to find and follow the enemy...

    There must be more demons to take care of than a lot of hostages.

    First, find the demon clan.

    If there are demons who are not suitable for battle and are in charge of various miscellaneous use, that would be it.

    Next, you can follow up.

    That way, they''ll lead us to the hostages...

    It''s a simplistic operation, but the idea of using enemies is hard to come by.

    A blind spot.

    Should it be a royal or a son of the king?

    Yuki is not only strong, but also has fast head rotation.

    I have to do an apprenticeship here.

    Thanks to Yuki, I was able to find the hostages.

    "Assault?"

    "Tania is a pig thruster....."

    "Sentinel isn''t just about that.First, check the surroundings to make sure they don''t notice..... "

    Kuchun!

    Cute sneezing.

    But it''s loud.

    I''m sorry ?

    Looking back, England was throwing its tongue with the feeling that it was going to the sea.

    "Who is it!?"

    Ahhhhh

    This is what happens after all!

 526 Episode 523: Help me

    Fight quickly.

    And no futile movements make a sound.

    Thanks to this, I was able to suppress it without being called on for backup.

    Actually, I wanted to see how things were going.....

    When this happens, I can''t talk about luxury anymore.

    Let''s move on to action immediately.

    "Everyone, please be on guard."

    In the meantime, I''ll move in front of the prison.

    Investigate the key.

    "Uh... it''s a simple type of key.Especially since no traps have been installed.... Okay, we can do this. "

    "Ah, you guys....?"

    The captives raised fearful questions from inside the prison.

    Some demons don''t look the same as humans, so I don''t know if they''re enemies or allies.

    Smile to reassure them.

    "Don''t worry, we''re on your side."

    "My name is Yuki Van Rollys... the First Prince.I''m here to help you. "

    Oops!?

    Yuki''s title is enormous.

    The people I''ve been wondering about before, but when I save them, they smile immediately.

    I''m glad Yuki was with you.

    I was wondering if we could put the First Prince in danger of infiltration....

    I wouldn''t have been able to reassure them, especially if I didn''t have a title.

    "Isn''t that what happened?"

    "Hmm. Rain is said to be a young hero."

    Sola and Luna say what I think.

    The conversation seemed to have been heard, and the prisoners were annoying again.

    "Hero...? Maybe a Horizon hero?"

    "Besides, he also saved the Kingdom''s crisis....."

    "I heard that I saved Kriosian, too."

    In addition, the prisoners became healthy.

    "Er...."

    "Fufu, Rain is a celebrity too."

    "I don''t want to... well, it seems like it''s working now, so let''s do it."

    Anyway, try to unlock it.

    Nevertheless, it''s easy.

    It has a simple structure and no traps.

    Then you can go with a force move.

    "Material Creation"

    I made gunpowder and locked it in.

    I said I wanted you to stay away, and then I set it on fire.

    With a dull sound, the key fell to the ground.

    "Okay, it''s open."

    It''s okay now.

    "Ahh... I can''t believe it''s time to get out of here alive."

    Lead the captured people out.

    Fortunately, few people are seriously injured.

    It''s just....

    For some reason, there are more women.

    Is it just a coincidence, or...

    "Ah, ahh!"

    The last one leaves prison and looks at us desperately.

    "I know you''re not in a position to help me and say selfishness... and now I know I have to get out of here..."

    "Calm down. If you have something to say, I''ll listen to you."

    "Yes, yes."

    A woman takes a deep breath and calms her mind.

    Then, open your mouth again.

    "Oh, please! Could you please help my sisters...!?"

    Sister?

    "I have three sisters, but they seem to have taken me somewhere else... I know I have to run now.I know, but... I can''t leave them!Please, please!! "

    The woman complained of tears and lowered her head deeply.

    Yuki and I face each other.

    And I smiled from both sides.

    "Okay, I''m an adventurer.That''s why I can ask you to do it. "

    "Because I''m royalty.I would never abandon my people. "

    "Ahh... thank you very much, thank you very much!!"

    The woman shed tears and lowered her head again and again.

    I wonder if that''s all that matters about my sister.

    I don''t have any family anymore.....

    But there are important people.

    That''s why I felt like I understood the feelings of a woman.

    "Yuki"

    Yeah?

    "I will definitely help you."

    That''s right.

    Yuki seemed to feel the same way, burning her fighting spirit behind her smile.

    "Rain, Bo-chan. Come here."

    Gray invited me, as if I had heard what I was saying.

    With a bitter face, I managed to understand what I wanted to talk about.

    "I''m sorry about that sister.But it''s more dangerous than that.Since we have been able to help so many people, we should retreat first.After that, I''ll try again if I can afford to... think that''s the best, right? "

    "Yeah, that''s right. I think Grey''s right."

    "Then...."

    "But I am royalty."

    Yuki speaks with perseverance.

    "Because you''re royalty, you can''t abandon your people at any time."

    "That''s..."

    "It might seem like a boring pride.It might seem glorious.But I''m proud to be royal.I want to be a royal proud of everyone.So... let''s go. "

    "Ah...."

    He seems to be familiar with Yuki''s personality, and Gray has a very troubled face.

    Probably won''t pull if this happens.

    They''re turning to me for help.

    "I''m sorry, but I agree with Yuki."

    "Until Rain...."

    "I''m not a warrior, I''m just an adventurer.I can''t tell you how great it was to save the world... but I can still reach out to someone crying in front of me.I can help that person.And I want to help myself. "

    "Why is that?"

    "You don''t need a reason to help someone, do you?"

    ¡­¡­

    That''s my answer.

    Gray rounded his eyes for a while.

    "... haahhhh. Me and Rain are getting along too well.It''s been a long time since we met, so why are you breathing so well?I''m arguing. I''m like a bad guy. "

    "Well then...."

    "Alright, I''ll make up my mind."

    It''s settled.

    Help not only the people here, but also the sisters who were taken elsewhere.

 527 Episode 524 Experiments

    The deepest part of the ruins.

    There was a statue of Artella and Reese of the Aurora.

    There are countless capsules lined up in front of them.

    The capsule is filled with a translucent liquid....

    Among them was a naked woman in captivity.

    Although the lungs are filled with liquid, they are not drowned.

    Consciousness is clear.

    Although his body is restrained, he seems to be able to move his gaze, and he is looking at us over there.

    Hmm.

    Altera, who manipulates the magical objects connected to the capsule, spills a disturbing voice.

    Then I called out to the demons who were my subordinates.

    "What about the numbers? Is there a change?"

    "That''s right... it looks like it''s rising somewhat."

    Really?

    "It''s just a little bit, but it''s not a dramatic rise... um..."

    "Is there something you want to say?Yeah, that''s fine. Say it. "

    "Ha, now, if you''ll excuse me... if the magic only rises this much, then there''s no point in this experiment.Trouble, cost... both are inefficient. "

    "Hmm, I knew that would happen.Hey, what do you think, Reese?I thought it was a really good idea for me to soak people in magic and then take out my soul. "

    "Do I agree with you?It''s a little too inefficient. "

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Hopefully, I thought I could recover my soul at once."

    Altera sharpened her lips like a child.

    Because he looks like a child, the technique suits him well.

    But....

    The experiment she is carrying out is nothing more than an act of playing with human life.

    And Altera doesn''t care at all.

    Instead, it was light and harsh as I thought.

    "Ugh, there''s no point in living just to feed us, so be a good feeder!"

    Nhh, Altera kicks the capsule where the woman is held.

    The woman inside distorts her face with fear.....

    "Ahahaha, an interesting face!Yeah, yeah, that''s a good reaction.Show me more. Come on. "

    It is the result of Altera''s abusive attitude, causing fear over and over again.

    The woman couldn''t stand it and fainted.

    "What, you passed out already? Boring."

    Even my subordinates felt intimidated by the brutality of their actions.

    But it''s definitely not out there.

    If you do that, you will be sacrificed next time.

    "Altera, what should we do with this man?"

    "Hmm... are you still alive?"

    "Yes, I was hoping it would interfere with my life activities."

    "Then take me to the breeding room.If it doesn''t work as a seedbed, it has to be that useful. "

    "Yes, sir."

    Breeding room.

    Seedbed.

    Though disturbing words fluttered, none of his men changed their complexion and each capsule took the woman out of the room.

    After dropping it off, Altera sat on a chair and leaned deeply against her back.

    "Ah... artificial cultivation of a good soul is difficult.I thought you could do a little bit better. "

    "I haven''t had my first research in a while.I don''t know what to do about it. "

    Reese hammers Altera''s stupidity.

    "In this case, you might want to take down a human city called Kriegland and harvest the soul of the soldier there.If you''re a soldier, you''d be better off than those fish. "

    "Sure, you''re right.Is that why Altera was preparing for both research and march? "

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m such a stupid woman. Ehhhh"

    I can say cute Altera.

    Looking at such a boss, Reese sighed heartily.

    It is easy to understand if you are young and thinking as you see it.

    But Altera is different.

    Cruelty and cunning.

    Still, his head turns fast and he has excellent insight.

    With strength and wisdom, he is not a part of the Four Heavenly Kings in Date.

    (It would have been easier for me if I had been a little more stupid.)

    I''ll never tell you the truth.

    (Well, the purpose of awakening the demon king is the same.So far, the interests are the same, so let''s do our best for Altera.)

 528 Episode 525 No matter how hard you try,

    Me and Yuki.

    And Grey and Tania.

    These four are going to help the three girls who were taken somewhere.

    Sola and Luna.

    And England will escort the prisoners to safety.

    I didn''t want to spread the power as much as possible, but in this case, there''s nothing I can do about it.

    Just make whatever arrangements you think are best and do your best to achieve each goal.

    "Rain, please be careful.You must never be indifferent. "

    "We will return as soon as we get those captured to safety.So don''t push it, okay? "

    "Whatever happens, we must remain calm.Don''t repeat recklessness. "

    The three of us are worried.....

    "Why are all three worried that I won''t be rude...?"

    "Ask your chest."

    My eyes were turned towards Jito.

    Mm-hmm.

    I don''t mean to be so reckless....

    "Rain, give it up. I don''t care what you think. Sola and I are right."

    "Hmm...."

    Tania tells me that.

    Ahahah

    Looking at our interaction, Yuki is laughing... hah.

    Though I think it''s kind of...

    But I was just relieved of my tension.

    Well, I''ll see you later.

    "Hmm, I''ll see you later!"

    After we broke up with Luna and the others, we just started searching for the three of them.

    This is hostile territory, so we can''t act boldly.

    So I was going to repeat Yuki''s proposal....

    "... I don''t see any enemies"

    I''m going to follow you, but I can''t find my key enemy.

    Unlike normal fortifications, the soldiers appear to have only the minimum required.

    It''s easy to explore, but it''s hard to find the three of them that were taken.

    Would it be easier to find enemies?

    "Hmm... how about that?I don''t want to spend too much time. "

    "Yuki is right.Over time, it will be easier for those who were caught to find out that they escaped.Then I became more vigilant..... "

    "We''re going to be in trouble... what''s the solution?"

    "... anyway, I guess I just have to do my best."

    Currently, there are limited efforts.

    Few choices to make....

    Ultimately it becomes gut theory.

    "Let''s hit every hand we can hit."

    Tentative contract with small animals such as rats.

    In addition...

    "Hyi!? Are you going to use him again...?"

    "I''m sorry, I knew it was the fastest thing I could do."

    I also signed a temporary contract for the black one.

    You can go anywhere, you can go anywhere, and it''s quick.

    You''re pretty good as a detective.

    Well... looks and spiritual shocks are amazing.

    "Ugh, gugugu..."

    Tania managed to put up with it, knowing it was the best thing to do.

    However, it is also quite harsh, and it is likely to release the bracelet.

    We don''t want to be attacked by our allies, so we need to find the three of them quickly.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... alright, I found it!"

    It is enough to use small animals and alleys to explore the ruins.

    We succeeded in locating the three girls who were taken away.

    "Rain, did you find it?"

    "Ah, they saw the girls about 500 meters from here.He taught me. "

    "Hih... okay, don''t show me one!"

    Tania was very scared in front of the black one.

    I ruined my usual appearance.....

    Well, Tania is a girl, so I can''t help it.

    "Let''s go help him now."

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Yuki nodded firmly with a strong sense of purpose on her face.

    Tania gets scared, so the temporary contract is canceled.

    I remember the route so there is no problem.

    Stay alert and proceed through the corridor.

    And....

    "... that''s the room I saw."

    Two demonic soldiers are standing in front of the door.

    There must be girls trapped in the back room.

    There''s a guard.

    "What should I do? It looks like it''s on the bottom, but the opponent is a demon race.It''s a difficult situation..... "

    "It''s easy."

    Tania takes a step forward.

    It seems that there is a lot of stress and shock from the confrontation with the black alley, and the eyes are a little suspicious.

    "Tania, don''t be so reckless....."

    "It''s because of me!!!"

    Don''t, Tania moved before we finished.

    The movement is exactly like the wind.

    Instantly closes the distance to the sentinel, striking each abdomen.

    Gu!?

    "Haah!?"

    Knock out with just one blow.

    The guards lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot.

    In the previous case, there must have been so much anger.

    It seems to have been a full effort without hassle.

    "Rain... she''s amazing."

    I could only laugh bitterly at Yuki.

    Anyway, we were able to eliminate the obstacle.

    Immediately open the door and enter.

    What we saw there.....

    "Ugh, gusu, hiku... oneechan, oneechan..."

    "Nooo, it''s like this... uuuuu"

    A fallen girl who didn''t move at all.

    And there were two girls clinging to her and crying.

 529 Episode 526, even if you didnt make it.

    ¡­¡­

    What the hell is going on?

    I can''t understand the sight in front of me.

    No....

    I understood.

    I immediately figured out what was going on.

    But I can''t take it, and I''m stunned.

    "Rain"

    Tania stands next to me and holds my hand.

    That warmth will bring me back to my senses.

    "... thank you, Tania"

    "Yeah, you''re welcome."

    "Even if it''s too late... we have to do what we have to do"

    Take a deep breath.....

    After calming down somehow, I gently step forward.

    "Who is it!?"

    Hiu!?

    The girls looked back vigorously, as if they had noticed us in footsteps.

    A girl comes forward and stares hard at us.

    The other girl holds the fallen child tightly.

    Maybe the three of them are sisters.

    I can see that it is bound by very strong ties.

    I''ll lend my hand slowly so you don''t let me be as vigilant as possible.

    "My name is Rain Shroud. An adventurer.I''m here to help you. "

    "Eh...?"

    "To help...?"

    The two girls are gloomy.

    And... you don''t seem to believe me, and then you look lost.

    Some demons don''t look the same as humans, so it''s a natural reaction.

    So let me rely on Yuki here.

    "It''s okay. We''re human.For that evidence.... Yuuki "

    Yeah, I got it.

    Now Yuki comes forward.

    "My name is Yuki Van Rollys. First prince of the country.Here''s the proof. "

    Yuki took out his royal crest and showed it to him.

    There''s no fool to forge and use something like this....

    There is no reason for the Demons to duplicate it.

    It seems that the girls understood that as well.

    Knowing that help is coming, you feel relieved and your body relaxes.

    They fall into the ground and cry silently as they are.

    "I see... oh, really, I''m here to help... we''re here..."

    "But why... if you come a little sooner, oneechan... why..."

    "...... nh......"

    The girls'' tears pierce their hearts.

    I can''t say anything.

    I can''t give you a single word of consolation.

    I chewed my lips and held my fist tightly.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "... I''m sorry, it''s okay now."

    In about five minutes, the girls regained calm.

    The truth is, you want to cry even more... tough kids.

    "I''m Junior."

    "I am my sister''s anime. So....."

    "... oneechan, it''s Louise."

    Although Junior and Ani were about to cry again, they managed to bear the tears.

    "We, um...."

    Fine.

    Why is this happening?

    They tried to explain, but dared to block it.

    "We don''t need to talk right away.First, get out of here... and go to safety, rest slowly... and then you can do it. "

    "Are you sure...?"

    "Of course."

    "... thank you."

    What''s going on?

    I really want to know, but I can''t let a girl who just lost her sister talk to her.

    Knowing the truth is behind us.

    Girls'' physical safety and emotional care must now be a top priority.

    "Rest assured, we have a way out of here."

    "I''m glad... we finally got out of here..."

    "Ah, but...."

    Junior and Ani''s gaze turned towards Louise, who is now immobile.

    Such a lost face.

    You must regret leaving it here.

    "It''s okay."

    The body was moving naturally.

    Walk toward Louise as he falls.

    "Heel"

    Magically heals a run-down body.

    Of course, I can''t bring her back to life.....

    Still, it''s better than staying that way.

    Then I tried to hug Louise....

    Tania?

    Tanya picks up Louise before I do.

    "Leave this child to me.I''ll take you home. "

    Thank you, Tania.

    "I didn''t make it, so this much..."

    Tania looked slightly bitter, worried about the same thing.

    However, to avoid disturbing Junior and Ani, we will return to our usual situation immediately.

    "Well then, let''s get out of here..."

    Hang on a second.

    Gray waited for me as I tried to escape.

 530 Episode 527: Sweet but....

    "Are you sure you want to take the sole?"

    As such, Gray asked with a harsh face.

    Like taking a sole or something... it''s a very harsh word.

    However, I wonder if you are taking minimal care to keep your voice from being heard by Junior and Ani.

    "This is enemy territory, right?We have to get out of here as soon as possible.And yet, you''re going to add extra baggage? "

    I don''t think it''s extra.

    Louise will never wake up again.

    Her life has been lost and she will never move again.

    Still, I can''t leave it here.

    I want you to take me home properly and rest there.

    "Hah...."

    Gray sighs.

    You must be amazed.

    From that sigh, I was able to feel certain frustration.

    "Look, don''t get me wrong."

    Stuck up, said with a strong voice.

    This is a battlefield.

    "That''s...."

    "If it''s normal time, I won''t object either.Even if he dies, I''d at least like to get the body back home... oh, yeah.That''s right. I''ll get it. "

    ¡­¡­

    "But this is a battlefield, right?There are many enemies. All of them are Demons, besides, there are Four Heavenly Kings somewhere, which is the worst situation.And yet, you''re not welcome to carry extra baggage.What happens if someone gets hurt?What if there''s one more body?Can you take responsibility? "

    "...... nh......"

    I can''t argue with the pain.

    Gray''s right.

    If you get caught in the grief on the battlefield, you may not be able to move properly.

    That could hurt our people.

    I guess what I''m doing is just complacency.

    Or hypocrisy.

    I understood that.

    ... still.

    "I knew I''d take her home."

    "Hey you....!"

    "I think I know what Grey is trying to say.I''m sweet, I''m bad, I''m indecisive. "

    "You don''t understand.He''s not gonna do this. "

    But...

    View Louise.

    "I''m going to leave such a little girl here... when I''m convinced of that, I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s not rational. Because we''re human, we have emotions.I can''t just ignore it... even if I can, can I call it a human now? "

    I don''t want you to be convinced.

    I just want you to miss it.

    I want you to miss my sweetness.

    "If anything happens, I''ll do my best to follow you. I''ll take responsibility."

    "... I don''t want to"

    Gray scratched herself in the head...

    Then he sighed again.

    Now, the frustration is not mixed up.

    Such a sigh that you''re just stunned and still enjoying.

    "I''m your boyfriend.Put your baby first.Of course, I also think about those children.Just don''t take care of Sole, okay?Let Rain handle it. "

    "Of course."

    You''re a sweetheart, aren''t you?

    "Are you disillusioned...?"

    "Yes, it''s disillusioned, negative."

    "Ugh...."

    "Just...."

    Grey laughs small.

    I don''t hate you.

    Negative is a false rating.

    Still, he told me he didn''t hate Grey.

    They gave me a certain rating.

    Then we have to respond to that.

    I will definitely take these children home safely.

    Again, I made up my mind.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Return to the path to escape the ruins.

    There is no sign of the enemy panicking.

    Fortunately, the enemy hasn''t noticed our intrusion yet.

    "Rain"

    Yeah?

    As he walked carefully along the road, Yuki walked quietly.

    That was cool, Rain.

    Really?

    "Yeah, I thought it was really cool.I want to imitate it. "

    Well then, why don''t we do that?

    "... I wish I could."

    Yuki has a hard face.

    "I am royal. Sometimes you have to choose to help a hundred at the expense of one."

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s why I couldn''t agree with you earlier.And I... don''t regret that.I still think that Grey is right. "

    I see.

    "But at the same time, I think Rain is cool.Instead of sacrificing one, the attitude of sacrificing itself to zero and saving a hundred more... I think it would be sweet from the gray, but I can see that kind of rain very well. "

    "I''m... not such a big deal.Yuki is many times better. "

    After all, I''m selfish.

    I can''t think of the whole thing, I can only see what''s in front of me.

    If you really fail.

    If my people get hurt.

    What will I do then?

    What do you think?

    ... a little lost.

    Rain?

    "... no, it''s nothing. Let''s hurry.The enemy hasn''t noticed us yet, but it''s probably only a matter of time. "

    That''s right.

    "Zannn. As a matter of fact, you''re aware of it. ?"

    "Eh!?"

    Ah, the voice of a third party is interrupting.

 531 Episode 528: Who Was Waiting

    At the end of the hallway, a girl with several demons appeared.

    I look young.....

    However, I am strongly cautioned that you should not be fooled by your appearance.

    I felt such a sense of intimidation that my body would tremble naturally just by confronting me.

    Fufu, nice to meet you.

    Girls smile and bow.

    "I am Altera... one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Altera of the Flames. Best regards."

    "You...."

    Giga Brand was a giant big guy over three meters tall.

    That''s why I imagined Altera to be similar.....

    I''m surprised at the unexpected truth.

    "Rain, this is...."

    Looks like it was a trap.

    They''ve already found out about our infiltration....

    Altera would have let us swim.

    "Looks like they''ve been letting us like this... why?"

    "Ah, do you understand? Do you understand? I mean, it''s more fun than that!"

    "Fun?"

    "I was hoping that we could get out of here in a little while, that everyone would be saved... but it wasn''t working!I''m going to push you into despair. Isn''t it really fun? "

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ve done that a few times with the people I caught.Then, everyone looks so funny, crying and screaming... ahaha, no.It made me laugh when I remembered, my stomach hurts. "

    Everyone''s face gets steep when they start to pee.

    Maybe I have a similar face.

    I just met her....

    I could assure you Altera''s character was the worst.

    "I''m sorry, but you don''t despair easily?"

    Hold the spider.

    Then I''ll send Tania an eye contact with the three of you.

    Tania nodded and held Louise firmly, then invited Junior and Ani near her.

    Yuki takes a double sword, Grey takes a large sword, and each takes a weapon.

    "If you want to get in the way, just push through."

    No, oniichan, wow

    I''m just kidding....

    But there''s plenty of room for that.

    In fact, we are in an overwhelming disadvantage.

    The exit is blocked by Altera and his men.

    It would be no use trying to turn back.

    Maybe there''s a demon tribe on the way.

    Damn, that''s why I told you.

    "Take responsibility."

    Grey''s anger is justified.

    So I''ll do what I can.

    "I will fight Altera and other demons.They need Tania''s backup.Watch the gap somewhere and run. "

    "What? Are you... sacrificing yourself to let the boys escape?"

    "I''m not going to be sacrificed.But someone has to stop him.Otherwise, we''re all going to die here. "

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s what I said.That''s why I''ll stop you. "

    "I told you it was sweet about you... but let me add it.I''m not correcting the sweet part, but I think you''re ready. "

    Thank you very much.

    That''s a very happy compliment.

    "Gray! Are you sure you want to leave Rain?"

    "You understand that, don''t you?It''s impossible for all of us.Someone has to be sacrificed. "

    "That''s... gu"

    Literally, someone has to risk their life to get through this situation.

    Yuki also seemed to understand this and looked very bitter.

    He grips his fist and bites his lips.

    Somewhat, turned forward.

    "... Rain, can I ask you a favor?"

    Leave it to me.

    "... sorry"

    "Do you want another word than an apology?"

    Hang in there.

    Ah!

    We have a plan.

    I''ve got the spider, I''ve got the assault.....

    "Thinking about things, how bad is it?"

    Altera laughs.

    "For my pleasure, let''s despair even more."

    Your fingers are squeaking.

    "What...?"

    "Eh!? Hey, what is this!?"

    Tania?

    Looking over his shoulders while watching Altera.

    Then....

    Ha!?

    There was something unusual about Louise''s body in Tania''s possession.

    It swells up like a creature under your skin.

    "Tanya, stay away from Louise!Take Junior with you, hurry!!! "

    Kh!

    Tania put Louise on the spot, and instead held Junior and Ani by her sides.

    Just like that, you jump all at once to me.

    It was just after that.

    Louise''s body swelled up all at once.....

    Transform into a variant while spreading enormous magic.

    "This is... this is so stupid..."

    What was Louise turned into something completely different.

    It was made differently.

    It is about three meters in size.

    My arms and legs are so thick that I can mistake myself for a giant.

    There was a black glowing crystal embedded in her chest, emitting a creepy light.

    My eyes are red, red, red....

    It is a very deep red like blood.

    By the way, the details are different.

    The gender is also reversed.

    But... it''s the same.

    Same as him.

    You can''t go wrong.

    "... a giga brand?"

    What was Louise.....

    One of the Four Heavenly Kings transformed into the Giga brand of the earth.

 532 Episode 529: Foreign Law

    "Ahah, ahahahaha!Kihahahaha!!! "

    A loud laugh echoed.

    "Yes, that''s it, that''s it! I wanted to see that face! Ahahaha, no, it''s really funny.I''m gonna die laughing, ahahaha! "

    "What did you... do to Louise!?"

    "They turned me into a seedbed."

    "Seedbed...?"

    "Do you know how we demons grow?"

    I don''t have such information.

    Sometimes they are hostile, and there is still little information about the demons.

    "There are two ways to reproduce, just like any other creature.Nevertheless, this is quite difficult.I don''t care about anything, but it seems that we demons can''t really have children.That''s why we have to do it over and over again.Is it affordable, after all, to bring in humans?So they''re going to be our mother. "

    "You...! That''s why you took the city!?"

    "Half, is it because of you?About a third, is the answer correct?Sometimes it''s called maternity, but there''s also something about taking out your soul.This is Lee... oops, I almost talked too much. "

    What is it, man?

    What are you trying to say now?

    Maybe you were trying to call me Reese?

    So, Reese is plotting to take out his soul?

    Or is he here until Reese?

    If I could, I''d like to keep my face to myself.....

    Forgive the increase in enemies in this situation.

    "So, the final goal is to make it a seedbed.Steal the human body and soul, and a new demon tribe will be born... or you will be resurrected.I''m experimenting like that! "

    It''s a nauseating experiment.

    Even though I stared strongly, my reaction seemed to be pleasant, and Altera laughed at Nianya.

    "I''m still experimenting, so there''s something I can''t do right now.I wonder if Sole is conscious. "

    Sole is probably a giga brand.

    "But... the power is the same as before, yeah, more or less?"

    "Eh!?"

    "Show me where you''re working."

    "Ooooooooo!!"

    Giga brands barked.

    While dyeing his eyes red, he attacked us.

    "Kh... * giggle *!"

    Deploy shields of both hands.

    I caught Giga Brand''s assault from the front.

    The Giga brand is a demonic specialty of power.

    You have no special abilities and cannot use magic.

    Instead, their physical abilities have been strengthened beyond the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Your body is as hard as steel, your senses are sharp... and you can say that you''ve strengthened the Golem beyond its limits.

    It''s not sane to compare your strength with someone like that, but if you avoid it badly, everyone will get involved.

    "Gu, uhhhhh!?"

    "Gwaaaaaaaa!!"

    Oh no... he''s really powering up.

    Much faster and more powerful than we fought before.

    "Gravity control!"

    After confirming that everyone had evacuated, the gravity applied to the Giga brand changed sideways.

    The gigantic body turns right and collides with the walls of the ruins.

    Thank God....

    But this is not the end.

    Rather, from now on.

    "Because I want to take the data, I just want to smash it up... but that''s boring, isn''t it?Oniichan, I want you to despair even more. "

    Altera sends signals with her eyes to the people around her.

    Ten demons each moved into combat.

    It seems Altera will just wait and see.....

    A Giga brand that is unreasonable but even more powerful.

    And ten demons.

    This is a small number, and we need to protect Junior and Ani.

    This is....

    "Whoa, you''re the one who''s doomed..."

    Gray was sweating cold.

    I know how you feel about that.

    But it''s about being quick.

    "It''s okay."

    "What?"

    "I just noticed... reinforcements."

    Dragoon howling!!

    "Eh!?"

    The magic of attacking with the fighting spirit exploded, creating a phantom of dragons.

    Swallow the Demons and smash them against the wall.

    He couldn''t handle the sudden, no guard.

    I can''t wait to defeat him, but he seems to have succeeded in dealing considerable damage and is unable to stand up.

    And then...

    "Come here, flame of the other world"

    There was a hole in the space from which the flames were summoned.

    There are multiple flame bullets as big as people flying around and hitting the Giga brand.

    Guren wrapped up the Giga brand with the sound of a bang!

    He seems to be suffering from intense heat, and his giant body shakes.

    "Rain, I''m waiting for you!"

    "I attacked aggressively, is everything all right?"

    Sola, Luna! Nice timing!

    "Oh, is there nothing for me?"

    "Of course, I am grateful to England.You''ve come to a really good place. "

    Sola, Luna, and the three of England came to reinforce us.

    Really dependable.

    This will help.

    Who was caught?

    "Rest assured. It was safely... transferred to a nearby bush where we landed."

    "It took a little time because it was far away....."

    "We had a bad feeling, so we hurried back."

    I see.

    This might help.

    I saw hope.

    "Lady Rain, what is this?Unless I remember correctly, I think it''s part of the Four Heavenly Kings....? "

    "... I''ll explain the details later.For now, take off this pinch. "

    "I understand."

    England glimpses at Junior and Ani.

    "It''s tough when you have kids together.Retreat is our top priority. "

    "It''s quick and helpful."

    "Fufu, I belong to Rain."

    I want you to stop saying things that are misleading.....

    Here we go!

    Oooh!!!

 533 Episode 530 Secret Techniques

    I tried my best.....

    But I''m not going to defeat Altera.

    This is an enemy formation, and I don''t know what kind of trap it is.

    Worst of all, something like Louise could happen again.

    So the first priority is to get out of here.

    Even if we go in the opposite direction to the exit, we need to disperse Altera and the others first.

    However, in order to do so....

    "Ooooooooo!!"

    A giant who spreads destruction indiscriminately.

    We have to do something about the Giga brand.

    "England! Yuki!"

    "Yeah."

    Got it!

    First, ask England to cover a wide area.

    I couldn''t stop the Giga Brand, but I managed to stop the other Demons.

    Me and Yuki are going in there.

    "Kusanagi, second form!"

    I poured magic into the spider.

    In response, the emerald green blade shines and decomposes into twelve.

    Control the twelve blades and chop the guilla brand from all angles.

    "Ghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

    Confused voice.

    Giga brands don''t stop, however, as they don''t seem to be able to deal decisive damage.

    That way... Tania and the others.

    I won''t let you!

    Yuki stood up before the Giga brand.

    With both swords in his hand, he dances and slashes the giant body over and over again.

    Normal people would have done nothing before the blade storm.....

    Though irrational, the opponent is the corner of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Moreover, it is said that it has been strengthened more than before.

    Giga brands don''t stop.

    "Damn it, it''s a mess!"

    Gray was whispering and turning to Yuki''s support.

    I know exactly what it''s like to want to slap your tongue.

    He''s a terrible attacker, but he''s got more defense and endurance.

    Gray was also beating his proud sword, but it still didn''t sink.

    From time to time, Sola and Luna''s attacks on Tanya''s escort fly in, but they still don''t stop.

    Looks like they''re targeting state-of-the-art Siege weapons.

    It can be pretty tough to fight with someone.

    Though...

    If we allow him to attack, Tania is in danger.

    Junior and Ani are in danger.

    You''re not gonna sacrifice anybody any more!

    "Ilis, Yuki, I''m sorry, but please buy me some time."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Leave it to me!"

    Not only does England nod without saying anything.

    I could feel my trust in it.

    Yeah... I got a really good friend.

    "Then I''ll keep it!"

    Baby, are you going to do that!?

    "Don''t do it now, when will you do it!"

    "Damn it... oh, I can see, when I''m indifferent, I''m in trouble."

    Grey smiles bitterly.

    Looking at him like that, England tilts his head.

    "What is Yuki trying to do?"

    "I''m not buying time, I''m going to shoot a big stupid blow like I''m going to kill that giant."

    "Rain-san, can you just imitate a human being like that...?"

    "Well, let''s keep the others company."

    "I''m curious... for now, I understand."

    Grey and England intercept other demons, looking at the gap and attacking.

    In the meantime, Yuki was saving up her strength....

    Ready.

    "Let''s go....!"

    Yuki''s double sword shined.

    Feel the intense magic.

    Probably a magical sword that can store magic and increase its power.

    Because Yuki has a sword, I wonder what kind of sharpness there is?I was thinking....

    Simply adding power.

    It''s just simple and therefore powerful.

    There is a magic sword in the world that emits flames and ice, but that''s all.

    We may be able to incorporate tricky tactics, but we can''t do more.

    However, this is not the case with Yuki.

    Overwhelming moves, overwhelming swords.

    These two combine.....

    Creates incredible destructive power.

    "The Sword of Ai... Snowmoonflower!!!"

    Yuki''s double sword flashed.

    No... I felt like I was flashing.

    Because I couldn''t see why I said that.

    I know there''s been some kind of attack, but I don''t know anything more.

    Repeated attacks must be occurring at an invisible rate.

    I can only imagine the number of attacks... perhaps more than a hundred.

    It''s like a storm... No, during a natural disaster, a fierce attack hits the Giga Brand.

    "Gah, gah... ooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?"

    It must have been quite unexpected to be attacked like this.

    The Giga Brand screamed and staggered the giant.

    Wow.

    I can''t believe I''m capable of such an attack....

    Yuki is undoubtedly a genius.

    It may not be an exaggeration to say the strongest swordsman.

    If you were an adventurer instead of a royal family, rank A....

    No, no, no.

    Weren''t you in S-Rank?

    Yuki had the strength to think so.

    His sincerity overwhelms the Four Heavenly Kings.

 534 Episode 531 Third Form

    "Ohh... * giggle *!"

    Giga brands don''t fall under the daze of over a hundred swords.

    While groaning at the pain, he stepped on the ground with his fat feet and fought back.

    This incredible series will probably use some magic.

    Enhance your physical abilities and swords using the same technique as my boost.

    And I think it''s a mechanism that releases a series of blows...

    Therefore, it cannot move immediately after releasing the move, and the gap is large.

    The giga-brand fist approached Yuki after being targeted.

    Baby!?

    "Let me do it! Shit! Shit! Shit!"

    Interrupt between Yuki and Giga brands to expand Aegis.

    In addition, the shark was converged into a double defense as a shield.

    Kh!

    A violent shock will strike you like a blow.

    Still, thanks to the double shield, I managed to endure it.

    Thank you, Rain.

    "It''s only natural to help a friend, right?"

    Laugh.

    Yuki laughed too.

    At a time like this, I felt like I had touched his heart lightly.

    "Igny-transfer!"

    Icicle Lance!

    Soon, Sola and Luna''s backup flew in.

    "Come, thunderbolt of annihilation"

    The lightning strikes in England also took part.

    Each attack deals a heavy blow to Giga Brand''s body.

    "Damn, I can''t even fall down... is this monster''s health infinite?"

    "Exactly, I don''t think so.But there are only four Heavenly Kings. "

    "Much stronger than we fought before."

    "I see. Rain has fought before... no strategy?"

    "I don''t know...."

    When I fought before, I was very supportive.

    It was Arios who stabbed Todome, so I don''t know what kind of abilities he has and how to fight them.

    It''s just... as sturdy and regenerative as it is now.

    "We need to break through his defenses and knock on something as intense as defeating in a single blow... can you handle Yuki or Grey?"

    "Speaking of which, I can do it....."

    Yuki looks in trouble and looks around lightly.

    "I''m afraid I''m going to get everyone involved here."

    I''m basically a tank, so I''m not that flashy.

    "... okay, okay, then I''ll do it."

    Switch the shark to your left hand....

    I pulled out Kamui with my right hand.

    "I''m not used to it yet, so buy me some time."

    Copy that, Rain.

    "Yeah, I got it."

    Is this how it feels to keep your back?

    Yuki will take care of it.

    It will endure for sure.

    I just met him, but I could trust Yuki wholeheartedly.

    "If that''s the case...."

    "We will fight more aggressively!"

    Sola and Luna came forward.

    England falls backwards and focuses on supporting Tania.

    Instead, they fought on the front.

    "Sola and Luna, please.I want you to support Yuki. "

    "Mm-hmm. I''ll take care of everything, if your master tells me to!"

    "Come on, let''s go!"

    "It''s an honor to fight with the Spirit Clan... Let''s go!"

    Yuki and Grey were in the vanguard.

    Sola and Luna are in the back.

    In a simple formation, the four attacked the Giga brand.

    Giga brands have no defense, no durability, but not much attack power.

    I can''t say I don''t have a trump card.....

    I still don''t know why I won''t cut the trump card after receiving Yuki''s massive series of shots.

    Given that, they probably don''t have the power to attack.

    Then you can endure it.

    "All I have to do is do my part more than I said!"

    Focus.

    And then we''ll do the rest.

    "Third Form!"

    I used magic power to control the twelve blades with precision.

    Converge the blade.....

    However, instead of returning it to the spider, we merge it with Kamui.

    Combine the spider and the camel to create two forces.

    By doing so, Kamui will be able to withstand the power of everyone who is awake.

    Not only that, but the power must have been multiplied.

    This is my new trump card.

    Iris!

    "Fufu, I understand."

    I joined hands with the Flying Enceladus.

    Kamui can''t stock everyone''s magic because the basic structure remains unchanged.

    When it comes to a massive blow, I have to hold hands the same as before....

    For the time being, I assure you of my strength.

    "Everybody back!"

    On my signal, the Yuki who was holding the Giga brand back.

    Instead, me and England go forward.

    "If this is it...."

    Shake the Kamui that is integrated with the spider.

    "How about aaaaaaaaa!!"

    Pull the trigger to unlock the stored power.

    Shark blades amplify them.

    The light envelops Kamui.

    I wonder if the sun has fallen so close.

    And the heat.

    That light slams against the Giga brand!

 535 Episode 532 Hope and Despair

    An enormous wave of power, as if an earthquake had occurred.

    I felt it close, and I did it myself, but I trembled at its power.

    Combine sharks and camels to give them the greatest power they''ve ever had.

    That''s the third form.

    Though I have done a few light tests, this is the first time I have used it fully.

    I can''t believe it''s so powerful....

    I wonder if Ganz''s technology is the best in the world to create something like this?

    "Wow... Rain, this is amazing."

    "I can''t believe you hid such a trump card... it''s really awesome."

    Luna and Sola''s amazing voice.

    Other members felt similar and stunned.

    I just don''t know if we''ve got a match yet.

    Return the shark to its normal form and stand ready for anything to happen.

    Eventually, the soot and smoke cleared up.....

    ¡­¡­

    The upper body vanished and I saw Giga brands who had turned into unspeakable remains.

    "... uhh"

    Apparently, we were able to defeat him.

    I haven''t taken off my pinch yet....

    It was able to remove a major threat and relieved slightly.

    But what if the Giga brand were alive?

    Our biggest attack would have been unilaterally pushed out.

    It''s really dangerous.

    Phew

    You can hear a relaxed voice.

    ... belongs to Altera.

    It was a little bit of a clap.

    This belongs to Altera, too.

    "Yeah, that''s amazing. That''s really amazing.I can''t believe I''m going to wipe out half the Giga brand... what a surprise.I can''t do this either. "

    "... don''t you like it?"

    "I''m telling the truth already.You have to take compliments honestly. "

    Although Altera laughs young, she already knows the malice hidden in that smile.

    People''s lives... even play with the lives of young children.

    I can''t forgive him....

    But for now, we need to prioritize the safe escape of Junior and Ani.

    Fortunately, we succeeded in destroying the Giga brand.

    If we can break the enemy siege at this rate, it will be tough, but it will be possible to break through.

    ... that''s what I was thinking, but the next moment, it reminds me that it''s a sweet idea.

    "But it''s not sweet."

    What?

    Ehehe, I''ll teach you something special.

    Altera boasts while laughing innocently like a child.

    "I think I can tell from the direct interaction, but the current Giga brand is like a fake.I took out and cultured the body tissue from the Giga Brand I had collected... well, I don''t need a complicated explanation.I''m bored too. "

    I had a very bad feeling about it.

    But I can''t stop Altera.

    "I''m thinking of something interesting."Listen, listen, there are only a few demons, so that''s the trouble.So I thought of a way to embed more cells in the seedbed.Well, the results are a bit of a mess.It moves, but I can''t think of anything right... do I still need research? "

    "Would you like to brag about something that''s not funny?"

    "Well, it''s not interesting, I''m afraid.Then... I''ll make it interesting. Hey... how many more people do you think we''ve taken? "

    "... no way"

    I had a fierce unpleasant feeling.

    And... it''s in the middle.

    "Fufu, well then, let''s show it to the public."

    Altera snapped her fingers.

    With that as a cue, several footsteps approached, like a song called Zunzun.

    It was... the Giga brand that I just defeated.

    Besides, it''s not just me.

    There are so many... corridors to fill.

    "Whoa... what a joke..."

    "I can''t believe I have a trump card like this...."

    Grey and Yuki also looked pale.

    If you think you''ve finally defeated it, there''s nothing more than nightmares.

    You can''t help despairing.

    It''s just....

    I remembered my fierce anger before despair.

    "You...."

    "Hmm? What? Wow, would you compliment me?"

    "When I turned it into a seedbed, I mean, these are..."

    Yeah, I''m a human being. ?

    ¡­¡­

    "I only thought of humans as bait... yeah, unexpectedly.I can''t believe it used this way.I reviewed it a little bit. Oi, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! "

    "Nh...!!!"

    For a moment, there was so much rage in your head that it turned pure white.

    I want to crush that deaf laugh right now.

    But... no.

    Calm down, calm down.

    I will never forgive Altera.

    Whoever plays with a man''s life and desecrates even his soul will surely be rewarded one day.

    But right now, we need to put Junior and Ani first.

    "... grey, yuki"

    They did not look back and called out in a small voice so that they could not hear them.

    "... what?"

    "... I give up breaking through here.That''s right, you can''t take that many.Turn around and scatter them once. "

    "... yeah, got it."

    "... England"

    "... yes"

    "... with the signal, please take an extra-large blow.I''m glad we didn''t get hurt and the other side of the corridor was filled. "

    "... I see. I don''t like humans... but I do have this kind of exterior path in my head."

    "... Sola, Luna, and Tania, please, Junior and Ani."

    The meeting is over.

    If it''s true, I''d like to plan more closely, but I can''t afford to.

    Well then, ravage me ?

    Altera ordered several Giga brands to advance, making it very enjoyable.

    There are countless loud footsteps, and giga brands are approaching.

    Raw, semi-permanent craftsmanship is not common.

    So I decided to use one of the trumpets.

    Summon!

    I summoned a throwing knife made by Ganz with fire magic equipment and threw it.

    At that time, I pressed a certain switch to set the fire magic equipment to overload.

    Fire magic equipment reaches a critical point and explodes.

    It''s more a bomb than a throwing knife.

    "Come and shoot the end of white!!!"

    There, an enormous blow from England exploded.

 536 Episode 533: Retreat

    The British attack collapsed the aisle, engulfing some Giga brands and others.

    But that''s only part of it.

    More than a dozen giga brands survived, chasing us with heavy footsteps.

    His body is large.

    Because there are so many of them, if you move them together, the movement will be restricted.

    Thanks to this, we were able to keep pace, little by little, without being caught up.

    I just want to escape like this.....

    "Rain, no!"

    Luna used flight magic to cleverly fly through the ruins, screaming.

    When you react to it and look behind you,

    "... really?"

    More Giga brands appeared from different corridors.

    I thought I could sprinkle it a little bit more...

    But that hope is shattered.....

    Damn it.

    I have to settle down at a time like this, but the malice spills.

    I can see that my heart is being hunted down.

    This way of fighting.

    This way of driving.

    It must be one of Altera''s powers.

    The power is unknown because I haven''t exchanged blades yet.....

    I understood that my head was spinning fast and I couldn''t be alarmed at all.

    "Fireball Multishot!"

    Multiple balls of fire were concentrated on one point of the ceiling and burst.

    Rattles and ruins collapse.

    It''s not like it collapsed, but it looks like it was able to crash the ceiling to the point of narrowing the road.

    But it''s just a matter of time.

    I thought I''d manage to escape.....

    As it stands, it seems difficult.

    I have to do something....

    If we don''t think about a plan to stop them, they''ll catch up.

    When that happens... it''s over.

    "Rain, will you leave this to me?"

    Just like Sola and Luna, the flying Englishman talked to me in parallel.

    "Do you have any idea?"

    "I will stop you.That way, you can retreat to the safety zone.... "

    "Decline."

    "... I haven''t spoken to you until the end."

    "Reject, I can''t do that."

    "So, let me talk to you.By serving as Lord, I can let you and Rain escape safely..... "

    "You don''t belong here, do you?"

    ¡­¡­

    England would not have thought of stopping the enemy.

    She is wise.

    No matter how great a heavenly family is among the most powerful species, there is no way that more than ten Four Heavenly Kings can be opposed simultaneously.

    I may be able to fight well, but.....

    The end result awaits... death.

    There will be no end to the ravages.

    I wonder if England is prepared for that.

    Thinking of it as a perversion... as a result, he decided that there was no other way.

    That''s no good.

    It''s unacceptable to sacrifice someone.

    "We all run, no one is missing."

    "But, Rain, that''s...."

    "It may be sweet... but I don''t want to give up.Whether you''re pathetic or pathetic, I''ll give you everything you''ve got. "

    "...... I have absolutely no choice."

    "But that''s Rain."

    Tania smiles as if she was listening.

    Sola and Luna agreed that we should do the same.

    "... just..."

    It is certain that it will get jammed if left as it is.

    In order to do that, I have to hit something.

    What do you want me to do?

    What am I supposed to do?

    "... hah"

    While thinking about it, Gray sighed.

    Deep, deep breath.

    "Hey, Rayne, I got this girl for you."

    "Eh? Ah, oh, oh, oh."

    While running, Grey handed Junior over.

    Don''t treat it like luggage!

    I almost dropped it.

    "Grey, what''s going on?Do you have any idea? "

    The Lord alone seems to know exactly what Grey thinks.

    Grey nodded bitterly at the Yuki''s question.

    "Though it''s not easy enough to think about.Well... someone will have to sacrifice this place. "

    "... eh?"

    Everyone stops in surprise at their sudden remarks.

    I looked at Gray in a hurry.

    He... smiled calmly like a martyr.

    "The winged lady is right.This situation... there''s nothing we can do if someone becomes Lord and stops the enemy. "

    "Wait, that can''t be happening.There must be a way we don''t have to sacrifice someone.Don''t give up right away, we should all think about the best way. "

    "What if I can''t think of a way?"

    "That''s..."

    I can''t argue.

    What Gray is saying is overwhelming.

    On the other hand, I''m just an emotion.....

    "It''s a waste of a minute and a second now.The later I''m late, the more likely I''ll be late.The number of people who will die may also increase.That''s why I should go now. "

    "... then I will!"

    Don''t lick it.

    The trick was a light blow to the head.

    "Sure, Rain may be strong.But you''ve never served, have you?You don''t have a slow combat experience, do you? "

    "That''s true, but...."

    "Then let me do it here.I mean... from my point of view, Rain''s still a kid.Protecting kids is an adult''s job, isn''t it? "

    At a time like this, Grey laughed.

    The smile was like the sun, warm and powerful illuminating the human heart.

 537 Episode 534. See you later.

    That''s why you have to go.

    Gray waved his hand, feeling like he was getting rid of her.

    But there''s no way I can go without being told that.

    ¡°I knew it. I can''t leave Gray behind.¡±

    "You... you heard me?"

    ¡°I was listening. I also understand that Gray''s role is the best."

    "Well then..."

    "That''s why you''re convinced!!!"

    I understand it in my head.

    But my heart doesn''t convince me.

    "Gray doesn''t need to be sacrificed..."

    "I have one."

    "Nh...!"

    I tried to persuade them, but even that time seemed to be wasting, and they cut me off.

    "This situation... I don''t care what you think."There was no other way out.Someone has to sacrifice. "

    "But I...!"

    "Shit... he''s so sweet."

    Once again, I got hit on the head.

    But because it is light, it doesn''t hurt at all.

    Rather than being scolded, I felt like I had a good temper.

    "From the time we met, I thought he was a bit of a sweet, bad guy, but I really didn''t think he was right."No... it''s sweeter than I imagined, so it''s even worse?Is that why you can''t be a party leader? "

    "Ugh..."

    The customer poked me where it hurt and I couldn''t speak.

    Sure, I''m sweet.

    Sometimes that makes you crazy, and sometimes you regret it.

    I''m quite aware of that.....

    But I can''t fix it.

    No, I''m not going to fix it.

    Because this is what I am.

    "That''s fine with you."

    "...... Grey......"

    "I need one or two sweet guys like you."Otherwise, the world would be too deadly.That''s why you have to stay put.So... if you want to talk about greed, you can help me with that sweetness and power. "

    Gray''s will is like a will.

    Oh, no.

    It''s not like it''s a will, it''s like it''s a will.

    It''s slippery.

    If you say that, you can''t say anything more.

    You can''t stop them, you can''t replace them, you can''t do anything.

    Doing so would water Gray''s readiness and determination.

    It is nothing but an insult to him.

    "... All right, I''ll take care of that."

    "Oh, thank you."

    "Just do me a favor."

    Yeah?

    "Don''t give up."

    I''ve always known you to talk nonsense, but.....

    Still, I couldn''t help but say it.

    Because if you don''t give me a faint hope, I''ll be able to do something about it.

    "Don''t give up until the end.I want you not to stop the pursuer even if he dies, but to defeat all the pursuers and rendezvous later with such enthusiasm. "

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa

    "Whatever you do, just keep it that way." please..... "

    "Shit... he''s really sweet."But, well, that''s a good thing for you. "

    I felt like an adult would be a child, and I was stroked on the head.

    "I understand, but I''m a realist."I can''t say that. That''s why... I''ll make an effort.Is this all right? "

    "...... Enough"

    Gray and I made a small smile.....

    I suddenly hit my fist and fist lightly.

    That''s how Gray and I say goodbye.

    "Boyfriend"

    "... yes..."

    Yuki was very calm.

    Though she looked a little lonely, that was all.

    I don''t want to be disruptive, I don''t want to be selfish, I''m trying to quietly drop off Gray.

    "It''s easy to say a lot of things, but... well, I don''t have time, so just one word."

    What?

    ¡°It was a happy life to serve you. Thank you very much."

    ¡­¡­

    Yuuki nodded.

    She was shaking her shoulders lightly.

    But I don''t shed tears.

    I don''t spill my voice.

    Yuki raised her face slightly.

    The expression is very bright.

    "Thank you to me." Gray helped me over and over again and taught me a lot of things... yeah.If it wasn''t for Gray, I wouldn''t be here. "

    ¡°That''s too much to say.¡±

    "That''s not true." Isn''t Gray underestimating herself?I don''t think there are as many people as you. "

    ¡°That''s a nice evaluation.¡±

    Gray laughed and Yuki laughed.

    I feel a solid bond between the two of them.

    It''s bigger and fatter than I thought....

    It was a very strong bond.

    Just let me be selfish, too.

    Boyfriend?

    "I won''t say goodbye."

    ¡­¡­

    I''ll see you later.

    Yuki held out her hand and asked for a handshake.

    Gray, you know, it''s like......

    Yeah, I''ll see you later.

    While laughing, Yuuki shakes her hand.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    I can''t stand anyone in this room right now.

    Only Yuuki and Gray were passing through.

    Ushi

    It was a little tight, and Gray left.

    And then, I got my hands on the Great Sword.

    Well, it''s easy to go.

    Yeah, come on in.

    Gray turned his back on us and walked forward without hesitation.

    Just raise one hand and flutter.....

    That was a farewell greeting.

 538 Episode 535: One Warriors Battle

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Gray charged at the impending swarm of Giga brands.

    It''s a reckless act, a suicide.

    The number of enemies has already exceeded ten.

    I couldn''t do anything by myself to deal with someone who was struggling.

    It''s like standing in front of a flesh-running carriage and getting killed.

    It''s only natural that that should happen.....

    "Sweet, sweet, sweet, you guys!!!"

    Gray won''t fall.

    Bleeding and broken bones from the onslaught of Giga brands.....

    Even though it''s worn out in an instant, it still won''t fall down.

    And the counterattack.

    Defeat the herd of Giga brands with the Great Sword.

    Where was that power hidden?

    The herd of Giga brands was overwhelmed by the power of Gray and blown apart in bulk.

    "Haha, that''s about it, Four Heavenly Kings."If that''s the case, it won''t be until you and Rain are out... I''m alone enough! "

    Gray felt overwhelmingly aggressive.

    It was so visualized that the light was rising and falling from his body.

    No... that''s not fighting spirit.

    It''s the radiance of life.

    Gray had gained overwhelming power by burning his life.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Gray Saga was an orphan.

    When I have a heart, I am alone, and my parents don''t know.

    He scavenged for garbage and sometimes lived by stealing.

    Gray had a strong armpit and dyed his hands against the crime of banditry.

    I didn''t kill him, but I took his money.

    Otherwise, I won''t be able to live.

    One day, he makes a mistake.

    Perhaps he attacked the royal carriage.

    Even if you stand on your arm, you are a child.

    The Elite Knight can''t be an enemy and is easily defeated.

    Oh... I''m going to die here.

    It was a boring life.

    Gray was ready to die.....

    "Hey, I''d like to ask you for a job, would you?"

    There was an unexpected development.

    The young prince in the carriage...... Yuki somehow liked Gray.

    I want to make him my own personal butler.

    That''s what I said... and I really did it.

    So Gray became Yuki''s butler.

    I don''t care about Yuuki, but I don''t care about anything if I can live.

    I don''t care if I can do my job.

    I was in such a mood.

    And Gray was going to be beaten into Iloha as a butler.....

    Because of his rusty personality, he never grows up to be a butler.

    I get angry every day.

    Even though she was a butler, Gray spilled a foolishness at Yuki.....

    However, Yuuki did not get angry, but rather happily followed his story.

    There is a difference between the two.

    The groove is very large.

    But as if it didn''t matter, they were... friends.

    In the end, Gray gave up the butler.

    I tried a lot of hard work, but I came to the conclusion that the butler was not suited to me.

    Instead, it became Yuki''s exclusive escort.

    Though his abilities as a butler didn''t grow, his sword arm grew so strong that he was no match for the King''s SS.

    Gray was frankly delighted.

    However, Yuki was more than happy.

    With all my might, a clear smile, congratulations and heartfelt blessings.....

    And then,

    "Now we can always be together." I''ll continue to say hello.

    What did I tell you?

    At that time, Gray decided.

    I have carved my vows into my heart and soul.

    "Live for Yuuki, die for Yuuki..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    Gray was breathing on his shoulder.

    I try desperately to regulate my breathing, but I can''t.

    Blood flows every time you breathe.

    At the same time, my body''s strength was relaxed, slowly but my vision became dark.

    It''s cold.

    It seems that the blood has turned into water.

    "Tsk... that''s so tight..."

    In front of me was a group of demons called the Four Heavenly Kings.

    somehow managed to defeat both of them.....

    More giga brands appeared to laugh at Gray like that.

    But Gray didn''t despair.

    If I had time to despair, I could only wield more swords once.

    "It''s tight, but... well, that''s a fine stage."I''m sure you can count on me, too... hah, if you think about it, it''s great.Be recognized by the beloved Lord, and be of strength.Men are born worth it. "

    Strange and powerful.

    I''m dying of wreckage.

    It''s strange to even be standing.

    And yet.....

    Gray stood firmly and stood up with his sword.

    We see no decline.

    Rather, it was more domineering than ever.

    "Gray Saga... I''m pushing it!!"

    For the sake of the Lord, Gray continued to wield his sword.

 539 Episode 536: Despair Continues

    ¡­¡­

    No one says anything.

    Without looking back, I looked forward and silently walked forward.

    From time to time, there was a sound of something clashing from behind.

    Yuki''s shoulders trembled, but his feet did not stop.

    I didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t change her complexion.

    I just walked forward.

    "Yuki"

    When I realized it, I was calling out to him.

    Maybe what I''m trying to do is cheap sympathy.

    It may be a meaningless consolation.

    Still.

    Even my short relationship with Gray has been so hard.

    Yuki''s chest is about to tear apart.

    Thinking of it that way, I couldn''t leave it alone.

    "Yeah? What''s the matter, Rain?"

    "... no one is going to take Gray''s place."But I''m here. "

    "...... Rain......"

    "Not just me, everyone is here."So... Yuki is not alone.I want you to remember that. "

    For a moment, Yuki''s face was twisted and distorted,

    "... yes, thank you"

    Even as I was about to cry, he gave me a smile.

    It''s going to be very hard, and I can''t say that I''m irresponsible enough to understand that feeling.

    Still, Yuki can still laugh.

    If it''s funny, it''s okay.

    "Rain... let''s definitely go home with everyone here."

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Yuki and I hit each other''s fists lightly.

    It''s a promise with the same meaning as a fingertip.

    Tania, how are you and Annie?

    Look back and see how the two of them are doing.

    Tania was carrying both of them together.....

    I''m very worried about Louis.

    It''s all right. Sora and Luna''s magic is now giving me a good night''s sleep.

    "I see... I''m glad to hear that."

    "But what happens when I wake up..."

    "That''s right....."

    My beloved sister died.....

    Not only that, but it was also turned into a demon tribe.

    Are the sisters'' hearts okay after witnessing such a sight?

    I cannot help but pray that you will be safe.

    Lady Rain.

    Ellis, who was leading the way, gave a sharp voice and stopped her.

    "I can feel the strong magic power ahead."Probably a demon. "

    How many are there?

    ¡°I don''t think it''s that much.And I don''t think it''s as mass-produced as the Four Heavenly Kings. "

    "Mass-production type..."

    I laughed at the way Iris said it.

    "Fufu. Such an innocent thing, mass-produced type is enough."I wouldn''t call you by your name.Even that time is wasted. "

    Iris seemed to be worried about me when she said it in a mischievous way.

    That''s why you''re daring to stay awake.

    I have such wonderful people.

    That''s why I can endure the sad things.

    If we can, we want to support Yuki.

    Is there another way?

    ¡±Mmm... I just tried to find it with magic, but it''s a bit difficult¡±

    ¡°If you sideways, you may be able to avoid the demons that Iris has detected, but in that case, you may get lost further into the ruins.¡±

    "Do you want to avoid engaging thoroughly, or do you want to cut through some danger..."

    Which way?

    ¡±...... I''ll go ahead and kick out the demons that are waiting for me¡±

    After thinking about it, I made such a decision.

    I wanted to avoid fighting as much as I could, because of Unia and Anni.

    But I want to avoid getting lost in a bad place.

    What if we get lost in a dead end, and Giga brands catch up with us?

    I don''t want to imagine it.

    It might be dangerous, but.....

    If the opponent isn''t a group of Giga brands, we''ll manage.

    "Yes, I agree with Rain."It''s hard to avoid the dangers more than staying here. ¡±

    "I agree with Rain."Rest assured, I will definitely protect these children. "

    Everyone agreed, starting with Yuki and Tania.

    It''s settled.

    No matter what demon tribe was waiting for, I would definitely try to break through.

    With a strong determination in our hearts, we stepped forward.

    And....

    "What is this place...?"

    Dazzling light streaming in from above.

    It''s the light of the sun.

    Apparently, we were lucky enough to get off the ground while we were moving.

    But I can''t help but rejoice.

    The place I arrived at was a space that looked like a arena.

    Apparently, they were waiting to see if they could get away from us, and there were several demons.

    However, this is as expected.

    Let''s just say that several giga brands are not waiting for each other.

    "Hey, humans. I don''t know about you, but you''ve done a lot of things for me, haven''t you?"But that''s the end of it.You''re going to die here. "

    "Geez..."

    There was just one unexpected thing.

    the demon race that stands before us.....

    One of them was a cation.

 540 I just wanted to say, "Dont feel bad about 537."

    "Well... I won''t let you go any further from here."It''s called a closure. If you really want to go through, you gotta do something about us.It''s just... there''s no such thing as a human being against this Casion, Mr. Zil-Or''s SS! "

    With confidence, Cassion said so.

    Looking at him like that, I spill a strange word.

    "Casion... why are you here...?"

    "Huh? What, what are you talking about?"It''s like you know me... wait a minute? "

    Casion stared at me.....

    Makes a slightly dazzling expression.

    "Are you... Ray?" Is that you, Thora and Luna? "

    I found out.

    For once, my figure and voice were different from when I was facing each other.....

    Cassion is considered the Four Heavenly Kings'' Guard, and he has a keen sense and insight.

    His eyes cannot be deceived, and our identity will be revealed.

    Well, that was my mistake in calling him by his name.

    "Come on, seriously... the rats got caught, so if you ask me to help you catch them, I can''t believe they were rays..."He wasn''t a demon, he was a human.Shit... I really liked you guys, didn''t I?I was going to recommend it to the SS. "

    "Did you rate me that much?"

    "Of course. He was strong as usual, and above all, he fought for us."I fell in love with it. "

    I don''t feel the intention of letting you be alarmed or lifting it.

    What I''m talking about is the true meaning of the Cation.

    Altera took Louis'' life and blasphemed her soul.

    I can never forgive you.

    However, Casion was not considered to be from the same demon tribe, and had a straight, in-law-like personality.

    Honestly, can you be a good friend? I think so.

    Gil-Ol, who stood on top of it, spoke lightly, but did not look like a bad person.

    I didn''t think it was the same Four Heavenly Kings as Altera, and I thought it was someone I could talk to.

    Even though it''s the same demon race, what''s the difference?

    Although I''m very curious.....

    Now is the time for you to think about those questions.

    Why is Casion here?

    "That''s my line, but... well, okay."I''ll answer you first. "

    Oh my gosh, the Cation sighs.

    While taking such a trick, I can''t see the gap.

    They seem to be constantly focused on getting into battle at any time.

    "Since we are moderates... ahhh... Ray, don''t you know any details about humans, such as moderates and compulsions?"

    "I don''t know. And... sorry, my real name is Raine."

    I don''t know why, but I wanted Cassion to call me by his real name.

    I see, it''s Rain.

    Casion nodded happily somehow.

    "Well, to put it simply, the Forcers are the ones who speak to the Demon King on their own terms and act on their own terms."He can''t cross the line, but he''s doing pretty selfish things.The moderates, on the other hand, have gathered tired people for the battle.When the Demon King wakes up, I''ll stop the war. "

    I can''t believe there was such a faction.

    Too unexpected, my eyes unexpectedly rolled up.

    I''m not the only one who''s surprised, but everyone is....

    In particular, Iris was surprised.

    She would know the previous Demon King... not so much, but she wouldn''t believe it that easily.

    "The Demon King''s order is absolute, so we are heretics among the heretics."It is natural to be excluded, with fewer numbers and no power.If Gil-Ole hadn''t been on the top of the moderates, he''d have been crushed by now. ¡±

    "... why would the moderate cathion help Altera or something?"

    "Even I don''t want to cooperate with that sexy little girl."They are often harassed and occasionally seriously crushed.I just can''t say no more than I want.If you do that, you''ll be crushed with all your might. "

    I see.

    Altera and Ziruol are confronted by the same Four Heavenly Kings.

    However, the power relationship is lower in Ziluol.

    His subordinate, Casion, could not refuse Altera''s request.....

    Is that why you''re here?

    From Altera''s point of view, they probably don''t want to use their valuable staff as much as they can.

    More than that, they want to crush the milder ones.

    "That''s why the explanation is over."You understand most of it, don''t you? "

    Yeah.

    I explained that I was not convinced because of my brother-in-law and my gratitude.

    But that''s the end of it.

    After that, you only have to do your part.

    That''s how Casion stood up.

    I''ll take care of Kusanagi, too.

    I think we need to know more about the demons.....

    I think the caseion is preferable.

    But if you''re going to stand... slash!

    Can I have a minute?

    The battle was about to begin.

    It felt the same as usual, and Yuki''s mouth was pinched.

    "I want to ask you something, okay?"Oh, I''m not Yu, I''m Yuuki.I''m sorry for the anonymity of your pseudonym. "

    I''m sure you''re quite honest.

    Casion smiled bitterly, urging Yuki to continue the story.

    "I have a little suggestion for you... could you pass us up?"

    Ahn?

    Casion let out a strange voice.....

    Then, it inflated the fierce struggle.

    "Are you licking me?"Sure, I like you guys, but I''m a demon.I am proud to be Lord Zil-Or''s SS, and I will never betray the Lord. "

    That''s right.

    "I don''t care about Altera, but that''s why I don''t want to miss you guys."If you do something like that, you will be at a disadvantage.And for us demons, humans are enemies. "

    The stance of the humans as enemies hasn''t changed even for the moderates.....

    One more mystery.

    But don''t you say that your enemy''s enemy is your ally?

    Ahn?

    "Altera, we will defeat you."

    Yuuki said strongly.

    Her face was mild, though.....

    There is a fiery flame of anger in my eyes.

    "I have to prioritize my escape now... but then I''ll defeat Altera."

    "Hey, don''t tell me." Altera is stronger than Gil-Ole-sama.I have the second power of the Four Heavenly Kings. "

    Is it the second with that kind of pressure?

    How powerful is he who stands at the top of the Four Heavenly Kings?

    Just thinking makes me bored.

    "If you miss us here, you can get rid of Altera."Then the moderates will be in a very advantageous position, won''t they, Cassion? "

    "So, you don''t want to miss out? I don''t know if I can really defeat you... No, I don''t even know if I''m going to fight?"

    "Can you trust me there?"

    "...... Rain......"

    I pinched my mouth from the side.

    I''m not going to let Yuki do the hard work alone.

    I want to support him, and I want to overcome the hardships together.

    ¡±... you just talked lightly about humans, and you want me to trust you guys?¡±

    "But I''ve been on the same battlefield before."I''ve fought for the same ends. "

    "That''s..."

    From the casion, I think we can be trusted... how about that?

    ¡­¡­

    Slight silence.

    it''s a little bit.....

    "I want to say, don''t feel bad... but do as you please."But only this time. Next time I see you, I won''t forgive you. "

    "... thank you"

    Maybe I could understand the Demon Clan.

    When I saw the Cassion, I thought about it.

 541 Episode 538. I knew it.

    Although there was a problem with encountering Casion.....

    I managed to get out on the ground.

    to protect the person who was taken away.....

    The purpose of the Four Heavenly Kings was also found out.

    All you have to do is cross the ocean and return to Kriegrant with the people who were taken away.

    Almost there.

    We''re almost out of here.

    And yet.....

    "Rayne, this is bad."

    Unia and Ani were carried, and Tania, who was ahead, stopped her.

    What the hell is that?

    Could the enemy have been ahead of us?

    I was expecting such a situation.....

    A worse development is coming.

    "These kids are in so much pain... what are you going to do?"

    Sora and Luna laid a blanket on the ground....

    Tania gently puts Jia and Ani to bed.

    Unia? Ani?

    The two of them had a red face and were exhaling roughly.

    My consciousness seems to be cloudy, so I can''t respond to your call.

    Tania, how long have you two been together?

    "I''m not sure... but I think I''ve lost my energy since these girls'' sister became like that"

    "... I see."

    My beloved sister died, and not only that, she was turned into a monster.....

    You must have been in terrible shock.

    So that''s what the damage to my heart looks like.

    When there is no hope of living, it is easy for people to die.

    Originally, my strength had fallen from my captivity.

    The damage to my heart stacked there, and I was suddenly approaching my limit.

    Sora, Luna. Can you do something with magic?

    "Mmm... I''m sorry, it''s difficult."

    "I can treat my injuries to some extent, but since it''s caused by my heartbreak, I''m sorry I can''t help you guys..."

    "... no, don''t apologize. I''m the one who said the nonsense."

    We need to show it to the healer quickly.

    "... Sora, Luna. The others who were captured said they had been transferred to a safe place, but where is it?"

    Near where Sora and the others landed.

    There are no monsters or demons around here, so it''s possible to hide for a while.

    "Does that mean you''re still in the West Continent...?"

    I can''t let Tania go back to dragon form and take us to Cleagrant...

    If you do that, you will abandon other people.

    Whether there is still time left to make the round trip.

    The best way to escape is to rendezvous with the others and lead the way.

    But as far as I can see, I can''t be reckless about what happened to Unia and Ani.

    Move with caution.

    You should be slow and calm so as not to overburden yourself.

    "... but..."

    Considering the pursuer, I want to hurry as soon as possible.

    Altera with that personality can''t just let us go.

    They will be chasing us desperately.

    Considering the burden on Anni, it is impossible to move at full speed.

    But if you don''t, you''ll get caught up.

    "Rain"

    Yuki looked at us with a very steep face.

    Maybe you''re thinking the same thing as me.

    "It''s hard and cruel, but... we have to make a decision."

    "Is that a decision...?"

    "I''ve decided to abandon these children."

    "Yuki, but that''s..."

    "I know, I know.I''m quite aware of how terrible things I''m saying... but there''s nothing else. "

    Yuki clenched her fist hard and strong.

    I grabbed it too hard, so it was bleeding.

    It was like tears in his heart.

    "If you cared about these children, the enemy would catch up with you."Then it''s over. We''re not alone, and we can''t help the others who will be waiting near the coast.There''s... nothing left. "

    ¡­¡­

    "But... if we abandon these children, we can help others."It''s the worst choice... but there''s still something left. "

    "Sure... that''s right."

    Yuki''s words are overwhelming justice.

    Destroy them all, or save multiple at the expense of two.

    The latter is overwhelmingly correct.

    Yuki is very strong when she can make such a choice.

    "Why... is Yuki so strong?"I don''t want to sacrifice anyone..... "

    "But Gray was sacrificed."

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m a royalty, so I''m forced to make decisions when I have to."It must be time now.So, there''s a reason for that kind of readiness... I guess the most important reason is Gray.He sacrificed himself to keep us alive.He gave himself and his soul to me.Then we must definitely survive.I have his thoughts on me. "

    "... yes, that''s the only way..."

    Yuuki''s words made everyone seem regretful.....

    Then, I pushed my emotions to death and got a convincing face.

    I think I have a similar look on my face.

    By the time we got here, Gray had been sacrificed.

    Don''t let his death be in vain.

    That''s why we have to survive.

    We have to live and help more people.

    That''s what Gray''s thoughts are about.

    We cannot waste what he has entrusted to us.

    That''s why I abandoned Unia and Anni.....

    Is that really all right with you, Mr. Rain?

    Iris, the only one with no expression, asked quietly.

    Those eyes seemed to be complaining strongly of something.

    "Iris...? I..."

    When I looked into Ellis''s eyes, my heart was shaken.

    I remember when I met her and pushed selfishness through her.

    That''s right, that''s when I.....

    "Let''s go, Raine. We have to hurry or the pursuers will come."

    "... no."

    Rain?

    I knew it couldn''t work.

    I denied Yuki''s overwhelming righteousness.

 542 Episode 539. Nobody else.

    "Unia and Anni will not be abandoned."

    The confusion has disappeared.

    Everyone''s face is brightened up when you say it outright.

    Somehow, everyone felt the same way.

    At a time like this, I''m happy about it.

    "Rain, that''s..."

    Yuuki has a steep face.

    That''s what you want to say, that it''s impossible.

    Suddenly, I remembered Axe and Cell.

    There was something unacceptable about each other, and we were in conflict.....

    Will that be the case this time?

    Will it collide with Yuki?

    I''m new to friends of my age, and I want to avoid that.....

    But for me to be me.

    I just want to push the path of faith.

    "I know how you feel. I definitely don''t want to have to abandon such a small child.But... if we don''t, we''re all wiped out.We''re not alone. Those who missed out on the way will not be able to escape from the Western continent, and will be wiped out as well.I''ll tell you the hard part, but Raine''s trying to take their lives. ¡±

    If we stay like this, it will be that way.

    Huh?

    I''m learning, too.

    It''s just selfishness, and I''m not going to risk the lives of everybody or the people who were captured.

    "I can''t move fast.Because of that, the pursuer gets caught.That''s why I''m abandoning Jia and Ani...... that''s no good. "

    "So... what are you going to do?"

    "The answer is simple. As long as your legs are slowed down, you can slow down the enemy''s legs... I''ll be in charge of the palace."

    What''s the matter!?

    Yuuki was surprised.....

    On the other hand, they''re not very surprised.

    It''s been a long time.

    You must have somehow anticipated my line.

    However, if you allow it, it''s a different story.....

    Do what you have to do again.

    It was like this, and my eyes were turned to me.

    "I''ll stop the enemy."Meanwhile, I want everyone to take Unia and Anni and keep as much distance as possible.No matter which way you abandon them, you might catch up with them. "

    "...... what is Rain going to do?"

    "Of course, I''m not going to die. Give me a signal if you make enough distance for everyone to escape.I see... launching magic into the sky or something like that.Then I''ll run away and catch up with everyone. "

    "Please... don''t say that so easily!!"

    Yuuki shouted strongly, as if to explode her anger.

    Keep poking at us.

    "Even Gray couldn''t do it!"And yet there is no guarantee that Raine will be okay!?It''s impossible! Why do you throw your life away!!! "

    Yuki... didn''t blow up her anger.

    It was exploding grief.

    I lost an important companion.....

    And you''re sad that you''re going to lose me again, and you''re going to reject the outcome.

    He''s a very kind man.

    If he were to be the next king, this country would be safe.

    "I''m sorry, let me worry about you."

    "If you want to apologize, I want you to withdraw that stupid plan."

    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that."

    "How... do you really know about Rain!?"I don''t want to do this, but I have to abandon Unia and Anni!There''s no other way. And yet.... "

    "I know." I know... so I guess this is my own selfishness after all. "

    After all, I''m that kind of person.

    I''m sorry if I don''t do what I want.

    And....

    I''ll do anything to get the future I can imagine.

    ¡°To be realistic, I''d rather sacrifice myself than you sacrifice me and Annie, right?¡±

    "That''s not true...!"

    "There is. There are two small lives in the future, and one ordinary life."If you compare it, the former is right? "

    "That''s..."

    "Well, that''s a realistic story."And... I really want to talk about it, but I don''t want to talk about it anymore. "

    "Rain...?"

    "I don''t want to survive at the expense of someone."

    ¡­¡­

    "I told myself that I had no choice but to talk about Gray... but I still don''t seem to be convinced."I regret it over and over again.I should have disagreed, I should have stayed... I just regretted it.You could say that choice was a mistake.That''s why I don''t want to regret it anymore.Choose a path that doesn''t abandon you both so you don''t make a mistake. ¡±

    "That''s why...!"

    "I''ll do anything for that."Like Gray did, I''m risking my life!I''m prepared to say that because I''m selfish.I won''t sacrifice anyone anymore... definitely!! "

    ¡­¡­

    Yuki loses her words, apparently because she senses my absolute will.

    Maybe, from the inside, I''m going to make you reconsider trying to keep me here.....

    I can''t seem to find a word before I make up my mind.

    To reassure him like that, I keep saying more.

    "If you add it... I''m not going to die."It''s not a lie to reassure Yuuki, it''s serious. "

    "You''re making such an impossible decision..."

    "Really? Who decided that?"

    "That''s..."

    "I''ll go home alive."Because... I decided not to sacrifice anyone.And naturally, that includes myself. "

    "Ah....."

    "Besides, I promised Gray."I''m not going to die here, and I''m going to live.And... I''ll show you who I am. "

    "...... Rain......"

    "It''s not like me to abandon Uni and Anni here."I broke my promise to Gray.That''s definitely not enough.That''s what''s wasting his time. "

    "That''s..."

    You know that, don''t you?

    Tania, Iris, Sora, and Luna nodded naturally.

    "Rain is used to doing this all the time, so I''ve got used to it recently.Well, I don''t have to worry about that. "

    ¡°But I do believe that Rayne wouldn''t do anything to make Sora and the others sad.¡±

    "Don''t worry about Unia and Anni, and the people who were captured.I will be responsible for delivering you to Cleagrant. "

    "In the first place, if we don''t believe in you, Rain, then who will?"That''s why we place absolute trust in Rain. ¡±

    "Yeah... thank you guys"

    The truth is, you must be very worried about me.....

    You''re trying to put up with it and send me out.

    He respects my intentions.

    They''re really good people.

    I want to thank God for meeting me.

    "... haa"

    Feeling surrendered, Yuki sighed.

    The face was sunny somewhere.

    "I can''t believe Rain was so stubborn."Looks like I still didn''t know about Rain. "

    From now on, let''s just get to know each other.

    "I''ll let you do that."That''s why... I''ll stay. "

    Eh!?

    As expected, this development was unexpected.

    I was surprised when my eyes widened, and I stared at Yuki.

    "No... wait!" I won''t admit it. "

    "Rain says selfishly, so I say selfishly.I can''t stop it, can I? "

    "Alone is enough!" We don''t even need two! "

    But don''t you think the two of you have a better chance of survival?

    "That''s..."

    There is no word to return.

    "Are you serious...?"

    Of course.

    "It''s quite dangerous, isn''t it? Besides, Yuuki is a prince...."

    "That''s right, I''m a prince."Originally, you shouldn''t jump into danger.If Gray were here, he''d be so angry. "

    "Then why...?"

    "But if you go ahead here, it will make Gray angry."I mean, maybe you''ll be disappointed. "

    "Why...?"

    "You don''t understand that, do you?"Rain is going to change into a sloppy, dull, dull thing. "

    Yuki smiles.

    A very clear, blue sky-like smile.

    "I''m a friend of Rain''s."

    "Ah....."

    "It''s only natural to be able to help your friends, right?"If you abandon your friend, Gray will be pissed off.I mean, I can''t be the Lord that Gray can be proud of.I want to keep my promise to Gray. "

    "...... Yuki......"

    "If I can, I don''t want to abandon Jia and Anni... if I can, I''ll bet on Rain." I''m a friend. "

    "...... ah......"

    Your tears are about to spill into words that are too happy.

    But now is not the time to show your crying face.

    right now.....

    "Thank you."

    I also smiled and shook hands with Yuki.

 543 Episode 540, two invincible men.

    Send out everyone who looks worried.....

    And then, with Yuki, we wait for the enemy.

    This is just the two of us.

    I don''t know the exact number of enemies...

    There are more than ten copies of the Giga brand of the Four Heavenly Kings.

    In addition to that, dozens of demons.

    The battle was more obvious than the fire.

    Normally, we''d be crushed in an instant.

    But why?

    I don''t feel like losing strangely.

    "Hey, Rain."

    Yeah?

    I''m going to tell you something funny, but don''t laugh, I''d be glad to hear it.

    It depends on the content.

    I promised you I wouldn''t laugh at that, right?

    "I promise you, maybe Yuki will come and make you laugh."

    "I don''t think so... I guess."

    "Maybe. So?"

    ¡±Yeah... the situation we''re in is so hopeless, isn''t it?¡±

    That''s right.

    "Think normally and you''ll die."But... I don''t feel like it.I think I can survive like that. "

    ¡°That''s a coincidence. I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    Ahahah, I see.

    Maybe Yuki and I are thinking the same thing.

    To protect everyone.

    For Jeanne and Annie, for the people who were caught.

    We''ve decided to serve you, but we''re not going to die.

    Gray''s the only reason we''re still alive.

    Gray threw his life away to help everyone.

    We were entrusted with that honorable thought.

    Of course we''ll protect everyone... we''ll protect ourselves.

    Our lives will be among the memories entrusted to us.

    That''s why I won''t die.

    Whatever happens, I''ll show you how to survive.

    Such strong determination becomes a force, and travels through the body.

    Thanks to you, I don''t feel like losing to any army.

    "I''m here."

    Along with the sound of the ground, a copy of the Giga brand appeared.

    The number shall be fifteen.

    "It''s getting more subtle... troublesome"

    I''m eight, and Rain is seven, okay?

    Ten for me and five for Yuki.

    Rain is greedy.

    Instead, if the demons show up late, hold them back.

    Roger

    I set up the Kusanagi.

    Yuki stood up with her two swords.

    "Yeah, well then..."

    Let''s go.

    Looking at each other''s faces, I nodded and showed them.....

    And we kick the ground at the same time.

    "Second Form!"

    First of all, I divided Kusanagi into twelve blades.

    Control each to create a blade storm.

    Giga Brand''s defense is great, but I can''t ignore the blade and stop my legs.

    The position was exactly what I was aiming for.

    Material Imagination! Fireball!

    I made a lump of gunpowder and threw it like a bunch of gunpowder.

    Next, I hit the fireball.....

    Gah!!!

    Big bang.

    Flames and dust rage.

    "Sniff..."

    Yuki took a deep breath and stacked her two swords on top of each other.

    It looks like it has a special structure, and it seems that the two can be combined into one.

    "The Sword of Dragons... the Divine Moon!"

    A massive slash was revealed.

    An overwhelming chunk of force swallows several copies of the Giga brand together.

    When the slash was knocked down, the earth trembled.

    What kind of power is that?

    Yuuki''s prowess as a swordsman was definitely comparable to his A rank.

    Even though you''re royal, you have so much power.....

    How much training have you had?

    I admire him once again for being such a great guy.

    At the same time, I am proud of my friends.

    Yuki!

    Rain!

    Unsubscribe from second form.

    Unplug Kamui and move to Third Form.

    Yuki holds the sword in her hands again and holds it deeply.

    ¡±Eat IT!!!¡±

    "Snow Sword... Snow Moonflower!!!"

    My mega blow exploded.....

    Continuing, a series of blows came out that did not stop Yuki''s eyes.

    The copy of the Giga brand is scattered and turns into dust.

    Unlike monsters, there were no magic stones left.

    Nothing awaits me after I die.

    "Okay, let''s start with what''s going on."

    "It''s an improvisation combination... yes, it''s surprisingly possible."

    "Of course, right? It''s just me and Yuki."

    ¡°Yeah, I feel like I can do anything with Rain.¡±

    I thought there were 14 more... and three more showed up.

    There was no despair.

    On the contrary, anger has risen.

    How many people has Altera sacrificed?

    How much sadness and tears have you accumulated?

    I will never forgive you!

    "Rain, let''s go. We have to end this."

    Yuki was also angry.

    He''s usually kind, but now he''s sharp as a beast.

    "Yeah, let''s go. It''s okay. if we were....."

    I can do anything!

 544 I want story 541.

    Huh?

    Altera was surprised to finally catch up with the intruder.

    At the end of the line of sight, Rain and Yuuki appeared.

    The two fight an impending copy of the Giga brand while covering each other''s blind spots.

    I don''t have any reason or ego, but my powers are higher than before.

    Besides, there were a dozen of them.

    As usual, we have no enemies.

    With that overwhelming destructive power, no one can stand it.

    You will not be allowed to resist, you will only be crushed.

    It''s supposed to be that way.....

    Fireball Multishot!

    "Snow Sword... Snow Moonflower!"

    No matter how long it takes, Raine and Yuki won''t be dealt with.

    There are a few more scratches, but that''s all.

    It won''t lead to fatal injuries, and its movement won''t stop.

    Rather, fatigue accelerated somewhere over time.

    Catching, parrying, and avoiding the attack of a swarm of Giga-branded copies....

    And pounding into the counterattack.

    You can''t defeat them with a single blow.

    Then you can smash it in as many times as you want.

    As if to say so, the two of them kept on attacking.....

    Finally, the third copy was broken.

    "Wow, I''m surprised. What is that?" Are you really human? Hmm, that''s amazing. "

    Altera was honest and impressed.

    Although it is a copy, it is the Four Heavenly Kings.

    I didn''t just survive a lot of bumps, but gradually, I was turning the battlefield upside down.

    "Hmmm... I wonder if I could create an incredible demon race by turning that human into a seedbed?"However, it''s hard to discard the option of dedicating it to the Demon King as a sacrifice. Hmm, I''m lost. "

    "Master Altera"

    Reese caught up with me.

    Altera asked me to do something for her, so I left the front line temporarily.

    "Ah, howdy." Welcome back, Reese-chan. "

    ¡°As Altera asked, the facility was destroyed.¡±

    "I see, I see." Yeah, thanks.I like Reese because she can do it, too.Since the place has been discovered, if you leave the facility as it is, it''ll be a hassle. "

    "No, I don''t like it." My job this time is to support Altera.instead, if you thought it was useful..... "

    "Didn''t you provide copy technology?"Yeah, I''m fine. I''m not going to monopolize that.Well, I can''t give it to the moderates... but Reese is fine.Neutrals, if you ask me, are the same as us. "

    Thank you very much.

    Rain and Yuki continued to engage in hostilities as disturbing conversations continued.

    Has it been an hour since we started fighting?

    Normally, it wouldn''t be strange if your physical strength was exhausted and your movements were dull.

    And yet, Rain and Yuki didn''t stop.

    Accelerate more and more to intercept the copy.

    One more thing, we''ve been destroyed.

    "Wow, that''s amazing." Really amazing.No way, I can''t believe that just a human is going to do that... could he be the brave one? "

    ¡°I am not officially recognized, but I have heard that I am qualified to do so.¡±

    I see.

    Altera looks at Rain and Yuki with glittering eyes.

    Anyone who didn''t know anything would have looked like a girl who admired heroes.

    But the contents are completely different.

    Altera''s mind is swirling with darkness, and she''s always thinking about being mean and loose, anywhere.

    "... hey, hey, Reese-chan"

    Yes?

    "Because of them, the people who caught them managed to escape."It''s a shame. But don''t you think they can take their place? "

    "That''s..."

    "If you turn them into seedbeds, I''m sure you''ll be able to create a demon tribe with incredible power."It''s not a seedbed, it''s an ant.It seems that the Demon King has a fine soul that can wake you up quickly.ah, but..... "

    Altera laughs.

    Contrary to their young appearance, they were evil, crooked, and ugly....

    It was a horrible smile that spread fear.

    "It''s like an ant to be my toy."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, that might be good." I tried to come up with it, but... yeah, yeah.Play a lot, be cute, be gentle... and in the end, you have to eat it tasty.That way, I''ll be stronger and stronger. "

    Altera has gained so much power by preying on others.

    In doing so, it has grown beyond its limits.

    "Hey, what do you think of Reese?"

    "That''s right..."

    After a moment of thought, Reese answers with a smile.

    "Even with me, Mr. Rain thought it was time for you to leave, so it was a great idea."If you "eat" with those humans, Altera-sama will become even stronger. "

    "Isn''t that right, is that right!?Ah, well, maybe I''ll be excited.I don''t care about the people who escaped.I want those two, I want to eat quickly

    Altera, who was ugly, immediately tried to charge into the front line.

    "Master Altera, please bear with me a little longer."I''m really bumping into a copy.With a copy, it would seem difficult to defeat them, but it would be possible to cut their health.It''s going to take a little bit of time... but if we do it somewhat, we''re going to be stuck.After that, I wondered if Altera-sama should like it. "

    "Well, that sounds like a sigh of relief to me."

    My lips are sharpened......

    But soon Altera smiles.

    "But, that sounds like fun."

    Altera sees Rain and Yuki fighting.

    The two of you have not given up in this situation.

    Without despair, with hope.

    Then I want to smash it.

    I thought I had survived everything, and I felt safe, so I wanted to make myself appear and despair.

    What will you look like then?

    Can you give me a scream?Are you going to cry?Will you beg me to help you?

    Just imagining them made Altera shake her body.

    ¡±Ahh... I can''t stand it anymore!¡±

    Altera smiled joyfully.

    It''s nothing but demons.

    A distorted mind that makes the misfortune of others its own happiness.

    Self-centered thought circuits that only think about themselves.

    as it is spoken among humans.....

    Altera was more of a demonic race than anyone else.

    I want Rain and Yuki.

    I want it soon.

    I want, I want, I want, I want, I want, I want...

    Altera was desperate to break into the battlefield.

    I decided to keep an eye on what was going on.

    And....

    Finally, Rain and Yuki''s health was approaching zero.

 545 Story 542: Unexpected Suggestions

    "Hah, hah, hah..."

    ¡±Uu, kuu... hah hah, hah hah...¡±

    Yuki and I fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought and fought

    Did he wield his sword for a few hours?

    Although I managed to defeat ten Giga Brands, my health was almost exhausted.

    Your body becomes heavier, your breathing gets disturbed, and you lose focus.

    The wound increased, blood flowed out, and my body became cold.

    It may be dangerous if you don''t get medical treatment right away.....

    But there are still enemies.

    It seems that the reinforcements have finally stopped and no new Giga brands will appear.

    There were five left.

    It''s just... that''s not all.

    The demons have also caught up and are building up behind the Giga brand.

    At the deepest point, Altera and a strange female demon tribe were there.

    The battle is not over yet.

    "Yuki... are you okay?"

    "Of course. I''m getting a little tired, but... just a little bit, I guess." Where''s Rain? "

    "I''m also a little bit..."

    Ahahaha

    Haha

    We''re in this situation, and we''re laughing at each other.

    You can laugh.

    So, we''re still okay.

    We can still fight.

    It''s not just for our people.

    The lives of the captives rest on this shoulder.

    Then let''s fight everywhere and every time.

    ¡°Yuuki, let''s wipe out the remaining Giga brands.¡±

    ¡°It''s a fascinating suggestion, but can you do it?¡±

    One more magic stone stock filled with everyone''s strength... If you use it to activate the Kusanagi''s facade form, it will create a lot of destructive power

    "It was when you defeated the first one, wasn''t it?"But collectively, I''m a little worried about the firepower..... "

    "There''s a little trump card there."I think we''ll figure something out. "

    If I could, it would be a trump card I don''t want to use.....

    At this time, can''t you keep it preserved?

    ¡°All right, let''s take the Giga brand to one point.¡±

    "Thank you for speaking so quickly."

    "The place is in front of us...?"

    Suddenly, Yuki''s face seemed strange.

    Giga Brand stopped moving for some reason as he followed the line of sight.

    Split left and right like a road.

    The demons in the back were also divided left and right.

    Altera and the female demon tribe walked down the road.

    What''s that supposed to mean?

    Does that mean that Todome is... by his own hand?

    In that case, I didn''t feel any hostility, and I didn''t feel like fighting.

    Howdy!

    Altera showed up in front of us and greeted us casually.

    He smiled so casually that he didn''t think he was in the middle of a battle.

    From the beginning, Altera was generally judged to be of this character, but.....

    But what''s the point of not being willing to fight at all?

    "You two are amazing, aren''t you?"I''m impressed. I didn''t expect you to fight not only against countless copies, but also with the momentum of destroying them.Yeah, yeah, I think it''s really amazing. "

    "...... I can''t let you do this here, or let you follow me after everyone."

    The purpose is unknown, but for the time being, Altera would like to have a conversation with us.

    I want to rest a little.

    And I want to know what Altera is thinking.

    I have two thoughts and accept the conversation.

    "Shit, as far as I''m concerned, I thought I''d get hit right away."I mean, it''s a Giga brand. Because it''s a copy, I don''t have any reason or ego, but that''s all I can do.Normally, people with a muddy smell will be kicked right away. "

    ¡­¡­

    "But... you''re different." Instead of getting hit, I tried it again... yeah, I think it''s really amazing.I rarely praise anyone, so I''m honored, right? "

    "Thank you for that."

    "You know, I like you guys."

    Altera laughs.

    It wasn''t a brutal smile, it was innocent like a child.

    And... I put my hand out.

    ¡°Will it be mine?¡±

    With a smile, he said such an invitation.

    "... what?"

    "What, what do you mean...?"

    In the unexpected, Yuki and I black-and-white eyes.

    Instead of laughing at our reaction, Altera continues to speak quietly.

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, he That''s what I said."

    "I mean... be one of the demons?"

    "Yeah, that''s it ?"

    This guy... is he crazy?

    I''m an enemy, but I''m worried about Altera''s head.

    But she was sane.

    It repeats the words of solicitation, as if to appeal to you that you are serious.

    "Even though I''m a human, it''s unexpected that I''m so strong.I''m so, so surprised.If it''s true, we''ll have to crush it here, and it''ll be so much fun... hmm, but?I''m a good woman who can calculate my losses properly!Haaaa

    Altera laughs.

    Cold, sharp, and scathingly laughing.

    "I thought I''d better give it to my subordinates instead of killing them suddenly."Yeah, yeah, I''m kind. Cum haha ? "

    "If you say that, do you think I''ll accept your invitation?"

    Do you want to refuse? If you refuse, you''ll die.

    ¡­¡­

    "Besides, if you become my subordinate, you can have a lot of fun."You know what? Killing humans is so much fun ? People who just talk show off their overwhelming power and let them despair first.So, I desperately made you beg for your life... and then I twisted off your limbs and twisted you to death.The screams at that time are so awesome that you can reach... nnh! "

    "You..."

    "Also, it''s fun to kill human women and children ? This child alone, in front of a mother who says," I''ll burn the child whole. "My mother''s face at that time... hahaha!No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, noIt''s really tangy, isn''t it? "

    "You are..."

    Yuki and I are getting angrier together.

    Are you aware of this or not.....

    Altera talks about the advantages of becoming a companion with great pleasure.

    "Ah, yes. And you can be stronger than ever."I''m going to stop being a human and let you become a demon.I can''t show you exactly how strong I can be... hmmm.At least, I think you can be ten times stronger.Isn''t it very attractive? "

    Will humans become... demons?

    Unlike the situation of Edgar in Horizon, his existence would fundamentally change.....

    Is that possible?

    If that''s the case.....

    "You guys are going to be very strong, so I''ll make you my favorite."Um... yes! Now that I don''t have the SS, I''m going to make you both the SS.Hey, hey, it''s so nice, isn''t it?Just thinking, just imagining, doesn''t make your body tremble?Don''t you feel like you''re in a trance? "

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s why... you two are mine?"

    Yuki and I once looked at each other''s faces.....

    Then I stared at Altera.

    No!!!

 546 Episode 543: Enemies to Defeat

    ¡­¡­

    Altera was surprised to see Kyotong''s eyes wide open....

    Huh?

    Then, he tilted his head.

    The expression was filled with questioning colors, and she looked like she didn''t understand the reason.

    ¡±Hmm... what are you doing now?¡±

    I said no, didn''t I?

    Once again, Yuki pushed No to Altera''s invitation.

    I''ll also stare at Altera and show her that I''m not going to ask her out.

    "Um, what? I don''t know why."What do you mean, "refuse my invitation"?Even though I''m a human, I''m being cocky! "

    It''s very strange why you thought we''d accept the invitation.

    "I''m sorry, but we don''t sell our souls to demons." Until the end.....

    Just fight!

    In a way, it''s like a declaration of war.

    I won''t let Altera do what she wants.

    Crush that ambition.

    Once again, I''ve pushed our intentions like that.

    "...... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Altera''s smile disappeared from her face, and her eyes gradually changed to something cold.

    As the pressure increases, the squeaky air screams.

    "I see, turn down my invitation."Even though I put my eyes on you... ahhh, that''s why humans are so stupid.The only way to survive is to kick your own ass.Ho ho ho, idiot. "

    "That''s not true."

    "What do you mean? You don''t think I can escape in this situation?"

    No, that''s impossible.

    "I see. Nah, you understood that much.It''s stupid, but it seems like you can think of something there. ¡±

    "I know you can''t escape... but if you want, you can defeat the enemy."

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m going to kill you and break through."

    By saying those words, I made up my mind once again.

    Altera blasphemed Louis'' soul.

    Gray''s life was ruined.

    And it''s hurt a lot of people.

    I can never forgive you.

    We must defeat them here and now.

    ¡±... ahaha¡±

    ".....

    Altera gave a slightly distorted smile.

    ¡±Ahahahahaha!!!¡±

    Laughing with a belly.

    I laugh tearfully.

    "Defeat me? The humans? The me?Ahah, no, no, hahahaha! What a joke.It''s too much fun. Ahahaha, I''m laughing too much, I''m going to do something about it! "

    Laughing for a moment,

    "...... don''t get on your nerves, right?"

    The sharp laughter ceased, and the murderous aura overflowed.

    An intense murderous aura that makes you feel the pressure, causing the unpleasant sweat to flow out.

    A flame rises from Altera''s feet, enveloping her tiny body.

    It''s the armor that protects her, the blade that pierces her enemies.

    I put the flame all over my body and stood up.

    It''s weird to say we''re safe, but we''ve managed to lure Altera to the front.

    One more troublesome enemy.....

    But if we take care of her, we can break the status quo all at once.

    I''ll kill you. Don''t leave any bones behind, I''ll burn you to the ground.

    Altera spreads her palms upward....

    From there, ghu! and the flames of the red lotus soar.

    "Reese, you and the others, just stay there."Because it''s my prey. "

    "I see. However, the enemy''s strength is considerable..."

    "It''s all right, it''s all right. As Reese says, even if that person is drawing his own blood, he''s still a human."Miscellaneous fish are miscellaneous fish. And.... "

    The flames swelled, and the ambient temperature grew higher and higher.

    I''m really going to do it.

    Altera''s eyes changed color.

    Very red.

    It is stained with burning red.

    "So don''t worry."Reese, be careful not to let them get away with this. "

    "Yes, leave it to me." If Altera-sama is serious, we won''t be doing it, and I''ll focus on blocking the way out. "

    "Yes, please, Reese-chan."

    I hear the name "Reese" all the time.....

    Was that woman''s demonic race a Reese I''ve heard of from Ellis?

    If so, I''d like to ask you a lot of questions.

    About Arios and Monica.

    What have you been doing behind the scenes so far?

    It''s just...

    I don''t think I can afford to think about Reese right now.

    If we don''t focus on Altera, we''ll probably get hit in an instant.

    ¡±Yuuki... you can do your best a little bit more, can''t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I think I can do anything with Rain.¡±

    "Thank you, you''re very reliable." I''m so glad Yuki was with me. ¡±

    "That''s my line."

    At times like this, we laugh at each other.

    Death battles will start soon, but there is no trauma or fear of them.

    Like Yuki said, if we''re together, we can do anything.

    There are no unfulfilled wishes, and no enemies that cannot be defeated.

    Yes... I can do anything!

    "I don''t like it, I don''t like it... I really don''t like being able to laugh in front of me when I''m serious!"You should cry, scream, be afraid, and beg for your life! "

    "I won''t give in to you."

    "Ahh... ohhh! Really cheeky, cheeky, cheeky!!!"

    Dandan, Dandan and Altera step into the fold.

    And the ground broke, and the earth shaken slightly.

    What kind of power is that?

    She looks like a young girl.....

    Its power lighter than the Giga brand.

    It seems that the Four Heavenly Kings have a sequence. I heard about it before when I was at the Brave Party.....

    Perhaps Altera is the number one or two.

    I felt that much force and pressure.

    "I''ll burn it!!"

    Altera started a charge with a flame all over her body.....

    The battle has begun.

 547 Episode 544 VS Altera Part 1

    ¡±Ahhhhhh!!!¡±

    Altera waves her right hand as she cries like a beast.

    The trajectory led to the creation of Hao Yan.

    It felt like a snake was hitting its prey, and the flames jumped on us.

    Fireball Multishot!

    I hit multiple fireballs to offset the flames.

    At the same time, Yuki ran.

    "Snow Sword... Snow Moonflower!!!"

    Ultra-fast continuous sword.

    I slammed my swords into my hands from all angles and launched a threatening attack called dozens of blows.

    Even a copy of the Giga brand could be stopped.

    I think this is it.....

    However, Altera slightly exceeded our expectations.

    Huh? I''m just depressed.

    "Grrrr!?"

    Altera prevented all of the speeding slashes that exceeded a few dozen.

    Instantly spawn the Flaming Sword in both hands to catch Yuki''s sword.

    Altera''s ability, as the name suggests, is to manipulate flames.....

    That''s not all she has.

    As I''ve just seen, they have a high combat capability.

    "Hey, hey, that''s all?" You can only wield your sword? "

    "Ugh... this!!!"

    Yuuki accelerated her sword further.

    The slashing is so fast that it is no longer visible.

    I continued to slash even more.

    "Ahahaha, yeah, yeah, let''s do it!If you do it, you can do it! I''ll fight you directly, so let''s enjoy it even more. C ''mon! "

    Altera takes a few slashes, but she doesn''t care about them and moves on to counterattack.

    Grrrr! The flames soared from my feet.

    I put it around my fist and slammed it against Yuki.

    "Grrrr!?"

    It seemed that it was more dangerous, and Yuuki jumped back and ran away.

    But....

    "Ahahaha, it''s sweet!?"

    Altera shook her fist.

    In line with this move, a flame flies and pursues Yuki.

    It was a ranged attack that made me look like I was going to hit you.

    He''s gonna do it!

    Material Creation!

    I built a stone wall in front of Yuuki to stop the flames of chase.

    "Thank you, Rain."

    I''m good at close-quarter combat and skill¡­ Maybe I should keep my distance.

    Look for gaps while maintaining a certain distance.

    Then Altera''s face seemed boring.

    "Hey, don''t you want to charge like this?"Let''s have more fun killing each other. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Hmm, are you vigilant about me?Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. Then... let''s go this way. "

    Altera laughed and the flames converged on her right hand.

    The flame swells up and down, and eventually takes one form.

    It''s... the sun.

    The flaming flames condensed into a single point and expanded....

    It turns into a giant flaming bullet that shines like the sun.

    "Prominence Flare"

    Altera laughs with great pleasure.

    ¡°It''s one of my trump cards.Well then... let''s try to prevent it.HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Giant flamethrower shells were fired.

    Just being there scatters heat waves that are likely to burn you.

    Cutting the ground... no, melt it.

    A flaming bullet approaches us like a beast eating its prey.

    Ignition!

    "The sword..."

    We made our decision instantly.

    It is impossible to avoid or prevent.

    Then we have no choice but to intercept them!

    Load the cartridge with everyone''s strength with the Kusanagi First Form.

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR

    Divine Moon!!

    Me and Yuki simultaneously unleash their favorite moves and intercept the sun... with a giant flaming bullet.

    The techniques clashed with each other.....

    C ''mon! The flash flashes.

    A moment later, the impact of the explosion and the heat wave were scattered.

    "Damn, damn...... gnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

    "What kind of power is that..."

    Yuki and I were barely alive.

    However, now I have used one cartridge.

    There is only one left.

    Yuki''s complexion looks pale, apparently exhausting a lot of physical and mental strength.

    There have been battles so far, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is a full-fledged creation.

    And yet.....

    "Oh, it''s so hard. Yes, I think it''s really amazing that you''re going to intercept the Prominence Flare.Fufu, I''ll praise you. "

    Altera has no serious injuries.

    She looked very energetic and smiled in spare time.

    "Ah, it''s a real shame." You guys could really be strong demons, and I think you could be close to me.Or maybe you could be the Four Heavenly Kings?This is true. "

    Then what?

    "After all, don''t you want to be mine?"You should definitely do that.You don''t want to die in a place like this, do you? "

    "" No ""

    Yuki and I have an answer.

    As I showed you earlier, yes.

    I''d rather die than be one of them.

    Well, I''m not going to die.

    Hmm, I see.

    Altera''s eyes turn cold again.

    Well, no. If it doesn''t belong to me, then I don''t need it. Break it.

    Altera pointed her index finger at me.

 548 Episode 545 VS Altera Part 2

    "You''re dead."

    With a frozen voice, a small flaming bullet was fired from Altera''s fingertips.

    Shots fired.

    The numbers are innumerable, and they are so fast that they are invisible.

    Additionally, you can fire multiple rounds.

    Ugh!?

    Yuki and I jumped left and right.....

    Shortly thereafter, a small flamethrower landed on the ground.

    There were a lot of little holes, and then there was a burst.

    The ground shatters and the flames soar.

    What kind of power is that? I''m not kidding.

    It was like firing arrows with explosives.

    If that kind of thing strikes directly, it''s over at that point.

    You can''t take a single shot.

    "Hahaha! Come on, dance!"Let''s dance more!?Hey!!! Show me a nice dance! "

    "Damn, what a bad quality!"

    "Rain, are you okay!?"

    Somehow!

    The flaming bursting arrows were flying down the rain, but they were not allowed to land.

    The ability to make a deal with Tina... Use gravitational manipulation to generate a reflexive field in front of her.

    They were using it as a shield to keep the flames from bursting.

    "Yuki is behind me!"

    Thank you!

    The flaming bursting arrows are not that powerful, although their rate of fire is a threat.

    Of course, if you hit me directly, I can''t do it for free.....

    You can avoid a direct hit by just jumping off the track.

    We managed to secure it.

    However, Altera''s attack was too harsh for her to move on to a counter-attack.

    "Well, that''s how you get trapped like a tortoise, but I''m just curious."It''s sloppy, it''s sloppy. When I do that... I want to be mean. Hahaha! "

    Altera was firing a flaming burst of arrows with her right hand.....

    The palm of my left hand was facing up.

    As if in response to this movement, a fireball is generated.

    At first, it was about the size of a fist.

    That''s what makes your fist bigger, and it grows bigger and bigger and bigger.

    Eventually, a gigantic fireball about ten meters in size was created that blocked my view.

    While stopping our movement with the flaming bursting arrow, it releases the flaming projectile it was just before.

    It is too irregular to be able to act at the same time.

    "What a guy...!"

    "Don''t burn ? Prominence Flare"

    Extra large flamethrower shells were fired.

    However, it was like a meteorite.

    Impossible to prevent.

    Whether or not you can escape out of range even if you focus on evasion.

    Just like before, we have no choice but to intercept!

    "Ignition..."

    "The sword..."

    We shifted to a position where we could unleash each special attack.....

    That''s a darme ?

    However, Altera will not allow us to move as the flaming bursting arrows continue to fire in parallel.

    While doing so, a giant flaming bullet looms in front of me.....

    "Ngh!!?"

    The earth shakes, shockwaves and flames rage like a storm.

    Yuki and I couldn''t resist and were blown away like paper.

    The feeling of up, down, left, and right disappears.

    I don''t even know if I''m looking forward or up.

    A feeling of being burned, beaten, and crushed all over your body.

    I was swayed by that severe pain.....

    Guuu!?

    Several times rolling on the ground and crashing into the rock finally stopped.

    I''m conscious, but.....

    Or maybe it was better to be stunned.

    That''s the amount of pain that''s going around my body, and I''m going to cry.

    "Nghh...... Rain.....!"

    I could see Yuki standing up as she was worn out.

    Good, I think I managed to make it.

    I can''t lose either.

    I can still... fight as much as I want!

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    ¡±Uu, kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Yuki and I managed to support ourselves by using each weapon as a cane.

    If you don''t, you won''t be able to put strength into your legs and fall down.

    Oh, my God.

    It''s pathetic.

    But... it''s okay.

    We can still fight.

    I''ll never give in to you.....

    I won''t miss it like this.

    Altera... we will defeat you here!

    "Wow, wow! Awesome, yeah, really awesome.It is the first time that I have used two shots of the Prominence Flare and it is still alive.Well, that''s really weird... hey, why don''t you die?Why don''t you fall down? "

    "You don''t know..."

    Huh?

    "I don''t know what kind of a man like you would risk his life... then you and we are carrying different things!"

    If we fall here, we''re all next.

    It was Nia and Annie.

    They were captured.

    There''s people behind us.

    There are people who must be protected.

    I have some thoughts and wishes entrusted to me by Gray.

    That''s why I can''t fall.

    That is absolutely unacceptable.

    Yuki and I are not fighting alone.

    I carry everyone''s thoughts and use them as food.

    "What, is that? Do you mean fight for someone?"That sounds stupid.Oniichan is human, but even against me, he still has the power to live.Then maybe I should do it more on my own.Having power means that you can do whatever you want. "

    "No!!!"

    "Ah!?"

    Altera''s shoulders trembled as she shouted strongly.

    "Do you have anything that you can do as you please?"Because you have the power, you have to take great responsibility.And... this power isn''t just for us.The wishes I''ve been entrusted with are helping me. "

    I thought about Gray.

    You were careless, you wanted to live.

    But he left it to us.

    He entrusted me with the future.

    Those wishes and thoughts are an absolute force.

    "That''s... human power!!"

 549 Episode 546 VS Altera Part 3

    My body is worn out.

    Just by moving your fingertips lightly, you will experience severe pain all over your body.

    There is not enough blood.

    Your vision is blurring and your consciousness is getting dull.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    I''m standing right now.

    You stand on your own two feet and you have a weapon.

    Then there''s only one thing to do.

    Yuki!

    Yeah!

    Yuki and I kicked the ground at the same time and ran vigorously.

    I divided them into sides and charged as if to pinch them.

    "Ahhh, that''s annoying!" Let''s just die! "

    Altera revealed her frustration and waved her hands.

    Following its trajectory, Hao Yan ran through the ground.

    "If you show it over and over again, it''s like that!"

    Altera''s flames are incredibly powerful and fast.

    However, it is not inductive just because it is fast.

    Determining the timing of the flames running on the ground, I jumped forward diagonally.

    The flames ran right beside me, but it wasn''t a direct hit.

    There is no problem if the skin is burned lightly.

    What''s the matter!?

    Yuki avoided the flames in the same way as I did.

    Yep.

    Maybe we''re like each other.

    "Hey, don''t get on my nerves!"

    To intercept us, Altera spawned the next tornado of fire.

    It was a huge tornado that filled my sight.

    If you think about it normally, I don''t have the means to evade something like this.....

    Then you don''t have to dodge it.

    Yuki!

    Yeah!

    Apparently, just his gaze made sense of our intentions, and Yuuki moved in front of me.

    In any case, I feel like the best partner I''ve had for years.

    "The sword... the moon!!"

    Yuuki''s massive sword moves pierced into a tornado of flames.

    Its power is considerable, but for a moment, the tornado of fire swayed because it could not maintain its shape.

    Without passing up that moment, I''m going to pounce on the attack.

    "Ignition! I''m cumming!!!"

    He spared no effort to run out of the remaining cartridges and scattered the tornado of fire with an oversized blow.

    "Nah!?"

    Altera''s eyes widened and she was surprised that we didn''t expect to break through the tornado of fire.

    I''ll try to move on immediately... but it''s too late!

    "Snow Sword... Snow Moonflower!!!"

    First, Yuki jumped in.

    He unleashes a series of speeding blows and slashes Altera from every angle.

    Having been swallowed by a blade storm, Altera could only put her hands in front of her face and endure like a turtle.

    "I, I... I don''t know what a human is... so much about me!"

    It''s not over yet!

    Now it''s my turn.

    Demon Eye, activate!

    "What!? ah... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    The Magic Eyes obtained by signing with Rifa are difficult to use against superior opponents.....

    Altera was sometimes upset and succeeded brilliantly.

    It seems that her body is not moving well, and Altera''s movements are staggering.

    Summon! And Gravity Manipulation!

    With the ability gained by signing a contract with Iris, I summoned and threw every weapon I could find.

    In addition, with the power to manipulate the gravity gained by signing a contract with Tina, we can accelerate the weapon to the limit.....

    I''ll rain down on you and knock down countless weapons.

    "Ahh, ahhh!?"

    Unexpectedly, Altera knelt on the ground.

    Altera''s eyes widened like she couldn''t believe it.

    "I, I''m such a person...!"Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, everyone, I''ll burn you!!! "

    "Before I do that..."

    "It''s still our turn!!"

    "Ah!?"

    Yuki put the sword back into the sheath and stepped forward.

    Deeply, deeply, I lowered my posture.

    I switched the spikes to my left hand and held the kamui in my right hand.

    In addition, replace with a spare cartridge prepared in advance.

    "Gan no Sword... Lotus!!!"

    With incredible acceleration, Yuki charges and flashes her sword.

    Ultra-fast sword-drawing technique.

    That was his trump card.

    "I''ll put it all together and give it all to you!" Ignition!!! "

    The spruce glows with a huge amount of light.

    Immediately move to the second form.

    And then I put the twelve blades together with Kamui.....

    "Third form, nnhhhhhhh!!!"

    "With the blade of light, I''ll shove it off my side..."

    Continue to cut vertically with the opposite blade.

    Crush everything and cut through everything.

    First of all, a light was created that made the field of view zero.

    Continued shocks and violent winds caused a storm.

    Finally, the earth shakes... and it''s all over.

    A series of attacks with me and Yuki''s trump card.

    If this doesn''t work, it''s already.....

    "...... You humans!!"

    Altera... was still alive.

 550 Episode 547, all aboard.

    "I can''t do this either..."

    "Isn''t it a bit dangerous...?"

    Simultaneously knock me and Yuki''s trump card in.

    It''s the biggest attack I can think of in my current state.....

    Altera has not fallen.

    Looks like you''re taking a lot of damage, but on the contrary, you''re getting angry.

    "You can''t let me go this far... I can''t forgive you, I can''t forgive you!"I''ll kill you!!! I''ll destroy all the charcoal in your body and burn your soul to the ground!!! "

    The pressure released from Altera grew rapidly.

    It was as if a murderous aura had a mass, even to the point of breathlessness.

    Gosh! And the fire rises from Altera''s feet.

    It entangles itself with Altera, like the armor that protects the Lord.

    In addition, Altera''s hair turned into Hao Yan....

    Let the flames blaze all over your body.

    Turn your hair into flame.

    Altera is serious now.

    "When this happens, you guys are already finished."In an instant, I''ll burn you up in an instant... kahahahahaha, die!!!! "

    Altera kicks to the ground and approaches us.

    It should have been quite a distance, but it was super-acceleration so close to my eyes in an instant.

    "First one!!!"

    "Grrrr!?"

    Altera''s target was Yuki.

    As if to imitate him, he spawned a sword with Hao Yan and swung it down once and for all.

    Yuki crossed her swords and took it as a shield.....

    "Don''t take it! Avoid it!!"

    "Ngh!!!"

    Reacting to my voice, Yuki jumped back in a reflex.

    I managed to retreat, but one sword was swallowed up by Altera''s flame.

    Although the sword that was struck by Hao Yan endured for a few seconds.....

    Immediately, the limit came to me, and I made a dull sound and broke.

    No... it melts.

    "What power...!"

    Yuki frowns and attacks with the remaining sword.

    Altera''s attack power was overwhelming.

    But I''m scared of it, and I can''t talk about it because I''m running away.

    Yuki was right to say that she had to do some damage to stop the momentum.

    But....

    The more the right decision seemed to be bad, the reality in front of me was... Altera''s power was tremendous.

    Yuki''s sword slashes through Altera without cutting anything.

    It was a direct hit, but not a single scratch.

    "Cahahaha, such an attack won''t work."It doesn''t work, it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work!!!Now I''m flaming... my body''s blisters are turning into flames.Can the sword burn? You can''t cut it, can you?If you want to defeat me now, you have to do something like magic or a special move.Well... I won''t let you shoot me again!!! "

    "Ugh...!?"

    "Yuki!!!"

    Altera covers herself with fire and charges toward Yuki.

    It''s a simple attack, but it''s hard to dodge.

    I couldn''t defend myself.

    There was no way to avoid it.

    Then...!

    Gravity manipulation!

    The gravity applied to the yuki was changed to the side.

    In addition, it was doubled.

    Yuki blew up as if she had been beaten by a giant....

    Successfully evaded nearby.

    I''ll put the gravity back together and get back to Yuki.

    "Thank you, Rain."

    You''re welcome.

    "I just wanted you to tell me in advance because it''s bad for my heart..."

    ¡°I''d love to, but I don''t have time to do that.¡±

    "Hmmm... even though it''s like this, you can slap me so lightly?"Brothers, are you stupid?Hey, are you stupid? Or perhaps your heart was broken by fear? "

    Altera smiled sparingly.

    Even though his body was burning, he had frozen eyes turned towards us.

    Probably how to cook for us.

    You must be thinking about how to mess around.

    Contrary to its adorable appearance, the contents are the worst.

    "...... Can Rain still use that attack?"

    "...... I don''t have any more spare cartridges, so it''s tough." What about Yuki? "

    "... I have a spare sword, but it''s really just a spare, so I wonder if I can release the power I just had."

    "... that means I don''t have the means to defeat him?"

    "... it''s going to be difficult to escape."

    Check the desperate situation.

    Then look at each other''s faces.

    Haha

    "Fufufu"

    Even at such a time, a smile spilled out naturally.

    It''s just strength.

    At least the resistance against Altera, who will never despair.

    That''s what I meant by laughing.....

    Yuki and I were laughing at the same time, even though we didn''t show each other.

    Is that why you''re thinking the same thing?

    Do you like it or do you feel empathy?

    Yep.

    It feels very good.

    Later, I''d like to talk a lot while eating something delicious.

    "That''s why..."

    I set up the Kusanagi.

    Yuki pulled out her spare sword and stood it in her hands again.

    "We need to take him down."

    That''s right.

    Overwhelmingly to our disadvantage.

    And yet, the will to fight doesn''t fade at all... On the contrary, when Altera looks at us with a stronger will, Altera hides her brows in bewilderment.

    "Are you still going to turn against me? Ugh, I don''t understand... my brothers are going to die here.You know how it feels to lose to me, don''t you? "

    No.

    If you break your heart, you lose.

    That''s why I make myself look so strong.

    ¡±I don''t think I''m going to lose anymore.¡±

    "Yes, Rain is right."We''ll beat you. "

    At the same time, let''s also kick the demons behind it.

    Yeah, let''s do that.

    "With such strength... you can''t beat me!"Look, I''m so strong!Besides, oniichan''s attacks won''t work on me. "

    "... then, how about this?"

 551 Story 548. Always together.

    Suddenly, a third voice echoed on the battlefield.

    That''s a very familiar voice.

    It''s so cool, so pathetic that the bell rings... but it''s cold and sharp.

    "Come, Mourning Ice Bullet."

    Countless blades of ice flew in.

    All of them rained down on Altera and slashed through the flames.

    If your body is turning into flames, you can hurt it with ice.

    That makes sense.

    "Fufu, how about my greeting?"

    When I looked back, I could see what Iris looked like.

    No, she''s not the only one.

    Dragoon Howling!!

    Magic was uttered with a fluttering voice.

    A shockwave imitating the dragon''s roar struck Altera.

    ¡±Cum, something like this!!!¡±

    Altera scattered the flames with explosive force, blowing away the shock waves that entangled her.

    Combined attack and defense.

    The flames she manipulated were quite a threat after all.....

    If any more hits are knocked in, we''ll have to take the damage.

    "Even here... it''s not like that!!"

    A voice that feels a strong will as it shrugs.

    At the same time, it felt like a beating rain during a storm, and an overwhelming stream of light flew in.

    Probably, the magic I used earlier was to use extra power.

    The main order is our attack... it must be Dragon Breath.

    ¡±Ahhh!?¡±

    Altera was swallowed by the light, a small voice, but she heard a scream.

    Giggling, something clashes and scrapes.

    Altera must be desperately resisting.

    ¡±This, this... is getting in my way!!!¡±

    Altera exclaimed, and a haughty flame rose, which seemed to reach the heavens.

    The Dragon Breath will be scattered.....

    However, Altera was moving her shoulders up and down.

    The margins we had earlier have disappeared.

    "Onee-chan... didn''t you run away?"You ran away with oniichan, didn''t you? "

    "Will you stop saying stupid things?"

    We can''t just leave Rain and the others and run away, right?

    ¡°Exactly. Rain is the mainstay of Sora and the others.¡±

    This is an operation!

    "...... Everyone......"

    Oh... no more.

    What can I say about this?

    I can''t put it into words well.

    Anyway, my heart trembles with hot emotions.

    Rain, let''s do it again.

    Everyone''s here, starting with Tania.

    ¡±Anyway... it looks like you''ve been pretty chaotic, huh?¡±

    Tania bent her eyebrows when she saw me and Yuki worn out.

    Maybe I''ll be preached later?

    I wonder if I can.....

    But I don''t know if that''s all right.

    Oh, no.

    I''m not happy to be preached to, but I can feel it together.

    I was going to serve as Lord, and I was definitely going to go home alive.....

    Honestly, I wasn''t worried.

    In one corner of my mind, perhaps, I''ve never thought about it.

    That''s why I''m so happy to see you all this way.

    "It''s usual for Lady Rain to be reckless... but it seems like you''re more reckless than usual because you''re with Yuki-san."

    "Ahahah... I''m sorry. I wish I was a stopper, but then I''m with you."

    "Totally, that''s what a man is."You should be a woman to worry about. "

    "Hmm, I can''t forgive you." As punishment, it''s my sister''s full course of cooking when I get back! "

    "Luna? What does that mean?"I don''t know what Sora''s cooking means. ¡±

    "If you''re here and you haven''t noticed yet... you''re a terrible sister"

    Haha

    Even at this time, everyone is no different.

    It was a pleasure, and it was reliable.

    Unia and Anni¡­ who were the people captured?

    ¡°Rest assured. I sent them to the city with the transfer magic of Sora and the others.¡±

    ¡°I was lucky to know how far I was because I was riding a dolphin.If we were close enough, we would have managed to stay within our magic range. "

    "Thanks to Rain and Yuki for the time."

    "I see... I''m glad."

    We were able to rescue the captured people.

    And then everyone came back.

    Zero worries.

    And with everyone together, your heart will grow stronger than ever.

    Yep.

    Now it''s perfect.

    "... hey..."

    Altera''s cold voice echoed.

    His eyes are burning with anger, reminiscent of a beast flesh and blood.

    "Why are you interrupting me?"Even though you were playing with oniichan, it''s terrible to be punched from the side... "

    "Ahh, are you mad?"I''m sorry, but your irritated face is the most interesting.You can be even more angry. "

    "... upset"

    "This is how much you get angry, wherever you are, your child."You should have a little more room for your heart.Do you have enough calcium? "

    Tania''s Taunt is half gone.

    Maybe he''s mad at me for what I did.....

    In other words, it looks like provocation suits you or is vivid.

    Your Majesty?

    I may be rude, but I keep thinking about it.

    "Reese-chan, and everybody."

    Altera calls out to her companions in a low voice.

    "Enough. Let''s play with it carefully, that''s enough... I''ll crush it."

    ¡°Okay, if Altera says so, I''ll do it.¡±

    A female demonic race called Reese came forward.

    As if it were a signal, the other demons also moved into combat positions.....

    In addition, the remaining Giga brands are approaching us with loud footsteps.

    Altera laughed skillfully.

    "Cahahaha! Even if the sisters come back, it won''t change my advantage!"I''m strong, and I have Reese and the others... yeah, I''ll never lose.As a punishment for interfering with my enjoyment, oniichan will suffer even more.Ahh, I don''t want to have to take care of my sisters, so I want you to die right away. "

    "Without diminishing your mouth, I''ll see how long I can slap you."

    "Onee-chan, are you stupid? Can''t you tell the difference?Enough, let''s just die. "

    Altera waved her arms and the flames were flying.

    It''s the flame of purgatory.

    Burn everything down, and leave no dust behind.

    If there is a difference in strength, then my concubine will fill it.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded like that.

 552 Episode 549 Gathering

    "Freeze Shield"

    An ice shield appeared out of nowhere to stop Altera''s fire.

    I cast that magic.....

    Al-san!?

    Concubine, come!

    The space swayed and a door of light was formed.

    It was Al who showed up from there.

    It must have connected the doors here from the Spirit Tribe''s home....

    What the hell, man?

    "What, it''s not easy?"

    Looking at my question from the expression on his face, Al-san talks very well.

    "They ask me for a little something."After all, I was worried about Rain, so I was asked to let you know if anything happened.So, this time, it''s not good, but I was monitoring it. "

    "Surveillance....."

    "Don''t worry." I wasn''t constantly checking on Rain and the others.I didn''t really get it when I dived into a strange ruin.However, by going out on the ground again, you can clearly see and grasp the pinch. "

    "I see... by the way, what did you ask me to do?"

    I mean, I don''t have any other candidates......

    I asked.

    Koya Tsuru

    "Rain!!!"

    Wow.

    From the door used by the Spirit Clan, the Canade first jumped out.

    She hugged me with the same momentum, couldn''t catch it, and fell down.

    "That''s..."

    "Ahhh, I''m sorry, right? I''m so glad I met Rain....."

    ¡°No, that''s fine. I''m glad I met the Canadian.¡±

    "Rain... you''re really hurt!?"Over here, there''s a lot of injuries!?Huh? Just the marks of injury. Are you hurt?"...... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

    Kanade moved away from me in a panic, and fumbled with me.

    I knew it, Raine''s husband, don''t be as careless as usual ~

    "Hmm, that''s Rain."

    "Haha, don''t be convinced when they say that."

    Continuing, Tina and Rifa appeared.

    Tina is the doll version and sits tightly on Rifa''s head.

    Isn''t it Nina?

    Thinking of it, Nina appeared embraced by Nokia.

    The Sweetheart Mode seemed to be going on, and now Tina couldn''t ride over Nina''s head.

    "Rain... hey, how are you?"

    "I''m so hurt..."

    "It''s okay, but more than that, we''re both here..."

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

    On!

    Finally, Finnia and Sakura have appeared.

    "Piyaa!? What should I do? Rain-san, Yuki-san, I''m also very hurt... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaThis is the time to get a first aid kit!? "

    "Off"

    "Hah!? That''s right, Sakura-chan."It''s not a first aid kit, it''s a potion first. "

    Why is that?

    Tina put in the tsukumi as if she couldn''t stand it.

    "I don''t know how to panic, but... my Lord is a Phoenix, right?"Come on, let''s heal you with your proud strength. "

    "Hah, yes, that''s right!" Er, er... excuse me! "

    When Finia scratches her hand, a warm flame flashes.

    It was the opposite of Altera''s flame, very gentle.

    As if to rewind time, the wounds of me and Yuki heal as soon as I see them.

    Although I had auto-recovery because of my contract with Finnia, I was under more attack than that, so I couldn''t quite cure it.

    ¡±How about this!?¡±

    "Yeah... it''s perfect. Thank you, Finnia." It was really helpful. "

    "Oh, where were you, Himashi!?" Fuahhhh..... "

    Reflexively strokes your head, and Finnia turns bright red.

    This time, we''re on the verge of burning.

    "Rain"

    Canadians stand in front of me.

    And laughing with a smile.

    Here''s another one.

    "Yeah... thank you"

    I thought Yuki and I could do anything, but I made a correction.

    Me and Yuki... and everyone else can do anything.

    Nothing is impossible.

    That''s absolutely right.

    "... hey, come out of nowhere, what?"What? Are you going to stand in my way, onee-chan? "

    Altera looked very grumpy.

    From time to time, the flame leaks from his body, as evidence of this.

    That''s a lot of pressure.

    The pressure of the Four Heavenly Kings made Finia and the others almost fainted.

    But the Canadian took a step forward, saying that they would not lose.

    I''ll get in your way.

    ¡­¡­

    "Because we were far away, to be honest, I don''t know the details, but... right?"You did a terrible thing to Rain. That''s why.... "

    Canade holds her fist.

    That''s enough reason to fight!

    Then, everyone will be ready and ready to fight.

    Even though Finia healed my wounds, I won''t be able to return to my lost health.

    Your feet are as heavy as lead, and your hands don''t move freely.

    Still.

    Wonders and minds are light.

    It''s so bright and sunny like never before.....

    And more fighting spirit than ever.

    "Altera"

    "... what?"

    Let''s settle this here.

    "Hmm, what? As soon as my people arrived, they got stronger. Bad cool."

    "You can say whatever you want."Now is the time when I can show off my best condition... when we''re all here.It''s not when you''re alone, it''s when your people are together.Only then can we give it all away. "

    "Ahh...... I''m already......"

    Altera gritted her back teeth.

    No matter where the face of the adorable girl is, it looks like a demon and pegs us.

    "You humans are annoying!" I''ll burn it for you!!! "

    "If you can do it, try it."The life you''ve trampled on so far, that sin... you''ll be redeemed for it!!! "

 553 Episode 550 The Real Altera Battle - Part 1

    "Eun-chan, the most..."

    Be the first!

    "My line!?"

    The first thing that jumped out was Tania.

    Main dish... I''ll give Altera to Rain, but I''ll leave the zucchinas to the people around me.

    As if to say so, I charged at several demons.

    I was dealing with a demon tribe.

    I don''t know exactly what I''m capable of, but I have no doubt that I''m a strong opponent.

    It wasn''t as bad as Altera, but it was the equivalent of, or better than, the demons that appeared in the City of Horizons.

    Besides, there were several of them.

    Thinking normally and storming without thinking is suicidal.

    We need to work together with our people and fight carefully.

    I don''t have to.....

    Tania couldn''t stand it.

    Rain and Yuuki were worn out.

    The important lord was injured.

    Anger gushes up.

    The heart burns.

    The heat gives her unprecedented power.

    "Hmph, the dragon race." But this is not my enemy. "

    A demon clan stands in front of Tania.

    Just like Altera''s flame, it was a tall demon race with red hair.

    "I am the one who binds Altera-sama''s SS!"What''s your name!? "

    "Shut up! I''m not giving you a lot of names on the battlefield!"

    Tania''s iron fist blew out the demon who tried to call herself the Law.

    After counting the ground many times, the demons flew.

    After pursuing it, Tania grabbed the demon''s chest and slammed it into the ground.

    Hold it down and seal the movement with one hand.

    In addition, with the other hand, he pushed out the bullet of his fist, took the mount, and slammed it into a storm-like attack.

    "Guuu...!? This me, this SS me...!!"

    "Shut up... go to sleep!!!"

    GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

    Plus Dragon Breath at Zero Distance.

    The shock of the earth swayed and the light burst.

    Tania stood there doing nothing.....

    At his feet, the worn-out demon had fallen unconscious.

    "Hmmm."

    Tania snorted small, as if she had done something boring.

    "Ugh... I''m scared of Tania."

    What happened to Canade?

    "Why does Rifa come to such a conclusion!?"

    Somehow?

    "Hey, there you are!"

    Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

    As Tania clapped her bitchy voice, Canade and Rifa saluted unceasingly.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, fight your enemies!"

    Y-Yeah, that''s right.

    "I''ll do my best."

    Yes... fight the enemy.

    Tania had a complicated look on her face.

    I crossed to the western continent and was directly in contact with the demon tribe.

    From that experience, I began to question the perception that the demon race = evil.

    Perhaps there are many other demons, just like humans?

    I''m starting to think about it.....

    But Altera was different.

    I can assure you that I will never get to know her.

    Tania is not on the side of humans, she''s on the side of Rain.

    I don''t have much feelings for humans, and honestly, it doesn''t matter...

    But.

    But that''s not how it works.

    Tear apart the bonds of our young sisters.

    Not only its life, but even its soul.

    Such a thing is absolutely unforgivable.

    Like Rain, Tania was furious.

    Furious dragon fangs crush everything.

    "I don''t know why you''re so angry, but... Tania, I''m here!"

    "Yeah, we''re here." You can have a rampage if you want. "

    "Yeah, I''ll take care of the back."

    Tania laughs unstoppably.

    Because of that personality, though I''ll never put it into words.....

    Tania trusts her people just as much as Rain does.

    The weather in Kanade is noisy, but there''s a bit of a burst of piggybacking.....

    But its power is exceptional.

    If you have a good sense of battle and keep your back, you will be able to do your part at any time.

    Rifa was dumbfounded, and at first glance, I didn''t know what she was thinking.....

    However, when it comes to fighting, it changes its behavior like another person.

    A tricky attack with a bloodbath.

    In addition, I summoned a vassal.

    It''s literally the type that can do anything, and it''s quite reassuring.

    If you can fight alongside them, you''re quite comfortable.

    Even if the opponent was a large number of demons.

    Even if the copies of the Four Heavenly Kings were lined up.

    There were no shards coming out of it to lose.

    Fufufu

    I''m invincible now.

    Tania crushed it in her heart.

    Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

    "What the hell, Delusional Cat?"

    "Another new title!?" I mean, isn''t paranoia Sora''s prerogative? "

    "That''s... I guess so."

    "I mean, no... Tania, are you in a good mood right now?"

    "...... maybe"

    ¡±Even though you were in a bad mood earlier, how could you be so good now...?¡±

    Canade tilts her head strangely, but of course, Tania is not going to tell you the answer.

    If you don''t know, you can keep thinking without knowing.

    Well, there''s no way I can be ashamed to say the truth.

    Yeah, yeah, Tania''s a tunderer.

    Rifa?

    But I think it''s better to be honest once in a while, right?

    ¡­¡­

    Does this guy understand everything...? "

    Though Tania sweats so much.....

    For the time being, I didn''t see or hear anything.

    I convinced myself that it was not good to be disturbed even though I was in the midst of an important battle.

    Well then... let''s go!

    Yeah!

    Ooh!

 554 Episode 551: The Real Altera Battle - Part 2

    Five copies of the Giga brand.

    In addition to that, there were more than ten demonic clans.

    It''s a desperate force.

    With all these numbers, one or two of the city could easily fall.

    I can''t resist thinking about it normally.....

    But there was something out of the ordinary here.

    "Hmm, there are a lot of phenomena... It''s the same as flies and mosquitoes, and I''m very naughty"

    Al, don''t be alarmed.

    "I know." If you think it''s an enemy, you can destroy it with all your might. "

    Al is the one with the unstoppable smile.

    I already had a feather of light on my back, and I was ready to fight.

    Nokia, on the other hand, had a pale light all over her body.

    We''re in good shape for battle, too.

    "Oh my... my mother is very motivated."

    "Nokia-san seems quite motivated too..."

    Sora and Luna decided to act together.

    It felt like I was being pushed by the fighting emanating from Al and Nokia, and I was sweating.

    Al and Nokia, that''s the age they deserve.

    Sora and Luna may have chosen to work together, but it may have been unnecessary.

    Al and Nokia fought so hard that they thought so.

    "A duplicate of a dead person... does a tedious thing for me"

    "I''m sorry, I just remembered... that''s the technology that was stolen from my lost memories."

    "What, Nokia doesn''t care."The duplication of the dead will not succeed without the skills of the concubines and the Spirit Clan.Dear Mona, I thought you were making a fool of yourself. "

    "So, we are a joint responsibility."

    "Hmm. I''d like to crush all the enemy research... well, that''s a later one."First, let''s crush the research results. "

    And then, the people who exploit them, too.

    Usually, Al is very relaxed.

    And the gentle Nokia.

    The two of them glared at each other and made an amazing expression.

    "Ahh... I-I ''m scared."

    Al''s angry face is Luna who often sees it, but I hardly ever see a genuine angry face.

    The sense of intimidation and domination surpassed Sora lightly.

    You''re trembling, and your lower body almost loosens up.

    "I-Is this really Nokia...?"

    Meanwhile, Sora was also frightened by Nokia''s anger.

    Nokia is a typical example of how mild people are usually scared to anger.

    Where''s Nina''s sweet face when she''s spoiled?

    Now Nokia was emitting an incredible aura like a demon.

    I''m coming, Al.

    Umu

    The demons attacked, led by a copy of the Giga brand.

    The giant can be used as a shield to stop the attack and approach.

    And it must be the idea of destroying it all at once.

    But in front of these two, it''s only a naive operation.

    Please stay away from me, right?

    Nokia turned her hand around and created a door that led to subspace.

    Using it, the copy of the Giga brand and the demons fly together to a distance.

    "And you will all disappear."

    Nokia twisted her other hand.

    At the same time, two copies of the Giga brand disappeared.

    Suddenly, allies disappeared, causing the demons to get upset and stop their legs.

    What happened to Sora and Luna?Match eyes with black and white.

    Nokia pointed to the sky in amazement at the demons.

    When the demons looked up.....

    There is a copy of the Giga brand that should have disappeared.

    The copies were being shifted far overhead.

    Copies fell from the sky.

    It seems to have fallen from very high altitude, quite a speed.

    It was like a meteorite.

    Gogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Half of the demons at the impact site were involved in the explosion.

    No matter how sturdy my body was, I couldn''t help but be dropped from the height of the stars.

    "Ahh... what an egregious attack..."

    "Well, from the point of view of those who can''t fly, is it a special attack...?"

    Even Sora and Luna, her allies, were drawn to the more modest methods of attack.

    However, this is still the beginning.

    Well then, it''s my concubine''s turn.

    Al comes forward.

    In his mouth, there was a sharp, unstoppable smile.

    For example, yes.....

    It''s a smile like, "Clean up the garbage and clean it up."

    "Ixion Blast"

    casually.

    Really casual, light, and without preliminary action, Al unleashes super magic.

    The Phantom Beast of the Otherworld was summoned and scattered with a massive thunderstorm.

    Zidian swallows the remaining copies of the Giga brand.

    But.

    Even though it was a copy, the Four Heavenly Kings.

    Sinking with a super magic blow.....

    "Ifrito Disaster"

    Super magic, second shot.

    Guren''s fire dances.

    The flames were raging like living beings with wills, devouring the demons one after another.

    They charge at the copies of the Giga brand and bombard them with fiery fire that melts the soil.

    "Garuda Blast"

    Three shots in a row!

    Sora and Luna were also amazed by the triple trio of super magic.

    The wind joins the thunder and fire.

    A storm of thunder and fire was completed.

    The power of it is overwhelming.

    The copies of the Giga brand last a few seconds, but they are the best.

    There was no way to escape the triple magic, and its body was collapsing.

    It was the same for the demons, who fell one after another and turned their bodies into dust.

    The storm lasted about a minute.....

    By the time it finally converged, all copies of the Giga brand had been wiped out.

    The demons were halved as well.

    "Huh? You still have it?"I didn''t mean to take it easy... but I don''t want to get old. "

    ¡°Let''s clean it up right away.And I have to go and help Nina and Rain. "

    ¡­¡­

    Sora and Luna were speechless to their two great mothers who could say that lightly.

 555 Lesson 552: The Real Altera War - Part 3

    We''re all useless anymore!

    Altera tongued at the tragedy that had happened a short distance away.

    On the other hand, we were surprised to see the tremendous power of Al and Nokia.....

    But I see.

    Will Altera still be able to afford to see their power?

    That means you have that much power.

    After all, it was a terrible opponent.

    "Reese-chan isn''t that useless, is she?"You''ll do your best for me, right? "

    Yes, of course.

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m looking forward to it."

    Our opponent is Altera... and a demon named Reese.

    If it wasn''t a coincidence, she''d be Monica''s master.

    Reese looked at me.....

    My gaze stops at Ellis.

    Oh, it looks like you''re feeling perfectly fine.

    "Fufu, thank you for that verse."

    Wouldn''t it be better to send a recovery gift?

    ¡°Don''t worry, I''d like to thank you instead.¡±

    Thank you?

    "Yes, thank you." I want to thank you for everything you''ve done for me... and give you all the hospitality you can give me. "

    "Oh, my God."

    "Fufu"

    Iris and Reese are laughing, but their eyes aren''t.

    As if there was already a fierce attack and defense under the water, the gaze collided with the gaze, and the bees and sparks were scattered.

    "Ellis, calm down?"

    "I-I don''t know if I''m with you, but I think it can only be of use to you...!"

    "I''ll do my best..."

    On!

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone called out to her, and Iris rolled her eyes.

    Slightly small, gently laughing.

    "Fufu"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No... I can now feel strongly that I''m not alone."It''s wonderful to have friends... and someone. ¡±

    "Yeah, of course."

    At a time like this.....

    No, I realized that it was only at this time that our bond became even stronger.

    "...... I envy Rain a little."

    Yuki?

    "If I had met Rain a little earlier..."

    "No, it''s not."

    I don''t want you to listen to what Yuki wants to say.

    "Yuki is one of us."

    "...... Rain......"

    "The position is different, and I think what I''m carrying is different.But right now, the thoughts in your chest must be the same.You must remember the same anger. "

    "... yes, that''s right."

    "Let''s settle this."

    Let''s do it.

    Yuki and I, each holding a weapon.....

    Everyone else was always ready to move.

    Looking at us like that, Altera tongues.

    "Ahh... I mean it, it''s amazing!!!"

    Gosh! and the Guren fire dance.

    It seems to represent Altera''s anger.

    "Human beings are just our bait!"And yet, you''re always being cheeky, and you''re being selfish... you can''t burn!!! "

    Altera was the first to move.

    I put my hands out to the left and right, and a flame was created ahead of me.

    The flames swirl and converge in the palm of my hand.

    Then, put your hands together and put the two flames together.

    The color of the fiercely swaying fire changes and transforms into pitch black.

    It is, of course, the Fire of Hell.

    Ifreet Disaster!

    It was the super magic that Al had just shown me.

    The flames are raging like creatures, and they''re coming at us with a ferocious momentum to kill us.

    "Hey, if it''s flame, I''ll burn!!!"

    Finnia came forward.

    I don''t really know what you''re talking about because I''m chewing around.....

    Yep.

    Perhaps you can leave it to me.

    So, I''ll leave it to you.

    Fenia... I trust my people.

    "No, no!"

    Fenia thrust her hand directly in front of the flames that shook the atmosphere and burned everything she touched.

    At that moment, the flames stopped flickering.

    The pitch-black flame returned to normal red....

    And it was disassembled and disappeared.

    What''s the matter!?

    Altera was surprised to see her eyes widen as her attack was lightly neutralized.

    I was surprised, too.

    I knew that Phineas the Phoenix was capable of healing.....

    I can''t believe I can do this.

    But it''s only natural to think about it.

    Elfin wasn''t just healing, he was free to control the flames and launch a fierce attack.

    Then, if it''s about the flames, it''s natural to think that the defenses are almost invincible.

    "This... cheeky! Cheeky, cheeky!!"

    It must have prevented the attack lightly and damaged my pride.

    Altera, who was in a violent state, stormed in.

    It seems to be using the flame blowing out of the body as a propulsive force, and it is a tremendous acceleration.

    Isn''t it faster than the wind?

    But....

    "Go... over there"

    They must have set up a trap beforehand.

    Altera frames Nina into an open subspace door and is returned to the rear.

    "Come, Mourning Ice Bullet."

    There, Iris'' summoning magic exploded.

    A carpet bombardment rains on ice summoned from another world.

 556 Episode 553: The Real Altera War - Part 4

    "This...!"

    Altera''s expression was distorted by Nina''s brilliant collaboration with Iris.

    But it''s not like we''re going to charge again.

    If you do that, you''ll be swallowed up by Nina''s metastasis again.

    Perfectly aligned.

    I mean.....

    I guess I copied Nokia''s way of fighting, but Nina could do the same.

    Isn''t this the perfect way to get us out of here?

    Reese-chan!

    Got it.

    Will Reese move too?

    Because it was a demon race, it would have high physical and magical abilities.

    But that''s not all.

    so that Altera could control the flames and turn into flames herself.....

    Is likely to have some ability.

    What do we do?

    First of all, do you want to know how the opponent got out?

    or.....

    Boost!

    I dared to burst in from here.

    If you don''t know what your enemies are capable of, you may end up in trouble all at once.

    Everyone could get hurt.

    I''ll see for myself before that happens.

    He strengthens his physical abilities and runs to knock his body forward.

    The weapon in my hand is Kusanagi.

    It''s just a first form because it runs out of fuel and has little magic left.

    Even so, it is superbly sharp.

    Even if the opponent was a demon, it would still be quite powerful.

    On!

    I''m coming with you! As such, the cherry runs in parallel.

    For a moment, Sakura was a melee expert.

    It won''t be much, so if you have to, I''ll follow up.

    And after all, it''s reliable to have someone next door.

    It''s time for you to leave.

    Reese smiled and moved her fingertips to play the instrument.

    Something''s coming!

    Accelerate further while exercising maximum vigilance so that we can deal with whatever happens.

    Keep an eye on the lease and don''t miss any of the action.

    even though you shouldn''t have missed it.....

    Huh?

    Be careful, Reese was right in front of me.

    I had already turned my palm to my side, converging my magic power.

    Rain!

    Yuuki, who was running late, jumped in to hit her body.

    Me, Yuki and Sakura roll together on the ground.....

    Immediately thereafter, a black light is emitted from the palm of Reese''s hand.

    I hadn''t seen it, but it was definitely an attack magic.

    "Thank you, Yuki. Thank you."

    "You''re welcome. Anyway..."

    "Off...?"

    When were you approached?

    It seemed that Yuuki, who would have seen it from a distance, didn''t know, and she had a strange face.

    "Oh, have you been avoided?" You''re doing pretty good, aren''t you?

    What have you done now?

    Why don''t you just reveal the identity of the trump card?

    It''s a fair story.

    Fireball!

    Aww!

    Altera''s flames are closing in on us like a surprise.

    After intercepting it with magic, she retreated to Nina and the others.

    ¡°Nina, do you know what Reese did?¡±

    ¡±Ugh, nh... I don''t know¡±

    Nina sinks her fox ears into the air and says, "I don''t care."

    I thought maybe Nina had manipulated the space the same way.....

    If Nina says she doesn''t understand at all, then she doesn''t.

    "It''s not what Nina cares about. Where''s Ellis?"

    "I''m sorry... I don''t have any idea either."We''ve been together for a while, but we haven''t seen him fight..... "

    Well, I don''t have to worry about Ellis, either.

    I stroked Nina and Iris''s head like I was following them.

    ¡±Hah...!? What a pleasant, exquisite soft touch this nipple is...¡±

    "Off..."

    I don''t want you to envy Sakura either.

    "Um... Rain? Guys? I''m in the middle of a fight right now.

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

    Although Yuki will scold you lightly.....

    However, I felt that the thread of tension that had been stretched to the brink had loosened somewhere.

    Yeah, that''s right.

    We''re all together.

    And Yuki is next door.

    I can''t forgive Altera, and I''m not going to change my mind about fighting here.....

    But let''s not be swayed by anger.

    Take control of your anger and give yourself the power to spring up, just like you did when you fought Vaith.

    Until just now, I couldn''t afford my heart because I was being cornered to the brink.....

    If we''re all together now, we can do it.

    "Even so, Mr. Reese''s abilities are creepy..."

    ¡°Maybe you have metastatic ability.Me, Yuki and Sakura are in the front.Iris, Nina, and Finnia were in the rear.Just be careful because Iris and the others might be moving in an instant. "

    I got it.

    ¡±Nnh¡±

    ¡±Hya, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

    "Then... let''s go again!"

    Me and Yuki each hold a weapon, and Sakura gulps out her fangs.

    Altera and Reese also stood up.

    And....

    The final battle begins.

 557 Episode 554: The Real Altera War - Part Five

    Altera''s flames were extremely troublesome.

    In addition, Reese has a mysterious ability similar to Nina''s spatial transition.

    You can''t win if you''re turning back.

    I''ve decided to move on.

    Lead the way to lead the others.

    Knock your body forward to reduce the amount of bullet hits you receive.

    In that state, from time to time, while taking steps to the left and right, it clogs the distance.

    "Ahhhh, that''s annoying!"

    Altera fired a flamethrower, but it did not hit a single bullet, and she shouted frustratedly.

    I was amazed at her threatening ability, and I was drunk by the momentum....

    At last, I was able to grasp some behavioral patterns.

    When attacking, your gaze moves for a moment.

    Slightly the opposite leg moves when performing evasive actions.

    ¡­¡­ etc.

    Everyone had a habit of fighting, and Altera had a habit of fighting.

    By observing it closely, I was able to identify it to some extent.

    Everyone came and we had some time to spare, so we did.

    Once again, I can only thank you.

    ¡±... open the hole¡±

    "Come on, it''s a mourning ice bullet..."

    "W-Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Nina opens a hole that leads to subspace, where Iris and Finnia strike.

    A hole connects Altera and Reese, and the two attackers fly in.

    Ugh, that''s a tricky attack!

    Reese was frowning and focused on evasive action.

    By avoiding on purpose, you mean you can manipulate subspace like Nina?

    "When that happens, what is her ability...?"

    Oh, no.

    Now, let''s think about it later.

    ¡±Haaaaaaa!¡±

    Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    The distance was close enough.

    I''ll get Altera and Yuki will get Reese.

    That kind of thing!

    Altera spawned a flaming sword, and took hold of the blade of Kusanagi.

    Meanwhile, Reese avoided Yuki''s twin swords by jumping backwards.

    Can''t you use that kind of momentary movement over and over again?

    Whether the conditions for use are established or whether the magic power consumption is large.....

    Oh, no.

    With a bluff like that, you might be able to use your abilities to launch a painful counter.

    Now, it''s better to think that you still have your strength.

    It seemed that Yuki also understood this, and he never went deeper, but continuously attacked the situation.

    Because it was a double sword, it had a lot of maneuvers anyway, which was just right for exploring the movement of Reese.

    "Damn it! Come on, burn it!"

    "I understand, but I can''t let you do it!"

    "Cheeky, cheeky, cheeky! Be human!"

    Gosh! Altera and the flames grew bigger.

    I feel like I''m pushing my limits with anger, rather than with my spare power.

    It''s a tremendous power.

    As expected, should we praise the Four Heavenly Kings?

    It''s time to burn!

    Altera''s whole body burned....

    The flame converged on his right hand.

    Altera turned her right hand to the sky.

    After that, the flame shifted and grew bigger and bigger.

    It''s like the sun.

    Prominence Flare!

    The sun shining down on the ground.

    What a monster.

    No bones left in this attack.

    Even so, it is difficult to avoid or prevent.

    But I wasn''t worried.

    ¡±I-I ''m cumming!¡±

    Finnia, with her flaming wings on her back, charged in.

    Going straight to the sun created by Altera.....

    I''m going to put my hand in it.

    That''s all there is to it.

    That is all, I will take control of Altera and reflect the small sun.

    That''s right.

    She is the strongest species in the manipulation of fire.

    Even the Four Heavenly Kings won''t be helped when it comes to the flames.

    I mean....

    Fenia is Altera''s natural enemy.

    "Hey!?"

    Apparently, she didn''t expect to be pushed back by the last attack, and Altera was surprised to see her eyes widen.

    Then I looked around in a panic.

    Beyond Altera''s gaze lay Reese and other demons.

    "Ahhh, it''s really frustrating! Prominence Flare!"

    No matter how much Altera is, we can''t cancel an attack once launched.

    But you can''t manipulate yourself like Finnia.

    So the choice is offset.

    They hit each other with the same attack, a small sun.

    Oops!!!

    Heat waves and shocks rage.

    "Ugh... gravity manipulation!"

    Defend everyone by generating a simple shield with a field of defense.

    Even so, I couldn''t shut off the heat completely, and I felt like I was in the sauna.

    The flames subsided slightly and my vision returned to normal.

    "Hah, hah, hah..."

    Altera was breathing on her shoulder.

    Reese was fairly injured, but she''s still alive.

    However, it seemed that other demons did not.

    It wasn''t annihilated, but I saw him fall in the attack.

    "I-I ''m so...!!!"

    "Every once in a while, you leave us humans behind and get angry when we get fucked."

    Without taking a step back from Altera, who was furious, Yuuki replied directly in front of her.

    Just like me, Yuki''s probably pretty smart, too.

    "What, is that...? Human beings don''t care how much they die!"It''s annoying, it''s annoying, it''s disgusting... and it hurts just to be alive!Because existence itself is full of sin! "

    Altera stared at us with further hatred in her eyes.

    The hatred in those eyes... was somewhere similar to that of Iris in the past.

 558 Episode 555: The Real Altera War - Part 6

    "That''s..."

    What does that mean?

    Both Altera and Reese moved ahead of the question.

    Altera caught fire.

    Reese uses magic and attacks each one.

    Nina-san, Finia-san, let''s go!

    ¡±Nnh¡±

    "I-I see, paraphrase!"

    The three guards intercepted the attack.

    Nina opens the door to subspace, where Iris and Finnia strike.

    "Ugh... hilarious! Reese-chan!"

    Yes, I understand.

    On Altera''s signal, Reese... disappeared.

    I was careful not to miss it and kept it in my sight all the time.....

    Still, you can''t grasp the timing of your move, and you lose sight of it.

    I don''t want to be a prankster.

    "Ah...!?"

    "Nina!?"

    Reese was moving behind Nina.

    What kind of tricks did you do, even though you were supposed to be quite a distance away?

    I don''t know the true nature of the trick, but I think it has quite a troublesome ability.

    That''s why Reese is now smiling with certainty of victory.

    It''s Nina who''s the key to our assault right now.

    Thanks to her tricky abilities, she was able to surprise Altera and the others over and over again.

    With Nina gone, the front would collapse at once.

    That''s why Reese targeted Nina.

    But I was able to read that aim.

    He was guiding Altera and Reese in their actions, as they would definitely be after Nina.

    Tina!

    I''ll take care of it!

    Tina jumped out from Nina''s back.

    Tina''s battle has calmed down, so I called in some reinforcements.

    I wanted you to be active at the right time, so I had you hiding.

    What''s the matter!?

    As expected, Reese''s eyes widened.

    "What are you doing for our cute little sister!" OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

    Tina generates bats and balls with her magic power.

    And at close range, he throws a furious blow at the lease.

    "Gu!? You can do it."If this happens, once and for all..... "

    "Fufu, I won''t let you retreat."

    ¡±W-We ''ll have you hanging out with me!¡±

    Let''s dance, shall we?

    Iris and Finnia pounce on the rain and all sorts of attacks.

    I have observed that Reese''s mysterious transfer ability cannot be repeated.

    It is necessary to concentrate to a certain extent before use.

    We succeeded in locating both.

    Well, there''s a possibility that it''s a bluff.....

    If you think about it that much, there is no feeling of stiffness, so I will ignore it now.

    Believing that the results of our observations were correct, Akiji gave instructions to everyone.

    If Reese collapses from Tina''s surprise strike, hit her once and for all.

    "In doing so, I want you to stop me..."

    In the meantime,

    Yuki!

    Yeah.

    Nina, Sakura!

    Cancer, burr.

    On!

    "Let''s do it!!!"

    Knock on Altera''s head!

    Yuki and I ran side by side.

    And then Nina gets on Sakura''s back and runs faster than us.

    "Come on, you''re dead!" I mean it, I''m dying!!! "

    Altera waved her right hand to the side.

    Along its trajectory, a gigantic wave of flames emerges.

    But it was a tsunami of flames.

    It''s impossible to evade normally... but I''m sorry.

    We have Nina.

    ¡±Nnh¡±

    Nina turned her fingertips around.

    A door opens that leads to a subspace, swallowing up a wave of flames.

    However, when it comes to defending and evading, there is no one to Nina''s right.

    Recently, I''ve been polishing my abilities more and more....

    If we continue to grow like this, we may become outrageous in the future.

    Well, they might say it''s pretty masquerading at the moment, but that''s it.

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR

    Sakura et al''s vicious roar.

    Very dexterously, Sakura shook her head and threw a large stone at her fist.

    It was just a throw, but what flew in was a big stone.

    Moreover, the strongest seeds have been thrown, adding considerable speed.

    "That kind of thing!...... ku"

    Physical attacks cannot be applied to the burning Altera.

    It doesn''t work, but.....

    What if a stone with a big fist flies towards my face?

    Even if you know it won''t work, you will often react by closing your eyes.

    Altera was no exception, and she stopped moving for a moment.

    "Snow Sword... Snow Moonflower!!!"

    Yuuki jumped in first.

    As if to blow Altera''s flame with the pressure of her sword, I''ll give you a twin-sword dance.

    "Gi, ghh... this is happening!!!"

    "Agu!?"

    Altera''s counter blows up and Yuki blows up.

    However, he smiled at us just as if he had fulfilled his role.

    Maybe that smile is just to keep me from worrying.

    Ahhh.

    He''s really dependable and kind.

    "Yuki and everyone is amazing!"

    And it''s up to me to decide what I want to do.

 559 Episode 556: The Real Altera War - Part 7

    Thanks to everyone, we have a path that leads to Altera.

    Race all the way down the path of flames with a pike in your hand.

    "Ugh, you''re persistent!" You''re dead!DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

    Altera has flame wings on her back to intercept me as I approach.

    Spread your hands left and right and stick them out in front of you.

    And as if to trace his movements, the wings of fire were flashed, and rain and the feathers of fire flew forth from them.

    Is a single hit as powerful as a fireball?

    But that number is more than a hundred.

    No, it could reach a thousand.

    I felt Altera''s intent to kill, like he wouldn''t leave a bone fragment behind.

    I''m just not going to let you do it so easily.

    Everything I can do.

    Stick and stick, and eat it in your throat!

    Aigis!

    Once folded and stowed.

    Instead, they put their hands forward and formed magic shields on their left and right sides.

    ¡±Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    A storm of flaming feathers strikes.

    Extreme heat and pressure.

    It feels like it''s resisting a tsunami, and it slows down all of a sudden.

    But I can''t stop my legs.

    I will not waste the path that everyone has cleared for me.

    Prominence Flare!

    Altera''s Special Attacks reveal the sun on the ground.

    It would be difficult to prevent that with the Aegis.

    There is only one way to deal with it.

    I immediately pulled out the blade and unfolded the blade.

    Just now, load the last cartridge that Iris sneaked in to fill.

    Pull the trigger and hold.

    "Your flame... is falling!"

    First Form of Kusanagi.

    With everyone''s help, we shot through the approaching sun.

    ¡±Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Originally, we intercepted what we were intercepting in the Third Form in the inferior First Form.

    There is a lot of load and backfire, and the impact hits all over the body.

    Still, I can''t stop my legs.

    Previous.

    Previous.

    Previous.

    I have a feeling that everyone has entrusted me with it.

    It''s not just for the people here or for Al.

    Unia and Anni.

    Louis.

    And...... Gray.

    I can fight because everyone''s here.

    For everyone''s sake, I have to fight.

    "This is it!!!"

    I squeezed all the remaining magic power and divided the Kusanagi blade into twelve pieces.

    They are then combined with the kamui to form a third form.

    Seeing that... Altera laughs.

    "I''ve been waiting for that."

    What are you thinking, Altera hasn''t run away or evaded, but has been holding on to it from the front.

    Too defenseless an action creates a moment of stray.

    Isn''t that a trap?

    But when we get here, we can''t stop.

    Accelerate further and shake down the Kamui, the third form spider.

    "That power... I''ll eat it for you!"

    What''s the matter!?

    Altera reached out to Kamui herself.

    Even though it was burning, Kamui could do damage.

    And yet, what the hell.....

    The question was immediately answered.

    "This is... magic!?"

    Altera caught Kamui.

    We''ve made our predictions so far.

    But....

    From Kamui, who touched Altera''s hand, the stored magical power was gradually disappearing.

    No... it''s been eaten.

    "Fufu, hahaha, hahaha!"Thank you for your delicious magic, oniichan.Even with humans, it''s a very good magic power. "

    "It''s...!"

    "My main ability is to control the flames."You can make your body look like a flame.But... it''s not a trump card.Kihei, Zannehn! My real trump card is to eat the opponent''s magic power.That way, you can become stronger. ¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ll keep the trump card till the end... fufu, I''m the winner, right?"

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ll burn you right now.?"

    Altera let go of Kamui, whose magic power had been emptied.

    And it creates a flame in its hand.

    With unprecedented momentum, Hao Yan rose.

    Pulling your hands behind your back like a bow....

    All at once!

    "Whoa...!?"

    A spear-like Altera pierced my flank.

    Severe pain after severe pain.

    My nerves are about to burn out.

    "This is not the end of it!"Ahahaha, burn from inside your body! "

    "GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU

    A flame rises from Altera''s hand, piercing her flank.

    Your body is burning.

    Blood is evaporating.

    The bones are carbonizing.

    Your consciousness is about to jump into a severe pain that doesn''t come out of words properly.

    Still, I tried to put up with it somehow.....

    "Hey, oniichan." I had a little fun, didn''t I? "

    Altera pulled out her blood-soaked hand.....

    Then, I created a flame in the opposite hand and slammed it at a zero distance.

    Gah!!!

    I was swallowed by the flames and my consciousness flew away.

 560 Episode 557: Executing Words

    "... uuuu!!"

    For a moment, my consciousness jumped.

    Dangerous.

    Altera prepared a trump card and set up a painful counter... I was expecting.

    I was prepared that it would be quite painful.

    However, the attack exceeded that prediction.....

    If you weren''t good enough, you might as well be dead.

    It was a reflection.

    But... I was able to win the bet.

    I''m alive.

    From here, it''s a real counterattack.

    Oh, no.

    It''s time to settle this.

    OOOOOOOOOO!!

    "What...!?"

    Put your feet forward and hold on tight.

    Then we charge again at Altera.

    You thought I was dead.

    Or maybe you thought that even if you didn''t die, you wouldn''t be able to move anymore.

    Looking at me, Altera is surprised to see her eyes widen.

    Gin!

    I guess I should say so.

    Altera was agitated, but spawned a flaming sword in her armor and took a blow from me.

    "Why... why are you alive!?"I made a hole in my stomach and baked it!Normal death! You can''t move without dying! "

    Well, I wonder why.

    The answer is... the healing power gained by signing with Finnia.

    I didn''t know the details of how far the wound would heal.....

    It was the power gained by signing with the strongest species.

    I suspected that it would heal some serious injuries, not the ability to heal cuts.

    Well, I couldn''t really do that, so I didn''t try it.....

    Usually, shallow wounds heal naturally.

    Deep wounds are hard to heal.

    But why don''t you put some magic in there?

    Why don''t you just focus on healing?

    The result... was a great success.

    This was a bet.

    Judging that serious injuries can be healed, I dared to create a gap and take a blow from Altera.

    And then I recovered with my healing ability... and this time, I invited Altera to get upset and create a gap.

    I was going to cross a pretty dangerous bridge, but I won the bet.

    well.....

    The healing ability is also limited, so it is impossible to regenerate in an instant.

    Although the wound is slowly closing, it is definitely restful.

    It''s impossible to move around.

    In fact, every time I put my leg forward, I get a terrible ache.

    It''s like he''s got a needle in his nerve.

    "... but!"

    What''s wrong with this pain?

    Louie would have hurt even more.

    And yet, I can''t turn it up.

    Gray would have fought to the end.

    Without diminishing his courage, he must have persisted in his beliefs.

    If I leaked a weakness, he''d laugh at me.

    That''s right.

    That''s all... it doesn''t matter!

    "Hmph, heh, something like this...!"

    Altera disarmed the Sword of Fire and took hold of Kamui.

    I seem to have forgotten because I was upset.....

    They must have remembered that the physical attack would not work because it was burning.

    In fact, Kamui slips through Altera''s body.

    You can''t cut the flames with just a dagger.

    Then you should try not to get slashed.

    I ran out of cartridges.

    So what do we do?

    "I''ll give you all of mine!!!"

    My magic power has risen considerably as a result of my contract with Tania.

    I poured it all into Kamui.

    Well, did you still use it?!

    "You said to keep the trump card, right?"This is my trump card! "

    The power will be inferior to the original.

    They won''t be able to hold on for long.

    Still, just keep it for a few seconds.

    I don''t mind if I can only use it this time.

    If we hit this blow, that''s it.

    CUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    "Mm-mm!?"

    If Altera were to turn into a flame.....

    Bring more fire and burn it down.

    It''s so powerful...!

    Ga ga ga ga ga ga!!!

    Altera spawns the Sword of Fire again and greets me.

    The blades and the blades intersect and compete fiercely.

    When you get here, it doesn''t matter anymore.

    Either way... that''s the strength of my heart.

    Coming to the western continent changed the image of the demons.

    Not all demons like to destroy, but there''s something like us humans.....

    Maybe we can reconcile? I thought so.

    but.....

    Altera was different.

    He denies his own existence and never admits it.

    We can only spread grief.

    To this guy.....

    I can''t beat this guy!!!

    "I''m in this place...!"I''ll definitely kill you!!! "

    "Guu...!?"

    Altera''s sword pressure grew at once.

    It''s heavy.

    It was as if they were dealing with a mountain.

    We will fight back as hard as we can, but we will not be able to defeat them.

    On the contrary, it will be pushed aside.

    No!?

    You don''t have enough magic power!?

    In this place, I...! "

    "... you''re so sloppy." Come on, do your best. "

    Suddenly, I heard such a voice from nowhere...

    There was no Gray.

    He''s already....

    But I see... I see.

    "Gray, stay with me!"

    In everyone''s hearts!

    "I don''t care about you..."

    "Eh... what is this!?"

    ¡±I can''t lose ahhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    Push it off.

    Push it off.

    Push it off.

    The power of everybody.

    The power of Gray.

    I pushed past Altera.

    "What, what, this power!?" I didn''t hear you say that humans have such power... what, this!?Now then, it''s like.... "

    "Altera"

    "Huh!?"

    ¡±I told you...¡±

    "What, what is it?!"

    Continuing to compete, throw the last word.

    "When you... defeat me,"

    "Huh...!?"

    "This was the end!!! You''re the only one who can''t forgive me!!!!"

    I used the power of Iris to summon a disposable sword in my left hand.

    I cut off Altera''s hand.

    Because it was Burning, it could not deal any damage, but for a moment, the body made of flame was scattered under sword pressure.

    The flame sword was shaking under the influence.....

    Without missing a moment''s sight, I pushed through it and smashed Kamui into it.

 561 At the end of story 558.....

    "Giggle... ahhh!!?"

    It arrived.

    Such a reaction has been conveyed.

    "Ah, uuuuu!? I, my body... ah, ahhhh!?"

    Altera staggered backwards, screaming.

    Give yourself a hug.

    The flames spilled out of her hands, scattered, and disappeared one after another.

    Looks like it''s getting harder to maintain a burned out body.

    Perhaps we have managed to damage the nucleus that makes Altera the Altera of existence.

    Heart on its own.

    "Ahh!? No, why!? My hand, my hand... ahhhh!?"

    Altera''s right hand dissolved into the air.

    Continue with your left hand.

    Those disappearances were about to erode into my torso.....

    ¡±I''m cumming!¡±

    Altera relieved the flame while making her face resistant to severe pain.

    Since it would have disappeared as it was, it would have been a difficult decision.

    However, the lost arms remained intact.

    There is no going back.

    It seems that the wound was burned with a flame and the bleeding was stopped, but the weakness was severe.

    Zero combat prowess.

    We no longer have the strength to fight Altera.

    "Hah, hah, hah... Reese-chan!"

    I don''t think she''s here anymore.

    ¡°How''s it going?

    It wasn''t Reese who answered Altera''s call, it was Iris.

    They''re coming with Yuuki, Finnia, and Nina.

    The battle seemed to be over.

    "You disappeared somewhere when you were struck by the pain of Master Rain."Well, it''s normal to think that he escaped because there''s no response from his surroundings. "

    "Oh no..."

    Apparently, she didn''t expect to be abandoned, and Altera''s expression was stunned.

    However, it seems that he hasn''t given up yet.

    Even without Reese, there were other demons.

    I have a copy of the Giga brand.

    I looked around with such hope.....

    "...... lying......"

    They were all defeated.

    We''re the only ones standing in decent shape.

    All the demons were swept away.

    I mean.....

    There were so many demons, I thought the battle was still going on.

    But there was no such thing, and Al and Nokia had already completed the cleaning.

    How strong are those two...?

    "Surrender."

    I thrust Kusanagi''s blade into Altera''s throat.

    She won''t be able to prevent it anymore, and she won''t have the strength to escape.

    "You can''t fight anymore, can you?Then stop futile resistance and be quiet. "

    ¡­¡­

    Answer?

    "Are you going to show mercy to me?Don''t you want to kill me? "

    "I think so."

    Grimly grips the handles of the grouper firmly.

    Or else the blade would have been pierced.

    I haven''t forgotten that I played Louis.

    I didn''t forget the last time I saw Gray''s back.

    Others¡­¡­

    Altera hurt a lot of people.

    He shed tears and mourned his soul.

    I''m not the kind of person you can forgive.

    but.....

    Altera can''t fight anymore.

    As long as you are expected to do so.

    Taking her life in such a state is an emotional rampage.

    It''s no different what Altera and I are doing.

    I... I''m not going to fall to the same level as this guy.

    ¡±... ahaha¡±

    Altera''s shoulders trembled slightly.

    The tremor grew louder and louder.

    ¡±Ahahahahaha, khaha, ahahahaha!¡±

    Altera laughed at the strange look in her heart.

    Be innocent like a child.

    But he laughs brutally like a demon.

    "Surrender to the humans? This me?You''re the Four Heavenly Kings?I can''t do that. I can''t do that.My soul won''t forgive you for making such a joke. "

    Well, then, I won''t be relentless.

    I can''t just leave Altera alone.....

    It will be difficult to completely neutralize them.

    Attacking an opponent that can''t be fought is a way I don''t really want to choose, but here... I will defeat them.

    I''m gonna shake up the spikes.....

    I am Altera of Hao Yan, one of the four Heavenly Kings of the Demon King Army.

    Without fear of the blade, Altera looked straight at us.

    Her eyes were as clear as a martyr''s.....

    "I won''t let humans do this to you!" baa

    ahhh, do something.....

    Altera made a flaming arm from the lost elbow and pierced it into her chest.

    Kahaha

    "You... that''s it..."

    "Humans, what... I, as a demon race... choose proud death... hahaha"

    Altera bleeds a lot from her mouth.

    The color of the blood... is red.

    "I won''t be killed by a human... I''ll live as I please... I''ll live as I please... I won''t regret this... ahah, ahahaha... ahahahahaha!!!"

    Eventually, Altera''s body began to burn.

    A fierce flame rose and burned all the little bodies.

    In the meantime, the laughter was still ringing.....

    It lasted for a while.

 562 Reason for episode 559

    ¡­¡­

    Enough to completely burn Altera''s body down.

    All that remains is ashes.

    It''s also blowing, being scattered... and disappearing.

    Ultimately, Altera had nothing left.

    Nothing.

    What is Altera thinking of this ending?

    What were you thinking?

    Were you satisfied with your life?

    I wanted to ask a lot of questions, but that''s not possible anymore.

    Huh.

    Anyway, it''s over.

    We weren''t alone, but we were able to rescue the people who were taken.

    At the same time, we were able to stop Altera''s assault plans.

    ... I was able to avenge Louis and Gray.

    I was able to avenge a lot of other people.

    Could he have cleared the mindlessness a little?

    Isn''t it just self-satisfaction?

    Either way.....

    "I wonder if the dead will ever come back..."

    I just miss the fact.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Inside the ruins.

    The aisle used by Rain and the others to escape was full of silence as if they had forgotten the hustle and bustle.

    The battle is over and the sound is leaving.

    Anger and hatred, grief and tears are pushed away.

    In such a quiet ruin, a small fire suddenly lights up.

    Grow slowly over time.

    Eventually, the fire went to the flames.

    And take the shape of a person.....

    "Haa... haa... haa..."

    Altera showed up.

    ¡±Uuu, uuuu... let the main body self-destruct... from the split to the origin... it''s been a success for a while¡±

    Altera tries to get up, but her legs don''t work, and she sits on her knees.

    There''s nothing unstoppable or brutal about it.

    Now he was trembling like a rabbit, and he was very weak.

    Of course.

    I attacked myself and I was on the brink of extinction.

    However, the results were fruitful.

    The Rains would have thought Altera was dead.

    You don''t think you''re going to make it to this place and survive.

    Ahaha

    I managed to escape.

    I succeeded in keeping my life together.

    and smiled with joy at it.....

    The expression immediately turned into anger, and Altera whispered to the ground.

    ¡±I''ll definitely kill that human...¡±

    I, the Four Heavenly Kings, was cornered to the brink of death.

    There is no humiliation like this.

    Altera, who vowed to pay back ten thousand times, stood up flutteringly and went to the Demon King Castle to try to revive herself.....

    Were you alive after all?

    A quiet voice resounded.

    Altera''s body twitched.

    Slowly looking back.....

    "...... Gil-Or?"

    Hello, Altera.

    There was a figure of Zil-Ole, how long he had been there.

    Altera lifted her guard and slowly exhaled.

    "Oh my, don''t startle me anymore..."I thought that person was chasing me. "

    Seems like you''ve been badly hit a lot.

    "Nh...!!!"

    Altera bites her back teeth in regret.

    However, now I can''t help but be swallowed by anger.

    Endure, endure, endure.....

    And I''ll kill you one day.

    Imagining that time, Altera spilled an innocent smile.

    How am I going to kill you?

    I won''t stab you right away.

    I''ll hunt you down until you beg me to kill you.

    "Um... well, I''ll have to rest later."

    Altera was at her limit.

    It was difficult to maintain consciousness because I was cornered to the brink of extinction.

    I wanted to go back to the Demon King Castle and get some rest.

    "Hey, Zil ''Or-chan... take me to the Demon King''s Castle."I''m so tired, it''s a billion dollars to move on my own. "

    Yes, I understand.

    Please.

    Altera laughs with a smile.

    But she should have thought it over.

    Why is there zirconium in this place?

    Why are you on your own without your men?

    It''s strange to think of it as normal, but Altera, exhausted, can''t notice the anomaly.

    Gil-Or slowly steps up to Altera.

    Reach out gently to torment her body.....

    "... eh?"

    Zil-Or puts his hand to Altera''s chest and releases a water bullet at zero range.

    A bullet of water pierced Altera''s chest and drilled a hole.

    That''s not all.

    It accurately shot through Altera''s core, which was hidden behind it.

    Understanding this, Altera turned her stunned expression to Zil-Or.

    "What...?"

    "There are two reasons, right?" Don''t you think it would be very advantageous for us if you were no longer a hardliner and a great power? ¡±

    "I, I...! I betrayed you... what..."

    I thought you were antagonistic.

    ¡±No... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no...¡±

    A donkey and a second water bullet were fired, shattering Altera''s core.

    The light vanishes from Altera''s eyes and her tiny body collapses.

    It was slightly dusty and disappeared.

    "But for another reason... you''ve done too much."No matter how many people I dealt with, it was very unpleasant. ¡±

 563 560 stories, stupid, stupid.

    "... heh?"

    When I woke up, I saw a strange ceiling.

    Looks like he''s lying in bed.

    Wake up and look around you.

    It''s still a room I don''t know...?

    Is this... the Royal Castle?

    I remembered because I had stayed several times.

    It matches the royal castle''s remembered items, such as room making and furnishings.

    "But why are you in the Royal Castle...?"

    Sure, I''m on the western continent.....

    I infiltrated the ruins where the demons were based to help the people who had been kidnapped.....

    So I fought against Altera the Four Heavenly Kings.....

    "... oh, I see"

    I remembered.

    I managed to destroy Altera, but my health was limited because I was too chaotic.

    I fainted so that the puppet''s thread would be broken.

    Since Al-san was there, he probably moved to the Imperial Castle all at once.

    As it is, I think I''m on holiday...

    "I just don''t know the details... what happened after that?"

    Is everybody okay?

    Is Yuki not injured?

    The people who were abducted... Were they able to get home safely?

    A lot of things bother me, and I can''t sleep though I''m not very comfortable.

    I tried to get out of bed.

    Ah

    Suddenly, the door opened and Kanade and Tania appeared.

    the two of them were kyoton....

    Then, tears appeared in his eyes.

    Rain!!!

    "Wow!?"

    The two of them jumped in vigorously and were pushed down as they were.

    "You''re awake!? You''re awake!?I''ve been sleeping so long, I''ve been so worried so much!? "

    "There''s nothing painful about it!? Are you all right!? You know what we are!?"

    "Hmph, calm down, both of you."

    You can''t calm down!

    "Ohhh"

    You''ll get mad at me.

    Rain hasn''t slept for three days!?

    "The healer said it was okay, but I was worried because I was sleeping all the time..."

    "For three days... that''s right."

    Then it''s only natural to worry about it.

    I did something bad to both of them.

    Oh, no.

    You''ve done bad things to everyone, not just the two of you.

    I may be worried, and I need to show you that I''m doing well soon.

    "Rain, why are you trying to get out of bed?"

    "I''m fine. I''m trying to show everyone that I''m okay."

    "Whoa! I don''t know how you feel about that, but don''t push yourself!"

    "Rain has just woken up!?"And yet, you decided not to move around right away!Are you stupid!? Are you stupid!? You idiot! "

    "Um......"

    Don''t be so stupid.

    You''re hurting me, aren''t you?

    "That''s right, Tania''s right!Raine''s an idiot! Idiot! Idiot!! "

    "Or even Kanade..."

    "I was so worried about you being such a nonsense..."

    Is that nonsense?

    You stormed through Finnia''s healing abilities.

    Ugh

    When I was pointed out, I couldn''t say anything back.

    It was really a one- or eight-point solution.....

    I felt it was natural to be called an idiot.

    "Ugh, because Rain is really stupid..."

    "But..."

    You two hug me.

    I''m going to get even warmer, as if to check my temperature.

    "I''m glad you''re safe..."

    "I''m really... glad."

    "Kanade... Tania..."

    Canade is always fine.

    Tania is always victorious.

    I''ve hardly seen two tears.

    I feel like I''ve done a terrible thing to make them cry.

    Oh, no.

    He must have actually done something bad.

    I didn''t think about anything else but defeating Altera.

    I forgot about everyone.

    Ahhh.

    I''m ashamed of myself.

    Have you grown up a little?I''ve never thought about it before.....

    In this particular case, I felt painful that I was still immature.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to bother you."

    "Ugh... can''t you do it anymore?" Don''t you want to be chaotic? "

    "That''s... I''m sorry, I can''t say anything"

    ¡±Nahhh... Rain''s idiot¡±

    ¡±But I''ll be careful not to worry about Canade and Tania... as much as I can.¡±

    "Promise me you''ll never do anything, not as much as you can."

    "I''d like to, but..."

    "Just do it." It''s just a promise, and if anything happens again, you can break it. "

    "Um...?"

    ¡±At least, you can feel safe now by promising me... so do it.¡±

    That''s what Tania said, lonely as she mumbled.

    "... okay, I promise."

    "That''s fine, so... giggle"

    ¡±Nghh... hiku¡±

    The two of them finally began to jerk off as if they had been able to feel safe.

    I''m very sorry that I was so worried.

    I need to... be stronger.

    With such determination in mind.....

    But for now, it''s just the two of us.....

    For a while, he stroked Canade and Tania''s head.

 564 Episode 561: The Secret Conference

    Three more days have passed since I woke up.

    Meanwhile, everyone messed up....

    At the same time, I was preached with the same grandeur as Canade and Tania.....

    Reflection.

    Even though I was trying to defeat Altera, I was doing too much nonsense.

    Don''t be such a jerk anymore.....

    ... I can''t promise.

    Well, it''s my secret.

    Anyway, after three days, I finally recovered so much that I could move freely.

    My health and magic power seemed to have been used up beyond my limit, so I slept for three days, and it took another three days to fully recover from that.

    The first thing I did when I was able to move.....

    It''s a bath.

    I infiltrated the western continent.....

    Fighting Altera.....

    After that, I went to bed for three days, and I rested for three days.....

    It was quite dirty.

    I had my body wiped down, but it may smell.

    "Rain, it stinks..."

    I feel pretty shocked when I''m told.

    So I took a bath and was refreshed.

    Then you can eat breakfast to satisfy your hunger, and change into new clothes to refresh your body and mind.

    After getting dressed, he asked Yuki''s room.

    To be precise, it was called.

    Here you go.

    When I knocked, I heard Yuki''s voice from inside.

    He opened the door and entered the room.

    Huh?

    "It''s been a long time, Rain Shroud."

    There was not only Yuuki, but also the king.

    I was surprised at the unexpected development, and even though my eyes were rounded.....

    You can''t stay on your side forever before the king.

    Hurry, kneel, and bow your head.

    "All right, raise your head."

    "But...."

    "This is not a public place.Moreover, if you let a hero do such a thing, you will buy a great repugnance from the people. "

    Hero?

    That''s where it seems like Rain is going to kowtow to you, right?

    Yuki laughs small.

    "I rescued the captive people and destroyed another piece of the Four Heavenly Kings."What do you call this without calling it a hero? "

    "Um......"

    Whatever was trapped, it was completely about Altera.

    Besides, I didn''t do it alone.

    The power of everyone, the power of Yuuki... and the power of Gray.

    "Well... for now, let''s talk about heroes."

    The king shifts his story to something else, apparently because he understood what I was thinking.

    "I have already received a report from Yuuki about this incident... thank you"

    Huh?

    The king rose and bowed his head.

    "Please raise your head!"

    "No, I can''t do that. Not only did they help Yuuki, but they saved the lives of many people.And by defeating the Four Heavenly Kings, he cleared the mindlessness of the people.You''ve done so much for me.First of all, it''s basic to bow your head and say thank you. "

    "Mu....."

    Surprisingly, what should I say?

    Unlike Yuki, the king was quite stubborn.

    Some parts are similar and others are not.

    It''s a strange parent-child.

    "I would like to consider the specific compensation at a later date"

    I hope that''s a common amount.....

    It seems like there will be a lot of additions, and it''s scary in a strange sense.

    "Today, the three of us wanted to talk, so I asked Rain to come."I''m sorry I''m still recovering. "

    "No, I don''t care."I can move enough already, so I won''t have any problems. "

    I see, thank you.

    When I exchanged light exchanges with Yuuki, the king looked smiling at us.

    Rather than a king, he looks at his parents.

    Are you happy that Yuki has made friends?

    However, that face quickly became serious.

    Well... let''s get down to business.

    With one word, the air in the vicinity and on the spot tightened.

    "I have received a detailed report from Yuuki on this matter... but I would like to confirm it again.What was your impression of the Demon Clan? "

    "That''s..."

    "I want your honest opinion."

    "That''s right..."

    I carefully choose my words as I think back to the events in the Western continent.

    ¡±... I didn''t look so different from us humans¡±

    Hmmm.

    "The demons like destruction and chaos, and the natural enemies of all creatures... that''s what I thought, but when I actually tried it, it wasn''t like that."

    ¡°I was able to have a normal conversation?¡±

    Yes.

    Laugh if you''re happy.

    If there is anything sad, I shed tears.

    We''re nothing like humans.

    "Altera didn''t understand the story at all, and although she repeated acts that could be described as an outward path... but there are other people like that."I still didn''t feel very different when I thought about it. ¡±

    "I see... it would be the same opinion as Yuki"

    Yuki too?

    "Yeah. Me and Rain have the same idea."Altera is definitely unforgivable, but I felt like we could be friends with Cassion if we did well... I don''t think all demons exist as we imagined. "

    "Yeah, I agree with that."

    I can see why the king is paying for his services.

    I can''t let you hear anything else like this.

    With shocking content that overturns previous concepts.....

    If you are not good enough, you will cause a great shock to people and cause chaos.

    ¡°That''s not the only problem.The hardliners, the moderates... and the neutrals.There are factions in the demon race, and they are fighting each other. "

    ¡°Which faction wins will greatly affect the future of the war.¡±

    If the hardliners win, the fight between humans and demons will be more fierce.

    But if the moderates win, or if the ceasefire¡­ if they tell their dreams, they may be able to make peace.

    "However, there is still a lot of uncertain information.I can''t say this. "

    If I could, peace would be the best thing to do.

    "Yuki, that''s a sweet idea.Even if peace can be made, those who rebel against it will surely emerge.Many people have a grudge against the demons, and many people have a grudge against humans. "

    "That''s right..."

    "That said, I''m not going to give up before I do.When I heard the two of them again, I thought I had to know a lot about the demon race.Perhaps exploring the possibilities of

    How will humans face the demons from now on?

    I don''t know about that, but....

    However, I couldn''t help but pray that a good flow would emerge.

 565 Story 562. Enjoy.

    "Phew...... Phew......"

    Walk down a gentle slope.

    I didn''t walk long distances, but I was a little out of breath.

    Rain, are you okay?

    "Yeah... yeah, I''m fine"

    Yuki looks at us worriedly as she walks along.

    And I smiled back.

    "I''ve been asleep for three days, so I feel a little dull.It''s going to be a good exercise. "

    "If you have to, I''ll help you, just tell me anytime."

    ¡°Thank you. I just want to make sure that doesn''t happen.¡±

    We might need some rehabilitation.

    With that in mind, we continue down the road.

    Then, I walked for about 30 minutes to reach my destination.

    A beautiful, green place on a hill.

    It has a great view of King''s Landing.

    The dead who sleep in such a place will surely have a peaceful time.

    That''s right.....

    This was a cemetery.

    "Here it is."

    I was guided by Yuki to a certain tomb.

    The tomb was engraved with the name "Grey Saga".

    There are many things I want to ask you, but I''ll put them behind me.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Keep your hands together and close your eyes.

    Together with Yuki, I prayed for Gray''s restful sleep.

    "Can I ask you more details about what has happened since then?"Mainly about Gray. "

    Yeah.

    Although I''ve heard a lot of revelations.....

    I don''t know the details.

    While Raine was asleep, he went to the West again.

    Is that so?

    "I have to help Gray... even if it''s no good, I want to bring her back with me."

    "... that''s right."

    "With the help of Rain''s people... we were able to achieve our goals quite easily."

    Gray''s tomb was dedicated to his sword.

    The giant sword was broken in the middle of the night.....

    Even so, I still felt the strength.

    If Gray were here,

    "The sword broke?" Then I''ll give you a beating instead of a club. "

    What are you talking about?

    I wonder if you imagine the same sight, but Yuki is also laughing small.

    I couldn''t find Gray''s body, and only the sword was left behind.

    "Well then..."

    "Maybe not." There were also a lot of blood stains left. "

    ¡­¡­

    "The ruins have collapsed in half... yes, I think that''s what it is"

    "... I see."

    For a while, the silence ran.

    I can''t say anything.

    I can''t think of anything.

    "...... Grey......"

    The time we spent together was short.

    Still, they taught me a lot.

    I was taught a lot.

    And....

    He saved his life.

    "I couldn''t bring Gray''s body back... but I think he''s sleeping here."

    "That''s right..."

    ¡°Without Gray, we''d be dead.Even the kidnapped person could not be helped.He''s the real hero, isn''t he? "

    What about this tomb?

    "I thought it would be tough if we didn''t have a place to rest.I had it made right away.The craftsman did his best, but would you be happy? "

    "I don''t know. I think it''s too luxurious and unsettling."

    Ahahah, that''s probably true, too.

    Then, for a moment, I put flowers in my memory.

    And then it comes out, it comes out.

    Various memories come out, and smiles are overflowing.

    Even though we spent a short time together, you had so many memories.

    If I had stayed longer, I would have had many more memories.

    It''s regrettable and lonely.

    "... sorry..."

    Naturally, such words came out.

    I''m....

    "...... I''m not saying stupid things. Get even more shaky."

    Suddenly, I felt like I could hear Gray''s voice.

    Don''t get lost.

    I''m not who I am.

    That''s what you decided, isn''t it?

    Then push on.

    Resist every step of the way.

    I feel like I''ve been told that...?

    "Yuki"

    "Rain"

    At first glance, Yuki looked surprised.

    I see.

    Not only me, but Yuuki''s voice now.....

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A little silence.

    Yuki and I don''t look miserable anymore.

    She would have a strong expression of determination to walk forward.

    We have to keep up the good work.

    Yeah, that''s right.

    as if promising Gray....

    He crushed it in front of his grave.

 566 Im not saying I dont care about 563.

    After that, I stayed in the royal castle for about another week.

    The purpose of your stay is to share information you''ve gained in the West.

    We exchanged information and opinions on the demon tribe in more detail.....

    I want to hear your opinion without hatred, so I really bumped my head.

    Perhaps we can make a deal with certain demons.

    Maybe it''s right to bump into the conversation, not the weapon first.

    Such an opinion.

    Are you laughing or angry?

    I was expecting some reaction, but there were a lot of people who agreed with me unexpectedly.

    The king and his companions said it was worth thinking about, starting with Yuuki.

    I''ve been talking about this for a week or so.....

    And today.

    I decided to leave the Imperial Castle.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Nghhh..."

    Canade packs her bags without heart or energy.

    His proud tail drooped down to, and there was no overwhelming expression on his face.

    "Canade, what''s wrong? I don''t think I''m feeling well, but maybe I have a cold...?"

    "Is that so...?"

    "For a cold, I''ve heard it''s good to stick a leek in your ass."

    "Nnnnnnnnnn!? Isn''t there something wrong with it?! I won''t do that!?"

    Out of nowhere, Rifa takes out the leeks and approaches Canade.

    Kanade threw her hands on her buttocks in a panic and ran to the wall.

    "W-Well, I just thought maybe I couldn''t eat a delicious meal anymore!?"

    I see.

    That''s why it''s so canadian.

    Even after experiencing something like that, I can still be who I am.

    Kanade looked a little dazzled.

    "Rayne, we''re almost done here."

    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    I see, that''s good to know.

    "Mm......"

    As Luna said something, I stared at her.

    As if to imitate her, Iris peeks into my face.

    "What, what...?"

    "Mr. Rain... are you making it impossible?"

    Huh?

    Unlike Canade, who is a full-open cat with a relaxed and relaxed weather, you look energetic.

    "You''ve been told something outrageous!? And for a long time!?"

    I accidentally put my hand on my own face.

    I think I had a normal face.....

    Hmm, don''t fool everyone''s eyes.

    "Ah, um, something''s wrong...!?" Could it be that you are also wasting your time!? Are you shocked because I''m pathetic!? "

    "Off..."

    ¡±This guy''s self-masochism is becoming routine now... well, anyway¡±

    Al walks up to me.

    And... pompously stroked my head.

    Huh?

    "Don''t worry too much."

    The words of Al-san unexpectedly penetrate deeply into my heart.

    "The prince told me how it happened."

    "That''s..."

    "If you had more power, wouldn''t you think so?" Wouldn''t you have thought you could have helped someone you couldn''t help? ¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It''s a picture star, so I keep quiet.

    "I''ll tell you the hard way, but that''s an ominous idea on the part of the Lord." It''s a mistake to think that you can do anything by yourself. "

    "I know, I intend to..."

    Convinced?

    "... yes"

    If you have the strength.

    I can''t help thinking about Gray and Louis, or the other people I couldn''t help.

    I''m going to be aware that it''s an ominous idea.

    I can''t do anything.

    Even if it''s a family of brave people, there are only a few things you can do on your own.

    And yet, to try to carry everything on one''s back is nothing but insidious.

    Still.

    "After all, I have to think about it."

    Hmmm.

    "Because there is a past, there is a present... so you can''t forget the past." I look back again and again. "

    But it doesn''t make sense to be trapped?

    "I know, but... it''s pretty good."

    If you can break it apart, you can make it easier.

    But I felt like I shouldn''t do that.

    I couldn''t help Louie and the others.

    That it was entrusted to Gray.

    To remember them, I wanted to keep a close eye on the past.

    and.....

    Don''t let this happen again.

    I swear I won''t let you wake me up again.

    I want to keep it strong, strong, and engraved in my heart.

    "Oh, my God."

    Look at me, Mr. Al sighs.

    However, the face was slightly laughing.

    Rain is a clumsy creature.

    But I think that''s what Rain looks like.

    Sora shouted.

    She''s not the only one.

    Everyone opens their mouths one after the other.

    "Even if it''s ominous, what''s wrong with that?" Our Lord is a selfish man who tries to seize it all... and he is the owner of the vessel that makes it possible. "

    ¡°Exactly. Sometimes Luna says good things.¡±

    What is it sometimes!?

    "Rain... is fine as it is."

    "Shit, we''ve been following Rain''s husband all this time."

    "Good luck. I''ll support you and help you."

    On! On! On!

    "Wow, I thought we''d do our best together!"

    "Rain is just as good as being a little chaotic." Well, sometimes I do too much... "

    In that case, we''ll support you.

    Finally, Canade grabs my hand.

    Her hands were warm and somewhat relieved.

    Rain, we''re here, right?

    "...... Canade......"

    "That''s why I''ll always be like Rain." That''s why we all love Rain.? "

 567 Episode 564.

    Trying to leave the royal castle later.....

    Unexpected people stop me.

    Lady Rain.

    Eh, Sarah-san!?

    Looking back at the familiar voice, the figure of the Third Princess appeared.

    I try to bow my head in a hurry, but it is stopped by my hand.

    I''m just here to see Lady Raine and the others off.

    Sarah-sama?

    "Oniisan told me that Lain and the others are coming. I would have liked to see you sooner if it was true, but it wasn''t an easy atmosphere to show my face in.¡±

    That''s right.

    As for the demons, so far only the king and Yuki know.

    It seems that in the future, we will only share this information with people we trust, so Sarah will be notified sooner or later.

    However, I can''t talk to you on my own before that.

    There were too many opportunities to say hello to Sarah-sama.

    "Once again, it''s been a long time." How are you feeling? "

    Yes, we can do something about it.

    Rayne, don''t lie to me.

    "You''ve done so much nonsense that you can fall asleep."

    "Ugh..."

    It will be exposed to Canadians and Tania.

    When I heard that, Sarah-sama noticed it.

    "Master Rain''s place hasn''t changed at all, has it?" I''m sure you''ll be very worried, so I hope you''ll do the same. ¡±

    Hmm, well said!

    "Tell me more."

    Even Luna and Sora helped Sarja.

    I''m totally sorry about this, so I''m embarrassed. [M]

    ¡°Well, it looks like you guys are very narrow, so I don''t have to say anything in particular.¡±

    "Ahahah..."

    Just

    Sarah-sama, please approach me gently.....

    As a woman who admires Rain-sama, please don''t worry too much.

    She whispered in a sweet voice.

    "Ah!?"

    "Fufu"

    "Sarah-san, I''m going to do it."

    In many ways, he is an undisputed person.

    "Oh, Rayne, and you too."

    This time, Yuki came.

    Looks like you''ve been looking for us, and you''re a little short of breath.

    "Good, before I left the castle."

    ¡°What''s the matter? Ah, no. What''s the matter?"

    "You don''t have to say it again." And I don''t know how to leave without saying hello. "

    "Ahh... no, I was going to say hello, but Yuki asked the castle people about something like being busy."

    "I''m definitely busy." But I''ll be happy to see my dear friend off. "

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    Certainly, he was about to commit injustice.

    Because Yuki is royalty, she may have taken care of him unnecessarily.

    Well, Rain seems to be getting along with Sarah, right?

    Is that so?

    Yeah, that''s what it looks like.

    "Yes, oniisama." Me and Raine are like the people who have suffered together for a while. ¡±

    "Mu....."

    For some reason, Yuuki had a difficult face.

    "Rain"

    What, what?

    "Please take care of my sister." Because he is a solid, very sweet child. "

    "What are you talking about..."

    Are you aware of Sarah-sama''s feelings?

    That''s right, brother and sister.

    It was strange and sharp.

    Well, let''s talk about that again.

    "I wish I had the chance."

    "If you want, you can make it, right?" Come to the capital again, even if you have no plans. At that time, Sarah and I will make time, so it''s difficult to go somewhere... so let''s have a cup of tea together. "

    You''re looking forward to it, aren''t you?

    "... that''s right, that''s good, too"

    Talk to me slowly.

    Enjoy tea and sweets.

    I would like to have such a peaceful time.

    there was a lot going on.....

    There were really many things, so it''s good to spend a relaxing time with Yuki next time.

    "Rain"

    Yuki smiled and reached out.

    I''ll give you a smile and shake your hand firmly.

    Again.

    "Ahh... again"

    It''s a reunion promise.

    Will it be done soon?

    Will it be ahead for a while?

    I don''t know about that, but....

    I was sure that it would be fulfilled.

 568 Episode 565: Im mistaken.

    Reese-sama!

    When I returned to the mansion where I was based, Monica ran in a panic.

    Normally, I would scold you to calm down more...

    Unfortunately, I was so exhausted that such words did not come out.

    Lean on her as she rushes over.

    "Phew..."

    "I''m so worn out..."

    ¡°It''s okay, it looks like this, but it''s not deeply damaged.¡±

    It''s just... I''m just tired.

    Mental fatigue is more severe than physical injury.

    I''m barely standing.

    If Monica doesn''t help us, we might just fall.

    "Come on, Reese."

    "Thank you."

    Sitting in a chair while being supported by Monica.

    Then I drank the water I brought and finally got a breath.

    "Reese-sama is so cornered..."

    "Honestly, you misjudged his power."

    "... is it Rain Shroud?"

    ¡°Yes, and his people, I suppose.¡±

    I can''t believe I defeated Altera-sama.

    This is an unexpected result.

    Altera has both strength and intellect.

    Among the Four Heavenly Kings, my strength was number two.

    From the beginning, Rain Shroud and the others were unlikely to beat each other anyway.....

    Overthrowing my expectations, they seized the victory.

    To name a few, Altera''s plan was completely destroyed, leaving the moderates with a favorable outcome.

    What a headache.

    "... well..."

    For me as a neutral, it doesn''t matter whether the hardliners get the advantage or the moderates get the advantage.

    Once the Demon King was awakened, everything would be over and settled.

    Nevertheless, this defeat is honestly painful.

    It was unexpected.

    Not only will Altera lose.....

    I was cornered, too.

    I even used my own trump card to manipulate time.

    "Reese-sama"

    "What is it, Monica?"

    ¡°Please forgive me for saying this at a time like this. Rain Shroud... don''t underestimate him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "If you think it''s more troublesome than a newly appointed hero..."

    That''s right.

    When this happens, I have to admit that my perception was wrong.

    Rain Shroud is not just a phenomenon that draws the blood of a hero.

    Even if the blood is thin, the talent is better than Mr. Arios.

    Right now, it''s growing into the biggest threat.

    "I can''t believe you misjudged what you did with me..."

    In a way, I am responsible for this defeat.

    If we had eliminated him beforehand, this would never have happened.

    "Mr. Reese, if you order me to kill Rain Shroud..."

    "... no, it''s not time to move."

    Are you going to leave me alone?

    "I admit he''s a threat... but that''s why we can''t move easily. You will need to prepare accordingly.¡±

    "But if I risk my life...!"

    "That''s no good, Monica."

    "Ah....."

    I stood up as I nearly fell and hugged Monica as she tried to step on her courageous feet.

    She looks somewhat restless and calm.

    ¡°Sure, if Monica is so prepared, we might be able to get results. You''re also... drawing the blood of God."

    ¡­¡­

    "But if you die, it doesn''t make sense." I''m living for the Demon King... but not only that, I''m living for you too. "

    "...... Mr. Reese......"

    ¡°You''re human, but you''re like my daughter. No, I think it''s my daughter. Is there a parent who drives the child to the death?"

    "Thank you... thank you"

    Monica falls down.

    Maybe you don''t want to be seen tears.

    I grew up, but I think I still have a lot of young children.

    Oh... my Monica.

    My cute little girl.

    I''ll show you what you want.

    Monica''s revenge is my revenge.

    Monica''s hatred is my hatred.

    Everything is for my daughter....

    "... I apologize. I''ve shown you something pathetic.¡±

    "For me, it was a merit." I was able to see Monica, who I don''t normally see. ¡±

    "Ugh... Mr. Reese is mean."

    "Fufu"

    I want to stay like this forever, but I can''t relax too much.

    We have to take the next move and recover this defeat.

    ¡­¡­

    Analyzing the current situation.....

    Then, think about what you can do now.

    You simulate it in your head many times, and you come to the conclusion that this is going to be okay.

    "Monica, would you please call Arios and Mina?"

 569 Episode 566 The Strongest Invincible Universal Maid

    ¡±Nyaan?¡±

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been at home.

    By the time he got home, Kanade dived into the sofa in the living room.

    "The smell of my nostalgia!"

    "Why do you say that you miss Canadiens?" That''s our line, isn''t it? "

    "But, but I was also a little in the capital of the king"

    Well, I don''t know.

    I''ve been going somewhere for a while...

    I haven''t been home much lately, but this is still an important place.

    Whether you can do your best because you have a home or a place to remember with everyone.

    I felt like I could get better at any time, just because I had somewhere to go back to.

    "Nevertheless....."

    It was supposed to be empty for a while, but it''s not too dirty?

    I mean, it feels beautiful.

    Everyone seemed to have noticed this and tilted their necks strangely.

    What''s so beautiful about it?

    "Isn''t it strange? Sora and the others were supposed to be freeing up quite a bit of time..."

    "I think Canade-san was at home for a while, but she still stayed there quite a bit..."

    As if there were people yesterday, the house is beautiful in every corner.

    It''s shiny.

    I think someone was cleaning up every day, but they were all in King''s Landing... what do you mean?

    Fufufufu

    Suddenly, I heard an unstoppable voice.

    The voice was...... Tina.

    At last, it seems it''s time to reveal our hidden power.

    N-no, what are you talking about!?

    It was a good Sora and Luna.

    "I''ve always wondered. As Raine''s husband said, we often vacate our homes. The house gets dirty every time. No, no, no! You can''t overlook it as a maid!¡±

    Sure, it''s better to be beautiful.

    But I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it.

    "I can''t help it... so people have always made progress!"

    Ooh!

    Rifa and I clapped.

    If you''re impressed, at least stop being expressionless.

    "I''ve been thinking over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over again and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and The fruit of this is so much more!"

    Tina pointed to it and there it was.....

    "Piah!? Huh, the broom and rag are moving on their own...?"

    "Rurururu... on, on!"

    The broom and the rag were moving, even though, as Finia said, no one was supposed to be using them.

    The broom sweeps the floor and the rags wipe windows and shelves.

    Finnia is frightened by the strange sight, and Sakura is the enemy!? and was barking.

    "Is this... maybe you''re manipulating a broom or rag with magic power?"

    "As soon as I noticed it, it was just like Iris." My eyes are high. "

    "Even if they say it''s like when you find a fish with good freshness..."

    "But... amazing, isn''t it?"

    "Is this magic?" Mmm... I''ve never seen or heard of such magic before. "

    "To be precise, magic is more like ghost power." By pouring magic power, you can do the actions that were set in advance. "

    That means you could use it to clean up even when we weren''t there.

    Maybe this is a big invention, even if it''s not?

    Canade is right, it''s a terrible invention.

    Developing magic that the Spirit Race didn''t know wasn''t something they could normally do.

    "Tina, how did you develop this?" I''m also curious. "

    "Hmm... it''s hard to explain it specifically." I''m the type that moves with a lot of intuition and leaves it to flash. If I had left it to guess, I would have been able to do it in time. "

    "Honestly, that''s amazing..."

    "I thought Tina had the same brain muscle as Canade."

    "What have I been treating so badly lately!?"

    Fufufu, you can praise me even more

    Tina, who had been praised, stretched her chest with a good look on her face.

    "Tina, that''s amazing. Sora respects Tina."

    "Hmm. I didn''t expect magic to beat me." It''s amazing. "

    "Um......"

    ¡±Tina... amazing, isn''t it?¡±

    "Wow, cool, that was so cool!"

    "Tina-san, unlike me, I''m amazing...!"

    "Ugh..."

    A sparkling gaze from a group of young people.

    Tina was frightened by it.

    I did my best.

    But let the young girls say it''s amazing, is that all right?

    If you do something like that, don''t you think it''s bad for you as an adult?

    Looking at it like that, Atsuto''s expression appeared.

    "On! Off... koon"

    "Ahhh, even if I''m respected by my dick!?" Stop looking at me like that!? Even if you praise me, I''ve done a little work!? "

    Tina held her head round and was ashamed.

    Looking at her like that, Canade looked strange.

    Why is Tina so shy?

    It''s a maid, isn''t it?

    Iris, what do you mean?

    "Whatever the maid does, it''s only natural. Of course I can. And yet, if you''re praised for something that''s supposed to be normal, isn''t that going to make you itch anymore?"

    I''m so...

    The maid is complicated.

    With that in mind, we turned our gaze towards Tina.

    "Don''t even look at me like that!?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

 570 Episode 567: The Strongest Species to Study

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been at home.

    Sleep in the hammock on the rooftop and relax.

    ¡­¡­

    I gently reached out to the sky.

    I think back to what happened in the West.

    If I had more power, would I have grabbed a lot of things in this hand?

    I can''t help thinking about it.

    In order not to end an ideal with an ideal.

    Sometimes, you need a certain amount of power.

    One case on the western continent was made to suffer.

    "I need to be strong."

    I still don''t know how to do that.....

    I swore I''d be stronger, and I would never repeat that kind of thing again.

    Oh, here you are.

    Al-san.

    As I moved my face, I saw Mr. Al coming up to the roof.

    Since then, Mr. Al has not returned to the house of the Spirit Clan, but has stayed at home.

    When asked why, I was told that I wanted to do sightseeing or something I was not sure about.

    I know it has a real purpose, but I can''t tell you anything yet.

    Could it be that you were looking for me?

    Hmmm. In the meantime, I''m going to talk to the Lord.

    "Do you want to consult...?"

    What the hell is that?

    Could it be about the Demon Clan?

    It tightens naturally.

    And...... Al said with a terribly serious face.

    ¡±My concubine''s daughters and their delightful companions... aren''t you stupid?¡±

    "... yes?"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Al-san says.....

    Aren''t the Canadians insane? It was about me.

    I know a lot about everyone I spend time with.....

    It seems that in the process he questioned the level of his brain.

    Everyone, there''s no problem with reading and writing.

    However, half of the calculations are suspicious.

    It is even more suspicious when it comes to knowledge of history and academic knowledge.

    It would be devastating if it were manners.

    Is it okay for Mr. Al to stay like this when he learns of the current situation?

    Even the strongest species have to coexist with humans to some extent.

    And yet, if you''re not smart, you could be seen down there.

    I see, I thought.

    Everyone''s strength is great, but maybe you should study.

    I don''t think it''s necessary to acquire enough academic skills to pass even in the capital city.....

    I think it is better to learn to a certain extent.

    And I''m going to work with Al.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "...... That''s why. I think I''ll spend the day studying."

    "In the words of the human world, it''s a temporary learning academy." My concubine, Raine, and Tina and Nokia will be your instructors and teach you a lot. "

    "" "Yeah, yeah..." "

    When I gathered everyone in the big room and said so, they made me look terribly unpleasant.

    Especially Cana and De Luna.

    He frowned as much as he did when he saw the black demon.

    "I don''t want to study."

    "Hmm. I don''t need that kind of thing!"

    Dummy

    "Fufufu!?"

    "Fugi-chan!?"

    Mr. Al''s balls fell on both of them.

    It sounded pretty good...

    Contrary to what she looks like, Mr. Al is quite capable?

    "Knowledge is a treasure." Knowing a lot of things can help you. It opens up possibilities. It won''t hurt to learn it. "

    "I wonder if that''s what it is...?"

    "Mmm, I don''t know... is everyone okay?"

    Only Kanade and Luna said no, and everyone else sat quietly on their chairs and opened their laptops on the desk.

    "Well, it''s hard to study... but my mother is noisy that you should do that kind of thing properly, right?"

    "Sora originally liked to study. It''s fun to have more and more knowledge.¡±

    Cancer, burr.

    "Fufu, in order to become a one-person lady, you have to learn a lot."

    "I don''t care which one I am." In the meantime, it looks like it''s going to be fun, so come here. "

    "W-Whoa, strawberry is still a long way off, but it''s still stuck!"

    On!

    Although there is a difference in motivation, everyone else seems to have no particular problem.

    I mean, Sakura''s studying too...? Are you all right?

    In the first place, if someone who doesn''t know how to marry you, you''ll be fooled around you.

    Huh!?

    "Don''t be ridiculous, my husband." Is that all right with you? "

    Yes!!

    "If so, study hard."

    Yes, Mum!!

    Hmm, that''s a good answer.

    Um... please don''t use me like that.

    I can''t put just the content into the content.

    "So, from now on, the four of us will become instructors and teach a lot of things... before we do that, I''ll have everyone change their clothes."

    Do you want to change?

    This is it!

    Baban! Al took out her clothes.

    White jacket on a bow skirt.

    And the ribbon.

    What is that?

    "Hmm. This is the traditional costume that is passed down in Cagne... clothes." When you study, it seems to be a good idea to wear this. "

    At this time, everyone in this room agreed.

    "" "It''s ugly..." "

 571 Episode 568: Dressing Up and Showing Up

    The Canadians are moving to another room, where they are changing into uniforms.

    In the meantime, we were having a meeting about the class.

    Well then, I''m in charge of academic performance in terms of letters, calculations, and history, right?

    "Tina is not a ghost, so she has a wealth of knowledge." It''s good for teachers, isn''t it? "

    "Am I an art...?"

    "Hmm, Nokia wants you to teach her art." It would be more attractive as a woman if you also wore such things. "

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I also like painting, so I don''t have a problem."

    Who is in charge of what and how much time.

    The meeting was slowly advancing.....

    My concubine is in charge of physical education

    Al-san, what should I tell you?

    "Rain asked for support. Although the concubines were knowledgeable, they were not the first to teach someone anything. You might get lost in a lot of things."

    Got it.

    Later, everyone would be motivated by the presence of the Lord.

    "So please don''t feed me..."

    The meeting was over, and the Canadians who had finished their dressing came back.

    ¡±Ahh... my skirt might be a bit short¡±

    "I''m a little out of size..."

    ¡­¡­

    When I saw everyone in uniform, it got harder and harder.

    What the hell is that?

    The clothes that everyone is wearing are either strangely erotic or vulgar.....

    It has a strange charm, and it attracts a strange gaze.

    What am I supposed to do!?

    "Kufufu, it''s Rain." You''ve noticed our new charm, haven''t you? "

    "Is that so?" Then it was worth it to dress like this. ¡±

    "Um... no comment."

    while deceiving.....

    Meanwhile, I was thinking about the unexpected.

    There may be a reason why it''s so fresh, but it''s true that I fell in love with everyone''s appearance.

    then.....

    Not only as a companion, but also as a romantic object...?

    I''ve put the answers on hold, so I''ll have to think about it.

    On!

    Yeah?

    "Ha, ha, ha...!"

    Sakura chewed my clothes lightly and looked at me.

    Looking back... a suckler in a uniform.

    "Was Sakura also wearing a uniform..."

    Woah!

    ¡±Um... yeah, it looks good on you¡±

    "Off"

    Sakura shook her tail with great joy.

    It''s quite a shocking sight for a dog to wear a uniform.....

    But I was sure it looked good on you.

    I feel like Sakura''s adoration has increased by 30%.

    "Okay, let''s start the lesson." Take your seats, my lords. "

    Everyone takes a seat.

    There was a notebook and a pen on the desk.

    And there is a big board in front of the room.

    "This was prepared sometime..."

    Is it all handmade by Al?

    Could it be that Al-san is a hippopotamus?

    That''s why I''m so... mischievous about things like the Academy.

    "Okay, are you ready?" Let''s introduce the faculty before class. ¡±

    First, Nokia takes the rostrum.

    Incidentally, the stage was also prepared sometime.

    Al-san may be a bit sophisticated.

    ¡°Nokia. I''m primarily in charge of the arts.¡±

    Tina continued to the podium.

    "Magical miracle maid, Tina-chan!" I''m.... "

    Rain, Tina is so small that I can''t see her.

    "You''re telling me you''re little!?"

    Tina was in doll mode today.

    If you don''t move it regularly, it seems that there will be a problem in the joint, and even in the house, it is occasionally in doll mode.

    And then, it''s the appearance of a concubine!

    Al moves his arms and legs with Shubaba and makes a flashy pose.

    Pretty Al-chan, who is eternal fourteen years old!

    ¡­¡­

    The air in the parking lot froze.

    "Well, what''s the reaction...?" I''m just kidding. "

    "Mother..."

    "That''s not true..."

    The two daughters were very embarrassed by their mother''s unexpected behavior.

    ¡±Nah... you read too much mackerel, right?¡±

    "My mother is like that too, so I can''t say very strongly... but I don''t think Pretty is cute"

    "Za, yep"

    "It''s very subtle... it''s too subtle and I''m very embarrassed to comment on it."

    I don''t know if I can say anything.

    "Well, uh... maybe there''s nothing that might suit you!"

    "Off..."

    I mean, everyone feels sorry for me... the gaze of pity.

    With that, Al-san took a step back and screamed.

    "No, stop, don''t look at my concubine like that..."

    ?? ?? ??

    ¡±Don''t quit!!!?¡±

    Somehow Al''s grief rang all the way to the city.

 572 Episode 569: Nokias Class

    Although there were some minor problems.....

    Classes begin to improve everyone''s academic skills.

    Well then, let''s start the lesson.

    Nokia-san stood on the podium quite a bit.

    Maybe you used to teach someone something?

    ¡°I''m in charge of art, so let''s draw.¡±

    I, the support person, hand out pens and paper to everyone''s desks.

    In addition to black pens, there are various types of pens, such as red, blue, and green.

    Because it is a pen set used by noble children, it is quite expensive......

    If I was careful, I could save quite a bit, so I decided to use it occasionally.

    "Shh, shh, shh. What am I supposed to paint?"

    "Anything is fine." Draw what Canade and the others like. ¡±

    It''s so much like that.

    "Look at that, I''ll do the drilling." Okay, here you go. "

    At Nokia''s signal, everyone ran the pen at once.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Thirty minutes later.

    Everyone seemed to have finished painting and put down their pens.

    "Yes. So, yes... can you show me, Mr. Canade?"

    "Yes, I painted it!"

    Having said that, Canade showed her full confidence.....

    Fish?

    "Yeah. Something I love.?"

    With great joy, Kanade''s tail was wobbly.

    "Woah, this is..."

    "That''s pretty real..."

    Luna and Sora look at the fish painting and say they are impressed.

    In fact, Canade''s painting was quite a thing.

    It looks like the fish was cut out exactly like the scene on the spot, and the fish is drawn with great precision.

    There was a sense of dynamism, and I was about to start swimming.

    ¡±This is unexpected... I can''t believe I had such a talent in Canade, where I can only eat.¡±

    I''m surprised.

    Surprised, cat.

    "Nina told me!?"

    Gahn and his shocked face.

    However, after somehow, I was honestly praised for the painting, and Kanade was in a good mood.

    "Yes, Canade-san is very good." You like fish a lot because you can draw so well. Such passion and strong feelings are very important. It will be useful in many situations, not just the arts. Everyone, please remember this. "

    ?? Yes ??

    Nokia, you really have a teacher role on the board.

    Everyone had become completely energetic and replied cheerfully.

    "So... now let me show you the paintings of Finnia and Sakura."

    ¡±Hey, hey!¡±

    On!

    Finia and Sakura paint each one... no, wait?

    How did Sakura paint?

    "Oh, this is..."

    Finnia painted a picture of a flower.

    Sakura was painting Finnia.

    Oh, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?

    Hmmm. It''s a little rough, but this is good for style.

    "Ah, thank you very much..."

    Everyone praises Finnia and she turns bright red.

    "How did you draw the cherry...?"

    ¡±It looks like I was holding a pen in my mouth... so it''s amazing to be able to draw this far¡±

    Sakura''s Finnia is a bit cluttered if you want to be honest.

    The lines are uneven and rough.

    But looking at it can make you feel smile.....

    It''s like a painting by a little kid, and it feels warm.

    "Yes. I think this painting is very good." Good luck, Sakura. "

    "On! On! On! Koon"

    Whoa, whoa, whoa.

    I''m jumping on a very happy cherry and I''m stuck in my ass.

    You''re licking my face like that... yeah, it''s sticky.

    I know you''re happy, but I want you to take it easy.

    Well then, next up is Tania-san.

    Fufu, it''s a real hit!

    Tania showed off her paintings with confidence.

    Canade frowns when she sees it.

    "... mountains?"

    ¡°No, isn''t this a river?¡±

    "It looks like a hill to me..."

    "It''s me, it''s me! The way I am!" Isn''t that cool!? "

    Apparently, Tania portrayed herself in the form of a dragon.

    But, I don''t know what to say.....

    It doesn''t look very like it, or it has a unique pattern.....

    "Tania is a bad painter, isn''t she?" I understand. "

    "Nah!?"

    Rifa''s straightforward feelings shocked Tania''s face.

    As it is, it crawls on my knees and falls down.

    "Even though it was a self-confident production..."

    Good luck?

    Ponpon patted his shoulder, and Canade was comforted.

    "I think it''s a very good picture that conveys Tania''s thoughts. However, it looks like you''re a little rough, or you''re overdoing it. Painting is based on the premise that someone will see it. You may want to draw consciously that you can be seen.¡±

    Nokia''s advice is accurate.

    Well then, next up is Ellis-san.

    ¡±Fufu... my favorite painting is the one I painted.¡±

    That being said, the painting that Iris showed you.....

    "Is this... me?"

    I was painted.

    It''s just beautified, isn''t it?

    It was accompanied by mysterious lights and flowers.

    Yes, it''s Mr. Rain.

    Why me again?

    Oh, don''t you take it for granted.

    Ellis smiles with a dazzling smile.

    That''s why Lady Rain is my favorite.

    ?? ?Gugu? ?

    It was like I was hit! Everyone was groaning.

 573 Episode 570: Canvas, Explosion

    So, will you show me Nina''s picture next?

    Nokia was a little excited.

    As a mother, I''m very interested in what my daughter painted.

    "I, this..."

    Nina painted herself.....

    It wasn''t Nokia, it was Nokia.

    The lines are rough and the balance is a little strange.

    But that''s not something I care about because it''s a drawing by a child.

    Nina''s paintings are rough.....

    But Nokia smiled with a very gentle face.

    How much they love you, how much they love you.

    It was a very warm picture that conveyed the message.

    Is this me?

    "Yeah, I drew my mom..."

    "Fufu, thank you. I''m happy."

    "Ehehe"

    On the other hand, smiling interactions,

    "Nina is a really good girl."

    "Did you see that, Ellis? The highest point is that you can do that without calculation."

    "Ugh..."

    Tania laughs and Iris is frightened.

    Then, I spill my breath because it''s deep.

    "I feel like I''ve been shown that I''m dirty somehow..."

    "Nnnnh..."

    Canade patted Pompon and Ellis on the shoulder, comforting them.

    Guys, what are you doing?

    "Fufu, next time I''ll show you our paintings!"

    "Look, I''m surprised."

    Luna and Rifa called out.

    Then, while saying "Baban" himself, I show the painting.

    "Hee..."

    "This is..."

    Pretty good, huh?

    Hmm, it''s a good picture.

    The teacher team spilled their admiration.

    That must be the case.

    Luna and Rifa painted wonderful landscapes.

    It''s not the right view, it''s what you can see from the roof of this house.

    as precision as if cutting through the scenery.....

    And the clouds that were drawn were about to move, so full of excitement.

    That''s not all.

    Luna''s paintings complement Rifa''s.

    Rifa''s paintings complement Luna''s.

    The pictures of each other were influenced by the feeling of goodness, and the charm was multiplied by the arrangement.

    ¡°We love nature!¡±

    Yeah, what do you think?

    Wow, that''s amazing!

    It''s like Luna and Rifa.

    Everyone else liked it.

    Everyone applauded their unexpected talent.

    I don''t have a particular ranking.....

    If I were to compete, Luna and Rifa would have scored first place alongside each other.

    "Hahaha! It''s the victory of our Petako Sisters!"

    "Giggle"

    "Are you proud of that name...?"

    Luna and Rifa were proud to win.

    But that''s where the strongest assassins appear.

    It''s too early to declare victory.

    Yes... I haven''t seen Sora''s painting yet.

    What painting did Sora paint?

    Is it the same landscape painting as Luna?

    Or is it a portrait of a person?

    Either way, I want to take a quick look.

    I am excited and anticipated that Sora will paint a wonderful picture.

    So, can you show me Sora-san''s picture?

    "Yes, this is... the masterpiece of Sora!"

    Sora presents her paintings confidently,

    "" "OH!!!!!!!" "

    At that moment, everyone''s face froze.

    Al, who is always unbeatable and has plenty of room, is twitching his delightful face.

    Nokia, who never ceases to smile, is about to cry.

    And everyone.....

    It felt like a demon king appeared, and his face was white and blue as he shuddered.

    ¡°Why do you react like that?¡±

    "Me, my sister... what is this horrible thing?"

    "You see that, don''t you? It''s a flower that''s blooming behind the house."

    "Flowers... flowers?"

    "As far as I know, the flower doesn''t have any legs..."

    "Even my hands aren''t growing..."

    As Canade and Tania say, Sora''s painted flowers somehow grew on her hands and feet.

    No, that''s not all....

    "Why do you have eyes, mouth and nose...?"

    Why are you angry with this flower?

    "Grrrrr... on! on!"

    At last, Sakura will be the enemy.

    "Hmph..."

    "I-I ''m so scared..."

    Nina and Fenia hugged and even wept.

    "Uu, uu, this pressure... I think I''m going to lose like a painting!?"

    Ellis remembered the battle that she didn''t understand.

    "Um... wait a minute. Sora is not very convinced by everyone''s reaction.¡±

    "No, I... I don''t know what to say, but I think it''s a very natural reaction."

    Until Rain!?

    "It''s like a flower or something..."

    I''ve never seen a demon king before.....

    It was probably a painting that looked like this.

    "Oh, no... I''m not convinced!!"

    Somehow Sora''s sad screams echoed.

 574 Episode 571 A new costume, whose name is....

    Next, Al-san was in charge and went out because it was physical education time.

    By the way, there are no Canadians.

    I stayed in the house to change into a costume suitable for moving my body.

    What are you dressed like?

    It seems that Al-san prepared it.....

    I suspect that only Al-san has prepared something strange.

    Why, what''s with those eyes?

    What kind of clothes do you dress appropriately?

    "What is worthy is worthy." Here, when you enter the sea, you''ll change into your swimsuit, right? It''s the same thing, and you have to wear it when you exercise. "

    "Hmmm..."

    When Al said that, the scent instantly increased.

    Look at Tina and Nokia.

    ¡­¡­

    While dyeing their cheeks slightly, both of them looked away to avoid my pursuit.

    ... I''m getting more and more anxious.

    What kind of costume was prepared?

    Rain, farewell ~

    Looking back.....

    And then, in astonishment.

    "This outfit is a little small or flashy..."

    "The cloth area is small." Especially my lower body. "

    ¡±Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...

    There was a slight difference, and everyone was embarrassed.

    That must be the case.

    The white shirt is very simple to make.

    There is no pattern in it and it doesn''t look like there is room for the size.

    Because of that, you can clearly see the line of your body.

    And underneath, shorts.

    I wonder if it''s short...?

    Should I call it a berry short.....

    The dark blue sole is almost identical to the underwear, and it''s a bit difficult to see where it''s made.

    "Hmm, hmm. You guys look great, don''t you?"

    "Mom, what kind of clothes are these?"

    ¡°I told you. What to wear when exercising... that is, beaten!"

    "" "...... Blama......" "

    It sounded strange.

    When I hear the name, I don''t feel irritated.

    Rather, I''ve come to think that this is the outfit for when you move your body.

    "Kuen......"

    By the way, Sakura is not wearing anything this time.

    Looks like I didn''t have the size.

    It looks like I''m lonely somehow.....

    Did you really want to try it on?

    Alright, let''s start our concubine''s lesson!

    Al clapped her hands and drew attention to herself.

    "The next lesson is physical education." The goal is to move your body and create a healthy body. That''s why you have to walk around the city for ten times first! "

    "" No, no, no, no.

    Sora and Luna.

    And Finia and Tina shake their heads sideways, saying it''s impossible.

    "Mom, you know that, don''t you? Sora and the others are the strongest species, but their health is below that of humans.¡±

    "If you go around the city ten times, you''ll collapse and die along the way..."

    "I-I don''t feel so confident about running... oh my, I''m sorry for being so cynical!?"

    ¡±Hey, that''s right. Doesn''t it make Nina tough?¡±

    "Mu....."

    Everyone opposes it all at once, and even Al-san is tormented.

    When I saw that you didn''t say, "I''m sorry, I was just teasing you," it seemed to be a serious suggestion.

    I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with Canade or Tania.....

    As expected, the face I just told you is tough.

    "Well then, shall we keep it around...?"

    "Um... Al? First of all, I think if I circled the city in, I''d be tired of it."

    Sugu

    To Nokia''s right point, Al is stuck with words.

    I heard a line saying, "Young things these days aren''t weak," but.....

    Even if Al-san tries this, it will fall off along the way.

    Getting around the city can be tough.

    ¡±I can''t help it... but let''s finish with gymnastics to loosen up my body¡±

    "Damn it, do it from the beginning."

    Well then, let''s make a pair.

    At Al''s signal, each of them paired up.

    Kanade and Tania. Sora and Luna. Nina and Rifa. Finnia and Sakura.

    And....

    Huh? It looks like I''m overloaded.

    With a smile, Iris says something like that.

    "Hmm... I can''t help it." Well then, you should team up with one of the concubines. "

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Well then....."

    Ellis is lining up next to me, and her body is pulling up.

    Thank you, Mr. Rain.

    What''s happening!

    That''s not true, Ali!?

    Everyone was surprised to see their eyes widen.

    Canade and Tania and Sora and Luna.

    The four of them give a ferocious sign.

    "Iris... I think that''s a bit of an anomaly."

    "Yes, that''s right. I don''t know if I was working with Rain... or if I was aiming for it from the beginning."

    "Oh, what are you talking about?" I happened to be alone, so I''m just asking Rain to be my partner. ¡±

    "In that case, let''s change Sora." Sora will be partnering with Rain, so Iris should be partnering with Luna. ¡±

    "No, I think I should run here." I want to be Rain''s partner. "

    What''s that?

    somehow, the flow is suspiciously cloudy.....

    I''ll take Rain''s partner!

    No, it''s me!

    Sora!

    It''s me!

    It''s me!

    ¡±UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!

    Glare, bees and sparks scatter.

    "Apparently, it''s time to decide on the male and female... fufu, come on!"

    I''ll never lose!

    And the brawl starts.

    With that in mind, the rest of the team was doing gymnastics at a leisure.

    It''s my pace.....

    "It''s Rain."

    "... what is it?"

    Kfufufu, it''s hard for a man to be hot.

    "I''m really embarrassed about the comment, so please don''t do that..."

 575 Episode 572: Catchball

    After all......

    Kanade and Tania.

    Sora and Luna.

    Finnia and Sakura.

    Nina, Iris, and Rifa.

    The problem was solved by mixing three people together irregularly.

    The preparation exercise is completed as is.

    "Umu, your body has warmed up so much." Today we''re going to play catch. "

    Normal.

    ¡°Hmm. I thought you were going to say something outrageous because it''s your mother.¡±

    Cliff climbing. Cliff descent.

    "Lords, how do you see your concubine...?"

    In response to everyone''s impressions, Mr. Al twitched around his temple.

    "Damn... if you play catch properly, it''s going to be really hard." Precision control, not just the ability to throw the ball away. In order to catch the ball, you need motor vision that can be captured even when a fast ball comes, and the courage not to run away. "

    ¡°I see. When you say that, it sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡±I... can you throw it well?¡±

    Let''s do our best.

    Somehow, everyone seemed to be looking forward to it.

    When you receive each ball, you release it lightly or spin it around with your fingertips.

    "For now, try to do as you please." Once you get used to it, you will gradually increase the distance and speed. "

    ?? Yes ??

    This is how the catch starts.

    No, no, no, no, no.

    On!

    Finnia throws the ball in surprise and the cherry catches it with her mouth.

    How do you throw it back? if I thought.....

    The cherry spins and releases the ball with its centrifugal force.

    Quite dexterous.

    Let''s go, huh?

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."

    Fufu, thank you very much.

    Nina, Rifa, and Iris stood to make a triangle and slowly threw the ball.

    well.....

    Slowly, but by their standards.

    Even though they may look young, they are the strongest species.

    Nina and the others are more powerful than the average person.....

    Grrrr!

    Boo-hoo!

    You can often hear the ball cutting off the wind.

    I''m worried I won''t be able to take it.....

    It seems that the area is well adjusted, maybe it''s okay?

    "No, no, no."

    "Heh, no."

    Sora throws the ball... and suddenly...

    Luna threw the ball...... Po-tan.

    I can''t reach the opponent, and the ball falls in front of me.

    "My sister, throw it properly!" It hasn''t arrived at all. "

    ¡°That''s Sora''s dialogue! Please throw it to Sora properly!"

    What are you talking about!?

    "What is it!?"

    Sora and Luna were right.

    No... less than expected?

    Both of them were the strongest species, but since they were a Spirit Clan specialized in magic power, their physical abilities were lower than the average person.

    Maybe because of that, I haven''t caught the ball properly.

    That said, it''s so terrible.....

    Even if it was a little awkward, I thought I could do some catch.

    Hmm.

    Maybe I should get some more exercise?

    "UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    DOGOOOOOOO!!!

    "Even here... it''s not like that!!"

    GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRreRRRR

    Canade and Tania... what''s that?

    Catch ball?

    Even though they were about 100 meters apart from each other, the ball had reached the opponent in an instant.

    Every time I threw it, a roar sounded like a burst of advanced magic.

    At the same time, the shock waves were scattered.

    Those two are in different dimensions.....

    "Well, why is the ball safe...?"

    Fufufu, thanks to my concubine.

    Is it Mr. Al''s?

    "That ball isn''t just a ball. The concubines, we''ve assembled the power and knowledge of the Spirit Clan and made it into an absolutely unbreakable ball!"

    "Wasn''t it better to pour that effort in a different direction...?"

    "Look, look, it''s so intense, but it''s not broken at all, is it?"

    Ignore my stupid press.

    Al-san''s chest is stretching like a fantastic spirits.

    In Al''s chest.....

    GOGGHHHHH!!

    Ah

    Canadian throws a bolt.

    As if they were aiming at Mr. Al, the ball hit him directly.

    "Wow, what should I do?"

    "Al-san, aren''t you dead...?" Kanade... even if you''re imprisoned, I''m going to visit you for a while. "

    Umu, is it okay to serve fish?

    Let''s put some sweets on her, too.

    "Sniff, sniff, sniff?"

    Hearing the noise, everyone came.

    Each of them said something appropriate.....

    "Guys..."

    A voice echoing from the bottom of the earth.

    "Don''t worry about my concubine!!!"

    "" "Aaahhh!?" "

    Al-san is resurrected and furious like a volcanic eruption.

    It''s completely unharmed, but....

    How on earth did you prevent it?

    "Yes, don''t stop playing catch!" Running! I''ll let you run! Fuhahaha!!! "

    after this.....

    Everyone was allowed to run until Al-san said it was good.

    And for some reason, I got run over.

    It''s terrible.....

 576 Story 573, lunchtime.

    The sun rises overhead, at lunchtime.

    By the way, Tina went back to the house and made me some breakfast.

    I tried to help Sora, but everyone stopped her.

    It''s a bonus for physical education.

    "Come on, my special lunch set." Enjoy it, everyone. "

    Freshly baked bread is fluffy, soft as cotton, and a hint of sweetness spreads through the mouth when chewed.

    The main steak was baked with vanilla after adding the underlying flavor.

    The taste of the meat is drawn out to such an extent that it does not stop.

    And stir-fried vegetables with mashed potatoes.

    Both of them are delicious enough to be used even when the store is opened.

    Apple pie and apple juice with sweet apples.

    Both apples are used, but the taste is completely different and not strange.

    Rather, it tasted irresistible because it stimulated my appetite just because I wanted to eat more.

    Hahhhhhhhh!!

    Canade and Tania were eating dinner violently.

    Rifa, sitting next to her, was dazzled by the momentum of not leaving a single piece behind.

    "Mmm... I really wanted to help Sora out too, so..."

    Sora was eating her breakfast with a bit of frustration.....

    "...... Luna, isn''t Sora aware of your cooking skills?"

    "... yes. I''m rather proud to be good at it."

    "... it''s horrible." I thought the other strongest species was terrifying. "

    "... because I''m good at it?"

    Just a little further away, Luna and Iris stared in awe at Sora.

    "Hey, hey, hey."

    "Nina, it comes with sauce." Please stay still. "

    ¡±Nnh¡±

    Nina and Nokia show their dusty parent-child interactions.

    "Off..."

    What do you call this shit, Finnia?

    "Oh, I don''t have enough meat..."

    "I see, you''re a cannibal." Why... do you see my concubine''s steak? I''m not going to do it, okay? "

    On!

    Sakura-chan!?

    Sakura aimed at Al''s steak.

    Al runs around indoors with a plate of steak on it.

    And Finnia watches over the two of them.

    Yep.

    It was quite a chaos.

    Rayne''s husband, do you have a second?

    I think I''ll get it.

    Hoi-hoi

    Tina pours you a refill of apple juice.

    The glass floats fluffily, and the pitcher of apple juice tilts.

    This apple juice is handmade by Tina, right?

    "Shut up." Freshly squeezed, 100 percent freshness. However, it doesn''t have enough sweetness, so I''ll adjust it with sugar or something. "

    "Is that the flavor?" Really, Tina is a good cook, isn''t she? "

    "Thank you very much for your hello." I''d be so happy if you''d say so. "

    Tina grinned and stared at us with a stick on her cheek.

    The smile is warm and makes me feel somewhat happy.

    "Hey, Raine''s husband. By the way, why did you say you were studying?"

    "It was Al-san who triggered it..."

    Go to the East Continent.

    Go to the Northern Continent.

    Go to the West.

    I was in quite a hurry here.

    Of course, I have a break in between.....

    Physical exhaustion may be over, but mental exhaustion may not be over.

    "That''s why I wonder if such an event is also necessary..."

    "If I study, I''ll be even more tired?"

    "Ahahah... but it''s fun to do it together, right?"

    Ahh, I see.

    "That''s why I wanted to create more and more opportunities like that." One day, I may not be able to make such a small happy time. "

    The activities of the demon tribe gradually became more serious.

    Also, Reese and Monica leapt in the back.

    We don''t know where Arios, Mina, or Agas are.

    From now on....

    I don''t know when, but I felt like a giant storm shaking the world was coming.

    So I want to make as many memories as possible before that happens.

    I want to do a lot of things so that I don''t have any regrets.

    That''s what I thought.

    Speaking of which, Tina loosens her cheeks.

    It looks like Rain''s husband.

    Is that so?

    "That''s right. That''s what I''m talking about..."

    Tina stares right at us.

    Those eyes seem to be moist and wet.....

    seems to have a sweet fever somewhere.....

    I can''t keep an eye out for a reason, as if I was fascinated.

    Oh, no.

    Maybe I want to keep an eye on Tina.

    "That''s the thing...?"

    "... I think it''s about Rain''s husband"

    Tina said with a smile.

    I see.

    I''m a little excited.

    "Tina, you don''t even know me..."

    Such an embarrassing mistake.

    ... you''re mistaken, aren''t you?

    Well then.

    Tina gently stretched out.

    It''s a ghost, but it may be physically and mentally tight.

    It''s time to clean up after yourself...

    "I''ll help you, too."

    "Thank you very much. Also..."

    Tina looks to the side with her dead fishy eyes.

    ¡±... Sora wants to make dessert, so it would be helpful if you could stop her¡±

    "Sora, stop!!!"

 577 Episode 574: End of Class

    After lunch, Tina''s class was held.

    However, after eating my breakfast, nearly half of them fell asleep.....

    Seeing that, Tina said, "Let''s take a break," and decided to take a nap with everyone.

    Is that all right?

    I didn''t think so, but.....

    But, if I actually took a nap, I thought this was the ant.

    Location is rooftop.

    While soaking up the warm sun, the breeze also bathed together....

    In that way, everyone takes a nap together.

    It was the most relaxing, warm and pleasant, and it was a lovely time.

    And the learning time ends.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Well, that''s the end of the lesson." Hey, guys. "

    "" I''ve done my best! ""

    I''ll give you my final closing remarks,

    ¡±Ugh... I''m tired¡±

    First, the canade collapses, then we go on, and everyone else is tired.

    If you''re going to use your body anyway, using your head is a bit......

    It feels like it''s loose.

    However, today''s day may have been a waste, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.....

    Everyone is showing us how tired they are, but somehow they seem to have enjoyed it.

    It might be a contradiction to have fun even though it''s about studying.....

    There have been a lot of things lately, so I think you have taken a good breath.

    "I mean... oh, that''s what I mean."

    Suddenly I understood why Al-san had spoken up about it.

    You must have cared about us.

    However, Al-san is a little twisted.

    Even if we were honest... I might not have been able to relax.

    I guess he cared a lot about me.

    Ah, it''s Rain.

    What is it, Mr. Al?

    Now the concubine''s daughters are a bit clever, too?

    You cared about me, didn''t you?

    ... maybe.

    "Um... I think what I''ve learned will be useful somewhere."

    Well, that doesn''t mean it''s wasted.

    Whether it''s study or exercise.

    Whether it''s art or magic... I will never betray the efforts I''ve built up.

    It may not be as effective as you''d like it to be, but.....

    But somewhere, somewhere unexpectedly useful.

    I think so.

    By spending time with everyone, I became convinced.

    That''s why.....

    We need to keep moving forward.

    Reaching into the sky, he slowly closed his hand, grabbing the clouds.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Celebrating the end of my studies..."

    ¡°Here''s to you!¡±

    Night.

    Under the leadership of Canade and Luna, a feast was to be held that was not clear.

    Celebrating the end of your studies....

    Was it that bad?

    "Phew! The wine after the hard work is good!"

    I agree. I don''t want to feel that way again.

    "Is that all right with Luna and Canade...?"

    I don''t think so.

    Iris is dumbfounded, and Rifa is acting like she''s too late.

    "But I was wondering... if I could study again."

    Nha? Does Finia like to study?

    ¡±I don''t like it, and I''m not even good at it, but... I mean... I wonder if it was fun.¡±

    "When I was told that..."

    "There''s no denying it."

    If you have the chance, you can study again.

    Well then, did I teach you every day?

    "I don''t like it every day."

    "I, I... maybe I want to do my best?"

    "Nina can''t do her best, can she?" Are you there? "

    "Hahaha...!"

    Sakura-san is desperate, isn''t she?

    ¡±I wonder if my pussy has any candy... but is it okay with the strongest seeds?¡±

    Everyone grins and grabs a meal.

    If Yuki and Gray were here together... I''m surprised, but it won''t come true.

    It''s lonely and hard.

    But overcoming that.....

    And you have to make sure you don''t repeat it.

    That is the responsibility of those who have been left and entrusted.

    Rain-san.

    You can go out with your concubines.

    Nokia and Al are holding the bottle and sitting on their left and right sides respectively.

    Yes, please.

    Thank you very much.

    Have Nokia pour you a drink.

    It feels a bit extravagant.

    "I''m sorry you had to do me a quick favor."

    "No, I had some fun, too."

    "It would be helpful if you could say that."

    "However, for us, there was something I was a little concerned about..."

    Something bothering you? What the hell is that?

    Nokia and Al look a little serious.

    What kind of problem is it, letting the two of you look like this...?

    "Actually..."

    Yes, yes.

    "... shouldn''t we have incorporated a cooking class?" I think that''s what you''re doing. "

    Huh?

    Here, my concubine''s daughter¡­ Sora''s cooking, isn''t it?

    "I could cook there, so I thought I could teach Sora-san... but when I came up with it, it was already late"

    "Well, what do you think? Should I teach the class again?" I think it''s a great opportunity to teach Sora how to cook. ¡±

    "Ahh..."

    Indeed, it is an attractive proposition.

    It''s very attractive.....

    But in that case, of course, you''ll be tasting it, right?

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them were silent,

    "Let''s not do that."

    It was time to reach such a conclusion.

 578 Lesson 575 Lost Lamb

    A small room in a certain mansion.

    A statue imitating God was built, and an altar was made.

    Before that, the woman who sits on her knees and prays... is Mina.

    ¡­¡­

    Three times a day.

    At a fixed time, Mina was praying to God.

    Agas and Leanne are dead.

    Not only that, but one day, as Rayne did, they will be banished from the capital.

    You''ll be asked to speak up.

    How did this happen?

    We''re supposed to be at the Brave Party.

    It should have the noble mission of defeating the demon king.

    And yet, what does this status quo mean?

    Unfairness, inequality... Isn''t that irrational?

    "Tell me, God..."

    Mina asks God, but the answer never returns.

    Silence.

    It''s just that.

    After the prayer, Mina slowly stood up.

    I moved to the window and looked up at the sky.

    The sky was cloudy and it was about to rain.

    "We... what''s going to happen now?"

    Thanks to Monica, we managed to escape.

    But that''s all.

    There are no shards standing in front of me, and I have no policy on what to do from now on.

    Mina is in a hurry.

    We must reclaim the title of Hero as soon as possible.

    And I had to resume my journey to the Demon King''s Crusade.

    "Otherwise, I, for what..."

    Mina is an orphan.

    When I had the heart of things, I had no parents, and was taken in and raised by the church.

    I heard that my parents were attacked and killed by a monster.

    That may be why it is so important.

    Mina began to dream of a peaceful world without monsters, and offered a prayer to God.

    There''s not much I can do.

    But I can pray.

    Believe that this prayer will reach God someday....

    I prayed every day, every day.

    When he realized it, he had the strongest magic power in the church.

    Making a prayer is similar to training magic power.....

    Mina, who prayed harder than anyone else, gained strength without even trying.

    And Mina''s life has reached a turning point.

    The church told me to train to be one of the brave.

    Keep praying in the church.

    Or join a heroic party and embark on a journey to save the world.

    Although Mina wonders which one to choose.....

    Eventually, as the church told me, I decided to become a member of the Brave Party.

    Since then, training has been the daily routine.

    There is not a minute of free time.

    Almost all the time was devoted to training, except for meals and sleep.

    I once thought it was hard.

    However, the stronger I became, the more I became expected by the church.

    It''s like a child who has been praised by his parents is going even harder.

    For Mina, who has no parents, the church is like that.

    Without crying, Mina continued her painful training....

    And I was able to acquire such strength that I was said to be the strongest in the history of the church.

    I was able to join the Brave Party.

    It''s just... that thought was distorted along the way.

    ¡°Support Arios with my power, peace to the world¡­ and prosperity to the Church¡±

    At a young age, I only wished for world peace.

    But receiving the intervention of the church distorted the pure thought.

    If anyone joins the Brave Party, the church will rise even further.

    You will get great honor and wealth.

    The clich¨¦s who think of such things, face to face, for the sake of world peace.....

    I made Mina into a Token of my own convenience.

    Mina didn''t notice it, she didn''t realize it, she just kept coming forward.

    Without looking back, without looking left or right... as a church official, I served as a brave party.

    Feeling guilty, I got excited.

    However, the result was a mistake.

    "What am I going to do...?"

    I have travelled with the mission given to the church, but now I have no connection with the church.

    I have to think and act on my own.....

    I have no idea what to do about Mina, who has never done such a thing.

    It is the same as a lost child.

    I can only panic, panic and panic.

    You can''t get the right answer out of sight.

    It became the word of the church.....

    It was the result of abandoning my own thoughts.

    "I... I..."

    "Excuse me."

    Suddenly, the door opened and Monica appeared.

    Mina forced her disturbed mind back to calm and looked back with a careless look.

    Monica-san, what''s the matter?

    "There''s something I need to tell Arios-sama and Mina... where is Arios-sama?"

    "I heard you were going to take a little walk... what?"

    "Right, let''s talk to Mina first." Actually..... "

    Monica looked serious.....

    But in my heart I say, laughing.

    It looks like a new hero has been appointed instead of Arios-sama.

 579 Episode 576, please.

    Be an adventurer and do what the city asks.

    Let''s all go shopping together.

    Relax and talk to the people in the city I haven''t seen in a long time.

    For a while, such a carefree routine continued.

    It''s a very serene routine.....

    I strongly believe that Horizon is the home.

    If I could, I''d like to relax here forever.....

    That''s not how it works.

    At first glance, it may be a peaceful world.

    But there are people who leap in the back.....

    I don''t know when everyday will be a battlefield.

    I don''t know when the blood of a loved one will flow.

    To prevent that from happening.

    In order not to repeat the tragedy.

    ¡±I... want to be stronger¡±

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Al-san.

    "... oh?"

    I found Al on the rooftop taking a relaxing sunbath.

    Were they swaying in a hammock, sleeping? their eyes were dense.

    "I have a favor to ask you..."

    Hmm, what is it?

    "I mean... don''t you have to go back to the city before that?"

    Al stayed at the house all the time.

    I''m using a spare room and it''s no longer an exaggeration to say I''m a new member.

    No, that''s fine, but....

    Even if you have the power to succeed the chief, why don''t you go home soon?

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Even if you''re in the city, it''s just a boring job... you can leave it to the head. "

    "Haa..."

    What can I do for you?

    Al gets out of the hammock and makes a serious face.

    It was about Al-san, who was very sharp.

    I''m sure you understand what I''m trying to say.

    "Will you practice for me?"

    "Hmm, that''s how it came to be... but why do you ask for strength?" Raine, you''re pretty strong now. "

    But it''s not enough.

    ¡­¡­

    "If I had more power... maybe that wouldn''t have happened."

    The last words I exchanged with Gray.

    At the same time, a tomb in the capital of the king comes to my mind.

    "I''ve been told before, but it might be a surprise." I know what I can do alone. "

    "Do you really understand that? If you are, you won''t come out with words like this?"

    ¡°I''m going to understand.¡±

    I don''t think I can do anything by myself.

    in the first place....

    What we have accomplished so far can only be accomplished with everyone present.

    It''s no big deal if I''m alone.

    Still.

    ¡°I want to do what I can.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "I can do anything by myself, I don''t want to talk up." But if I have more power, I think I''ll have more choices at that time. "

    Hmmm.

    "I don''t want to regret it anymore... I want you to do what you can to do what is really best for me at the time." I want to be strong...! "

    If you think about it, this may be the first time that you have clearly asked for power from yourself.

    I think there''s been a lot of things and it''s gotten pretty stronger, but.....

    But that''s the result of putting yourself in a situation.

    I want to be strong and I have never acted for it.

    But not now.

    To expand the possibilities.

    To increase choice.

    I want to be strong, strong.

    "... well, you passed."

    Huh?

    "It seems that the current lord has a proper readiness and intention." If that''s the case, you''ll be able to acquire the right strength. "

    "Well then..."

    "I thought this was going to happen, so I stayed here... um, okay." The strongest of the strongest... the concubine, the most powerful magician in the Spirit Clan, will thoroughly train your master. "

    Thank you!

    Keep your head down deeply.....

    There''s just a problem, isn''t there?

    Is that a problem?

    Then, you hide your eyebrows in disturbing words.

    "If it''s about magic, I can train it with pleasure." But that''s it. When it comes to physical matters, concubines are tough. "

    "That''s... that''s right."

    Al is an expert in magic.

    I can''t think of any more magician than her.

    However, when it came to melee combat, Al was overloaded.

    I wish I had an expert in melee combat, not just Al-san.....

    ¡±Hmm... let''s try contacting you first¡±

    Is there something you want me to do?

    "Um, wait a minute." My concubine is going out, isn''t she?

    Having said that, Mr. Al went back to his house.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In a few days.

    When Al came back, we were all gathered in the living room.

    Hmm, it looks like we''re all here.

    "Mother, what happened all of a sudden?" I''ve heard from Rain that you''re going to practice..... "

    ¡°Why are you getting ready to travel?¡±

    Like Sora said, we were getting ready for the trip.

    "That''s right..."

    What''s that?

    I''m going on a trip!

    As it is!

 580 Episode 577: Cat Spirit Clans Town

    Your sight is distorted as you gurgle.

    The sense of up, down, left, and right became fuzzy.....

    I lost a lot of it and returned it to the original state.

    When I opened my eyes, it was a strange plateau.

    I moved through the town of the Spirit Clan... where am I?

    "Wow...!"

    While everyone looked strange, Kanade was the only one whose eyes were glittering.

    "This view! This green smell! Nhhh, I miss it!"

    "Does Canade know this place?"

    Of course, we''re close to the Cat Spirit Clan.

    "Huh, yeah... eh!?"

    I am surprised that I am late when I am told something outrageous.

    Where are we going?

    That was kept secret from me.....

    When she saw Al, she smiled as if she was happy that the prank had succeeded.

    "Fufufu... yes, the destination of this trip is the home of the Cat Spirit Clan!"

    "" What, what!? ""

    Everyone, I like Nori.

    "If you practice in earnest, you won''t be able to do it in the morning or evening. So I set up the trip and the training, and I had a plan to get stronger while having fun."

    "Isn''t she just keen to play?"

    "Hmm. Mother only thinks about playing."

    Did you say something?

    No, nothing.

    Sora and Luna looked away.

    Because I am a twin, my breath is perfect.

    Even so.....

    I can''t believe I''m going on a trip.

    Moreover, the destination is the town of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    The unexpected unfolding is just puzzling.

    "Don''t leave my house again."

    "Rain''s husband, don''t worry." Even without us, the house stays clean. "

    "That would help, but..."

    You''ve been in a hurry lately.

    Is that all that is happening?

    But why did you go to the Cat Spirit Clan?

    "My concubine is an expert in magic warfare." The Cat Spirit Race is an expert in melee combat. You can train in all things, can''t you? "

    "I see... I''ll check it out, but you''ve already contacted the other party, right?"

    "You''re definitely doing it." I don''t want to be pushed all of a sudden. Master, what do you think of my concubine? "

    Funny Spirit Clan, I guess.

    It''s a twisted spirit clan, isn''t it?

    "These guys..."

    In response to Rifa and Iris''s straightforward feelings, Al-san''s cheeks twitched.

    Don''t make too much fun of it.

    I don''t even know if I can get super magic.

    "By the way, why can''t you connect directly to Sato?" From here, you have to walk for about an hour. "

    "If you connect the gate directly to the village, it will be a big deal when it is abused, right?" If you connect the gates to the inside of the Cat Spirit Clan, you could be ambushed by malicious people. That''s why we''re trying to keep it away from you just in case. "

    It''s so much like that.

    By the way, Krios won''t be directly connected to the city either.....

    The gate connected to Kagune and the like was later erased. Or I heard you changed the location.

    I think it''s true that Al-san is thinking about the countermeasure when he has to.

    I tend to overlook details.

    I have to take an apprenticeship.

    Well then, let''s go to the home of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    "Whoa!"

    Canadians thrust their hands up cheerfully.

    I haven''t been home in a long time, so the tension may be high.

    And then I walked for an hour or so.....

    We arrived at the house of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Raine, everybody, this is the home of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    "This is..."

    A village was built in a gently sloping forest.

    Mostly wooden buildings, but no stone buildings.

    Moreover, I felt that there was a lot of nature such as trees and flowers.

    At first glance, it feels like a normal village in a secluded area.

    Is the ocean nearby?

    Down the slope is a white sand beach.

    And I saw the vast ocean.

    It smells a little rough.

    Was this a sea breeze?

    "You can eat fish every day near the sea."

    I see.

    What an easy-to-understand reason.

    But it might be a very important point for the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Come on, let''s go.

    Ah, yes.

    Al prompted me to go to the entrance of the town.

    Then, some men and women of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    I was staring at you like a vigilante.....

    As his gaze moved toward Canade, he turned round in surprise.

    "Canade!? Canade!"

    "What, are you kidding me!? You''re back!?"

    "Ah, it''s Rosso and Loren. It''s been a long time ~"

    Canade waves thoughtfully and approaches with a smile.

    The other two seemed very anxious and restless.

    "Nya? What''s the matter with you two?" Why are you in such a hurry? "

    "Of course! I jumped out of the city and didn''t come back at all..."

    I heard that Tin-san was fine, but I was worried!

    Nfufu... I''m sorry

    Kanade bowed her head honestly, apparently reflecting on what popped up.

    Then it seems that you can''t get angry anymore, and the two of you have complicated faces.

    Maybe he''s a friend of Canade''s.

    I was so worried.....

    But if you showed up safely, you seemed to be convinced that it was okay.

    "I have to let Tin-san know about this as soon as possible...!"

    Then it''s okay.

    Ah, Mom.

    From deep inside, Mr. Tin appeared.

    However, she wasn''t alone.....

    Wow, it?''s Tania.

    "Hello, it''s been a long time." My daughter''s fine, too. "

    Feinia, are you bothering Ms. Rain?

    Sakura, I''m glad you''re doing well.

    Milua, Rezona, Elfin, and Sigre appeared.

    Special story, propaganda, part 3.

    "Good morning."

    "Damn!"

    Iris and Tina say hello.

    Ellis looked like a lady and bowed gracefully.

    However, Tina smiled cheerfully and felt like she was "Yo."

    Ah, hey, hey, hey.

    Next to them, Nina bowed.

    Mmm, as usual, Nina is a sweetheart.

    That''s why you want to do it, right?

    ¡±Fuah¡±

    The two of them stroked her head and Nina dyed her cheeks shyly.

    However, the three tails are wobbly.

    You must be happy.

    "Nina is fluffy and kiddy."

    "I want to keep doing this for a long time."

    "Ahh"

    ¡±I''m cumming!¡±

    Suddenly, Tina shouted out loud.

    Nina shuddered as she twitched.

    "Today, I''ve gathered to relax like this!" Advertising and publicity! ¡±

    ¡°Oh, what kind of propaganda is that?¡±

    "That''s..."

    "Our new comic book... is coming out...?"

    "My Dialogue!?"

    Apparently looking forward to the publicity, Tina shouted in shock.

    As I gurgled, I bit my handkerchief and looked regretful.

    Looking at her like that, Iris sighed.

    ¡°We''re going to promote it, so isn''t it okay for Nina to say it?¡±

    "But, I was the first one to say it..."

    I''m sorry, right?

    Alright, Nina strokes Tina''s head to comfort her.

    The position had just been reversed.

    "Rather, let''s get back to the point." Come on, Tina. Cheer up, please. "

    Um...

    "So... this time, a new issue of our comic book will be released?"

    "Shut up." Oh my, next is six volumes! "

    Tina used her hands and stood up with six fingers.

    It''s more than five volumes, but it''s six volumes.

    Awesome, isn''t it?

    "The place where I wrapped up to 10 volumes."

    This is where I want to enter the two digits of my dream.

    Cancer, burp.

    Nina clenched her small hand.

    It was a pose of personal support.

    It''s cute, and it conveys your enthusiasm.

    "Yeah, yeah, Nina''s just like that, yeah."

    "That''s right. Please stay as innocent as you are."

    What are you talking about?

    Nina tilted her head.

    "Well......"

    Suddenly, Tina makes a serious face.

    I''ve been practicing a little leisure time for this promotion.

    I hope you enjoy it.

    Tina and Iris stood side by side.

    The two opened their mouths with a smile.

    Hey, Tina...

    "It''s Ellis."

    Tina-chan, let''s do it together ~

    ¡°Just a moment, my element is zero.¡±

    ¡°Don''t do that. Look, there''s a chan in there, right?"

    "I''ve never been called by a chan before..."

    "That''s what I call it in my heart..."

    "Is that so?" Then there''s no problem. "

    "Well then, re-divided... you two, together, Tina Holli..."

    ¡°That''s why I have zero elements.¡±

    ¡°Well, let''s do it. It doesn''t matter.¡±

    "I think the name is very important..."

    "No, I don''t care about Ellis."

    "I''m not an important partner!?"

    "It''s more important than sugar."

    ¡°It doesn''t seem important at all!¡±

    But not under salt.

    I don''t know the criteria!

    Maybe it''s important?

    Yeah, I''m done.

    Thank you very much.

    the two of them bowed down....

    Khan.

    Nina rang the bell that she had taken out of nowhere.

    I mean, disqualified.

    "Why!?"

    "... no, no, no"

    Nina sighed in disgust.

    And then I look back.

    And bow.

    "[Meet the Beast Tamer and the Strongest Cat-Eared Girl from the Brave Party] Commercialize... volume 6, released on October 7th... thank you very much."

 581 Episode 578, Mother Alignment

    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Rain." How are you doing? "

    Ah, yes.

    As always, Mr. Tin is at his own pace.

    She laughed and bowed her head.

    I''ll bow my head too...

    Then, I turned my gaze to Mirre and the others.

    "Um... why did Mirua and the others do it?"

    Tania-chan!

    "Hagu!?"

    Ignoring my inquiries... or maybe you can''t hear me, Ms. Mirre charged at Tania.

    Tania tries to escape in a hurry, but she can''t make it and is held tight.

    Tania-chan, Tania-chan, Tania-chan! Haaaaa, it''s been a while since Tania-chan... Tania-chan, she''s so cute. Hahaha "

    I''m looking like a woman shouldn''t have to do that.....

    Perhaps that''s all I''m glad to see Tania again.

    "Hey, Rifa. How are you doing?"

    "Yeah, about that." Where''s your mother? "

    "Is that me? Of course I''m fine."

    "I thought so."

    Rezona and Rifa were always the same.

    "Finnia"

    ¡±Hya, hi!?¡±

    "Is Mr. Rain useful?" Are you providing proper support? ¡±

    ¡±Nnh, nnh, nnh, good luck!¡±

    "Looks like there''s still a lot to see... oh my." But what makes you look good is what makes you feel good. ¡±

    Does Mr. Elfin seem to have lost his mind or softened his mood?

    Finnia''s eyes were gentler than before.

    ¡°Sakura, I''m not against going with Raine and the others, but then we should talk properly. And yet, you can follow me on your own."

    "Kuuhn....."

    "I don''t want to bring you back now, but it''s a sermon."

    Sakura says, "Help me!? I look at this with my eyes like that.....

    I''m sorry. I can''t do anything about it.

    "Why are you here...?"

    My concubine called me, didn''t she?

    Al-san?

    Fufu, Al-san''s chest stretched out like she was good at it.

    ¡±Shit, now Rain is stronger than normal strongest species¡±

    "Really? I don''t think so, but..."

    When my hands are free, I''m going to make a match with everyone.....

    The odds of winning are five minutes or less.

    There was a very good chance of losing.

    "The concubine''s daughters are an exception. It wasn''t much before, but now I''ve had quite the experience. The three of them are awake, and they have more power than normal."

    "Did your mother praise you!?"

    "Ahh, this is the end of our journey..."

    "... my daughters. Shall we discuss the reaction more fully later?"

    Heehee

    Al-san was amazed, and Sora and Luna trembled.

    If you''re frightened, you don''t have to say it... but I guess you''ll stick with it.

    Recently, I felt that Sora was quite influenced by Luna.

    ¡°In order for Rain-san to become stronger, he needs to fight stronger opponents and absorb their skills.¡±

    That''s where we come in.

    Certainly, if Tin and Rezona can train you, you can expect a considerable level-up.

    That said, how could you do this for me.....

    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate you doing this. But I don''t have anything to return, so I don''t have to apologize....."

    ¡°Oh my God, what are you talking about?¡±

    Ms. Elfin looked stunned.

    ¡°We''ve already received more than enough from you.¡±

    I don''t know. Without Rain, what would have happened to the Phoenix and the Wolf Clan?

    "Krios was dangerous, too." I can repay that favor, so don''t worry about the weird stuff. "

    "Never mind," said Mr. Elfin, gently laughing.

    I feel like I''m causing more trouble.....

    But I''m so glad you thought that.

    "What do you think? This is the concubine''s special training." Don''t you think it will lead to a significant level-up? "

    Al was very proud.

    Thank you, Mr. Al.

    "Huh!?"

    Somehow I looked like I wanted you to praise me, so I stroked my head reflexively.

    At that moment, Al-san raised a strange voice and his body trembled.

    "Oh, oh..."

    "Ah!? I''m sorry. I''m sorry..."

    "No, no. It''s okay?" Or rather, you should stroke it even more. "

    Is that so?

    "Ohhhh"

    Al''s trancely expression.

    I''m just stroking my head. Why is this happening?

    ¡±Grrrr... I can''t believe we have rivals here¡±

    I''m afraid so. Sora and the others will have to go even harder.

    I heard that voice from behind, but I didn''t hear it.

    "Anyway... I''ve traveled a long way." And welcome to the home of the Cat Spirit Clan. "

    Mr. Tin stepped forward and smiled at me.

    The smile alone will heal you.

    "First, please put your luggage down and take a good rest." Even though you passed through the town of the Spirit Clan, you''re pretty tired, aren''t you? "

    Thank you very much.

    But, there are quite a few of us, but do you have an inn or something?

    Tina''s doubts were valid.

    I don''t think the Cat Spirit Clan is accepting travelers.....

    There is no such thing as an inn.

    Mr. Tin''s face seemed so good that he had already predicted it.

    "There is no lodging, but of course we have a house for Rain and the others to stay in. Rest assured that each person has a proper room.¡±

    "I''d rather be with my mom..."

    "Fufu, thank you, Nina."

    Nina and Nokia showed a dusty interaction.

    Meanwhile, Canadians were trembling with surprise for some reason.

    "Well, when it comes to a house with that much space... maybe it doesn''t have to be..."

    "Yes, we will have Canade stay at our house, as she imagined."

    I knew it!?

    That means.....

    Tin-san''s house... would you care for Canade''s home?

 582 Episode 579: The House of the Cat Spirituality

    Canade''s house is smaller than I expected.

    I was imagining a building that looked like a big inn because everyone could stay there.....

    It''s not like that, it''s like a normal house.

    It''s not made of stone, it''s made of wood.

    It''s a house with a good atmosphere where you can feel the warmth of nature.

    When we all stay here, isn''t it a little tight?

    "I don''t mind camping if I have to..."

    "Daiyi, daiyi, daiyi." Here, go ahead. "

    I was escorted by Canadians to the house.

    Large, beautiful front porch.

    I saw the living room and the stairs in the back.

    Is there a basement?

    ¡°Yeah, I''m building a lot of rooms in the basement just in case a customer comes. My room is upstairs, but the basement is underground, so it''s cool and pleasant.¡±

    When I went down to the basement, it was several times the size of the first floor.

    The number of rooms exceeds ten.

    I see.

    Sure, this will allow all of us to stay.

    Even so.....

    Tin-san is amazing to have a house like this.

    "Everyone, choose the room you like. It''s okay for up to three people in one room, but can I use it alone?"

    Well then, I''ll let you use it lavishly by yourself.

    Fufu, so am I.

    "I''m... with Mom"

    Everyone, move to your rooms.

    Ah, is Rain going to be my room?

    Huh?

    "... nnh, nnh!"

    It seems that she became embarrassed when she said it herself, and the cannon turns bright red.

    That''s the most troubling reaction, so don''t do it.

    Anyway, I moved to the extra room and left my bags.

    Storage on the table and on the bed.

    It''s furnished with a whole street of furniture, and it''s like an inn.

    An inn run by the Cat Spirit Clan... yes, I''m sure it will thrive.

    However, ordinary people cannot come to this town.

    Apparently, Mr. Tin asked, and the barrier was stretched by the Spirit Clan.

    It''s not a strong thing, but ordinary people can''t recognize that there is a cat spiritual house here, so they just pass by.

    I wonder if the strongest seeds are needed to enter the city.....

    Or they need to be invited from the inside.

    "...... I can''t help it."

    When I first met Canade, I was intertwined with other adventurers.....

    Not everyone is a good person.

    Many people plan bad things.

    Given that, it was natural to distance oneself from people.

    I just feel a little lonely.

    Maybe because I know the Canadians well.....

    The strongest species can get along with humans.

    We can laugh together, we can cry together.

    That''s why I hope that one day you''ll give me a groove... and I hope so.

    Thinking like that, Conkon and the door were knocked on.

    Yes, please.

    Excuse me.

    Mr. Tin showed up.

    How about a room?

    ¡°It''s very comfortable. Thank you.¡±

    "Fufu, that''s fine." Canade-chan is always looking after you. We need to treat ourselves like this. "

    "You don''t have to be too careful..."

    "Mr. Rain, please take this."

    Mr. Tin gave me the keys.

    What''s this?

    It''s the key to Canade-chan''s room.

    Huh?

    Now you can crawl in the evening anytime.

    I won''t bother you!

    I hope you don''t suddenly say anything out of the ordinary.

    You unexpectedly made a loud noise.

    Aren''t you going to call me?

    "I won''t call you..."

    "Hmm, wasn''t that the relationship yet?" Kanade-chan, you''re an ostentatious...... Mr. Rain. Will you take this opportunity to make Canade-chan your own? "

    "Please don''t try to scold me..."

    Shame.

    I''m really sorry about that, so I''m worried.

    Tin-san can be imposing sometimes, or he can push without paying attention to his surroundings.

    I''m in trouble.

    By the way, are you tired?

    "No, especially not at night"

    Somewhat like a walk.

    I''m not going to train so hard that I''m so tired.

    Then why don''t you do some light exercise?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It seems that the town square is also used for exercise, and it is quite spacious.

    Is it as big as the Mansion of the Lord of Horizons?

    In the middle, Tin and I face each other.

    From now on, I''ll do a light exercise... a hand-to-hand exercise.

    "Hmm, Mom and Rain... which one will win?" Rain...... I''d like to say, but it''s your mother. "

    "Please properly support our Lord, this cats"

    Ah, it''s been a long time since I''ve heard of it.

    "So...?"

    "Ah, um, Iris hi-chan! What about sweets?"

    "Oh, thank you." Let''s eat together. ¡±

    Everyone around you heard the story.

    It was very relaxed with the mood of watching the street performances.

    I heard from Al that Mr. Rain has signed contracts with various of the strongest species since then?

    "Yes. Um... Rifa, Finnia, Iris." Demons, Phoenixes, and Heavenly Clans. "

    "Hmm, I see... then I guess there''s nothing wrong with using it."

    Is that it?

    I wonder what it is.

    I have a terribly bad feeling about this.....

    Tin-san moves on before I can pinch him in the mouth.

    "Well then, let''s go." * Sigh *... Mi-chan!!! "

    Along with the rupture, Tin went into an awakened state.

 583 Episode 580. This is a drill.

    Mr. Tin''s tail split in two along the way.

    Your whole body is discharging bees.....

    And then the sigil floats on my cheek.

    Tin-san turned his golden eyes toward us.

    Come on, let''s go.

    "W-Well, that''s..."

    Awakening from any angle.

    Was it possible for Tin-san to do it... or was it natural?

    Tin would have already broken through to where Canadians had accidentally landed.

    Even so, I didn''t expect you to take on Tin-san, who was awake.

    Honestly, even though it seems like it would be quite a struggle at the usual time, I felt like I couldn''t help myself if I was awakened.

    I need you to relax a little bit.....

    Rain, good luck!

    Suddenly, Kanade''s cheers returned to me.

    I was surprised by the sudden, but if you think about it, isn''t this a good opportunity?

    I want to be strong.

    I want to gain strength so that I don''t miss it again.

    If the awakened Tin-san can practice, it may come true.

    That''s right, not when you''re frightened.

    Remember your original beliefs.

    We have to do what we have to do.

    Please.

    "Fufu, now you look like a man." That''s what we have to do. "

    Mr. Tin smiles with satisfaction.

    Then, from a smile to a sharp expression full of fighting, as if toggling the switch.

    Tingling sensation.

    It must have been swallowed by the pressure emitted by Mr. Tin.

    Breathe lightly and deeply.

    I made up my mind and applied pressure.

    I''m going to cum, right?

    Yes!

    Tin snapped his body forward and kicked the ground.

    The next moment, Mr. Tin was right in front of you.

    Fast!?

    There''s a gap, isn''t there?

    Tin-san, who was approaching so fast that he couldn''t see it, struck with his fist as he continued to do so.

    If you are careful, it feels like you are approaching with a fist in front of you.

    I twisted my body in a hurry and dodged it almost as close as I could.

    counterattack for containment.....

    ... I noticed that Mr. Tin had already disappeared.

    "Where are you going!?"

    "At times like these, I''m mostly in the blind spot of the other person." This time, it''s in the back. "

    "Geez..."

    I can''t make it this time.

    Dogga!

    I was blown away by an intense kick.

    For a moment, the sense of up and down became fuzzy....

    It just fell to the ground and rolled about a few tens of meters at once.

    Damn, it hurts a lot.....

    The wound is slowly recovering, but the pain cannot be relieved, thanks to the ability to contract Finia.

    ¡±I mean... it shouldn''t have been a minute yet¡±

    I can''t believe you''re so overwhelmed.

    Your body is still moving, but your will to fight is fading.

    "Good luck, Rain!" Don''t beat your mother! "

    The opponent''s strength is amazing, but I think there''s still time to put it in!

    "I''m cumming, but good luck!"

    "... yes..."

    Everyone''s cheers will help.

    It''s all right.

    I can still do my best.

    I stood up and held my fist.

    Please.

    Yeah, yeah, I like boys who do their best.

    "Haha!? Mom, there''s something called your dad, but to Rain..."

    Canade-chan is a little paranoid, isn''t she?

    "Did your mother ever tell you!?"

    "I think that''s your fault."

    I feel comfortable interacting with people who are not the same as usual.

    Because you can feel very strongly that you will be there... yes.

    I can still do my best.

    Next time, let''s go!

    Yes, show me where you can do your best.

    Mr. Tin had a spare look on his face.

    In fact, it must have been doing something easy.

    As Canadians did, they didn''t strike and hit and kick.

    I can''t believe there was such a power difference.

    I thought it was getting a little stronger...

    It''s the same with the previous case, but I can still feel the pain of being immature.

    But instead of giving up there, I want to eat it.

    I want to stand up and move forward, but I want to show off my unconventional appearance.

    "... heh!"

    I ran as I exhaled.

    Boost!

    First, use magic to strengthen your physical abilities.

    Then, with Nina''s contracted ability of "material imagination", she built a wall of soil around Tin-san and blocked her view.

    Grrrr!

    One fist crushes the wall, but it doesn''t matter.

    Originally, it was meant to make a split second.

    Fireball Multishot!

    Flip back diagonally to release multiple fireballs.

    There was a series of explosions, but Tin evaded all of them with the least amount of movement necessary.

    From my point of view, it looks like it''s barely moving... I see.

    Is there a way to avoid it?

    Observe the subject closely.

    I come here to remind myself of the basics of being a beast tamer.

    "...... I might have forgotten about that recently"

    I didn''t mean to, but I might have signed up with everyone and grown.

    Maybe that''s why Mr. Tin wanted to turn me into a pot.

 584 I dont know the bottom of story 581.

    "Hah, hah, hah..."

    Thirty minutes after that.

    I used up all my physical and magical powers and rolled to the ground.

    Although I managed to devour Mr. Tin.....

    Thirty is the limit.

    The more you move your fingers, the more your health and magic will be exhausted.

    For now, let''s leave it that way.

    That''s what Mr. Tin says with a smile.

    They avoid all of our attacks, so their faces aren''t dirty at all.

    Finally, I haven''t run out of breath.

    I''ve had you practice before, but.....

    At that time, you weren''t serious at all.

    Oh, no.

    Whether or not you were serious now.....

    I feel as if I have been wearing it like a child all my life.

    How much power does Mr. Tin possess?

    The bottom is unknown.

    Are you okay?

    "Hey, I''m fine..."

    I''ll answer somehow, but I''ll be torn apart.

    "It doesn''t look like it''s going to be much of a problem. Elfin, can you do me a favor?"

    Tin-san said that.....

    When did the two of them have a deeper interaction?

    It looks like we met before we came, so we must have gotten along by then.

    Maybe it''s because they''re the strongest species, or it''s easier to forgive them.

    "Yes, of course."

    Elfin-san came along.....

    Yo, hold my head and do a lap pillow.

    "What are you talking about!?"

    Everyone was surprised by the burn, starting with the canade.

    "Um... what is this?"

    "Stay still."

    ¡­¡­

    If you keep quiet as you are told, the flames and flames will soar.

    It must be Mr. Elfin''s flame.

    I don''t think it''s hot.

    Rather, it''s gentle and pleasant.

    "Ah....."

    Fatigue dissolves as you are enveloped in the flames.

    I struggled to move my fingertips, but my body recovered to a point where it was weak.

    What do you say?

    "Ah, yes... it''s much easier now." Thank you very much. "

    Wake up and thank Mr. Elfin.

    Not only can you heal your injuries, but you can do this as well.

    "Because the flame of the Phoenix is also a symbol of healing. If you reach the level of me, you will have many applications."

    I see.

    Not just Mr. Tin, but Mr. Elfin as well.

    Oh, no.

    Al, Nokia, Rezona, Mirre, Sigre... they''re all amazing.

    And you can have those ridiculous people practice.

    That''s very reliable.

    I will definitely make it stronger.

    "Well then, Mr. Rain, please rest for a while." I''ll resume when I''m calm. "

    Got it.

    Huh? You don''t say that again, do you?

    "I won''t say that." I came here to be strong. That''s why I''ll do whatever it takes. ¡±

    "Fufu, that''s a good answer. I like it very much.¡±

    Mr. Tin laughs nickily.

    Then, I turned my gaze to the Canadians.

    Well then, next up is Canade-chan.

    "What!? Me too!?"

    "Isn''t that obvious?" Could it be that Kanade-chan was going to do nothing by letting Mr. Rain practice alone? "

    "It''s not like that..."

    "When I heard the story, it seemed like I had awakened." But it looks like you can''t wake up at will. First, let''s solve the problem. ¡±

    "That means I can wake up freely...?"

    Yes, I''ll be able to do it.

    I''ll do my best!

    Kanade quickly motivated herself.

    I was surprised at first, but.....

    But maybe there''s something I want to be her.

    You may have the impetus to want to be stronger.

    It looks like everyone else is the same.....

    Tania-chan, I''ll teach you a lesson.?

    My daughters, my concubine will stroke you

    "Nina, can you do your best? Would you like to join me, too, Tina?"

    Fenia, let''s go.

    "Sakura is about to become a human form... I see." I''ll take care of Ellis with you. "

    Everyone looked at each other,

    "Yay, good luck!"

    OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    It was a powerful voice.

 585 Well talk about 582. Well take a break once in a while.

    I came to the house of the Cat Spirit Clan and asked them to follow me every day.....

    And then a week passed.

    Are you off tomorrow?

    When I got sweaty and finished practicing, I tried to return home.....

    Tin-san stopped me and told me that.

    "Yes. You''ve been tired for a week now, haven''t you?" I have to rest for a while. "

    "But you should get a good night''s rest..."

    "It''s important to stretch your wings without doing anything all day." Even with the power of Elfin, we can''t get rid of our fatigue altogether. When fatigue builds up, it can lead to unexpected injuries and illnesses. ¡±

    "That''s..."

    Although Tin-san''s story is true, I still couldn''t say that I understood it immediately.

    Although I have been practicing for a week, there has been no visible progress.

    Everyone seems to be in a state of impatience, not yet free awakening.

    And yet, can I stop practicing?

    First of all, shouldn''t we work hard until the results have been achieved?

    It''s forbidden to be impatient.

    Tin-san pierces the nail as if he saw through my chest.

    Even if we try to force things forward, it won''t be easy most of the time.

    "That''s..."

    "Of course, sometimes you have to force it... but that''s the exception. That''s not the case this time. It''s not the same thing to do hard and hard.¡±

    "Am I imposing?" Does it look that way? "

    ¡°Very¡±

    "... I see."

    That''s what Mr. Tin told me, and I decided to relax my shoulder a little.

    I wasn''t aware of it.....

    Looks like I''m doing something I can''t do right now.

    I wanted to be strong, and I didn''t want to repeat it again, so I decided to do my best...

    So if you''re worried about everyone, it doesn''t make sense.

    Not yet, I guess.

    I sigh in my heart.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Rain, let''s play in the sea!?"

    Night.

    While we were eating, Canade said that as we were all thinking about tomorrow''s plans.

    By the sea?

    "Yeah. Swimming, playing ball, playing with sand, splashing watermelons... you can play a lot." If it''s a holiday, I think that''s the best way to spend it. "

    "The sea..."

    I''ve never played in the sea before.

    My hometown is deep in the mountains with no connection to the sea.....

    Even after I left home, I could not afford to travel with Arios.

    But I can''t swim, can I?

    "Then I''ll..."

    I''ll tell you!

    "Fufufu!?"

    Try to push the canade away, and Tania will step forward.

    Can Tania swim?

    "Fufu, right?" Who do you think I am? "

    "It''s a melon."

    "Because of that melon, it floats in the water..."

    "Tania is a melon tribe. I''ve learned it."

    "Hey, Sora, Luna! You must have learned something strange about Rifa!"

    If we''re all together, we won''t be able to talk.

    But this is fun.

    If I can, I want this time to go on forever.

    "Fufu, playing in the ocean is a very fascinating story."

    But you guys didn''t bring your swimsuit, did you?

    "I-I don''t have a swimsuit... I''m sorry, I''m not interested in seeing a poor body like a swimsuit in the first place..."

    "Hmm, that''s no problem!"

    It was Mirre who said that with Doya''s face.

    It has a very sparkly face, and I take out my swimsuit out of nowhere.

    Yes, this is Tania''s swimsuit!

    Huh?

    "Also, there''s something for everyone else." There are some designs, so I think you''ll find some favorites. ¡±

    "You''re ready... when?"

    "I knew there was a sea near the home of the Cat Spirit Clan." Then Tania will have the chance to take a bath! Cute, cute Tania''s swimsuit! We can''t afford to miss this anymore! "

    Love for Tania is the trick.

    Should we honor Mirre for her greatness, or should we be shocked by her overdoing it?

    I''m getting lost.

    But is it the right size?

    "Yeeeeeee!" I know exactly what size Tania is.? "

    Mirre-san was hitting Tania in the ear.....

    Tania turns a little red with a surprised voice saying, "Eh!?"

    "Hey, how do you know my size!?"

    "There''s nothing your mother doesn''t understand!"

    "You haven''t measured yourself when you''re asleep!?"

    "...... Citenayo?"

    "Mom!!!"

    Anyway, Mirua-san''s behavior.....

    The swimsuit seems to be fine and ready to play in the sea.

    Well then, why don''t we play in the sea tomorrow?

    OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    I came to the house of the Cat Spirit Clan to practice.....

    But, as Tin said, you need to take a breath.

    Take your time and enjoy the ocean tomorrow.

 586 583 stories. The ocean!

    Blue sky!

    White clouds!

    Canade and Tania pointed to the sky with Bishili.

    Shining sun!

    Hot sand beach!

    Sora and Luna exclaimed in tension.

    "" It''s the ocean!!! ""

    Finally, the rest of them smiled clearly.

    "Everyone, how are you?"

    Isn''t that a smile, Mr. Rain?

    Ahahaha

    Tin-san pointed me out and laughed.

    Everyone''s tense, but.....

    As a matter of fact, I was thrilled too.

    I''ve never played in the sea before.

    I''m so looking forward to seeing you smile naturally.....

    To be honest, I had a hard time sleeping yesterday.

    By the way, Mr. Rain.

    Yes?

    "How about my swimsuit?"

    "Um......"

    Just like Mr. Tin shows off his swimsuit, he takes a step and closes the distance.

    It''s a cute swimsuit with frills.

    It''s not very nice, but I don''t think it''s the mother of one child.

    I think it''s very beautiful.

    "Oh, so-so. Fufu, thank you."

    "Haa!? Your mother is seducing Rain!"

    "Hey Rain! Look at my swimsuit!"

    Everyone pushed together.

    Then, they each show off their swimsuits.

    Kanade, Tania and Tina are bikinis.

    It''s a little bold, but it looks good and brings out the charm of the three of them more than anything else.

    Sora and Luna were simple piece types.

    Nina, Rifa and Finnia are the same dress type, but this one has a lot of frills and a cute swimsuit.

    Looks like the four of them are making a gorgeous smile, and it looks very good.

    Resona, Elfin, and Nokia are the types that have Paleo in a set.

    Paleo is a little accented and feels like an adult.

    And the problem is....

    It was Iris and Al.

    "Fufu. Master Rain, I have a red face. What''s wrong with you?"

    "Are you shining?" No, this is my first time. "

    The two of you are bold.....

    I mean, I was wearing a strange swimsuit.

    I can''t see straight because I can''t see what I can''t see.

    I turned my gaze away, but it seemed that such a reaction was irresistible, and Iris and Al smiled like little demons.

    "I did my best to choose a swimsuit for Mr. Rain." Please take a look. ¡±

    "My concubine did her best, too." Come on, don''t hold back. "

    "No, no, that''s..."

    "Fufu"

    Kufufu

    "Both of you..."

    "" What are you doing!!! ""

    Combined attack of Kanade, Tania, Sora, and Luna.

    Iris and Mr. Al were thrown into the sea.

    "Ugh... Iris, if you just take your eyes off me, I''ll color Rain right away!"

    "Know that we will not forgive you for that!"

    "Already... everyone, that''s radical." I just wanted to appeal to you a little bit. "

    It looked like she had been thrown at with a lot of momentum, but Iris was in shambles.

    "Mom, please remember such things as modesty!"

    "That swimsuit is out!" At my mother''s age, I''m out anyway! ¡±

    "Mmm, so much to say?" My concubine, you''re hurting me... "

    That''s out too!!

    Al was angry with Sora and Luna.

    Oh, no.

    Rather than being angry, are you jealous?

    Isn''t it tough being a hot guy?

    "... please don''t make fun of me"

    I sighed back at Rezona, who was smiling.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    There was a little disturbance, but.....

    Take it back and let''s all play in the ocean.

    "Ohhh!"

    As I entered the sea, my feet were wrapped in crisp water.

    It''s cold and pleasant.

    Besides, the feeling of touching the waves is also pleasant.

    "This is the sea..."

    Rain is new to the ocean, isn''t she?

    While making a water sound, a canade came.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard you, but I''ve never played like this before.¡±

    "If that''s the case..."

    "My sister and I will teach you how to play the sea!"

    "I feel like I''ve been ripped off a lot of dialogues lately!?"

    Sora and Luna appeared, and the water sprinkled on them.

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?"

    "This is how you play with water."

    "Hahaha! Eat my splash!"

    Whoa, whoa, whoa.

    If you don''t, you will be watering a lot.

    But it''s fun.

    I don''t really understand, but I feel exhilarated that it makes me smile naturally.

    Alright, let''s fight back!

    "" Heee? ""

    Sora and Luna screamed happily as they drained the water.

    When I saw it, my face turned sore.....

    I''m coming too!

    BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    "Ahh!"

    ... caution.

    Let''s not play in the water so much.

 587 Episode 584: Watermelon Divide

    "Everyone, pay attention!"

    While enjoying the sea, I heard Tina''s voice.

    Looking back, Tina rides over Finnia''s head on Sakura''s back.

    It has a parent-child turtle-like composition, which is a bit interesting.

    And there was a watermelon on the head of the cherry.

    It has an exquisite sense of balance and never falls into the sand.

    "Oh, is that a watermelon?"

    "Nah, I''ve never eaten before. Jururu."

    Let''s wipe the dripping cat, Dropping Cat.

    "Did your mother ever tell you!?" So, how do you know about my strange nickname!? "

    "Fufu, it''s a secret."

    As usual, Mr. Tin had a lot of mysteries.

    "It''s a cold watermelon."

    Oh!

    "But it''s boring to eat like this." So why don''t you split the watermelon? "

    Watermelon split?

    About half of them tilted their heads.

    I can''t understand splitting watermelon, so I tilt my head as well.

    Tina, what is watermelon splitting?

    A summer-only luxury game with watermelon, huh?

    Tina says...

    Blindfolded, spinning around on the spot.

    Now that my eyes are losing their sense of direction, I can walk to the watermelon, relying on the voices from around me, and it seems like I''m playing with a stick.

    "Are you spinning so much that you lose your sense of direction... it looks like it''s going to be really hard."

    But it looks like it''s going to be fun!

    Everyone was enthusiastic, starting with Sora and Luna.

    Oh, Rain''s husband?

    It seems interesting, so let''s try it out.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    When it is ready, the first Watermelon Division Competition will be held.

    The first to remember was Canade.

    ¡±Nfufu, even if you break the watermelon all of a sudden, don''t resent everyone.¡±

    Canade is confident.

    Blindfolded, with the tip of the stick against the forehead, spinning around on the spot.

    "Oh, oh...?"

    Although slightly wobbly, Kanade stomped on the sand and did not fall.

    As expected of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    It seems to have an excellent sense of balance.

    "Um... which one is it?"

    Canade, right.

    No, it''s on the left!

    "First of all, straight up..."

    Because of this kind of play, Tania and Luna say appropriate things with a bad face.

    Nina was a good girl, so she seemed not to be lying, and she had properly instructed the route to the watermelon.

    I believe in Nina!

    Believing in Nina, Kanade walks straight with a bit of flutter.

    Is it around here?

    It''s the other way around.

    Yeah, right.

    "Then to the left."

    "Last one up."

    "Right, right, left... and up!"

    "Ah....."

    Nina''s panicked voice.

    Of course.

    In the hope that Nina would keep her mouth shut, from the middle of the process, Kanade had been led to an unbelievable place.

    Nina rushes to correct her trajectory, but....

    It''s too late.

    "Come on, Kanade!" That''s the full swing! "

    Okay, here we go!

    "W-Wait a minute, Awatenbo Cat!?"

    Tania was at the end of the canade.....

    ¡±Ughhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    "This stupid cat!!!?"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I had a bit of a hump, but I started splitting watermelons again.

    Sora and Luna tried together, but both failed.

    Iris, Rifa, and Finia tried, but they still failed.

    It seemed that it was hard to spin around the first time, and everyone was falling along the way.

    And then it was Nina''s turn.

    Tania?

    Tania is now in a serious chase with Kanade.

    ¡±Nh, sho¡±

    "Nina, do your best!"

    "Good luck, Nina."

    Cancer, burr.

    The presence of a dependable sister and the support of her beloved mother.

    Nina grabbed the stick motivatedly and spun around.

    "Fuah..."

    Fluttering to the right, fluttering to the left.

    It seemed that Nina''s eyes were quite turning, and Nina was about to fall.

    "Nina, it''s not you." A little to the left. "

    "Yeah, it feels good. Straight as it is."

    "I''m, I''m, I''m, I''m, I''m, I''m cumming!"

    Ugh.

    With everyone cheering, Nina slowly approaches the watermelon.

    We''re trying, but the objective is right there.

    "There, let''s go!"

    "Please shake it down with pleasure."

    Ng!

    Nina stood in front of the watermelon and held the stick high.

    And then shake it down all at once.

    Holy shit!

    The watermelon shattered and the red fruit burst around.

    ¡­¡­

    That''s true, too.

    Nina was young, but she was the strongest.

    You have more power than a normal person, and if you smash the watermelon with all your might, it will crush you to pieces.

    Nina takes off her blindfold and smiles.

    "... did you succeed?"

    "" "Dicey Koudane" "

    Everyone had no choice but to say so.

 588 Episode 585, Echo.

    Take it easy!

    "Nnnn!? You did it!"

    C ''mon!?

    No, no, no, no, no, no.

    This!

    Canade and Tania were having fun playing in the water.....

    Bashaaah!!!

    Grrrr!

    ZBAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    An unbelievable amount of water splashes up and scatters the ocean in great magnitude.

    They''re just trying to water each other......

    The amount is not half the amount.

    It feels like a series of localized tsunamis.

    The water splashes are flying so far, it looks like it''s raining.

    "Ah...... Canade, Tania?"

    Ah, Rain!

    Shall we play with Rain?

    It''s okay to play, but we need to be a little more modest.

    I was scared that the terrain would soon change.

    I''m not joking or exaggerating, I''m seriously concerned.

    What should I do then?

    Why don''t you jump in?

    Tania said that and pointed to the cliff a little further away.

    Is it about ten meters tall?

    Just in time, the tip was jumping out into the ocean, and it seemed to be a good place to jump in.

    Cool, that sounds fun!

    If you jump in, Rain won''t be a problem, right?

    Oh, let''s go.

    The three of them climbed the cliff and reached its tip.

    Best of all, Kanade! I''m going!

    Pyongyang and Canade jumped.

    I''m spinning and falling.....

    Bashaan! He splashed water and landed.

    There was something, and Poo Poo and Canade made a face.

    This could be interesting!

    Well then, I''ll be next!

    Then Tania jumped in.

    After a full spin, your body falls straight.

    It''s a very beautiful foam and the landing is quiet.

    "Well, it certainly feels good." It might be fun to have a little thrill. ¡±

    Isn''t that right?

    "Come on, try jumping in with Rain."

    That''s right.

    I jumped in as I was told.

    You can''t do dexterous things like the two of you, so you fall into the ocean in luxury.

    At once, it sinks to a depth of about 3 meters, is wrapped in water, and the sound is blocked.

    He kicked the water and surfed vigorously.

    When I put my face on the surface of the water, the sun shone and I could feel the wind.....

    ¡±Haha... this is going to be addictive¡±

    It''s just jumping in, it''s so much fun.

    Shall we do it again, Rain?

    ¡°That''s right, I don''t have to say it again, I might as well do it a few times.¡±

    "Fufu, Rain, you know it."

    That''s why I jumped in and out a few times.....

    Suddenly, Canade said this.

    ¡±Whaa... I enjoy jumping in, but I think I''m getting a little tired of this height¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it''s a little more expensive.¡±

    But I don''t think there''s any more cliffs.

    ¡°Otherwise, you can do it yourself.¡±

    "Ah, I think I know what Tania''s thinking!"

    They laughed and went to the cliff.

    What am I going to do while floating in the ocean? And for the time being, I kept an eye on the situation.

    Rain, let''s go!

    "Take a good look at our amazing place!"

    Canade and Tania stand at the tip of the cliff.

    And then... leaping with strength in your legs!

    jumping up high in the sky.....

    Fall as it is.

    Bashaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!

    Falling from dozens of meters raises a flashy splash of water.

    It was like blowing up an attacking magic.

    Water splashes soar, raining like rain and pouring into the surroundings.

    Canade? Tania?

    I can''t see them.

    I think it''s okay because it''s about Kanade and Tania.....

    But if I can''t see you, I''ll be worried.

    But don''t worry about that....

    ¡±Phew!!¡±

    Somewhat, the two of them surfaced.

    It was floating like a dolphin, jumping on the surface of the water.....

    "Ngh!!?"

    When I realized something, I turned around in a hurry.

    "Rain? What''s wrong?"

    "Why do you turn your face away?" Didn''t you see what we did? "

    "Well, that''s not the problem..."

    "Not?"

    "... my swimsuit."

    Huh?

    The two giggling voices.

    And a little later.....

    ¡±HYAAAAAAAA!!?¡±

    Kanade and Tania noticed that the swimsuit on the top was uneven, and they screamed very embarrassingly.

 589 Episode 586: Lost?

    ¡­¡­

    I laid down my fishing line under the blue sky.

    I''m new to fishing, but it''s fun.

    I don''t have much to do until the fish get caught in the needle.....

    But somewhere you can slow down while waiting like this, it feels good.

    Rayne, have you caught any fish?

    Likewise, Rifa, who was fishing next door, asked while looking at the sea.

    "No, I can''t catch it."

    "You can''t just hang the needle." We have to move the bait like it''s alive. "

    Is that so?

    "Yeah, that''s right... Fish"

    While we were talking, Rifa''s pole grew bigger.

    Rifa does not panic, pulls the pole and winds the thread.

    And I caught a big fish.

    All right.

    To a bucket of sea water with the fish caught next to it.

    By the way, I have already used five buckets.

    All of them are full of fish... surprisingly, Rifa seems to have a fishing talent.

    Lunch is full, isn''t it?

    ¡°Yeah. Kanade would be very happy with this.¡±

    I''ll do my best.

    I can''t afford to lose, either.

    Fishing is still zero.

    At least one of them has to fish to look good.

    Good luck.

    I gazed at the ocean.....

    "Excuse me, Mr. Rain."

    Suddenly, Nokia-san called out to me.

    Yes?

    Have you seen Nina?

    "Is that Nina? No, I haven''t seen her..."

    I don''t think I know that either.

    When I see Rifa, I shake my head to the side.

    "I see..."

    Can''t you see it?

    "When I came for a walk, I went out with Sakura-san, but it was about to be thirty minutes..."

    "It''s a little late... I see." I''ll find it. "

    I interrupt fishing and get up.

    "If so, so am I."

    "It would be a bad idea if you don''t let me in, so could Nokia wait for me around here?" It''s okay, I''ll find it soon. ¡±

    "... I understand, please."

    Rain, should I come with you?

    "Um... no, it''s okay. However, if Nina seems to be seriously lost, please do so."

    La-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-L

    It''s a reliable word.

    Well then, I''ll go.

    Leaving the beach, Nina and Sakura headed to the neighboring forest.

    I don''t think I''ve gone very far because I''m wearing a swimsuit.

    But maybe there was some kind of accident, and I couldn''t move......

    "... is it hard to think?"

    Nina was the only one with the suckler.

    There are places where cherries are young, but they are fairly well-behaved.

    It is hard to think of a strange accident.

    I guess I got lost after all.

    I get distracted by something, and I don''t know how to get home.

    I felt it was reasonable to think that way.

    Okay, I''ll do it.

    Sign up with a dog that was walking nearby to track down Nina and Sakura.

    I could have asked Rifa.....

    I don''t want to get in the way of fishing, and I don''t have a problem.

    This way?

    I followed the dog and walked for a while... I found Nina and Sakura''s back.

    It does not appear to be particularly injured.

    "Great. Thank you, thank you."

    I give you the flesh of gratitude and stroke the head of the dog.

    After terminating the temporary contract, we will return to Nina and Sakura.

    "Nina, Sakura."

    "Ah...... Rain"

    "Off"

    Wasn''t she stuck in a sudden illness? but there was also a possibility.....

    That''s not true, you two look fine.

    What''s the matter?

    "That''s my line." Nikia was worried that Nina and the others wouldn''t come back. "

    "Ah... I''m sorry, come on."

    ¡°You don''t have to apologize. Lost?"

    "Ugh, nnh..."

    Nina shook her head sideways and turned her face downwards.

    "This girl..."

    This girl?

    Move next to them and follow their gaze.

    Then there was a small fox.

    Judging from the size of his body, he must still be a child.

    The fur is a stunning golden colour and the tip is slightly black.

    ¡±Is this... is he injured?¡±

    When I looked closely, I was trying to drag my hind legs.

    Blood got wet and the hair on the back leg became red and black.

    "Rayne... this kid, I want to..."

    "On"

    Nina and Sakura look at us.....

    I smile back and stroke their heads.

    ¡±Fuah¡±

    "Oh, offu..."

    "You two are nice." Yeah, I''ll help you properly. "

    Now, what''s the matter with you?

 590 Episode 587: The Little Fox

    "Kuu...!"

    When I approached the test, the fox intimidated me with its tail upside down.

    It seems that the injury has made her aggressive.

    "Calm down, we''re not enemies."

    Crouch down and close your eyes.

    Then, I put my hand out and gently drew it closer to the tip of the fox''s nose.

    I''m not scared, am I?

    "Off"

    Did you imitate me? Nina crouched down and offered her hand.

    Sakura did something similar.

    "Ku....."

    I put back the hair from the tail that was slightly swollen and the fox was swollen.

    I snorted and sniffed the smell of my fingertips.

    Looks like he''s still on guard, but at least he recognized that he''s not the enemy.

    All right.

    At this rate, if you let your guard down even further, you''ll be able to heal yourself.....

    "Boohoo"

    Sneezing, the fox jumps up in surprise.

    All at once.

    And then you turn your tail upside down again.

    "...... Sakura......"

    Cune

    Sakura bows her head down like she doesn''t care.

    It''s not intentional, and I''m not mad at you either.....

    But I don''t think so.

    When this happens, the fox''s alertness rises even higher.

    Maybe you should use bait or something.

    "Hey, come on."

    As she wondered what to do, Nina stepped forward.

    She spread her hands and gave a gentle smile.

    "Hey, okay."

    "Kuu...!"

    I''m not doing anything, right?

    "Ku....."

    "It''s okay...?"

    "...... Kon!"

    The fox jumped to Nina and began to spoil herself, apparently lifting her guard completely.

    Thanks to Nina''s gentle smile.

    Yeah, good girl.

    Con

    Nina, who stroked the fox''s head, looked very happy.

    Nina and the fox were as close as they always were together.....

    I honestly think it''s amazing.

    Well, I don''t have a position as a beast tamer.

    Grrrr, I sighed and approached softly.

    The fox is a little nervous, but he doesn''t run away or intimidate.

    "Nina, hold on to her."

    Yeah.

    "Alright, alright... heels"

    Magic healed the fox.

    The fox clapped his eyes,

    Kon!

    Now you''re going to jump at me and lick my cheeks.

    All right, all right, all right.

    Ku!

    The fox is on my shoulder, and it''s on my head.

    I jumped from there, and now I got on Nina''s lap.

    "Great."

    On!

    Nina and Sakura are delighted that the fox is getting better.

    However, I hid my eyebrows and watched the fox.

    What''s the matter?

    "No..."

    Further observations.

    "... it''s a little strange."

    Huh?

    "I know the injury has healed, but there''s something awkward about it."

    At first glance, the fox jumps well.

    However, when I looked carefully, my body stopped for a moment when I jumped.

    I don''t feel like my body belongs to me... it''s like I''m hesitating.

    "What, what do you mean?"

    "Maybe it was just before I got injured." So, maybe you''re sick. ¡±

    "Oh no..."

    Nina''s ears drooped down.

    Sakura''s ears also droop down.

    Nina grabbed the fox and peered into her face.

    "Is this child... are you okay?"

    ¡°You don''t have to worry so much. Since you''re able to move this much, you can''t go anywhere right now."

    I just don''t know what would happen if I left it alone.

    "Rain. Shall we take this child... home?"

    "Hmm. Bringing back the wild animals isn''t very good, though..."

    Temporary Tam, it''s hard to take her home and protect her.

    I have a problem with looking after them.....

    Then there''s the big question of whether we can get back to the wild safely.

    I think Nina would say she does.....

    But maybe there''s a family of foxes.

    "... but can''t you just leave me alone?"

    It is highly likely that the fox is suffering from some kind of disease, so we cannot overlook it.

    I can''t help all the animals.

    But you can''t just let go of the life you have in front of you.

    For the time being, let''s take her home.

    Yeah.

    Nina smiled happily.

    ... by the way.

    When he took the fox home, he said, "Raine has caught another child he doesn''t know!" and the Canadians made a noise, but that''s another story.

 591 Special story, propaganda, part four.

    "Come on, it''s me."

    In front of a house standing on a hill.

    Rifa greets in a relaxed tone and waves.

    ¡­¡­

    Silence.

    Ah, that''s enough already?

    Suddenly, I turned my gaze to the side.

    Then face forward again and open your mouth.

    "Seven volumes of" "Meet the Beast Tamer, the Strongest Cat-Eared Girl from the Brave Party" "will be released tomorrow, November 2. Thank you very much."

    Rifa, who said such an advertisement, closed her lips there.

    Stay put and wait for a few tens of seconds.

    It''s no good!

    "Why is that the only way to end it!?"

    Luna and Sora jumped out in great anxiety.

    Luna thrust her megaphone at Rifa.

    And I say it harshly.

    "Is that a propaganda? We''re launching a book that has done us a great job? It''s time to be more flamboyant, cheerful, and cool!"

    I did my best, didn''t I?

    "I''m trying my best!"

    Um...

    Although Rifa said that she was dissatisfied, her expression remained the same.

    It seemed like it didn''t matter.

    It is the Spirit Sisters who are outraged by such an attitude.

    My sister Sora scolds Rifa with the megaphone as well.

    "No, Rifa." This is very important. As Luna says, we need to work harder. "

    Hmmm, is that so?

    "Yes, sir."

    But what am I supposed to do?

    "In the first place," Rifa continued, sandwiching her words.

    "I don''t think this is appropriate."

    "Don''t give up." If you don''t give up and keep trying, one day the flowers will bloom. ¡±

    "... I want my sister to give up cooking."

    Did you say something?

    Nothing!

    Sora whistles appropriately, deceives herself, and then thinks, "Hmm."

    "I see. To be more flashy... well, I''ve come up with something good!"

    What kind?

    "Let my sister demonstrate it."

    What, Sora?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Good evening, everyone. Seven volumes are coming out?soon, so you must definitely buy them." It''s my promise to Sora that anyone who doesn''tbuy it will be abandoned! "

    "Ahahahahaha, Buhaha, Hahahaha!!!"

    Sora sets a cute pose, as Luna specified.

    But Luna burst out laughing when she saw it.

    "Hahaha, hey, I didn''t think you''d do it!" Damn it, this is damn it! My stomach hurts, I laugh too much and my thread breaks! "

    "Ixion Blast"

    "Giaaaaaaaa!!?"

    Luna was blown away by the super magic of anger.

    It was a direct hit.

    I don''t think I''m passive.

    I don''t particularly care about that.

    It was all Luna''s fault.

    A sister who makes fun of her can only be sanctioned.

    "Well......"

    "Ah!?"

    Rifa shuddered as she watched Sora cast her super magic without questioning herself.

    If you are careful, you will become upright and immobile, and you will make a salute.

    Rifa

    Yeah.

    Sora and the others, let''s do our best to promote it.

    "Well, Luna..."

    "I don''t need a sister."

    Roger

    It was a riffa to cut off Luna to protect herself.

    But I can''t help it.

    The Sora was terrifying enough to do that.

    ¡°Don''t do anything weird, I should have simply advertised it. Yes, it is.¡±

    What are you going to do?

    ¡°You can advertise normally and do us a favor normally. Are you ready?"

    Sora listened to Rifa with a propaganda line.

    Funuuu nodded, and Rifa showed her understanding.

    Slightly, they lined up and opened their mouths with a soft expression.

    "Seven volumes of" "Meet Beast Tamer, the Strongest Cat-Eared Girl in the World" "

    "It''s coming out tomorrow, November 2nd."

    Thank you very much.

    Sora and Rifa bowed beautifully....

    "Greetings, my dear..."

    Luna, who had been blown away in the distance, managed to add it.

 592 Episode 588 Protection

    That night.

    Take the fox back to the Cat Spirit Clan for a full physical examination.

    Although the foot injury was treated by magic, it may be mixed with germs.

    Just in case, Finnia treated me thoroughly.

    And then, are you infected with a strange disease?

    Or do the foxes themselves have a strange illness?

    I checked them and found that there was no problem.

    It took about an hour to inspect and return the fox to Nina.

    "Ku....."

    The fox looked a little tired after being inspected.

    However, when she saw Nina''s face, she got better and shook her tail wide.

    Do you think they''re friends of the same fox ear?

    "Is this child okay...?"

    "Oh, no problem." Just in case, Finnia treated me and didn''t have any strange illnesses. I''m just a little tired right now, and if I eat breakfast and sleep slowly, I''ll recover completely. "

    "Great...."

    Kon!

    I felt hungry and the fox croaked.

    Apparently, Nina offered a plate with meat on it, which she had prepared in advance.

    Do you want to eat it?

    Cucumber!

    The fox gnawed happily at the flesh.

    Looking at the situation, Nina flinched her tail in a good mood.

    ¡±Eat a lot, right?¡±

    Hug hug hug!

    Nina stroked a fox eating dinner with a gentle face.

    Normally, when I do something like that, I think it interferes with my meal, and I get angry......

    The fox doesn''t look like that.

    while being stroked by Nina.....

    Rather, it seems comfortable.

    I wonder if it''s a good match.

    "...... Mr. Rain"

    Suddenly, Nokia called me.

    Looking at the whisper, Nina didn''t want to hear it.

    "What do you think of that fox?"

    "Not in a physical sense, but from now on... right?"

    Yes.

    "I see... maybe she''s separated from her parents."

    Other beasts must have hurt my legs.

    Also, there were small scratches all over my body.

    Being attacked by a beast separated me from my parents.....

    It felt like I was running around desperately.

    I think it would be nice if I could return it to my parents.

    That''s it¡­ Nina said she wanted to keep her fox.

    "Ahh... I see"

    I smiled bitterly when I found out why Nokia had a troubled face.

    That fox is cute.

    Besides, it''s like a family from the god tribe.

    I can''t leave you alone, and you''ll want to stay with me.

    "It''s very difficult to keep a living thing, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that I can stay with my little fox... and I want Nina to give up." Could you say that, too, Mr. Rain? "

    "I can''t help but want to do that..."

    Mr Nokia is very right.

    It is unacceptable to keep a creature halfway.

    Besides, there''s a chance that the fox will reunite with its parents.....

    Given all the circumstances, Nina didn''t want to keep a fox.

    I don''t like it.....

    "Hey, hey?"

    Kon!

    It''s hard to say no when you see them looking like they''re friends.

    Nokia seemed to think the same, which is why she was troubled.

    "... for now, let''s see how it goes"

    How''s it going?

    "Either way, protecting that fox is a must." What happens if I put it back out in its current state? "

    ¡°That''s right, it''s not going to be a very good result.¡±

    "Take care of yourself for a while... and if you need to keep it, take good care of it." But if I can find my parents..... "

    "... even if Nina cries, I have to return it to my parents."

    When I imagine the sight of it, my chest hurts a lot.

    Nina would feel painful and sad too.

    But Nina is a good girl.

    And clever.

    I may experience a hard parting, but....

    But at the end, I think you''ll understand.

    That''s what I believe.

    "Thank you, I''m a little relieved." After all, after consulting with Rain-san, you were correct. "

    "No, Nokia had already decided to go ahead, right?" I just pushed my back a little bit. "

    "It''s important that you push your back."

    Nokia smiled gently,

    Huh?

    For some reason, he stroked my head.

    Fluffy, you can touch it gently.

    The hand is very gentle and warm.

    It seemed like Nokia''s temperatures were coming through.

    I''m going to get soaked, but I can''t keep it that way.

    "Um... Nokia-san?"

    "... oh, I''m sorry. I think Mr. Rain is like a son, somehow."

    No, don''t worry about it.

    It''s not that I don''t like it.

    Rather, it was pleasant.

    and.....

    I remembered my mother a little bit.

 593 Episode 589, Ku.

    I''m going to take care of the fox for a while.....

    Of course, Nina ran for the position.

    "Nghh"

    Nina, who looked cheerful and pleasant, showed herself in the living room holding a fox in her chest.

    Looks like we were in a bath together, but I think we were able to wash the fox well.

    Normally, wild animals should hate baths.....

    The fox seemed to forgive Nina for helping her, and she was quiet.

    Rather, she seems to have enjoyed the bath and somehow seems satisfied.

    "Nina, my hair is still wet."

    Huh?

    "Come on, come on. We''re drying it out."

    "Hey, hey, hey."

    Nina sits on the sofa and Tina turns around behind her.

    Care for Nina''s hair by carefully manipulating combs and towels.

    Meanwhile, Nina moved the fox over her lap and gently brushed it with her fingertips.

    It seemed comfortable, and the fox had a melting face.

    It''s a good combination.

    Maybe a trio, rather than a combination?

    Me and Kanade keep an eye on Nina and the others with a smile on their faces.

    "Hey, this is it."

    ¡°There is a difference,¡± he said.

    Kon!

    "Yeah. You''re... beautiful now, too"

    As if to say thank you, the fox licked Nina''s cheek.

    Then she rubbed her face.

    It''s been less than a day since we met, but it looks like we''ve been completely missed.

    I heard that animals are sensitive to the mind.....

    I felt Nina''s kindness, and I must have forgiven her.

    "Hey, Nina."

    "What, Tania...?"

    "Why don''t you name her?" Isn''t it subtle to be like you or you or something like that forever? "

    "... name..."

    Nina looks very serious.

    Maybe you''re thinking of a name for it.

    Kon-chan, what do you think?

    "Canade doesn''t have a sense of naming. As expected, Ce Zero Cat."

    "What is it, Luna?" Well, what''s Cezeru? "

    "Zero Sense"

    "I knew it was a terrible thing to say!"

    I don''t think Kon is bad.....

    Well, when it comes to being honest, you''re honest.

    On, on, on!

    What does Sakura say?

    "Um... how''s Alexander?"

    "That''s an eloquent name." I''m an ant, aren''t I? "

    "It''s not bad... but by the way, is he a male?" Or a slut? "

    "Um... it''s a slut."

    "Then Alexander is gone." Something that looks like a man. "

    "Kuen......"

    Tania made me feel bad, and the cherry trembled with sadness.

    Such a sucker is a good consolation to Finnia.

    Why, fox?

    ¡­¡­

    "What, what''s with that face of yours...?"

    "...... Iris......"

    "... I''m silent right now..."

    "I''m not convinced that you''re going to touch the swelling!"

    Sora and Luna clapped her shoulders, and Iris shouted with great regret.

    "Maybe Nina should name it?" This girl is also the most attached to Nina. "

    "Shit. What''s your name, Nina?"

    "... nnh..."

    While staring at the fox, Nina thought seriously.

    Think, think, think....

    Eventually, he opens his little mouth.

    "...... Kuu......"

    Nah, Kuu?

    "Yeah. This girl... she''s a good girl."

    "Kuu... yeah, I guess that''s fine." I agree. What about them all? "

    ?? ?No objection!? ?

    Nina''s proposal was adopted unanimously.

    As if the name were good, the fox rang.

    "From today on... it''s Kuu"

    Ku!

    Nina laughed and the fox...... Koo rubbed her body sweetly.

    It was a smiling sight.

    However, if you name it, it will become even more lonely and harder when the parting comes...

    Oh, no.

    Don''t you have to think about that now?

    Alright, alright.

    Kon!

    Looking at Nina and Ku, who seem to be having fun and happy, I think it''s just for now.

    Please, may a happy end come.....

 594 Episode 590 Stretch Problems

    A week has passed since Ku became a new family.

    And the training was about to come to a big end.

    ¡­¡­

    I confronted Mr. Tin, who was awake.

    I''ve been fighting over and over again, but I''m still not used to it.

    The pressure she exerts is considerable, and if she isn''t careful, she''s going to be swallowed up.

    "Hmph!"

    Must have won first.

    Kick the ground and zero the distance.

    I put my fist against Tin-san''s abdomen.....

    Shake it out with all your strength.

    It''s sweet, isn''t it?

    "Kuku"

    However, Mr. Tin isn''t here anymore.

    It was an afterimage.

    Although he looked back in a hurry, it was a bad idea.

    Mr. Tin was not in the back, but turning sideways.

    An ultra-fast kick comes in.

    The guards... can''t make it!

    Then, in order to reduce the damage slightly, I jumped backwards at the moment of impact.

    Still, the impact cannot be completely crushed.

    "Guuu!?"

    For a moment, your consciousness flies.

    Your vision is swaying up, down, left, and right.....

    There was a little bit of shock, and it ran all over my body.

    Apparently, they crashed into the trunk of a nearby tree.

    I don''t have the strength to stand up, and I just fall down.

    And....

    Kon!

    On!

    The combination of the cucumber and the cherry is coming. Are you okay? I licked my cheeks like that.

    "Um... yeah, thanks. I''ll be fine."

    Tin-san is also doing something easy, so the bone is broken and there is no such thing.

    Scratches and bruises are commonplace, but with the power gained by signing a contract with Finnia, it will heal over time.

    Not yet.

    After de-awakening, Tin-san gave us his hand.

    He gets up with his hand.

    "I''m coming..."

    ¡°It''s moving a little bit better. However, many mistakes of judgment are negative. Also, the reaction is slow. Besides, you don''t have enough attack power when you have to."

    Ugh...

    A merciless criticism, it''s just dented.

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t help but comment on Mr. Tin.

    I came to the house of the Cat Spirit Clan, and it was about to be a week.

    Except for the day I played in the sea, I was practicing every day.....

    Still, we haven''t been able to achieve such great results.

    "Let''s do this today."

    "Hey, Rain."

    "Yes, it''s a cold drink."

    Canadians provide towels and Tania offers her drinks.

    "Thank you."

    "Nevertheless, Rain, you''re tough." I can''t believe you''re practicing every day against a serious mother. I''ve been practicing a lot, but I can''t do it every day. "

    "That''s what I wanted." I can''t say anything about crying. "

    "How''s Canade doing?" You''re practicing so that you can wake up freely, right? "

    "Nghaa... subtle?" I can''t understand what it''s like to be awake. "

    "Me too. That''s why I''ve been teaching my mom how to wake up, but I can''t." It''s not going to work at all. "

    Everyone seems to be struggling with it, not just me.

    Damn it.

    I want to be big and strong, but I don''t want to break the wall.

    It''s just a matter of hurrying.....

    But I''m in a hurry.

    Rain?

    ¡±...... I''m going for a walk¡±

    "Then I''ll join you..."

    Stop it, I can''t read this air. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    I''ve been told not to do it three times!

    I appreciate the kindness of Kanade and Tania, but I feel like being alone now.

    Take a walk in the town of the Cat Spirit Tribe.

    "Hey, can someone hunt with me?"

    If it''s okay with me.

    I''m coming, too.

    There''s a Cat Spirit Clan over here, and they live their lives.

    There are so many of them, even though they are rare.

    If scholars and others are here, they may rejoice.

    Over the past two weeks, I''ve grown in acquaintance.

    Along the way, he exchanged greetings with the local people and went deep into the forest.

    "This is a good place."

    The air is clear.

    Plus, there''s plenty of nature, and animals everywhere.

    The forest is full of vitality or vibrant.

    Is this the influence of the Cat Spirit Clan?

    Huh.

    I thought it would settle down if I stayed in a place like this, but I didn''t.

    The impatience that can''t break the wall does not go away, and my chest feels dizzy.

    I wonder if there is anything missing.

    But I don''t know what it is.

    "I wonder what''s going on... yeah?"

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of water coming from the back.

    Up ahead... there must be a lake.

    I''m curious, and I''m going to try my hand at it.

    "Ohhh!"

    The trees opened and a large lake appeared.

    The water is clear enough to see the bottom of the lake.

    Various fish are swimming cheerfully.

    "Hmm, hmm."

    Suddenly, I found a man of the Cat Spirit Clan sitting in a chair fishing by the lake.

 595 Episode 591 The identity of the story is....

    "Hey."

    The man from the Cat Spirit Clan looked over and smiled softly.

    However, I am in the middle of fishing, so I will keep my hands on the poles.

    "Ah, yes, hello."

    Yeah, hello.

    I was greeted by a friend of mine, but... who is it?

    Looks like you know me, but I don''t recognize you.

    If you don''t mind, why don''t we go fishing together?

    "What? Fishing?"

    "It looks like there''s something bothering you. When that happens, don''t try to force yourself to find an answer, just relax. That way, the answer will come from the right direction.¡±

    "Haa..."

    "And when it comes to relaxing, fishing. Fishing is fine. It''s fun, you can calm down, and you can get delicious fish. It''s called three birds in one stone."

    "Well... then, let''s spoil your words."

    Receive the pole and line up next to the man.

    "You can use this."

    Thank you very much.

    Get an assembled chair.

    Sit on it and stand by.

    I put the bait on the needle and started fishing.

    You''re pretty good at that, aren''t you?

    Is that so?

    "Yeah, I think it''s a good feeling. I''ve been fishing there for a long time, but I don''t often see people with good muscles like you. Have you ever been fishing before?"

    ¡°I was on a trip, and at the time, I was sourcing food.¡±

    But I''ve rarely caught prey on my own.

    Mostly, the animals I tamed helped me with.

    That''s why you rarely fish on your own.

    It was the second time, including when I was with Rifa.

    Ah...

    Little by little, the quicks and the rods were pulled.

    The prey caught me.

    Although I raised the pole right away.....

    "Ah....."

    Failed.

    Only the bait was eaten and I was able to escape.

    "Don''t be in a hurry." Relaxed and enthusiastic. Still, we have to make sure we don''t miss out on the timing. "

    I see.

    Yes, you can try again.

    I was given a box containing bait.

    It''s not like I''m fishing...

    But it''s the same if you do it once or twice.

    Besides, he''s right, you might need to take a breath.

    "Now, instead of pulling up the pole right away, we should wait and see how it goes." Wait until the prey can firmly grab the needle. "

    Got it.

    I dropped my fishing line again.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    There are no words.

    It''s just a relaxing time.

    It''s not such a bad time.

    Perhaps because of all the things that happened, I couldn''t spend a quiet time.....

    But now I''m just relaxing....

    Yep.

    It''s very comfortable.

    It may be important not only to move forward without difficulty, but also to stop your feet sometimes.

    "By the way..."

    Yes?

    "Thank you all the time."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?"

    "Isn''t my daughter bothering you?" She''s a good girl, but she''s a little narrow-minded, so there are things she can do. "

    "... wait a minute"

    A man of the Cat Spirit Clan calls him his daughter.

    I mean.....

    "Could it be that Kanade''s father...?"

    Oh, yeah.

    ¡­¡­

    It hardens with surprise.

    I can''t believe I met Kanade''s father here.

    Besides, I didn''t know that, and we were fishing together.

    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m a fourier."

    "Um... it''s Rain Shroud."

    Yeah. Nice to meet you, Mr. Rain.

    Thank you very much, my dear.

    What do we do?

    I suddenly became nervous when I learned that he was Canade''s father.

    Wouldn''t you be purged as a bad bug approaching your daughter?

    The average father is told that having a daughter can be a lot of radicals.....

    "I''m sorry."

    Huh?

    "I heard about you guys, but I was out there to crush the monsters that were approaching." I came back just now... I should really say hello, but I finally prioritized fishing. "

    "Ah, no... you''ve been in a lot of trouble, haven''t you?"

    "It''s not a big deal." These monsters aren''t that strong. "

    "Haa..."

    "Just for now... tin is more scary than monsters." When Canadians left the city, they got into a fight... yes, I thought they were going to die. Hahaha

    I don''t think that''s something to laugh about...?

    "Um... aren''t you mad?"

    Huh? What do you want?

    "It''s about me. What do you mean, you tricked the canade or something like that?"

    Did you flip it?

    No way!

    "That''s right. She looked light, but it''s not like that." Sounds like a lot of fun. It must be her happiness to be with you. "

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s why I''d rather thank you." Thank you all the time for Kanade. "

    I can''t keep my head down.

    "No, no! I''m the one who''s always been rescued by the canaries..."

    "No. I''ve heard from Tin, but I don''t know what would have happened to her without Rain..."

    "No, but..."

    "No, no, but..."

    bowing their heads to each other....

    "...... ya. What are you doing with Rain and Dad?"

    At some point, Canade, who was nearby, made me look very strange.

 596 Episode 592 Tips

    "Hello, Kanade. It''s been a long time."

    "Yeah, Dad, it''s been a long time."

    It has been a long time since my father and daughter greeted me with a very casual greeting.

    Like hugging or shouting louder.

    I think it''s okay if something more like this happens.....

    It''s not like I''ve been separated, or, well, is it like this?

    "Father, why are you fishing in this place?" Have you caught any fish? Can I eat some? "

    "I think it would be better to roast the fish here, so can you wait for me at home?"

    Yes.

    While nodding, Kanade''s gaze remained on the fish he caught.

    It''s a little dripping, and I think I ate it right away.

    I wonder if I can endure it...?

    By the way...

    Mr. Furi is returning his gaze to us.

    Do you mind if I mess with you?

    Huh?

    I think you''re worried about something, but if you don''t mind, can you tell me a story?

    Smiling softly, he says such a thing.

    Either we release our vigilance or we enter into our hearts softly.

    Even though I''ve just met him, I''m a strange and friendly person.

    Is that what you call Canade''s father?

    "Um... bye."

    I decided to talk about it because it was a big deal.

    I came to the house of the Cat Spirit Clan to practice.

    But it''s not going to work and you can''t break through the wall.

    Put them together and talk about them.

    Hmm, I see.

    "Maybe we shouldn''t be in a hurry... but if we don''t have results like this, we''ll be in a hurry."

    ¡±Tsk... I think Rain is getting really stronger, though.¡±

    "Thank you, Kanade. But..."

    It is certain that the wall has not been broken down.

    If you stay like this, you may regret it again.

    My people may be damaged.

    I definitely want to avoid such a worst case scenario.

    That''s why I want to be strong.

    That said, what''s the matter with you?

    I can''t find the answer.

    Looks like we got lost in a maze with no exits.

    "I see... if you want, why don''t you make a deal with me?"

    Eh, with Mr. Furi?

    Yeah. How about that?

    "... I understand, please."

    I feel like doing anything right now.

    If you can help me, I''d really like to ask you.

    Mr. Huli hands the pole over to Canade and stands up.

    I put down my pole and confronted Mr. Furi.

    "Yeah, it doesn''t feel bad." Just by confronting you like this, Rain-kun''s power will be transmitted to you. "

    ¡±Even Furi-san... this is quite a thing, isn''t it?¡±

    I had this illusion that I was confronting Tin-san.

    It must look calm and possess unbelievable power.

    That kind of place looks like a couple.

    "I''ll try my best to defend and evade, so you can attack as you please." Ah, magic is also an ant

    Got it.

    Isn''t that going to be too much? I don''t think it''s stupid.

    This is how you face it.

    The strength of Mr. Furi was much better.

    Compared to Mr. Tin.

    I''m going to borrow his chest, and I have to do my best.

    It would be rude to fight properly.

    I''m coming!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    Thirty minutes later... I took a breath on my shoulder and put my hand on my knee.

    On the other hand, Furi-san kept a gentle smile on his face.

    "I can''t believe it didn''t hit me once..."

    "Rain, don''t be depressed! My dad is just a little weird!"

    ¡±Canade... that explanation won''t hurt me either¡±

    As my daughter pointed out, Mr. Huli dropped his shoulder.

    It''s just for a little while.

    I immediately smiled softly and looked here.

    "Rain-kun is very strong. It''s not just about strength, it''s about being able to judge instantaneously, and it''s very accurate."

    But it didn''t reach Furi-san at all.

    "I can''t afford to lose to a young person yet."

    "Dad, you''re too old for me." When was the last time you tried to show your mother a good place when you were hunting, but you had to stop doing things like bending your hips, right? "

    "Ugh..."

    My father rolls in my daughter''s eyes.

    Well, well, anyway...

    "You fooled me."

    "... that''s it anyway"

    Leave him alone, Kanade.

    "I think Rain has already finished his tactics." Of course, there are still stretches, but I wonder if I can teach you how to fight with physical abilities. "

    "I see..."

    ¡°If I were to send you one piece of advice, you''d probably have to learn your own special moves.¡±

    Special move?

    "I think that if you have a special attack, you can get stronger and stronger." The tactics widened and the trump cards increased. It''s full of good things. "

    However, special attacks are not that easy to develop.

    It seems that Mr. Furi understands this, and gives further advice.

    "There''s no need to limit our Special Attacks to attacks like Awakening." It could be defensive or auxiliary. Then, rather than making up for our weaknesses, we should develop our strengths. I think it would be good to have such a special move... to further increase my weaponry. "

    I see.

    It''s a very helpful story.

    I don''t have anything to think of right now.....

    But I felt like I got a hint of breaking the wall.

 597 Episode 593 Laundry of the Heart

    Unnnnnn!?

    Canade took a big jump and jumped into the bath.

    Bashaan! The water splashes.

    "Hey, Kanade, you''re not well-behaved."

    Howdy!

    Fuha haha!

    "Ah, Luna!? And Rifa imitates it... damn it!"

    Rifa and Luna jumped into the bath in the same way, and Sora sighed in amazement when she saw it.

    "Yeah, Nina? Yeah, it''s a violation of good manners to jump in."

    Yeah.

    Let''s go in slowly.

    Tina, who sits in Nina''s elder sister''s position, and Nokia take her to take a leisurely dip in the hot tub.

    The rest of the members also go into the hot water.

    ¡±Mmm... it feels so good¡±

    "Rho, the open-air bath is so luxurious... wow, is it okay to have a wasp or something?"

    "Off..."

    Everyone smiles as they seem to be soothing in the comfortable open-air bath.

    She had a melting face, and she was soaking half her face.

    "Wow, that''s wonderful." When this happens, you want to drink alcohol. "

    "Fufu, I have some alcohol."

    Tanya, would you like to join us for a drink?

    "I got it first."

    "I''ll take it."

    A group of mothers who start a banquet.

    It seemed very pleasant.

    That must be the case.

    After all, the open-air bath was lifted today.

    Although there was an open-air bath in the house of the cat spiritual family, it was left alone because it was troublesome to clean up.

    All-you-can-go.

    But it''s wasted as it is.

    So, tricks and maintenance are done.....

    Today, the ban was lifted.

    Then, we decided to enjoy the open-air bath to relieve the fatigue of daily training.

    We''re all going to have fun.

    I see... we''re all together.

    "Haa..."

    "Huh? Rain, what''s the matter?" Your face is red, isn''t it? "

    "That''s right..."

    "Maybe you''re embarrassed?" Don''t worry, they''re all wearing swimsuits. ¡±

    As Canadians say, people wear swimsuits.

    I''m with a man, so it''s only natural.....

    I still feel restless.

    It shouldn''t be a problem because you''re wearing a swimsuit, but the environment of the bath stimulates strange emotions.....

    It''s not like playing in the ocean, and for some reason, it''s a problem for my eyes.

    ¡±Hahh... the bath is a wash of your heart¡±

    Um, it feels so good.

    It feels open in the hot tub, and it feels different than usual.

    I don''t feel comfortable.....

    But it seems like everyone is happy, so is that okay?

    Ku!

    Ku was swimming well in the hot tub.

    Were foxes able to swim...?

    Also, did you like the bath...?

    I was wondering, but I gave up my thoughts.

    The hot tub is awesome, though restless.

    It feels pleasant and comfortable, and your body loosens up naturally.

    At the same time, it seemed that I was relieving myself of the fatigue of my daily training.

    "Hey, Rain-kun. The bath feels so good."

    Milua approached with a smile.

    Behind that, the tail was wobbly.....

    I think of sharks somehow.

    Yes, that''s right.

    "By the way..."

    Yes?

    "The atmosphere of Tania-chan I haven''t seen in a long time is different, but do you know what Rain-kun means?" Tania-chan, I''ve been watching Rain-kun for a while. "

    "Um......"

    I have a very good idea.....

    I am very confused whether the content is just the content, or whether it is okay to speak on my own.

    "Hey Mom! Don''t ask Rain anything weird!?"

    Um, strange thing?

    "Ugh, that''s..."

    "I, if Tania-chan is serious, I won''t object." That''s right, I miss that cute little Tania-chan going somewhere... but I want her to be happy after all. "

    "Mom!!"

    Heehee?

    Mr. Milua seems to see them all.

    It seems that she was making fun of Tania, and her daughter got angry and ran away.

    It''s noisy, but....

    But this kind of routine is very enjoyable.

    I naturally smile when I think of the first time I met everyone.

    Rain-san, how about a bath?

    Suddenly, Mr. Tin lined up next to him.

    Yes, I''m enjoying it.

    ¡°Well, that''s good. It''s important to relax like this.¡±

    "That''s..."

    "What''s been going on here for a while... I''ve heard a lot about you from Kanade-chan"

    ¡­¡­

    "I also understand why Mr. Rain wants to be stronger. But you can''t force it."

    I pressed my finger on the tip of my nose.

    "The strung thread will eventually be cut." That''s why you have to breathe out moderately. "

    "...... Mr. Tin......"

    "I''ll say that the bath is a wash of the mind." Don''t you think it''s perfect? ¡±

    You bought me an open-air bath.

    I am very happy with the care.

    "That''s right..."

    It''s hard to change your mind right away.

    What has happened so far, it is unlikely that we will be able to divide it all.

    Still.

    Now, I want to slow down like this.

    Don''t waste Mr. Tin''s kindness.....

    I want to take care of the time I spend with everyone.

    Tin-san...

    Yes.

    "... thank you very much"

    You''re welcome.?

 598 Episode 594. Its about time.

    It''s been three weeks since I came to the house of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Every day, I practiced with Mr. Tin, who was awake.

    Occasionally, Al or Mirua.

    I had Rezona and Elfin train for me.

    There is a real feeling that it is getting stronger and stronger.

    I also got a little trump card.

    I had a solid result and had a good time.

    So... I realized that I had been staying in the Cat Spirit Clan''s house for a long time.

    Phew

    Wake up in the morning and stretch your body.

    I''ve just slept, but it seems that I''m still tired of practicing every day, and I can''t say anything about it.

    Well, is it a good thing that my muscle aches are relieved?

    In the beginning, I was struck by a terrible muscle ache.....

    That hasn''t happened lately.

    Although it hurts a little, there is no problem when it moves.

    "What are we going to do now...?"

    It''s almost a month.

    I want to be stronger and stronger.....

    However, it would only bother you if you stayed longer.....

    Maybe you shouldn''t be too greedy.

    "... there''s nothing I can do to bother you with."

    Just do what you can now.

    I refresh my temper and head for today''s training.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It was after I had finished my morning practice and had lunch.

    "Nhh..."

    Nina was restless and twitching.

    Nina, what''s going on?

    "Ku, I... I''m not here"

    Ku?

    When I asked her about it.....

    Nina and Kew are always friendly, and they ate lunch together today.

    After that, Nina helped clean up the dishes.....

    When he came back, he said that Ku had disappeared.

    Ugh

    "Nina, don''t get discouraged. I''ll look for it with you."

    ¡°Yes, there is¡±

    She held hands with Nina, who seemed anxious.

    I hope you''ll calm down a little bit.

    Then I go around to everyone and hear if they''re watching Ku.

    "Huh? By the way, I don''t see it... I wonder where it went?"

    "I saw you having dinner with Nina, but..."

    "Do foxes still like deep frying?" I''m curious. "

    Although I had some strange opinions.....

    Everyone says they haven''t seen the owls.

    Hmm.

    Isn''t that funny?

    I can''t believe there''s so many of them and no one''s seen them.

    Is it hard to think that someone has kidnapped you...?

    I don''t think they''re going to be able to see the eyes of other Cat Spirits, not just everyone.

    Besides, there''s no such bad guy here.

    If that''s the case.....

    Did you sneak him out of the house so he could hide from everyone?

    Let''s talk to Nokia.

    Yeah.

    So I went to Nokia.

    I was trying to knit, and I didn''t mind, but I took the time to talk about Ku.

    "I see, that fox..."

    "Mom... Koo, don''t you know?"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it either... but I can find it."

    Hmm, do you want to do it?

    Yes, I''ll take care of it.

    Nokia looks happy somehow.

    I might be glad to see something cool in front of Nina.

    ¡­¡­

    Close your eyes and focus a little.

    I found it.

    "Ku, where...?"

    "The forest outside the city... looks like Nina''s just picking up Ku." Perhaps you left home gently, but why...? "

    "Anyway, let''s go." It''s dangerous if you''re outside the city. "

    "I''m coming with you."

    Tell Tin-san the situation.....

    Then, Nina and Nokia went out of town together.

    Everyone else is standing by for a bad time.

    "Ku, what''s the matter...?"

    ¡°It''s okay, I want to take a walk or something.¡±

    "Yeah..."

    While encouraging Nina, who was anxious, she moved to the beach first.

    Continue on to the forest road next door.

    It was around here that I found the crows.....

    I couldn''t see it after I had already moved.

    "Okay, I need your help with the animals around here..."

    When I tried to do Taim, I heard it.

    Kishaaaaaaaaaa!!

    Is it a monster!?

    This way!

    They may have attacked Ku.

    We ran in a hurry.....

    And I saw it.

    "Kuu......"

    GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRr

    Ku was confronted with a giant monster.

    The giant monster is somehow reminiscent of a fox.....

    So, at first sight, I understood.

    This monster is Ku''s parent.

 599 Episode 595 Causes of Wounds

    "Kon"

    Shaaaaah!

    Ku rushes over to the monster happily, but.....

    The monster screamed out its crooked fangs and threatened them.

    No!

    Nina turned her hand around and opened the door leading to the subspace.

    I retrieved the cane that was trying to get close to the monster and held it in my heart.

    "Ku....."

    "It''s dangerous."

    I guess I wanted to meet some monsters.

    Kew struggles to escape Nina''s arms.

    By showing such a reaction, that monster after all.....

    Grrrr!!

    "Kuku"

    The monster jumped.

    It''s faster than I thought.

    But that doesn''t mean you can''t react.

    It''s possible to dodge and counterattack.....

    Even though it''s a monster, it''s Ku''s parent.

    I hesitated to hurt him, and I only avoided him.

    Gugigigi!

    Could you please stay a little bit away from me?

    The monster charged again, but now Nokia was moving.

    Open the door that leads to the subspace and forcibly transfer it to a remote location.

    Suddenly, the monster looked surprised.

    They roared to keep an eye out for us, and the series of assaults seemed to have stopped.

    Thank you, Nokia.

    "No. More than that, that monster..."

    ¡°Yes, I think it''s Ku''s parents. But it''s impossible for a monster to raise an animal. I should normally think that it has turned into a monster, but how did it become a monster....."

    I''ve never heard of animals turning into monsters.

    A monster is a species called a monster.

    There is no mutation beyond the races.....

    Even if such a mutation occurs, it should take several generations.

    It''s like humans are the strongest species.

    Although the cause is unknown, Ku''s parents have become monsters.....

    And it must have attacked my child.

    That''s what caused Ku''s wound.

    What the hell is going on?

    Do you know anything about Nokia?

    ¡°No, I''ve never heard of it.¡±

    "I see... damn it, what do we do?"

    It''s not that powerful, but that''s why you killed Ku''s parents.

    I don''t want to do that.

    But can you stop a parent from becoming a monster?

    Can you undo that?

    Stray, the movement stops.

    Gah!

    When I was troubled, the monster charged again.

    Do you want me to tie you up with a narc wire?

    Or do you want to try Tam?

    If you are lost,

    "Ku! Ku, Ku... Ku!"

    "Gu....."

    The crow roared many times.

    As if reacting to the sound, the monster stopped.

    "What''s the matter...... Kuu?"

    Kuu!

    In response to Nina''s call, Ku croaked even higher.

    Is the sound of it binding?

    The monster stopped to worry and looked at us.

    "Mr. Rain, maybe that monster..."

    ¡°Yes, it may not be completely irrational.¡±

    Why did they become monsters?

    I don''t know where it is... but it doesn''t seem like it''s completely monstrous.

    The sound of my child''s crowing is taking me back, and I''m getting lost.

    "Nina! Tell Ku to call for more."

    ¡±Nh... Ku, can you call me Mom...?¡±

    Kuu!

    The crow roared many times.

    Each time, the monster''s murderous intent faded away.

    However, it seems that the impulse to destroy that springs up cannot be completely eliminated.

    As if swaying between reason and killing intent, the monster looks bitter.

    "I can''t..."

    It seems that it is difficult to fully recover reason.

    Even so, I don''t know how to put it back.

    Do you want me to take you home in custody and borrow the wisdom of Mr. Tin?

    But I couldn''t take the monsters on my own.

    If that''s the case, I''d better call it in.....

    "Guu... uuuuu..."

    Suddenly, the monster groaned bitterly.

    Look up slowly.

    His gaze was directed at my son, Ku.

    Looks like I love you.

    See the treasures you treasure.

    The eyes were full of compassion.

    Even in the form of a monster, she was still a mother.

    "Guu....."

    There was something, and the monster looked at us.

    Tears spilled out from her eyes.

    It seemed like she was begging for something.

    Oh, no.

    I guess you actually wish for it.

    "Could it be that you..."

    Kill me while I can.

    That''s what the monster said.

 600 Story 596: Thats not true.....

    "Rain... no."

    Understanding what the monster wanted, Nina disagreed first.

    "Ku''s mom... I need your help."

    "I know, I know."

    I won''t let Nina and Ku grieve.

    I will definitely help you.

    Just what should we do?

    I can''t think of any method at all.

    Rain-san.

    When in doubt, Nokia opened her mouth.

    "Is it possible to completely stop her for a minute or so?" Is it possible to keep one fingertip from moving? ¡±

    Yes, I can.

    Answered immediately.

    I wonder if Nokia has any ideas.

    Then I''ll do my best.

    Please.

    Got it.

    There is no castle listening to the detailed explanation.

    Besides, there''s no need for that.

    Believe in Nokia.

    That''s all.

    Gah!

    It seems that his reason as a parent has been lost and he has been dominated by the blood of the monster, and Ku''s parents are once again assaulting him.

    But I''m not scared because it''s an assault from the front.

    Easy to predict movement.

    That''s why I firmly cultivated my magic power.....

    "Stop!"

    "Ah!?"

    I used the power of Beast Tamer to stop Ku''s parents.

    However, it is not complete.

    I tried to break the shackles, but I was desperately resisted.

    Because it''s a monster, it doesn''t work like what you say to a normal animal.

    "Kuku"

    For example, does it feel like you''re grabbing a rolling boulder with one hand?

    I tried desperately to push it back, but the power was huge and it was quite troublesome.

    but.....

    "Don''t move!!"

    I promised Nokia that I would stop moving.

    I''ll just keep that promise.

    With even more power and magic, he gave a second order.

    Ku''s parents were trembling.....

    While harboring hostility in his eyes, but he couldn''t move, he stopped as if he had cut off time.

    Rain-san, please stay like this.

    Nokia closes her eyes and concentrates on something.

    Little by little, several small subspace doors opened.

    What is Nokia going to do?

    I was wondering.....

    But Nokia-san is fine, I can leave it to you... I had that trust.

    And....

    I found it all!

    Nokia opened her eyes wide and simultaneously turned her hand around.

    In line with this movement, a large amount of black particles emerged from the subspace door.

    "What is this...?"

    While Nina and I were surprised, black particles were popping out.....

    It melts into the air as it is.

    In about thirty seconds, the black particles completely disappeared.

    And the subspace door closed.....

    "... uuu"

    Nokia sits on her knees, spilling a weak voice.

    "Mom!?"

    "It''s okay... I just used a little too much force..."

    To Nina''s panic, Nokia smiled back as she looked tired.

    I''m glad.

    It seems that she is only tired and not injured.

    But what did you do?

    Strangely enough, I suddenly noticed that Ku''s parents were weird.

    "Kon"

    Ku''s parents, who had become monsters... were back.

    My body was slightly bigger and my hair tip was red, so I could see the effects of becoming a monster, but that was all.

    It can be seen as a slightly unusual fox.

    Reason seems to be returning, and it is very quiet.

    I looked at it like it was sweet.

    Kuu!

    Ah...

    Nina stepped out of her arms and Koo ran.

    It''s dangerous... but I was worried about it.

    Ku''s parents looked very kind, took my child, and put their head on his body.

    As it was, the two cats started juggling their parents and children.

    "Even though I was supposed to be a monster... have I returned?"

    I''m glad it worked out.

    That''s what Nokia says about how energetic you are to stand up.

    Something happened to Nokia-san, right?

    "Yes, I used my powers to transfer all the monster factors inside her out." So I didn''t know if I was going back, but it was a bet... and it worked. "

    "Geez..."

    I''ll tell you what''s ridiculous.

    Applying the power of metastasis to take out the monster factor.....

    How much power would be enough to make such a miracle possible?

    Nokia seemed pretty tired, too.....

    Once again, she knows the power of the bottomless.

    "Mom... there is a problem"

    ¡°You''re welcome, I couldn''t leave you alone as a mother.¡±

    Is it that one thing has settled?

    Even so.....

    "Why did the animal become a monster...?"

 601 Episode 597: Unexpected Raiders

    The reason why Ku''s mother became a monster may be hidden deep in the woods.

    I''d like to do some research.....

    But we can''t risk the skeletons we''ve been able to save.

    Once, I returned to the Cat Spirit Clan.

    "I see, an animal is a monster... I''ve never heard anything like that before."

    I''ll go back home and talk to Mr. Tin, but I don''t think I have any idea.

    I was strangely tilted to the neck.

    "Where is the animal now?"

    "Nokia is at the center of all the tests." Although I was able to get it back, it''s still a little monstrous... and I''m just checking to see if I have any health issues. "

    I hope nothing happens.

    Yes.

    "...... muuuuuuuuu"

    Al had a difficult face, beside me and Tin-san talking.

    What''s the matter, Mr. Al?

    "...... I wonder if the animal has really become a monster?"

    "Yes, thanks to Nokia, I managed to... but if it had been that way, I would have been in danger."

    ¡±Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡±

    It is difficult to do it again.

    Does Al have any idea?

    "... if there is, but I can''t tell."

    "Al, will you talk to me? Now we want even the smallest pieces of information.¡±

    Hmm, that''s right.

    It seems that Mr. Tin persuaded Mr. Al to make up his mind to talk to him.

    with a very bitter face.....

    And talk about your thoughts.

    "As usual, animals don''t have to be monsters." No such thing will happen unless someone puts a hand on it. Animals and monsters... seem to be alike, and the two are completely different races. "

    ¡°So, did someone put their hand in it?¡±

    Hmm, that''s very likely.

    Al nodded with a strange look.

    ¡±And the culprit is... my concubine thinks it''s Mona¡±

    Mona? That Spirit Clan?

    Being disguised as a companion and being forced to spy on us.

    In addition, the Spirit Clan that had harmed Nokia was on the side of the Demon King''s army.

    I''m good at tricky tactics.....

    More than that, it''s all bad things to do, and it''s a very troublesome existence.

    You''re saying she''s hiding?

    "When he was in the Spirit Tribe, I was doing various research... the copy of the Four Heavenly Kings that the Lord fought against is one of those studies"

    "I was listening to the story lightly, but it seems that it was not completed before. But it looks like you took Nokia''s knowledge from there and made it through to completion.¡±

    "What a guy..."

    What are you thinking?

    I don''t know about that, but we''ve been scattering the seeds of disaster here and there.

    That''s not what the strongest species do.

    However, it seemed that they had fallen into the Demon Clan.

    "In Mona''s research, there was something that turned people into demons." With that application, it will be possible to make animals into monsters. "

    "... did Ku''s mother suffer from the research?"

    "Don''t think like that, but don''t let your concubine come to you." It''s not something that happens naturally, and there''s no one else who can do that kind of research. "

    "If that''s the case, it''s really embarrassing..."

    Research Animal Monsters.

    What are you trying to do?

    I don''t know about that, but I''m sure it''s not even Roku.

    "Wait a minute." "...... Then Mona is nearby...?"

    Likely.

    Mr. Tin nodded with a steep face.

    "I''ve been feeling uncomfortable for a while. deeper into the forest where Mr. Raine and the others were heading...... I feel very uncomfortable."

    "Seeing as it doesn''t bother us, I wonder if it''s for research purposes." I didn''t realize about the concubines, so it might happen. "

    "I mean..."

    If you''re going to fight back, now''s your chance?

    "What should we do, Mr. Rain?" If they haven''t noticed, I don''t think I can force them to do it..... "

    "No, will you let me do it?"

    I was wondering if I could jump into danger myself.....

    But this is a chance.

    Hopefully, we can capture or defeat Mona.

    and....

    ¡°I can''t forgive you for doing that to Ku''s mother.¡±

    I made Ku cry and hurt Nina.

    I will never forgive you for that.

    "Oh my God, I haven''t seen you in a while, but Rain is like Rain."

    "He''s sweet, but that''s the virtue of the Lord."

    Thank you?

    Are you praised?

    ¡°You might get confused by the large number of people. A handful of elites will do the trick. Of course, my concubine will join you."

    "Well then, me and Al-san..."

    "I''ll stay in the house just in case." It doesn''t necessarily mean you don''t attack me. "

    "That''s right. Then..."

    "I''ll take you with me..."

    I looked back and saw Nina.

    In his eyes, he saw a strong determination.

    Looks like you were listening to me.

    "I can''t forgive you for doing terrible things to Kuu..."

    Nina was usually calm, but now she was burning with anger.

    I was angry from the bottom of my heart when I hurt my dear friend.

    I understand the anger.

    "... All right, let''s go together."

    Mr. Rain? Are you sure?

    "I''ll protect you." Besides, I know how Nina feels. "

    If they hurt me, I can''t stay calm.

    That''s why I decided to let Nina do what she wanted.

    "Concubines, Rain and Nina... hmm. If Mona is the opponent, it''s impeccable in terms of strength, but I want about another one."

    If that''s the case, then it''s my turn!

    It was Kanade who was showing up with Doya''s face.

    I''ll do my best for Rain and Nina!

    ¡°There is a difference,¡± he said.

    Nina hugged Canade.

    I sniff my head like I adore her like that.

    Hmmm. There was a lack of physics, so I don''t have a problem with the canadas.

    Canade-chan, don''t be alarmed.

    ¡±I''m cumming!¡±

    The members thus decided.

    Hold on, Mona.

    I won''t let you like it anymore.

 602 Episode 598, no questions asked.

    Me, Kanade, Nina, Al.

    I waited until night because I wanted to make an ambush, and I came to the place where I found Ku''s mother yesterday.

    "Here... there was Ku''s mom"

    "Speaking of which, why did Ku''s mother move freely?" If it had been used for monstrosity research, it would have been a trapped image. "

    "Probably used up." That''s why it''s too much trouble to dispose of it, so I let it escape appropriately... it''s a terrible story. "

    "I can''t let go."

    Unusually, Nina was burning in anger.

    I was so adorable about Ku.....

    And there are places where I look at myself over and over again, and I can''t forgive myself anymore.

    How are you going to find it?

    "I see. I could use some help from the animals... is Mona good at detection, Al?"

    "There is a magic that senses and informs the lifesigns in the range." He''s definitely using it because he''s not good for fighting. And if you know the enemy is coming, you''ll run away. "

    Hmmm.

    I''d like to capture them here for all sorts of information.

    Or I''d like to defeat them.

    I want to prevent the worst from happening, so I won''t tolerate failure.

    Now, what do we do?

    "Yaah, how do you find it? No one knows the details, right?"

    "That''s not Kanade."

    Me?

    Find out where Mona is with her good sense of smell!

    "I''m not a dog!?"

    Canade became indignant at Mr. Al''s recklessness.

    Wouldn''t it be better to bring Sakura with us?

    "That''s a bad idea." Do you think Sakura is quiet? "

    ¡­¡­

    Covert behavior is the principle, on! I could easily imagine shouting cheerfully.

    That''s why you have to do your best, Kanade.

    "Too chaotic!? Well, I''ll try..."

    If you don''t say no, you''re a good person.

    I''m worried about Kanade.

    ¡±S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S¡±

    Canade snorted and looked around.

    There was a little bit of confusion, but I pointed to a corner of the forest.

    "Hmm... maybe this way?"

    "Do you understand!? I was just kidding..."

    "It''s not terrible!?"

    Believe in the canade and go deep into the forest.

    vanishing the signs, proceeding slowly with great care.....

    And I discovered a cave.

    Suspicious.

    Yeah, that sounds suspicious.

    It looks like a small cave, but I don''t like it.

    Kanade''s nose was reacting, and I was sure Mona was here.

    Rain, what do we do?

    "That''s right..."

    It''s necessary to assume that Mona is unaware of our actions.....

    I think it''s okay to carry out an ambush like this.

    It''s night now.

    Mona would be asleep if she wasn''t worried about her enemies.

    There will be some traps, but we should be able to gain the upper hand.

    On the contrary, it would be dangerous if you had already noticed us.

    We may be waiting for a lot of traps to be set up.

    I''m worried about what to do.

    What am I supposed to do?

    Does Al have any thoughts?

    Um, look at that.

    Al took a few steps forward.

    And then the feathers of light grew on my back.....

    Garuda Blast!

    All of a sudden, I bombarded myself with super magic.

    Grrrr!

    Extreme storms and shocks blow up small caves.

    "Hey!?"

    "Haa!?"

    I hurriedly hugged Nina and fell down on the spot.

    Kanade was blown away by the aftermath in time.

    And....

    All that was left was a broken cave and a pile of sand.

    In front of them, Al nodded contentedly.

    Hmm. You''re refreshed, aren''t you?

    "What are you doing all of a sudden...?"

    Isn''t it a preemptive strike?

    "It''s too useless to ask questions..."

    "Luna''s messed up place is definitely inherited by Al-san..."

    Canade and I were both in shock.

    "... it''s coming"

    But Nina snorted with a steep face.

    We quickly switch our minds and steal the traces of a cave that turned into a pile of sand.

    Normally, I wouldn''t be alive.

    However, Mona is not ordinary, but an ex-spirit clan that is outside the standard of the current demon clan.

    ¡±Puhhhhh!!!? I''m surprised!!!?¡±

    Mona blew up a pile of dirt and showed herself covered in dirt.

    "What? What!? What happened!? Suddenly my travel lab exploded!?"

    Ifreet Disaster!

    "Giaaaaaaaa!!?"

    On the second relentless shot, Mona was swallowed up by the blazing fire.

    No, well.

    Mona was an enemy, and she did something she couldn''t forgive.....

    Still, I felt a bit of sympathy for the unanswered attack.

    ¡±Ho, ho, ho... what...?¡±

    I guess I should say so.

    Mona was alive even after receiving two shots of super magic.

    While fluttering, he stood up.....

    "What, Al!?"

    When I saw Al-san, I squinted my face.

 603 Its been a long time since we met.

    "It''s been a long time, Mona." How are you doing? "

    "N-No, why is Al here!?"

    Mona was so upset about it.....

    In addition, it seems that he noticed us behind him, and he leaked a voice that he didn''t quite understand, such as "Pugiura."

    "Even you guys... why?"

    Well, I wonder why.

    "Well, you can''t be tracking me... no, maybe you let me swim?" So I tried to crush my research..... "

    Looking like she was mistaken, Mona''s expression turned into a look of war.

    I can''t tell you.

    I can''t say it''s just a coincidence that there''s a cat ghost town nearby.

    "First of all..."

    "Ahh!?"

    They shot wires out of Aegis and captured Mona.

    What are you doing here?

    What are you trying to do?

    I''ll let you throw up all of it.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t get caught."

    It''s getting worse

    Mona''s body melted into a dolly.....

    Then, the wire is pulled out and reconstituted.

    I knew I had the ability to transform, but I never thought I''d be able to do this.

    Troublesome.

    If I can, I''d like to get captured and ask a lot of questions, but that''s going to be tough.

    "You should just give up on me, huh? Fufu."

    ¡±Hmm... then we''ll have to turn it off right here¡±

    Huh?

    "Isn''t that right? We can''t catch them." I can''t just let you get away with it. Then, don''t you think it''s best to defeat it here? "

    Mr. Al gave a very bad smile.

    I don''t know which one is the bad guy.

    "Um... if I let you go quietly, maybe you''ll come back later to repay me...?"

    "You''re not that kind of guy, are you?" Let''s go! "

    Yes!

    First off, me and Canadiens jumped out.

    I kicked hard on the ground and suddenly closed the distance with Mona.

    Ahahah, you''re not growing up to be honest with me, are you?

    Mona laughed and put her hand on the ground.

    His fingertips changed into spears as he moved through the ground.....

    They''ve grown countless times, like bamboo, to penetrate the canadas with me.

    But that''s what I expected.

    Ng

    With Nina''s backup, Kanade and I moved to the side.

    I didn''t dare to do anything, but I charged straight in front of her, believing that she would do it.

    "Hey!?"

    I pinched Mona, who was upset, from left to right.

    Haa!

    Nah!

    This!

    Mona turned her hands into shields to stop our fists.

    But it''s sweet.

    Without ending with a single attack, he pounded his fist further.

    Canade alternates between punching and kicking for a stormy onslaught.

    "Uu, uuu...!? This may be too much...!?"

    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to prepare one or two limbs for you!"

    "Well, so-so. Calm down. I''m not going to compete with you this time....."

    "We have a reason to fight!"

    Do something terrible to Ku''s mother.

    Makes Nina and Ku sad.

    I couldn''t leave the culprit alone.

    "That''s not it. Give up."

    Mr. Al was hovering over Mona.

    "Oh, when did... I see!" The power of that fox!? "

    ¡°That''s not right, Blue Cocutos.¡±

    Me and Kanade stopped the rush and jumped backwards at the same time.

    Immediately after that, Al''s super magic blew up.

    A local blizzard blows and the world is dyed white.

    A world of absolute zero degrees.

    Mona is frozen in an instant, just as the presence of creatures there is unacceptable.

    "Hey, the restraint is complete."

    "Wow..."

    Me and Kanade are going to be pulled back by such a nasty attack.

    to freeze your whole body.....

    Isn''t this an absolute necessity?

    At least I can''t think of any way to resist.

    "Oh, Ri...?"

    Nina looked alarmed and stared at Mona, who was frozen.

    "Hmm, that''s right." No matter how Mona is, she can''t escape from this state on her own. Let''s put a seal on it and bring it back to the city. And then, it''s the interrogation time you''ve been waiting for. "

    Al-san, you''re alive.

    "Shh, don''t say that."

    Mr. Al, who is called an interrogator, seems very happy.

    But if you point that out, you might get a strange stir.

    "Anyway, do as Al says... Nina!"

    Huh?

    Feeling murdered, I ran to Nina.

    Protect your little body, lift it up,

    Gravity inversion!

    Use the power you have contracted Tina to flee to the sky.

    Immediately thereafter, a giant monster charged as it shook the earth.

    It wasn''t just the whole thing.

    Dozens of herds appeared out of nowhere.....

    Gashaah!

    One of the monsters crushed Mona, which was covered in ice.

    "" Ah!? ""

    I think it''s over, but it''s too late.

    We''ve lost a valuable prisoner of war.

    ... I think that was a mistake.

 604 Six hundred stories. Ive come to my head.

    The shattered Mona scattered the fragments around her.

    Then, a monster like Weyburn throws up fire.

    Guren''s tongue licked the ground and melted Mona''s fragments.

    Then what do you think?

    Mona''s fragments began to move, joining up with other fragments.

    That sounds like a slime....

    I''m back!

    Mona eventually regains herself.

    "Ugh!? Ah, you''re back from that state...?"

    "This is bullshit..."

    But you''re not immortal, are you?

    Like Altera, there must be a nucleus somewhere that makes up the body.

    If we destroy it, we win.

    I''d like to get caught and interrogated if I can.....

    If that''s difficult, I''d like to cut down the enemy forces here.

    "Ahh... even though I''m not good at fighting." I wanted to do it, so I did it on my own! "

    "Hmm, well said." I''m sure the Lord likes it more than you do on his own. "

    "Um, I''m not doing anything." You''re guilty, aren''t you? "

    "Come on. Let''s make a mess of Rain and the others... that''s not all." When the Lord left the city, did you remember to bring out the words that you had scratched around and the things that you shouldn''t bring out? "

    "Don''t you think that tools and knowledge can only be used?"

    "There are some things you can''t do with your hands."

    Oh my, my head is as stiff as ever

    Mona shrugged her shoulders in an act.

    Then I put a smile out.

    "Well, anyway. I don''t feel good about being fucked... I''m gonna kill you."

    Mona snaps her fingers.

    Reacting to that sound, a monster resembling a spider gushed out of nowhere.

    "This guy... how many of them are there?"

    "Ahh, don''t worry about that." These guys were just tamed. I wonder if that fox is the first to succeed in monstrosity. "

    "Why did you do that?"

    "Because it''s fun."

    ¡°How''s it going?

    "It''s fun trying new things, isn''t it? That''s why I''m doing it. That''s all."

    It''s like I don''t feel guilty.

    Rather, he even has doubts about being angry.

    He''s a jerk.

    "Loose, I can''t help it...!"

    Nina also seemed to remember her strong anger and stared at Mona hard.

    "You can''t forgive me? Don''t like it? Fine. Then let''s do it!"

    my fingers were sniped again.....

    As a signal, a large number of monsters began to charge.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Rain, I''ll take care of this for you and Nina!"

    Got it!

    Canade and Nina stand in an impending swarm of monsters.

    Ng!

    Nina turned her hand around and opened the door leading to the subspace.

    The canade jumped in there.....

    Ni-chan!

    Kanade, who was transferred behind the monsters, launched an ambush.

    Alternating between fists and kicks, they kicked the monsters one after another.

    But the enemy hasn''t lost either.

    Next, reinforcements gushed out.....

    I tried to crush Canade and Nina with my weight.

    Noooo...

    Nina drilled countless holes.....

    Stones are thrown one after the other into it.

    Stones were pouring down on the monsters from every angle.

    Although a child, it is the strongest species.

    With all that power, the monsters couldn''t help but stop.

    "And I''ll stab you!"

    Canadians ran.

    Faster than the wind.

    More intense than a storm.

    Dare to jump into the center of enemy territory.

    The monsters frightened by Nina''s attack could not deal with her.

    Canade is frantic as she likes.....

    In an instant, the number of monsters decreased.

    But there''s no reason to be happy.

    The monster that was supposed to be defeated split up.....

    Repeat more divisions, more than doubling the number in the beginning.

    "What are you talking about!?"

    "This monster... I don''t know, right?"

    "Maybe Mona did something!" Maybe they didn''t do anything, or they were just trying to put us off by lying like that. "

    You must have realized that you can''t win by quality.

    The monsters repeatedly split up.

    (d) from the outset.

    (d) to (iv).

    4 to 8.

    And....

    Over and over again, the number of divisions is over a hundred in no time.

    Still divided, it was about to reach a thousand.

    "What shall I do...?"

    "It''s okay, Nina. If we split up, we can just take them all down at once. Let''s do our best. Nina, give me your backup!"

    Yeah.

    Since we have been together for a long time, we can see that we are thinking in one word without having to explain it in depth.

    Canade closed her eyes and concentrated deeply.

    Likewise, Nina gently sharpened her heart.

    "Nnnnhhhh...!"

    "Nnuuuu...!"

    accumulating strength, accumulating, accumulating.....

    Unleash it all at once!

    Nnnnn!

    Ng!

    Nina, who had grown into a grown-up Nine-tailed figure... was awakened by the bees and the light that discharged them.

 605 Episode 601, theres no enemy in front of us.

    While Raine trains in the Cat Spirit Tribe''s home....

    Canadians were also training.

    I can''t stop being sweet to Rain.

    Above all, Rayne tends to be reckless.

    Then we have no choice but to be strong and support ourselves.

    That''s why I brush my arms every day.

    As a result.....

    Canade and Nina were able to voluntarily transition to Awakening.

    However, although there is a time limit of five minutes.....

    That''s enough for now.

    Nina!

    Yeah!

    Nina turned her hand around.

    The approaching monster was swallowed up by the subspace.....

    I was forcibly transferred to a place that was as far away as possible.

    That''s how Nokia used to fight.

    Looking at my mother''s back, my daughter grows up.

    It''s nice, Nina!

    Canadians run.

    Oh, no.

    It''s not easy to run.

    I can fly.

    Like the wind.

    Like a sound.

    The monsters were crushed one by one as they noticed her figure in front of them.

    They cannot react and are not allowed to resist.

    Absolute executioner.

    This is it!

    After tearing apart about half of the monsters, Kanade takes a short distance to confirm the outcome of the battle.

    "Canade, that''s amazing..."

    "Eheheh, but that''s not it."

    "It wasn''t just a surprise, cat..."

    "You''re going to say that here!?"

    Surrounded by her distinctive companions, Nina grew spiritually.

    However, whether the growth direction is right or not is a subtle point.

    "Hmm!?"

    Canade looked steep and looked at the monster.

    The monster that was supposed to fall apart.....

    However, it regenerates without stopping breathing.

    The four monsters were divided into four monsters.

    A new monster emerged from each fragment.

    "But isn''t that okay?" Ugh, how troublesome. "

    What shall we do?

    "Hmm... you can''t regenerate it if it''s shattered, right?" then..... "

    Canade whispered to Nina softly.

    Nina nodded and nodded.....

    There''s no problem, so I''ll make a powerful smile.

    Well then, I''ll be ready, please!

    Yeah.

    "Uniaaaaaaa...!!"

    Kanade''s voice echoes his temper and accumulates strength.

    The light that runs around her body plays a bee.

    Over time, the discharge becomes more intense, and eventually, it converges on the right hand.

    Kanade, who was building up his strength, couldn''t move and was defenseless.

    The monsters seemed to have spotted it, and it was on its way to Canade.

    If this keeps up, the defenseless Kanade will suffer from the fangs of the monsters.....

    It''s just that Nina won''t allow it.

    Ng

    Nina opened the doors leading to the subspace one after another, forcing the monsters to transfer.

    I never leaked a single one.

    I would never allow all monsters to approach me.

    It is forcibly transferred one after another and collected in one place.

    And....

    "This is the end..."

    Finally, a giant subspace door was opened.

    It''s like the mouth of a beast.

    Nina skillfully manipulated her powers and swallowed the monsters in one place.

    Forced metastasis as is.

    Monsters with troublesome regeneration abilities were jumped about 100 meters into the air.

    This is also an imitation of how my mother fought.

    Nevertheless, the monster was sturdy.

    Not to mention its ability to regenerate, it will not be able to be neutralized simply by falling from a hundred meters.

    But Nina understood that.

    So, here''s the baton touch.

    "Canade... oh, come on."

    Yeah, leave it to me!

    Ready.

    As if to say so, Kanade''s whole body was shining.

    In particular, my right hand is glowing strongly.

    It is as if I were holding the sun in my hand.

    "Uniiiiiiiiii"

    Deep, deep and focused.

    The compressed force at one point is pushed further to the limit and brought together.

    And when the limit comes, unleash it all at once!

    "NAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Canade thrust her right hand out forcefully.

    The stored light is emitted, and great power is blown out.

    The light that dances like a storm is like a dragon.

    A blow comparable to super magic swallowed the monsters together.

    There is nothing left after that.

    If you''re strong enough, you''ll only get dusty and tiny.

    It seemed like I couldn''t play it in that state.

    The monsters never came back to life, and they disappeared into the wind.

    "Canade, that''s amazing..."

    "Fufufu! It''s limited to Awakening, but it''s my Special Attack."

    Ooh!

    "If I were to name it... Super Canadeatac!"

    "Oh...?"

    What''s your name?

    Nina tilted her head like that.

 606 Lesson 602: The Spirit Showdown

    Garuda Blast!

    Titan Rush!

    Al-san chanted super magic.....

    As if to oppose it, Mona also cast super magic.

    Wind storms and earth tsunamis clash directly in front of us.

    In the aftermath, the shockwave blew and wiped away everything around it.

    "Hmm!?"

    Mona came forward just in time for the magic effect to end.

    I changed my hands into swords and slashed at Al-san sharply.

    Al''s magic skills were superb, but Sora and Luna were just as bad at melee.

    On the other hand, Mona is free to change her body.

    I''m good at applying that tricky tactic, and I can do multiple melee battles.

    Simply put, Al-san''s portion is worse.....

    I got it!

    Sweet!

    Mona''s assault was stopped with an Aegis.

    And it releases the poison needle at the counter.

    I don''t think it''s going to work, but it''s going to be a deterrent.

    Raine, thank you for saving me.

    You''re welcome.

    I''ll take charge of the melee.

    I''m not alone, so if there''s a weakness, my partner can make it up.

    ¡±Hmm... hey, isn''t that cowardly of you to take on a poor maiden?¡±

    "I''m sorry, but don''t expect it to be fair." I''m not on the side of justice. "

    "I''m lamenting the bad luck I''ve been plotting against my concubines."

    Well then, I guess the theory is to truncate the one who''s in the way...?

    Mona put her hands back....

    Instead, he transformed his long hair into countless spears.

    And then, the hair turned into a spear stretched vigorously and pierced the ground.

    What the hell?

    lurking in my brows.....

    There was a slight vibration coming from the ground.

    Al-san, on top!

    Hmmm!

    I operated by gravity, and Al fled to the sky with magic.

    Immediately after that, countless spears grew from the ground.

    He''s trying to pierce us, and he''s got a lot of speed.

    However, because I was able to make a decision to evacuate immediately, the blade will not reach us.

    Fireball Multishot!

    Dragoon Howling Triple!

    Although she smashed into the magic of counterattacks, Mona was quick.

    If I could retract my spear immediately, I would jump to the side and avoid our attack.

    Not only can I handle super magic, but I''m also good at melee combat.

    Plus, it''s a tricky way to change your body.

    This is the second time I''ve fought properly, though.....

    What a pain in the ass.

    The firepower may be lacking, but with an all-rounder that wins the battle on its own, I don''t know where to attack.

    It''s a very difficult opponent.

    "Yeah, a little bit. He''s a bastard!"

    "Then why don''t you stop?" I don''t have to go out of my way to fight here. "

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    I stepped in and waved my dick.

    even though it would be avoided.....

    Shortly thereafter, move to the second form.

    I chased him with twelve blades.

    "I have to thank you for doing this nonsense."

    If you''ll thank me, I''d like something sweet.

    I''m sorry, but you have to put up with the last blow.

    Second Form to Third Form.

    Ignition!

    Twelve blades converged in Kamui.

    I used a cartridge that had everyone''s magic power in advance, and hit it with a massive blow.

    Gah!!!

    A huge blade of light was knocked down from above as if crushing Mona.

    The timing, the speed, both the best.

    Normally, I wouldn''t be able to avoid it.....

    "Oh!?"

    Mona suddenly turned her legs into springs as she shouted in surprise.

    Shows incredible instantaneous power and retreats to the safety zone.

    "It''s nothing..."

    Fufufu, thank you for complimenting me.

    I feel like tonguing.

    Mona''s attack won''t reach us, but neither will ours.

    Gaze to the side.

    Canade and Nina were trying to sweep through the monsters once and for all as they switched to Awakening.

    If I could, I''d like to get their help.....

    I didn''t think my Awakening State would last long, so I could ask you to do anything.

    Me and Mr. Al have to do something about it.

    "...... Mr. Al"

    She whispered to Mona as she groaned.

    "...... I have a little idea, can you draw Mona''s attention?"

    "... hmm. Using my concubine as a blindfold?"

    "... can''t you do it?"

    "... no, I don''t mind." I was practicing with Tin, so I''m going to use it. "

    Al laughs with a smile.

    Looks like I understand what I''m trying to do.

    "Hey hey. What are you talking about there?" Are you asking me if you''ll let me go? Then you''re very welcome. "

    "By the way, the Lord has a lot to ask." There''s no way I''m letting you go. "

    "That''s what I''m talking about."

    "Damn, you''re persistent... this is what''s bothering the elderly." It''s hard because of the adhesive. "

    ¡±... ohhhh¡±

    Al''s temples trembled.

    ah.....

    This is really causal, isn''t it?

    Mona also says stupid things.

    "Well then, I''ll show you the power of that old man... and you''ll know the magic that is being lost, the power of magic at its highest level!!!"

 607 Story 603.

    "The spirit that governs the earth, water, fire, and wind." I pray to be your compatriot. With that power, shoot the world''s enemies. "

    Al started chanting in no time, even for super magic!?

    "Your power is mine." Ours is yours. Let''s walk together as one body, heart and soul. "

    Al''s chanting continued.

    A three-dimensional magic circle unfolded to envelop her.

    Further particles of light appear and converge slowly.

    I felt a tremendous force.

    I''m about to lose my hips just by looking at it.....

    So much overwhelming pressure.

    Definitely.

    Al-san''s words weren''t bluffing.....

    I was really trying to unleash my super magic.

    "... fufufu"

    For a moment, Al-san looked at us and laughed tinyly.

    That was.....

    Could it be a signal?

    All right.

    Understanding Mr. Al''s intentions, I took Kusanagi back to the first form and charged at Mona.

    Rotate the double saver and slash it alternately with the blades on both sides.

    As if to reproduce the storm, he continued to attack without inflicting a counter attack.

    "Ugh, this...!!!"

    I guess I should say so.

    Mona prevented all of our attacks and made her stand.

    I just can''t afford that face.

    For the first time ever, I had an impatient expression on my face.....

    I am also sweating cold.

    Mona''s gaze was turned toward me and behind me...... Al-san.

    Even Mona wouldn''t be able to do anything if she used magic of the highest grade.

    It seems that I want to go and interfere with it immediately.....

    I won''t forgive you for that.

    I''ll buy you some time to finish Al''s chanting!

    "This is getting in my way!"

    It''s only natural that you''re interrupting me.

    "Unconsciously... if you release something like that, you won''t be safe either!?" It''s magic that changes the whole terrain!? "

    "Then I can take you down."

    Mona wouldn''t have lied.

    But I trusted Al.

    Even if you were angry with me for calling me old, you wouldn''t have gotten me involved.

    They should be able to get us a safe zone.

    "Destroy, perish, perish. I will not leave his body, his soul, or his fragments, but I will return him to the ashes of all things in heaven and earth."

    ... you''ll do it, won''t you?

    I was a little nervous about the noisy chanting.

    "Damn, I can''t go out with you!"

    Mona seemed to have given up on interrupting Al''s chanting.

    Instead, he escaped.

    But I won''t allow that.

    Skip the wire of Aegis and tangle Mona''s legs.

    I pulled back to the ground with a gravity maneuver.

    I''ll cum!?

    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you get away with this."

    I''d like to capture you if I can, and ask you a lot of questions.....

    If that''s difficult, I''ll take them down here.

    Raine, launch that thing into the sky!

    Roger that! Gravity inversion!

    The wire remained entwined, and Mona''s gravity was inverted.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!?"

    With tremendous force, Mona fell into the sky.

    And in front of Al-san... I was forced to move to just the right place.

    The two eyes meet.

    Huh, Mona.

    No, hey, Al.

    "My concubine told me things like Baba, how restless she is, how cheeky she is, and how cute she is..."

    "You didn''t say that!"

    "And the debt of the past... my concubine won''t be able to repay me if she gets hit."

    "Oh, let''s calm down, Al. apart from me...."

    "That''s why... go away"

    Al said the last word in a very cold voice.

    "Heaven and earth collapse... Paradise Rostock!!"

    At that moment, the sun manifested itself on the ground.

    Unimaginable fires rage and swallow everything.

    The blizzard continued.

    The polar ice flashed and froze everything.

    Next, a tornado penetrated the sky.

    The wind folds in and out, chopping everything up.

    The earth rose even further.

    More than a hundred meters of rocks rage and knock everything out.

    And finally, the polar white light came down.

    It is like the judgment of the heavens.

    Dyeing the world white.....

    The light converged to one point.....

    Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!

    Extreme explosion.

    It was a shock that was too intense, as if the world itself was trembling.

    Under the effect of the explosion, a whole area of clouds blows away and the sky is stained with pale blue.

    The earth was shaking and the sea was raging....

    It was as if a Cataclysm had taken place.

    And....

    "... wow"

    The terrain was changing.

    I deliberately moved Mona into the air to avoid harm.....

    Even so, it seemed that the impact had occurred, and there was a huge crater as if a meteorite had fallen.

    "Hmm."

    With that in mind, Mr. Al stretched his chest.

 608 Ill leave you with the 604 story again.

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    Not far from the battlefield was Mona.

    Although the five bodies are satisfied, there is no vitality in their faces.

    I was sweating so much...

    The skin became soil-colored and seemed to be suffering from the disease.

    "I thought I was going to die... no, really. It was terrible this time....."

    Separate a part of the body from the soul.

    Leave most of them on the spot and leave immediately.

    In doing so, I managed to escape.

    Altera used it before.

    This is what Mona taught us, so we become the original.

    "Al, you''re really exerting exquisite magic... oh no. You''re really coming to kill me."

    Looking back at the sight just now, Mona shuddered her body.

    "Well... eventually, I''ll laugh, right?"

    Even though he was dying because of superior magic.....

    I managed to escape in disarray.

    "Since you''ve used even the most exceptional magic, you probably think you''ve gotten rid of me." Fufu, Al''s an idiot. Do you think I''m cautious and don''t have any insurance? It''s true that this encounter was unexpected, but I''ve insured many times so that anything can happen. ¡±

    Mona stands up slowly, laughing.

    "Well... it''s a waste, but we have to destroy the research results." If it''s true, I''d like to take it home, but as expected, I can''t go back there again... okay. Let''s get back to Reese. "

    Mona was trying to open the transfer gate.....

    "Huh!? Hee, I can''t open it... eh!?"

    When I was in a hurry, I heard footsteps behind me.

    Looking back terrifiedly.....

    I''m sorry, but I can''t escape?

    There was a figure of Rain.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Mona seems to have disappeared under the influence of extreme magic.....

    I was well.

    A small cave.

    I was hiding there.

    "W-Why are you here?!"

    "Thanks to Al."

    Al-san says.....

    Mona is quite a smart guy, so she may not be able to defeat her magic at the highest level.

    There was no way to resist a direct attack.

    However, there is a high chance of escaping somewhere by preparing a substitute.

    So I want you to explore the surroundings.

    The escaped Mona should be relieved and alarmed, so it would be easy to find her.

    ... I sneaked up on the story.

    After that.....

    Al unfolded the barrier around the area to prevent transfer magic.

    And I asked the animals to find out where Mona is...

    I''m sure you''re using most of your strength to escape the most extreme magic.....

    Now Mona can''t escape anymore.

    Completely hunted down.

    "Heh, hehaha... no, this isn''t good. I''ll tell you what. Speaking of which, did Al have a cautious and unassuming personality from a long time ago?"

    "Stay quiet and surrender. I promise you my life."

    "Hmm, what should I do?" It doesn''t necessarily protect me.

    Can you afford it?

    "Well, there''s more than one insurance policy I''ve prepared for this kind of occasion!"

    Mona spoke sharply.

    The magic circle instantly unfolded at her feet, as if it was a signal.

    No casting magic!?

    Besides, it''s fast!

    "Guard is killing me!" You''re dead, eh

    What was unleashed was super magic.

    The Phantom Beast of the Otherworld is summoned to spread the fire of the Guren.

    Unfortunately, the timing was perfect.

    Normally, there is no way to avoid it.

    but.....

    You''re not the only one who kept the trump card!

    Jin Lai!

    At that moment, the colors disappeared from the world.

    There was a raging flame approaching, but its movement was slow in slow motion.

    Not only the flames, but also the flying leaves and water droplets dripping from the cave ceiling slowed the movement down to less than a tenth.

    In such a stagnant world, I''m the only one who can do it as usual.....

    Oh, no.

    You can move faster than usual.

    You can separate yourself from the laws of the world and move within the reason I created.

    Simply put, it''s hyperacceleration.

    Not only physical ability, but also accelerated thinking.

    This allows the opponent to move at an unexpected speed.

    Here''s my trump card.

    It was a new power that I had acquired through special training with Tin-san and the others.

    ¡­¡­

    In a world where time flowed slowly, I caught fire and jumped into Mona''s pocket.

    First, a blow.

    I slammed the base of my palm into his abdomen.

    Then it goes around to the back and activates the fireball at a zero distance.

    I tied them up with Aegis wires to make them even worse.

    That''s where Jin-Lai finished.

    So that the world can return and time can flow normally.

    Haha!?

    Eating blows and magic almost simultaneously and being restrained....

    Mona collapsed without knowing what had happened.

    "Huh... what is it...?" ugh..... "

    Do you still want to do it?

    "Ugh..."

    Mona crooked her face in horror as she poked the blade of Kusanagi.

    The fact that I have insurance means that my life is very important.

    Mona trembled a little as she sensed our seriousness.

    As far as I can see, the insurance is exhausted... or I don''t think there''s anything reversed from here.

    What do we do?

    "...... I surrender."

    "Alright. Then I''ll leave you to it." Please call Al-san and have her sealed so she can''t use her powers..... "

    "... that''s not a problem."

    Suddenly, the voice of a stranger interrupted.

    Almost at the same time, it was hit by a shock and flew out of the cave.

 609 605 episodes of pitch-black.....

    "Gu... what the hell...!?"

    I bumped into her when she was blown up and she felt painful over there.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem to be a serious injury and the wound was healed.

    Get back in position and start staring at Kusanagi right away.

    What the hell is that?

    I have no idea what happened...

    But I had a terribly bad feeling.

    Oh, are you still alive?

    A slightly dark-haired man appeared.

    Age... looks like the middle of the 20s, but it''s still burning, and it looks like it''s past thirty.

    He''s a strange man.

    I wore a pitch black robe that matched my hair.

    Light armor and a dagger.

    A bag containing props.

    As far as the equipment was concerned, I was an adventurer.

    It''s just that I''m not an ordinary adventurer.

    I''m also proud to have walked through the fairy tale.....

    Still, I feel terrible about this man.

    Even though I shouldn''t have done anything, there is a lot of pressure released, and if I don''t tighten my eyes, I will be swallowed.

    "Haha... I can''t believe the master is coming to help me..."

    Mona was carried by a man.

    As she says, the man came to help Mona?

    So you''re from the demon race?

    More and more I don''t know who the man is.

    "Mona belongs to me." Since you were about to leave on your own, it''s normal to bring them back, right? "

    "It''s tough... I''m so worn out, you can put in a kind word for me..."

    "It''s because of your daily deeds." If I had a little more bleeding, I would have. "

    "Ahahah... I can''t say anything about this."

    "I''ll take care of it later." Go to sleep. "

    ¡±Yeah, I''ll let you do that... just like that...¡±

    It seemed like it was already at its limit, so Mona fainted.

    The man carried Mona on his shoulder and stayed the same....

    "Wait."

    This man is dangerous.

    You shouldn''t get involved in this.

    Although instinct has given such a warning, we can''t let Mona get away with it.

    Point the tip of the spruce at the man.

    "Who are you?"

    "I don''t feel the need to answer."

    Why don''t you join me and Mona in the fight?

    Hmmm.

    The man stops and looks at us.

    "... I see. If you say that, I''ll be a part of it."

    The man''s gaze caught me.

    My back trembles unexpectedly.

    What cold eyes you have.

    Absolute zero degree shine.

    Not only emotions, but even souls are frozen.

    Be even more vigilant and ask questions.

    You look human, but you''re one of the demons?

    No.

    Then why protect Mona?

    "Because this is mine."

    What does that mean?

    Could it be.....

    Are you really on the side of the demons?

    ¡°We are not actively hostile, but we are not in a cooperative relationship.¡±

    Well, I repeat, why do you want to help Mona?

    What he says is contradictory.

    While saying they weren''t enemies of the demon race, they were trying to help Mona.

    Are they still enemies?

    or.....

    "The reason I''m helping this guy is simple."

    "Is that...?"

    Because Mona is my demon.

    What''s the matter!?

    ... did you just say use magic?

    Then, this one.....

    After all, this man is just like me...? "

    "I''ve been letting him like this for a while... but it''s time for him to work for me." That''s why I''m here to bring you back. That''s all. "

    "Mona was cooperating with the demons, but it was Mona''s intention, not yours." Is that what you''re saying? "

    "That''s right, I think that''s a good idea." I don''t like people who turn their heads fast. It''s going to be smooth. "

    If you believe a man''s story, you may not be the enemy.

    I thought it would be better not to fight because it would be the opponent who wouldn''t be able to do it on his own.

    But...

    "I knew you weren''t on the side of the demons." I don''t have any proof of that... but maybe you''re telling the truth. You look like a boring, lying person. "

    "Oh, can you rate me that much?" I''m not in a bad mood. "

    However, I can''t let you take Mona as she is.

    Why is that?

    "I''ve been messing around a lot." I''m also curious about what kind of evil trick you were doing here. All of them must be thoroughly questioned. "

    I see.

    The man nodded tinyly.

    Without further ado, he stared at us.

    "I know what happened to you."

    "Well then..."

    "That said, it''s your situation and it''s none of my business." I don''t know. There''s no reason to be honest. ¡±

    I knew it.

    Somehow, I didn''t feel like I could negotiate with this man.

    Different values or lack of common sense.....

    Everything a man asks for is in a completely different place than I can think of.

    Therefore, even if we can talk, we cannot conclude a negotiation.

    ¡°What do we do? Do we do it? I don''t mind."

    The man stretched out his sword at his waist while carrying Mona.

    It''s a short sword.

    However, the blade turned black like the darkness of the night.....

    It was so polished that it could be seen at a glance as an object of manufacture.

    When I saw the other one that was left on my waist, I thought it might be a double sword user.

    "...... I''ll stop."

    I put the spruce back in the sheath.

    "I don''t want to miss Mona, but I''m not good at fighting you. It''s bad."

    That''s a good idea.

    The man laughed tinyly and turned his back to me.....

    "Wait, one last thing."

    What?

    "I''m Rain Shroud. What''s your name?"

    "Reinhardt, I abandoned my surname. And... he''s just like you, Beast Tamer."

 610 Episode 606. Thoroughly to the end.

    Mona''s suspicious experiment turned the animal into a monster.

    I worked with Al to do a lot of damage.

    But a step further, Reinhardt, who called himself Beast Tamer, showed up and got away.

    I went back to the Cat Spirit Clan and told everyone about them.

    "Nha? Beast Tamers other than Rain...?"

    "Rain is causing a bit of a bug... but Beast Tamer isn''t a very unusual profession, and there aren''t many of them there, right?"

    However, I''m really worried that you''ve overwhelmed Raine''s husband.

    ¡°If you want to add it, I''m also concerned that Mona called Reinhardt the ''Master''. What that word means is...."

    You''re signing with Mona, aren''t you?

    Finally, Sora said that to close the conversation.

    Actually, Mona wasn''t on Reese''s side, she was a double agent.

    That''s a pretty surprising fact, though.....

    There was someone who had a contract with her.

    If you''re going to borrow everyone''s words, there''s no one who can sign up with the strongest species.

    Only a handful of them.

    In fact, I''ve never seen anyone else contract with the strongest species.

    But Reinhardt didn''t have to do that.....

    Hmmm.

    After listening to the whole story, Mr. Tin looked troubled and pulled his tail. ''.

    Don''t do dexterity.

    I''m a little confused about whether I''m worried or playing.

    Doesn''t Tin and the others know about Reinhardt?

    "I''m out of town a little bit, but I''ve never heard of it... where''s Milla?"

    "Hmm, have I ever heard of it?" In the first place, I don''t go out too far. You know, everybody''s being mean and pushing a lot of work. "

    Maybe it''s because otherwise we''ll chase after Tania and leave the city.

    The figure of the dragon clan swinging around by the free-running Mire-san came to mind.

    "I don''t know either." The demons have a network there, but I''ve never heard of it. How about Elfin? "

    "I''ve been distancing myself from humans for a long time... so I don''t know anything about it."

    No one knows anything.

    Unidentified Beast Tamer.

    Reinhardt... who the hell is he?

    "...... I have some thoughts on this."

    It was Sigre who opened his mouth.

    "Huh? Is that true?" Even my concubine doesn''t know anything..... "

    "What? Because I live long enough." You''re accumulating knowledge in vain. "

    "Well, it''s true that Sigre spent the longest time." Sigre is the best. "

    Repeat the ''first'' twice.

    I might say I''m still young, but....

    Whatever you do, you''re not a bit grown up, Mr. Al.

    Sigre-san, can you tell me about Reinhardt?

    "I don''t know everything." Rather, it''s part of it. "

    With that in mind, Sigre talks about Reinhardt.

    If I hadn''t been bluffing, Reinhardt would have been part of a heroic party a few generations ago.

    What''s happening!

    Shocking information popped up, and everyone, including me, was surprised.

    "Maybe that means that Sigre-san was with you...?"

    "No, I wasn''t with you." It''s an even older party than the previous generation. "

    "Even before that..."

    Isn''t that weird? Reinhardt''s about twenty, isn''t he?

    "Calculations don''t match."

    It''s not uncommon for the strongest species to live for hundreds of years.....

    No human being can live that long.

    No matter how hard you try, you will reach the end of your life in about a hundred years.

    "That''s why you said you don''t know everything."

    "That''s, well..."

    "There was a Beast Tamer named Reinhardt at a brave party a few generations ago." Reinhard has a rare talent, and with that power, he contributed to the party and succeeded in defeating the Demon King...... This is what Tsuji knows. "

    What happened after that?

    I don''t know. From the front stage, it looks like you disappeared completely.

    ¡­¡­

    Reinhardt.

    He was on the same Beast Tamer as me, at the Brave Party.

    And they have a contract with the strongest species.

    Who the hell are you?

    When I saw Mona''s involvement, I thought it was the demonic side.....

    However, she denied it.

    Besides, after a few minutes of encounter, he didn''t look like he was tied to an organization.

    Have your own wings and fly wherever you want.

    I felt like I had such a heart, reminiscent of a bird.

    Mmm, suddenly, I''m refreshed.

    Isn''t Luna''s head always refreshing?

    "Hmm. My head is always... what does that mean!?"

    "Fight, no."

    "I''m sorry..."

    The interaction between Sora and Luna was a little nervous.

    "I don''t know how to ask Nokia this... do you know anything about Mona?"

    It was Nokia who suffered the most from Mona.

    If she had any idea what Mona wanted to do and what she wanted to do.....

    By knowing that, you may indirectly get information about Reinhardt.

    That''s what I expected, but Nokia shook her head.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."

    "I see..."

    "However, this is my guess... it looks like Mona was researching the resuscitation of the dead."

    "Resuscitate the dead?"

    Once upon a time... Mina was told that if she had all the conditions, she could revive the dead.

    Is Mona interested in the magic these gurus use?

    Oh, no.

    Is it Reinhard, not Mona, who is interested?

    Was Mona moving a lot under his orders?

    "Manipulate people''s minds and turn animals into monsters. And in the West, although it''s a degraded copy, I tried to resuscitate the dead... I don''t know if it''s by my own will or by order, but I''m sure Mona is interested in resuscitating the dead."

    If you ask me, when he was still in town, he used to hunt for such magic books.

    "However, I don''t know whether it was Reinhardt''s order or Mona''s own idea..."

    "Reinhardt..."

    It''s just a hunch, but I don''t think he''s a bad guy.

    But I don''t think he''s a good man.

    What are you thinking, what are you thinking?

    And what purpose do you have in mind?

    I don''t know anything, but I kept it in the corner of my head to be careful.

 611 607 stories, new friends.

    Although I had trouble encountering Mona, I resumed training as usual.

    Mona''s purpose is not to leave the realm of speculation, and Reinhardt''s identity remains unchanged.

    I can''t help bothering my head because I don''t know.

    I came to such a conclusion.

    And another week.

    I practiced a lot.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Mi-chan!

    Tin, who was awake, charged in.

    As usual, at a bullshit speed, you''ll be swinging around in an instant.

    But I can''t lose forever.

    Jin Lai!

    Instantaneous ultra-acceleration to dodge Mr. Tin''s attacks.

    At the same time, I avoided the attack of Sigre, who flew from above, like a hawk hunting its prey.

    Ehhh!

    "Hey!"

    Milla and Rezona shook their fists as they tried to pinch them from left to right.

    Don''t underestimate it as just a punch.

    Their blow is comparable to a siege weapon.

    No, more than that.

    So, I don''t take it seriously.

    Gravity inversion!

    "Wow!?"

    "Ohh!?"

    I''ll invert the gravity of the two of you and fly you to the sky.

    I did my best to fly about a meter, but I was able to reach the goal of deflecting the attack.

    Fireball Multishot!

    I''ve created a fireball to the limit of what I can do now, and it''s scattered like rain.

    There''s an explosion over here, and soil smoke is blowing up.

    "My goal was to close my sight..."

    But that''s not the point.

    the real aim is.....

    Summon!

    Huh?

    Without being confused by blindfolding, I summoned the dagger in front of Mr. Tin, who was about to attack.

    As expected, if a blade suddenly appeared in front of Mr. Tin''s eyes, he would stop the leg of something in an instant.

    Aiming at it, the power gained by signing a contract with Rifa... was bound by the demon''s eyes.

    I completely stopped moving and put my fist in front of me.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ".....

    "I surrender."

    Tin raised his hands slightly.

    Hmm, that''s it!

    Alright!

    For the past week, it''s been a ridiculous practice of taking on Mr. Tin and the others together.....

    On the seventh day, I was finally able to take one.

    I''m so happy, I can''t help but to raise my voice of joy.

    "Let''s do it." I didn''t think I''d lose. "

    ¡±Hmmm... it was before Tania-chan, so I took it seriously, but I can''t believe I lost¡±

    "Myrrh, I want to show my daughter something good, but I can''t grow up..."

    Somehow, I was recognized as having grown up by Resona-san and the others, and I was praised.....

    You''ve done a great job up to here.

    "...... Mr. Tin......"

    "Now it''s time for a license announcement." Ah, you don''t have a license, do you? "

    Mr. Tin laughs mischievously.

    "In addition to acquiring the technique of" Jin Rai ", I was able to acquire more flexible and wide-ranging tactics than ever before. Rain''s growth over the past month has been remarkable. I have nothing more to teach you.¡±

    Thank you very much!

    You admitted it.

    I was so happy about that that I thanked him aloud and lowered my head deeply.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    That night.

    The party was held because of the training.

    Not only Tin and Furi, but also other Cat Spirit Races.

    I don''t seem to know the situation well, but for the time being, it seems that I have to join the party...

    I think it looks like a cheerful cat spiritual family.

    Huh.

    Eat and drink....

    It''s too rusty, so I go out and get the night breeze to cool me down.

    Yeah, the night breeze feels good.

    I felt that the air was very fresh and pleasant because it was the home of a cat spiritual family.

    "Rain"

    Looking back, Nina''s figure appeared.

    Putting Ku on his head and holding Ku''s mother in his arms.

    Throughout the incident, I was completely nostalgic, and the two foxes wouldn''t try to get away from Nina.

    Nina wanted to be with both of them, and recently this style had become normal.

    ... by the way, Tina says, "My favorite place has been stolen!" It was just a nonsense to lament.

    Here you go, my lady.

    "Thank you, Nina."

    Ku!

    Con!

    As if to bless you, Ku and Ku sounded high.

    Kou is Kou''s mother.

    The named person was of course Nina.

    "Thank you, guys."

    "...... Wahpu"

    When I stroke the koo and the koo, they shake their tails wide.

    It covered Nina''s face, and a tickling voice spilled out.

    "Um......"

    Yeah.

    Um......

    There was something to talk about, and Nina was shocked.

    The three tails were restlessly swaying, along with Ku and Ku''s tails.....

    When I look at it from the side, it looks like a parent and child, and it is a very smiling sight.

    "Is it time to go home...?"

    "Yeah, that''s right. I''ve been in the Cat Spirit Clan for a long time... so I''m going to be a nuisance any longer. and....."

    I was also concerned about the demon tribe''s movements.

    Just because I''m back in Horizon doesn''t mean I can do anything...

    However, I want to go back to my house so that I can deal with whatever happens.

    For once, I was able to serve my purpose.

    Nina, do you want to stay here longer?

    "Um... it''s fun, but... maybe I want to go home."

    He thinks he should be at Horizon''s house.

    I''m so glad you think so.

    "Um... do you have a favor to ask?"

    Please?

    "These kids... what, but..."

    Oh, I see.

    Nina immediately figured out what she wanted to say.

    "Can I... take you with me...?"

 612 Story 608, take good care of yourself.

    Kuu!

    Con!

    Alright, alright.

    Morning.

    Moving into the living room, Nina appears to have woken up earlier.

    Ku and Kou are awake and happily playing with Nina.

    Nina seemed very happy because she could spend time together.

    It is very difficult to keep a living thing.

    I''m a beast tamer, so I know that very well.

    However, Nina would definitely not throw it out on the way.....

    If you have any problems, we can follow up.

    Even if Nina says something, she''s not going to have to solve it all by herself.

    That''s how I allowed Koo and Koo to be kept.

    "Fufu"

    Nina seemed very happy to be with the two of them.

    Ku and Kou are also happy and spoiled.

    Kou touched Nina many times....

    Ku climbs up and sits on Nina''s head.

    ¡±Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Tina, who was preparing a meal in the kitchen, looked regretful.

    When I was in doll form, I used to ride on Nina''s head, so it must be complicated.

    I don''t know how you feel, but...

    Don''t be jealous of the fox.

    Good morning.

    Ah, Rain. Oohaha.

    Mr. Tin and Canade are awake.

    And then everyone else came along.....

    A buzzing breakfast begins.

    At that time, although Kanade, Tania, and Iris fought over the last winner....

    Apart from that, it was a calm and pleasant meal.

    ... Incidentally, the three were preached by Nokia-san.

    Serious Nokia had no choice but to argue because she was going through a very straightforward argument, and the three of them were all nodded.

    After eating my breakfast, I was thinking of taking a walk.....

    But unfortunately it''s raining today.

    I had no choice, so I decided to get ready to leave the city.

    "A month or so... it was very fulfilling, so it was pretty quick."

    Training to become stronger.

    Not only that, but also traveling....

    I think it has become a good memory.

    "I wish this day would go on forever."

    I think of it from the bottom of my heart.

    But my surroundings won''t forgive me.

    The activities of the demons were getting more and more active day by day.....

    Isn''t the demon king''s awakening near? and a sense of crisis.

    I''m also concerned about Reese and Monica.

    What are those two up to?

    We''ll have to find out.

    And Reinhardt, who said he was following Mona.

    He said he was the same Beast Tamer as me.....

    Who is he?

    What are you trying to do?

    You should be careful.

    And...... Arios.

    I haven''t seen her face since we met in King''s Landing.....

    I haven''t heard of being caught.

    What are you doing here?

    I was very curious about him.

    Is there still a pile of problems?

    It''s all a big deal.

    There may be more difficulties ahead than ever.

    But it''s okay.

    We have company.

    Everyone''s here.

    I''m not alone.

    So... it''s okay.

    Rain-san, can I have a moment?

    While packing, Mr. Tin knocked on the door.

    Go ahead, and you''ll come into the room.

    You were packing your bags.

    ¡°Yes, I''m leaving tomorrow.¡±

    "I''m sorry to hear that you''ve been with me for the past month, but it''s starting to feel like a family."

    ¡°Thank you, I''d be glad to hear that.¡±

    You can become a real family, right?

    Huh?

    "Will you take Canade-chan to your daughter-in-law?"

    * groan *

    I''m going to pull it off with pleasure.

    "Why are you talking like that...?"

    "Oh, I thought Canadek had told Mr. Rain what she thought."

    "I mean... why do you say that?" Could it be that you were consulted by Canadians? "

    "No, you''re not allowed, are you?" She''s usually fine and pleasant, but her first love was not yet. Because of that, I can''t really act on my romance. I didn''t hear anything. ¡±

    "Then why...?"

    "It''s my mother."

    It was a very convincing statement.

    As the same woman as my mother, I would know somehow if I looked at my daughter.

    "So... what do you say?"

 613 609 stories. Isnt that nice?

    What should I say?

    What kind of words should I spin?

    I get very lost.

    Just don''t get upset.

    If you''re going to do that, you might want to be honest with yourself, even if you can''t summarize your story well.

    Let''s prepare ourselves.

    "I''ll be honest with you..."

    Yes.

    "That doesn''t mean... I don''t think about it. I''ve imagined it a little bit.¡±

    So you''re attracted to Canade-chan?

    "... yes"

    I nodded honestly.

    Not only cute, but always bright and energetic.

    A natural mood maker that makes everyone smile.

    Besides, Kanade is a very sweet girl.

    You''ve always supported me.....

    Besides, I''ve been helping people over and over again.

    It supports my heart.

    There is such a girl close by, and she is also kind to me.

    There''s no way I can be unconscious.

    I don''t know if you like it.

    Although it''s subtle there.....

    There is no doubt that you are attracted to the heart little by little.

    Well, then, there''s no problem getting Kanade-chan to be your daughter-in-law, right?

    "I... can''t do that."

    ¡°Why?¡±

    "Well... it''s going to be a terrible story..."

    Lost.

    Lost.

    Lost.

    But I decided to be honest.

    "There are other girls who say they like me... and they are attracted to me."

    Oh, my God.

    It''s a pretty bad story.

    Instead of looking at one woman, you''re distracting me.

    As a man, I don''t think so.

    but.....

    You can''t just look someone in the eye.

    Considering that it might hurt others, it''s quite.....

    "Oh, Mr. Rain, when it comes to romance, you''re so indecisive"

    Ugh...

    "Very pathetic. No man."

    "I-I ''m sorry..."

    I can''t say anything because what Mr. Tin says is 100% correct.

    I just apologize.

    But...

    Suddenly, Tin-san laughed tinyly.

    "Don''t try to fool such a bad place, I have a good feeling about the part where you confess honestly. It conveys a feeling of honesty.¡±

    ¡±I''m just doing a joke that I''m shaking my feelings among multiple girls... so at least I have to be honest as much as I can¡±

    It''s clumsy, isn''t it?

    Tin-san laughs again as he giggles.

    I was prepared to get furious......

    But that''s not true, and Mr. Tin seems happy.

    Aren''t you mad?

    No?

    "Um......"

    ¡°To be honest, I was expecting this development. I could vividly imagine that Mr. Rain would be like this. And now, as you can imagine."

    Ugh...

    Anyway, I don''t want to apologize.

    And it''s pathetic.

    I feel like going in if there''s a hole.

    I''ll give you one piece of advice.

    "Advice... is that it?"

    You don''t have to narrow it down to a specific person, do you?

    A ridiculous statement pops up and the thought stops.

    In the meantime, Tin-san proceeds with the conversation on his own.

    "I don''t know much about humans, but I''m sure bigamy is allowed, right?"

    "Eh? Ah, yes... for now"

    Time and in some cases, aristocrats have to leave a lot of blood behind.

    We can''t just leave the house.

    For this reason it is permissible to have concubines, and to marry bigamy.

    And it''s the same for civilians.

    Only the nobility is good, not the common people. If you do anything, you will be discriminated against, and rebellion will occur.

    So, basically, bigamy is allowed regardless of status.

    In that case, you can marry all your favorite children.

    "I-I don''t care if you say that..."

    Although bigamy is permitted, few people do it among the common people.

    It''s simply a matter of wealth.

    Neither my parents nor the people around them were bigamous.

    There is a negative image of resistance to bigamy because of it.

    But Mr. Tin laughs and says, "Don''t worry about that."

    "Even if bigamy is forbidden, Kanade-chan is not a human being and is the strongest species, so she will not be bound by human laws."

    "Isn''t that" "asshole" "...?" "

    "Besides, you''re drawing the blood of God, aren''t you?" Then I think it''s important to have lots of daughters and lots of children. ¡±

    "No, but..."

    "In the first place, if you chose Kanade-chan alone, would you be willing to make other children sad?"

    "That''s..."

    I imagined the sight.

    My chest hurts a lot.

    "Everyone can be happy, not just one person. Well, that''s fine, isn''t it?"

    "Is it okay...?"

    "Well, bigamy... I''m not going to force you to accept Harlem." In the first place, if Canade-chan isn''t convinced, that''s no good. Girls are the first thing I want them to see. "

    "That''s right..."

    But I''m afraid that Kanade-chan and the others are close, so it''s stronger to want to be with them.

    "Which one is it..."

    If you say something negative, say something positive.

    What the hell do you want me to do?

    It''s up to Mr. Rain to decide, isn''t it?

    "Ah....."

    That''s right.

    I forgot such a natural thing.

    Whether you choose a specific person or everyone, I have to make up my mind first.

    I''m sure Tin wants to tell you to hold on to it.

    "Fufu, please do your best." I''m cheering you on. Ah, my husband said he was also supporting me. "

    "Honestly, I don''t know what''s going to happen... but I want to face them firmly."

 614 Episode 610, the other Beast Tamer.

    A tiny house in a certain city.

    There was Reinhardt in a beautiful house without dust.

    I was holding Mona in both hands.

    However, I couldn''t see much of Mona''s labor, and it seemed to be troublesome somehow.

    "Ah... it''s been a long time since I''ve been at home. Yeah, yeah, I miss it."

    "If you''re feeling better, get out."

    "Phew!?"

    Mona was thrown on the bed.

    Was it at least Reinhardt''s kindness on the bed, not around there?

    "Ugh... I think my Lord should be more kind to his demons." Isn''t it tough? "

    "If they need to, they will."

    "I mean, you don''t need my kindness!"

    Yeah.

    "Definitely!"

    Gahn, Mona''s face looks like she was in shock.

    I was so shocked that I fell down on my back on the bed and lay on my back.

    Just go back to sleep.

    "What? While saying that, do you still worry about me?" Do you want a good rest? "

    "Shut up, I just want you to shut up."

    I knew it was spicy!

    While shedding tears, Mona fell asleep.

    Without worrying about her, Reinhardt left the bedroom and went to the living room.

    Drink water and rest in a chair.

    "...... Phew"

    I''ve taken up the extra time.

    Reinhardt sighed.

    Mona has a very whimsical personality and always does what she likes.

    Knowing that, Reinhardt made a deal with her.

    However, it is troublesome if you do what you like too much.

    Mona has the tricky ability to transform into most things, but her combat prowess isn''t that high.

    There were no problems with monsters or demonic opponents in the area, but if I dealt with the most powerful species in battle, it would be bad for me.

    What would happen if you were caught like that?

    Mona hates pain.

    If you are interrogated, you will give in lightly.

    I had no problem sharing demonic information.

    Reinhardt was not an enemy of the demons, but he was not an ally.

    It doesn''t matter, so I didn''t have any trouble with the leaked information that would be detrimental to the demons.

    Except for information about yourself.

    Something needs to be done.

    We have a mission to accomplish.

    I don''t want to be interrupted again until it''s time to do it.

    That''s why I rescued Mona.....

    It''s getting really troublesome, isn''t it?

    I can''t believe I''m seeing my own people.

    I don''t think they noticed, but Reinhardt understood right away.

    "Rain is from the same town..."

    "Rain Shroud... I didn''t know that crybaby was that big."

    Reinhardt gives a small smile to his mouth.

    Then I took another sip of water.

    Master

    Suddenly, an inorganic voice resounded.

    Looking back, there was a figure of about twenty women.

    She has long, shiny silver hair that''s about to reach her feet.

    And there was another thing that was distinctive.

    It''s a pure white wing.

    All the dirty wings were growing on her back.

    "Welcome back."

    Ofelia, are you there?

    ¡°Yes, I was waiting for the Master to come back.¡±

    The woman who answers doesn''t make you feel emotional.

    It''s like a doll.

    "You don''t have to wait for me to come home." You can do whatever you want with Ofelia, just like Mona. "

    Is it really okay to be like Mona?

    ¡­¡­

    Really?

    "Withdraw the foreword. It would be troublesome to be free as he is." Do as you please. "

    ¡°Yes, then I will wait for the master as I please.¡±

    "Damn..."

    Reinhard sighs.

    Mona is called the good Ofelia, and there are a lot of weirdos around me.

    However, from the public viewpoint, Reinhardt is also strange.....

    He refuses to admit it.

    Rather, I am not aware of it.

    What happened to Mona?

    "I was about to get caught, so I took him home."

    ¡°I see. You''ve been messing around, as usual.¡±

    "Yeah, as usual."

    Oh dear, Ofelia shakes her head.

    Although he was expressionless, he looked a little shocked.

    The workmanship showed that she was emotional, not dolls.

    What happened to Mitsuki and Ariel?

    After a light look around the house, Reinhard asked Ofelia.

    "I''m sorry. We''re missing."

    "I told you to stay here, but..."

    "The master is late, so... Mitsuki said," Can I go play for a while? Yeah, it''s okay! ''and I left and went somewhere. The return is tentative. ¡±

    "That bad cat and stupid dragon..."

    Reinhardt stung his temples.

    Then, I spill my breath because I don''t know how many times it will happen.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    "... okay. I''ll leave you to it for a while, but I''ll move on in a little bit." In the meantime, at the very least, you should be free to contact me. "

    Got it.

    After a bow, Ofelia disappeared into the back of the house.

    Although it looks like a tiny house, there is a lot of space that can actually be used due to various tricks.

    Reinhardt, who was alone, drained the water and stroked the empty glass.

    "The times are about to change dramatically... when I..."

 615 Special story first dream

    "" "Happy New Year!" "

    New Year''s Eve.

    I was able to safely celebrate a new year with everyone.

    ¡±Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    "This stuffy, irresistible..."

    "I already want to live in Kotatsu..."

    "If I go to bed with a kotatsu, I will catch a cold." Ahh, but I think it''s okay to pull it off... "

    Everyone was melted by the magic power of Kotatsu.

    I know.

    I can''t get out of the kotatsu again.

    A secret tool with such magic power.

    "Mandarin is delicious."

    Nina, can I get you a white one?

    "No way, Nokia-san." That''s pretty nutritious. "

    Huh, is that so?

    "Shut up." That''s why you have to eat properly. "

    Yeah, I''ll eat.

    Mandarin kotatsu.

    This combination was also the strongest.

    "Mandarin oranges are also nice, but I like this dish called ozetsu."

    Oh, there are so many different dishes that you can''t help but look at them!

    On!

    ¡°Which do you like better, Finia? By the way, am I Kurikin?"

    "W-What are you, uhm..."

    Finia glances at me like a pussy, then turns around.

    "It''s too much, I can''t narrow it down to one..."

    "Off..."

    "Fufu, that''s an ant''s answer."

    It was a little expensive, but I bought it and got it right.

    In addition to tasting delicious food, this is how we can all enjoy it.

    I wonder if this is also the flavor of Oesechi cuisine.

    By the way, have you all had your first dreams?

    First dream?

    "It''s the first dream I ever had this year. It is said that the content of the dream will determine the fortune of the year. Surely... when I dreamed that eagles, aubergines and mountains would come out, I wonder if they were lucky?"

    That''s right. There were no eagles or eggplants or mountains, but I had my first dream!

    Canade raised her hand with a full smile, as if to say listen.

    "What kind of dream is it?"

    "Fufufu, that''s... it''s a fish dream!"

    Fish?

    "A dream to take a bath in a fish bath surrounded by your favorite fish"

    "Fish bath...?"

    "Yeah! So, I was able to eat the fish until I was hungry."

    It''s a little hard to imagine a fish bath.....

    But I thought it was just a dream.

    "I had a dream too." Sora and Luna are out, aren''t they? "

    What, us?

    What kind of dream is that?

    "... a very humiliating dream."

    "What kind of dream!?"

    Tania looks very bitter and continues to talk.

    "I went back to the dragon town with Sora and Luna." Ah, why did you come home with me? I don''t even know why you asked me that. It''s a dream. "

    "Hmm. So, what happened?"

    "Usually, when I go home, my mom just comes, and I''m really worried about it..."

    ¡°You can easily imagine the sight.¡±

    ¡±... in my dreams, my mother doesn''t care about me, she''s so cute about Sora and Luna¡±

    What about us?

    That''s right. My eyes were cute with heart marks more than I normally do.

    ¡­¡­

    It seemed that Sora and Luna had imagined the sight.

    I think it''s kind of cute to be so cute...

    "Mom, it''s so uncomfortable, but when it''s directed at Sora and Luna, it''s kind of... humiliating." What can you do for me? "

    It''s completely irrelevant!

    As punishment, I''ll collect the dessert for dinner today.

    An outrage!?

    Though Tania is so angry.....

    In other words, you''re jealous of Mirre, who spoils other children.

    Tania''s cheeks were swollen, whether she was aware of it or not.

    "I also... dreamed about it."

    "Oh, did you see Nina too?" I didn''t see you, but what kind of dream did you have? "

    "With Mom... a dream to take a nap"

    "" "Wow." "

    Everyone was being boned out by Nina, who talked happily.

    ¡±Even though I was dreaming, I was napping... and I was going to sleep forever¡±

    ¡±Fufu, Nina likes to take a nap.¡±

    "No, I like being with my mom..."

    Hahaha

    Nina''s pure smile was shooting everyone''s hearts out again.

    Yeah, I can''t help it.

    That was close to me, too.

    Um¡­ Isn''t Iris dreaming?

    When I heard Nina''s story, my chest seemed to be full of smiles, so I waved the story to Ellis.

    Iris smiles like she''s been waiting.

    "Yes, of course I saw it."

    Huh, what kind of dream is that?

    It''s Mr. Rain''s dream to come out.

    Me?

    I wonder what they''re dealing with?

    I''m curious, but it feels weird because it''s about Iris...?

    "In my dream, me and Rain were in a relationship with Master Shimomori"

    "Gosh... what?"

    "The Lady Rain in her dreams is so mean, she''s just doing terrible things to me." Ah, but that''s a pleasant, dreamy time... fufu. I thought I was the one who was going to attack, but I think there might be qualities in some of them. "

    "" You''re a pervert!!!? ""

    Everyone had a donkey pull on Iris, who even had a trance expression on her face.

    No, I''m sorry.

    Honestly, I can''t keep up.

    "Ri, has Rifa ever dreamed of this before?"

    Rifa''s face was troubled when she rushed away.

    No way, even Rifa, I had a terrible dream...?

    ¡±Hmm... what should I say?¡±

    Um, don''t you have to force me to say that?

    "It''s okay. I''m not a pervert like Iris, I''m fine."

    "Do I have to tell you that much!?"

    Ellis protested, but everyone agreed.

    I feel sorry for Iris who gets shocked, but I can''t help following her.

    Then what kind of dream is it?

    "Hmm, it''s hard to put it in words... but when I woke up in the morning and was taking a walk, the rabbit popped out."

    Huh?

    It''s a cute dream.

    "The rabbit was able to speak and came to scout me." I''m going to take you to the land of dreams, so I want you to save me. "

    "It feels like Melchen."

    ¡°I and the rabbit decided to make a log that went beyond the ocean to go to the land of dreams. The material is the finest. I dived into a dungeon, defeated a terrible pancake, and managed to get a bamboo ship.¡±

    Huh?

    "And I try to combine the bamboo boats, but the fact that the rabbit is a mushroom is discovered there." I''m cornered, and I run to the underground lake. "

    "No, uh..."

    "That''s where the shiitake mushrooms from the future turn into zombies, and ahhhh, they attack me, but I summoned my new vassal, the Miminaga beetle..."

    "... no, that''s all right"

    Rifa''s story is definitely a dream.....

    Like a dream, the content is not uniform, and besides, it''s messy.

    Sometimes I have such dreams, but when I listen to them, I feel like I have a headache.

    "W-We ''re having a strand dream, hihihi!"

    On!

    Next, Finnia and Sakura contested their turn.

    I think the two of you will be able to hear almost as much as I want.

    "Um, well, first of all, it''s from the eagle... as Rain said, it''s a dream with eagles, eggplants and mountains!"

    "Oh, that''s amazing."

    "First of all... I was cooking aubergine, but I turned the frying pan upside down, and it turned out to be a big deal..."

    It was a dream, but I guess it didn''t feel so good, and Finnia was about to start crying.

    "Then, when I went out, the eagle attacked me... ugh, I guess you thought it was bait." It''s only worth it, Watashi. "

    "Um... no, what about the mountains?"

    "When I was climbing, I stepped off and slipped about a thousand meters... uuu, is this really a good thing?"

    "... I''m sorry"

    I don''t know why, but I apologize.

    For once, aubergines, hawks and mountains have emerged, so I hope that there will be a lot of good things for Finnia this year.

    I wish you all the best.

    On!

    The cherry came forward just as she was making her debut.

    And....

    "On on on! Off, Kuen... ha, ha, ha." Boohoo! Koon... on-on! Ahhn! "

    ... yes.

    I have no idea what you''re talking about.

    When I saw that it was very energetic, I probably had a good dream.....

    I don''t understand the details.

    "But, I see. You guys had a lot of dreams."

    "Hey, isn''t Rain dreaming?"

    "Oh, I''m curious about that."

    I''ve seen it, but it''s not something I dare talk about.

    I''m still curious!

    Since Sora and the others told me, I have to tell Rain as well.

    "I want you to tell me..."

    Of course, I''m out, right?

    Would you be interested in me too?

    "Oh, I''m glad you could tell me... oh, I''m sorry!" I apologize for being so cocky! "

    On!

    ¡±Fufu, this can''t escape anymore.¡±

    "Ahahah..."

    I can only laugh bitterly at Nokia''s words.

    Well, I didn''t decide not to talk about my dreams.

    Is it worth talking about because it was really a simple dream? I just thought.

    "The dream I had..."

    like this now.....

    It is such a dream to spend a smile together.

    That''s why I wish in my heart.

    Please, have a good year this year.

    And I wish you all the best.

    "Once again... everyone, happy New Year"

 616 Episode 611 Budding

    Although there was an unplanned hapuncture, the training journey was over.

    We went back to Horizon and relaxed at home.

    "Hmm, my house, after all."

    ¡°Hmm. A familiar kitchen is the best!¡±

    Looking at the kitchen, Tina and Luna were preparing lunch.

    Basically, the two of you are in charge of the meal.

    I was wondering if it would burden just the two of us, but I really wanted to take turns.....

    But, well... that would be a problem, wouldn''t it?

    If you take turns, Sora will also have time to cook.....

    Unanimously... especially when Luna disagreed, the two of them were in charge of the cooking.

    "Nghhh..."

    "Nhh..."

    Kanade and Tania take a nap in the living room bed.

    Each tail was wobbly and seemed comfortable.

    It''s been a long time, so it must be very relaxing.

    Everyone else is relaxing.

    "Speaking of which..."

    I don''t see Nina or Nokia, but what are you doing?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Nina and Nokia were on the hill at the back of the house.

    Usually, Ku and Kou stay with Nina and stay with her forever.....

    Now, there are no two of them.

    Nina asked me to step aside because I wanted to tell her something important.

    ¡°So, what''s the matter?¡±

    "Nhh..."

    When Nokia spoke gently, Nina looked at her chest as if it was sweet.

    You want me to hold you.

    Nokia figured it out, spread her hands and come.

    However, Nina was patient.

    I''m the one who called in because I have something important to say.

    Now is not the time for sweetness.

    "Um, you know...? I have something I want to talk to Mom about..."

    "Do you want to talk to me? What''s going on?"

    "Um, what should I say... ah"

    Nina''s face was troubled by the lack of clarity in the conversation.

    But Nokia wouldn''t be angry.

    I just wait for my daughter''s words with a gentle smile on my face.

    "Don''t be in a hurry. You don''t have to try to summarize the story well. Try to keep your mouth shut about what you''re thinking and what you''re having trouble with.¡±

    "Yeah... thank you, Mom"

    Nina laughs loudly.

    You can do anything for this smile.

    Nokia felt her love for her daughter once again.

    "I want to talk to you... about Rain."

    Is this Mr. Rain?

    "Um, uhm...?" It''s been weird lately... ever since I''ve been with Ku and Ku, something''s been wrong. "

    "Is it weird...?"

    Unable to understand Nina''s point, Nokia tilted her head.

    "Koo and Koo... I feel better." Thanks to Rain, you saved me... ah, my mom did her best, so I don''t forget about that... "

    Thank you very much.

    "Just, Rayne, you''ve worked so hard... yes." If you think about it, you''re always trying your best... so lately, I''ve been acting weird. When I look at Rain, it''s weird. "

    It was like, "Could this be," and Nokia''s face made sense of something.

    Nina seemed to be unaware of this, and her thoughts within her, which were not yet clear, were being used as words.

    "Your chest feels so warm..." And then I''m happy... I''m getting naughty. Your tail is fluffing up and moving on its own... what is this? "

    ¡±That''s... I see, that''s what it is?¡±

    It seems that Nina is feeling a little restless because she thinks she''s not feeling well.

    But you don''t know because you don''t have a mirror.

    I didn''t look anxious.

    Now Nina''s cheeks are dyed and her eyes are melting.

    A gentle, sweet expression.

    "...... Mr. Rain is also a sinful man, isn''t he?"

    "Sin...? Rain, is it bad?"

    "No, that''s not true. erm....."

    Nokia thinks.

    Nina''s thoughts.

    I don''t know, the feeling that I can''t calm down is definitely a love affair for Rain.

    Even though I''m still a child, I can''t laugh at you.

    I can''t decide if the feeling is a temporary illusion.

    in the first place....

    I was captured by the son of a tyrannical lord and helped to enslave me.

    They are always kind and make me smile.

    He found my missing mother and restored my memory.

    It is strange not to fall in love with it so far.

    Nina didn''t realize it because she was young, but perhaps her heart had been stolen a long time ago.

    "Nina, you don''t have to worry." The thoughts I have are so lovely. ¡±

    Is that so?

    "Yes, Nina has grown fond of Rain-san."

    ¡±I''ve always loved Rain...¡±

    "That''s what I like about my family. But right now, Nina likes the opposite sex. Well... if you''re going to be easy to understand, is it the most special ''I like'' in the world?"

    Nokia doesn''t deny her daughter''s love.

    Even when I was young, I didn''t do anything to deceive her.

    Treating her as a single woman on an equal footing.....

    And I will support you so that your love will come to fruition.

    That''s my mother''s job, isn''t it?

    There are many women who have already confessed their thoughts to Rain, but I don''t care.

    Since Nokia is the strongest species, human ethics do not apply.

    It is common for a man to have more than one woman as his wife.

    "Do you like something special? Hmm... I don''t know."

    "I see... So, does Nina like me?"

    "Yeah. Mom, I love it."

    What about the Canadians?

    "Everyone loves it."

    Well then, what about Mr. Rain?

    "... I like it"

    While embarrassed, Nina said it in a small voice.

    Nokia tries to be calm as she almost drowns in her daughter''s cuteness.

    ¡°Now you see that there are differences in each of your favorites?¡±

    "Yeah... somehow, but..."

    "It may not be clear yet." It may take a moment for you to understand. But it''s very important that you like it. Don''t forget it, and take care of it forever and ever. ¡±

    "Yeah...!"

    Nina nodded with a smile.....

    Then I jumped into Nokia''s chest and lots of sweetness to my mother.

 617 Lesson 612: Walking the Sakura

    Hmmm.

    Read a book about martial arts.

    Not only do they have various tactics, but they are also ready and willing to fight.

    It''s very interesting because it also contains things to be aware of.

    We need to not only train, but also actively incorporate this kind of knowledge.

    "...... Rain"

    "Huh?... oh, Nina?"

    At some point, Nina was right next door.

    I didn''t realize it because I was obsessed with the book.

    "I''m sorry, I was obsessed with the book."

    "No, no... I''m fine. Um... I have a favor to ask."

    Please?

    "These kids... I want you to hang out with them for a walk"

    Behind Nina, kews and kowtows emerged, chirping one by one.

    Apparently, she is expecting to take a walk, and her tail is pretending to be shaking.

    Nina''s three tails were also shaking somewhat restlessly.

    "Please do me a favor." I''m sorry to be studying, but why don''t you take a little breath? "

    Tina came to me with a fluttering float.

    "That shouldn''t be a problem." Even if it means studying, it doesn''t mean we have to pack it up right away. "

    "... sorry, Raine''s husband"

    Tina whispered her ears softly.

    "... it''s normal for these kids to take a walk just because Nina keeps them, but I''m really anxious."

    "... it''s okay. I know how it feels, and I wanted to move my body a little bit."

    "... that''s right, Rain''s husband..." That''s the kind of place, high point "

    To whom does the point belong?

    I didn''t ask for details.

    On!

    When I suddenly noticed it, Sakura looked up at me with her glittering eyes.

    is holding up a lead for a walk on his own and shaking his tail sideways.

    Let''s take a walk with the cherries.

    "On! On! On!"

    She looked very happy.

    After that.....

    Prepare to go outside with Nina, Tina, Sakura, Kou, and Ku.

    Kou and Kou stayed the same, but for the time being, Sakura kept her leads connected.

    I don''t need a lead, but Sakura is a smart and decent girl.....

    Some people may feel uneasy about not connecting leads because they are large.

    All right, let''s go.

    I''ll pull the lead on the cherry.

    Nina sits on Sakura''s back, and the doll version of Tina sits on Nina''s head.

    It was a combination of Sakura, Nina, and Tina.

    Ku and Kou walked alongside Sakura in a friendly manner.

    Occasionally, the tail of a cherry is bumped against, but that''s what makes it so fun.

    "Wow..."

    Nina, riding on Sakura''s back, looks very happy.

    They seem to enjoy an unusual gaze and make their eyes sparkle.

    "Sakura... I''m not heavy...?"

    "Wahh"

    "Ehehe, thank you."

    Maybe Sakura said it wasn''t like that.

    I don''t understand the words, but we''ve been together for a long time, so I somehow understand what you want to say.

    ¡±But... I''ll take a walk, too¡±

    After walking for a while, Nina got out of Sakura.

    "Take a walk... it''s fun"

    Well then, maybe I''ll walk on my own feet, too.

    Kuu!

    Con!

    Ku and Kou roared to welcome Tina.

    Then, each of them leaned over to Tina and walked tethelessly.

    "Everyone, take a walk... it''s fun."

    "Off"

    Nina said that with a smile and the crowing sounded as if she agreed.

    Yep.

    After all, this kind of relaxing time is important.

    Whether the mind is healed or at ease.....

    Not only physical fatigue, but also mental fatigue.

    And from tomorrow on, the vitality of "Let''s do our best again."

    Not just Nina and Tina, but now I''m going to invite everyone.

    Ah, it''s Rain and the others!

    Hello.

    I met Sora and Luna, who seemed to be shopping.

    You''re taking a walk with the cherries, aren''t you?

    "Mmm, it looks very fun." Why didn''t you tell us that there was such an event? ¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t keep quiet, it was an accident.¡±

    Well then, we''ll be joining you from now on!

    ¡°Yes, it sounds like a lot of fun.¡±

    Luna and Sora joined the crew.

    "Laine, give me Sakura''s lead." Lead my Sakura. "

    "Sakura, let''s take a walk together. Sora and the others will stay together until Sakura is satisfied."

    On!

    Really!?, Sakura''s eyes sparkled.

    And....

    "Ohhhh!!!"

    ¡±Giaaaaaaaaaaaa!!?¡±

    Sakura rushes out, unable to bear it, and Luna and Sora are dragged down.

    In no time, the three of them were out of sight.

    "I, somehow, I felt like this was going to happen."

    "Then stop it..."

    ?¡°Come on, come on.

    Tina laughed cutely with her perky tongue, deceiving her.

 618 Episode 613: Maintenance

    "Oh, Mr. Rain, just in time."

    When I went out to clean up the garden, Iris and Finnia were there.

    It was a bit of an unexpected combination.

    Hey, Rain-san! Kohee!

    Kohee?

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I bit you trying to say hello... ugh, you idiot"

    Finnia groans as she sheds tears.

    I don''t have to worry about that much... hmmm.

    Maybe we should do such a special training that will make us feel a little stronger in the future.

    Well, I can''t imagine a strong Finnia, and I don''t think it''s a good fit.

    "What were you two doing?"

    I was hoping that Finnia could help me take care of my feathers.

    Feather?

    "Have you forgotten, Mr. Rain?" I am a Heavenly Clan? "

    That''s what Iris said, showing four feathers on the left and right.

    Feel free to come and go as you please.

    "Although I''m free to go in and out, I won''t get clean while I''m away. If you don''t take care of it regularly, you''ll lose your glow.¡±

    I see.

    Speaking of which, I''ve never seen Tania take care of her wings.

    It''s troublesome, and the dragon''s wings are sturdy without any maintenance.

    That''s what I''m going to say.

    "Mr. Rain, do you have a minute?" I''d like you to help me if you can..... "

    "Oh, no problem."

    ¡°Thank you. We need Finia to help us with the same feathers, but we''re still shorthanded.¡±

    Iris had eight wings, and each one was bigger.

    Surely, Finnia will have a hard time helping herself.

    Well then, let''s get started.

    ¡±Hee, good luck!¡±

    Connect the hose to the faucet in the garden and set the shower nozzle further.

    Iris, do you have the oil?

    It''s on the stone staircase there.

    "Oh, there it is." I''m ready to go. "

    I think I have everything I need.

    "Rain-sama is very familiar with it, isn''t she?" I can''t believe you even know you need oil. "

    "No... I''m a beast tamer."

    "By the way, that''s right." Canade-san and the others made me think of me as Tamer. "

    "What kind of profession is that!?"

    I''ve been standing in a strange direction lately.

    I have a slight sense of crisis, but I can''t think of any improvement measures at all.

    Are you going to give up...?

    Well then, let''s get started!

    Finnia touched Iris'' wings in a slightly nervous manner.

    Start by gently wetting the wings with water.

    I wash my hands gently, but don''t do it too hard.

    Because if you do, the oil will also flow to protect the wings.

    Wash slowly and gently to remove dirt over time.

    At the same time, I pulled out my old feathers.

    If the old wings are left as they are, they will not be able to change colour, so it is best to remove them.

    "So, it''s ready!"

    Cleaning a feather, Finnia looked satisfied.

    I still have the care left, but I have finished washing it for the time being.

    Compared to the other wings, the brilliance is obviously different.

    It was white and very clean.

    "W-What do you think, Ellis-san...?" After all, I don''t think I should have taken care of it, but if I failed, I tried it with my whole body and mind! "

    "Well, you don''t have to be so enthusiastic... thank you." I think it has become very beautiful. "

    "You''re welcome...."

    Ellis laughed loudly and Finnia shone.

    "Feinia is not a regular feather, but a feather of fire.....

    Still, people with the same feathers probably understand how to take care of each other properly.

    Perfect tricks, and I have a lot to learn.

    "Ah, well then, let''s dry it lightly at the end..."

    Finnia grew a feather of flame and moved closer to the perfect position.

    Iris''s wet feathers dried up little by little.

    At the same time, clean it with a comb and apply an appropriate amount of oil.

    Oil is needed to make it harder to get dirty and less painful.

    "So, it''s ready!"

    Complete to the last finish.

    Iris''s wings were a little dull, but she regained a splendid glow.

    Wow.

    Just like her wings, Iris''s eyes sparkled.

    Looks like you''re very happy with Finia''s work.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fenia. It''s amazing.¡±

    "Eh, ehehe"

    "Ahh, since when have you become so beautiful?" Fufu, I''m so happy. "

    Ellis was delighted like a child.

    I can hardly see this figure, so it''s a bit rare.

    That''s right, Finnia.

    That''s right.

    "Ha, haa!? If I get so praised, I''ll shine my death on you...!?"

    What''s the cause of death, anyway?

    "It''s just..."

    It took about thirty minutes, and finally one piece was completed.

    There were seven sheets left.

    It''s going to be a big job.

    "I''m sorry." Due to the structure, there are some places that I can''t reach by myself..... "

    "No, don''t worry about it." You''re one of us, so don''t be strange. I''ll do it whenever you tell me to. "

    "Fufu, thank you. But I won''t ask you again and again. It''s not easy to get dirty because it''s not a regular bird. Is it the first time in hundreds of years that you''ve taken care of it?¡±

    Eh

    In an unexpected dialogue, the movement of Finnia and I stops perfectly.

    "The last time I took care of it was before it was sealed." It''s the first time I''ve taken care of it since it was released, so it feels so good. ¡±

    "I mean... have you been left alone for over a hundred years?"

    "Ah, well, it''s ominous for me to say something like this, but that''s a bit... unhygienic."

    "Wait, wait a minute." I wasn''t left alone, I just didn''t have to take care of it that often..... "

    But how about a hundred years or more?

    "Because it was sealed!?" I don''t care about hygiene or dirt at all!? "

    Yeah, that''s right.

    "I don''t believe at all!?"

    Looking warm with Finnia, Iris screamed with her head in her arms.

 619 Lesson 614: The Archbishop and the Holy Knight

    The church is a place of prayer for God.

    It is also a place for confessing sins, and the culprits may come.

    It is also a place to receive blessings.

    Blessed by the church officials at weddings and other occasions, they promise the future.

    Sometimes such rituals are performed.

    In addition, various activities are carried out such as teaching children to study, singing praises to God, and volunteering.

    They are covered by grants from the state and donations from believers.

    Although it is not a direct organization of the country, its power is very great.

    He has made many achievements, such as sending shoguns to heroic parties.

    It has prospered greatly due to its influence.

    But....

    Now the position of the church was heavily inclined.

    ¡­¡­

    A man prayed in a large church in the capital.

    He is a junior man with a lot of gray hair.

    My body is thin to the point of being morbid, and my cheeks are covered.

    There was a dark circle under my eyes, and it was speculated that I hadn''t been sleeping recently.

    "Oh... God"

    The voice is thin and weak.

    It''s about to disappear right now.

    Hero Arios committed murder for personal gain, was stripped of his title and imprisoned.

    Mina, a shrine official who was said to have the greatest power in the history of the church, who had been carefully raised, was also imprisoned.

    After that, I escaped from prison.....

    I turned from a brave man to a wanted man.

    What an ugly state.

    What kind of shame is that?

    Archbishop Arturus Greygom fainted in anger when he heard the news.

    From that day on, the power of the church and its centripetal power were greatly reduced.

    After all, Mina, the face of the church, became a traitor.

    It''s only natural that trust should shake....

    The church will gradually decline.

    There is none that despises Mina, but there is none that denies God.

    Not all believers are gone.

    Still, there was no power like before.....

    Lamenting the matter, Arturius cut off his bedtime meal and prayed every day.

    Believe that doing so will improve the future.

    However, I don''t think that just praying will improve everything.

    I''m not that optimistic, and I''m going to see reality.

    That''s why I decided to strike.

    "... Archbishop"

    Somewhat, a woman appeared in the prayer room.

    Wrapped in silver armor, he lowered a beautiful sword around his waist.

    "Oh, you''re here, holy knight Ellis."

    Holy Knight, Ellis Randall.

    The Church''s strength is its own, but it''s its greatest.

    Excellent in both sword and magic, it had the power of a thousand riders.

    I can''t be the strongest man on earth because of the limitations of my growth.....

    At the moment, it was said to have more power than Arios.

    Shouldn''t we send Ellis to the Brave Party first? There was a story about it.

    But Arturius vanished.

    The Church loses its power when it sends its maximum strength.

    That''s what I thought.

    But I can''t spare any more.

    If we do not succeed in the resurrection measures here, the church will fall from power.

    "May I have your attention, Archbishop Arturius?"

    "Ellis, I need to ask you a favor." It''s about Mina. "

    "...... Mina, is that you?"

    Ellis is on her knees and bows her head, so she can''t see the look on her face.

    However, when Mina''s name appeared, the atmosphere changed slightly.

    "As you know, the brave Arios... no, the rebel Arios is still at large." And Mina, who follows him, is also missing. "

    Yes.

    "You seem to be hiding well, but I don''t think you can escape the country. Eventually, Arios will be caught... and so will Mina."

    "... yes"

    Imagine that time, Ellis slightly lowered her tone of voice.

    "That''s bad. That''s bad. It is unprecedented that an official sent by my church should be captured as a traitor. This is the first time in the long history of the church. That is the only thing that must be avoided.¡±

    Yes.

    "It''s just... Mina is a very good girl." It is a pity that you throw away that power so lightly. Besides, I don''t know why Arios, who became a traitor, is still with me. "

    "I agree."

    "Ellis the Holy Knight, I give you a special order. Find Mina, and make sure it''s true.¡±

    Is that me, alone?

    "Hmm. As it stands, the Church is strangled by the state. You can''t move a lot. It''s just that Ellis will be able to manage on her own."

    I see.

    Mina was the reason that the church was to be watched.

    Although it is for the purpose of training the members of the Brave Party, Mina has been educated close to brainwashing since she was a child.

    When Arios was incarcerated, it became apparent....

    Since then, Argus has been viewed as dangerous and has been under surveillance.

    I deserve it, but Arturius doesn''t admit his mistakes.

    Mina''s education was necessary, and even if no one accepted it, she continued to defend herself.

    "If possible, persuade Mina to bring her back." She is a genius. Even the dead can be revived, that power... it''s too bad to lose it like this. "

    You''re giving Mina a chance, aren''t you?

    "Hmm. You can take me home more or less forcefully." I''ll just have to re-educate you again. "

    Arturius said it was easy to re-educate.

    That''s a very disgusting thing to say.....

    There was no sign of confusion or regret.

    The figure seemed to depict the essence of a human being named Artrius.

    What if it''s difficult to bring you home?

    "... turn it off"

    Arturius said coldly.

    Yes.

    Ellis nodded quietly without changing her expression.

 620 Its been a long time since I heard about 615.

    "Nyaa... nnn, nnnn. Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"

    Canade was talking to the cat in the city square.

    There is a common element called a cat, so it seems that we can talk about it.

    "Nfu... nfu!" NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    It''s just... a strange sight to look at from the side.

    It also looks like a cat-loving girl is just playing.

    By the way, why are you doing this.....

    "Rain, please wait..."

    How was it?

    Yeah, it''s perfect! I saw Fuko-chan up ahead.

    Well then, let''s go.

    I''m working on my request right now.

    Even if I asked for it, it wasn''t about killing monsters or collecting rare materials.

    Search for the stray cat.

    Originally, it was a request that an adventurer of rank F could accept.

    However, Fuco, the stray cat, is too vigilant to catch anyone.

    And the client is a little girl.

    I thought Fuco hated me, and I was crying...

    So I decided to take it.

    "Fufu"

    Suddenly, Canadians walking next door smile happily.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Hmm, nothing." I just thought it was like Rain. "

    Is that me?

    "Rain is rank A, so you can choose all you want, right?" And yet, it''s kind of nice to ask for a favor for a girl. "

    "Well, the urgency is low... but it''s important to have such a request." Naturally, an adventurer is like a shop. And if there''s anything I can do for this city, I''d like to do something about it. "

    It''s a very beautiful place, lively.....

    Besides, the people of the city are kind and very cozy.

    I have enough thoughts to call it my second home.

    "Ehehe... hey, Rain"

    Yeah?

    "Me? That''s what Rain likes..."

    "Ah!?"

    I get upset by sudden confessions.

    Kanade''s face is red, but she''s not as anxious as I am.

    He looks a little mischievous and stares at me.

    "I''m waiting for a reply, so this is good, right?"

    "Ah, ahhh..."

    Later, I have to appeal to you every day so that you can turn around.

    "... oh no!"

    Girls are strong.

    Compared to that, I''m pathetic.

    I can''t get to the answer anyway, as if I didn''t have that kind of experience.

    What do we do now? even if I leave that aside.....

    At the very least, I''d like to clarify my feelings.

    What''s the matter?

    Yaaaa

    Suddenly, from a short distance, I heard the sound of a cat.

    The tone is high, and I don''t hear much of it.

    Probably Fuco.

    Okay, looks like you''re ahead.

    Good luck, Rayne.

    "It''s okay. I''ll make sure to get it back to her."

    Let''s do our best to be like Beast Tamers.

    Kanade and I stopped once and measured the timing.....

    Then move on to the park just off the street.

    What I saw there.....

    "All right. You''re cute." Where did you come from? "

    A friendly cat named Fuco was being stroked by a girl.

    That girl.....

    Chiffon!?

    "Ah, Rain-kun can''t do this." It''s been a long time.

    The new brave girl laughed mockingly.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    After delivering Fuco to the client''s girl, we went to a restaurant nearby.

    They surrounded the table and ordered their own drinks.

    I never thought I''d see Chiffon again in Horizon.

    Yeah, me too. This city was Rain''s home ground.

    It''s been a while since we split up, but Chiffon looks fine.

    A bright smile like the sun remains.

    It seems that talking like this will cheer you up.

    However, there is something unusual about it.

    I felt that the atmosphere of Chiffon was sharper than before.

    It''s not like your temper is getting rough...

    Should I say it''s sophisticated?

    They seem to have grown a lot after not seeing it for a while.

    ¡°I didn''t expect to see you here. How are you doing?"

    "As you can see."

    I''m only taking care of my health!

    "Fufu, yeah."

    "Honestly affirmed!?"

    "I''m sorry," Chiffon laughs.

    Canade swells her cheeks, but she''s not really angry, so the atmosphere is soft.

    Looks like they''re both happy to see each other again.

    "Hey, aren''t Chocolate and Millefeuille together?"

    "Now, I''m acting a little differently." We''ll meet later, so let''s have dinner then. ¡±

    ¡±Yup, yup, that''s nice... zurururu¡±

    Ahaha. Canade-san hasn''t changed.

    That kind of chiffon, too.

    "Rain-kun has also changed a lot...?" I wonder if it''s strange? "

    Huh, that''s what it looks like?

    "Yeah. I feel like I''m getting really stronger than before...?" Also, you didn''t have such a weapon, did you? "

    "Oh, that''s what it means."

    Kusanagi became the main weapon and practiced in the house of the Cat Spirit Clan.

    Because of those experiences, they must look different.

    By the way, why did the Chiffons go to Horizon?

    "Hmm... I wonder if I could talk to Rain and the others." That is, I would like you to cooperate if possible. "

 621 Episode 616: The Crusade of the Brave Party

    After finishing the meal, Canade and I moved to the inn where Chiffon was staying.

    Apparently, no one else wants to hear it.

    This is it.

    When Chiffon entered the room, he locked it.

    You seem to be very wary of being heard by others.

    What is it all about?

    I get nervous naturally.

    swallowing your swallows.....

    Ah...

    Kurururu, Kanade''s stomach chirped.

    "... erm..."

    "...... Shall I buy you something?"

    "Please don''t look at me like that!?" And I''ll be fine! "

    Kanade turned bright red and shuddered as she said so.

    However, thanks to Kanade, the tension has disappeared.

    I''m sorry to be embarrassed, but I appreciate it.

    Well then, let''s talk.

    The state of Chiffon had changed.

    I felt like I was worried about something earlier, but I don''t have it now.

    I guess it was because of Kanade after all.

    Nothing in particular, just being there will brighten the air.

    That must be Kanade''s talent, too.

    "Um......"

    Chiffon looked lost.

    I said I''d talk to you, but I don''t know where to cut it out.

    I opened my mouth slightly.

    "I can''t help but go around, so I''ll just say it straightforwardly." We''re working on a mission right now. "

    A mission?

    "... it''s the crusade of the ex-Brave Party"

    It''s getting worse

    You''ll be surprised in a double sense.

    I didn''t think Chiffon would be in charge of Arios and the others.

    Old Hero Party and New Hero Party.

    What happens when those two collide?

    I can''t imagine the result.

    And one more thing.

    Chiffon used the word "crusade".

    This means that it is not intended to be a seizure.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    "At first, I thought it had nothing to do with us." Our ultimate goal is to defeat the Demon King. There was no point engaging with the ex-Brave Party... but with the report from Mr. Rain, things have changed. "

    "From me... oh, that''s right"

    Leanne and Monica dodged in an incident on the northern continent.

    Eventually, although I stopped the plot.....

    Lean turned into a demonic race and attacked.

    If the Ariosians are running around and committing a small crime, there''s no need for a chiffon.

    Leave it to the knights and adventurers, and one day we''ll be able to catch them.

    But what if we demonize them like Leanne?

    At that time, I wasn''t an ordinary knight or adventurer.

    Adventurers of rank A or higher, or the strongest species.

    Or... brave.

    "It was a shocking report that Lean-san became a demon." What if the rest of us become demons? And what if it''s all over the place? "

    ¡±... just imagining it makes me dizzy¡±

    ¡±Wow, this is going to be a terrible disaster.¡±

    "Yeah, that''s why I came to the conclusion that we can''t leave them alone anymore, we have to solve them quickly." so..... "

    The Chiffons gave Arios and the others an order to crusade¡­ Is that right?

    Rain-kun, that''s correct.

    Only a brave man can fight a brave man.

    I''m not wrong about that.....

    But I can''t believe we''re involved in this kind of human conflict.

    Maybe Chiffon doesn''t have any good feelings.

    But I won''t let it out.

    This was the mission of a brave man, and he took it very seriously.

    Strong.

    It looks like your heart is bigger and stronger than before, not just your pure strength.

    It looked like the chiffon was shining somewhere.

    Why did you come to Horizon?

    There was a sighting of Mina near here.

    "Mina...?"

    "It''s not like it''s definite." But I don''t have any other clues... so for now, I''ve come to Horizon. "

    I see.

    I understand most of the circumstances.

    "You want me to help you..."

    ¡°I''m sorry. If it''s true, we should solve it, but with Rain and the others around, we can rely on them.¡±

    "Huhhhh"

    Canade seemed happy to be counting on you.

    My tail is bouncing.

    "I know you shouldn''t get involved. However, this mission will not fail. What if Mina-san and Agas-san...... Arios-san became a demon? What if it''s all over the city?"

    "... it''s going to be a terrible disaster, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah, that''s why I can''t choose my means." We have to stop this before it gets worse. "

    I felt a strong determination from the chiffon saying that.

    Don''t hesitate to kill Arios and the others if necessary.

    It conveys a readiness to do so.

    "Are you aware that you''re saying something convenient?" But I..... "

    "All right, fine."

    "As a new brave man, this case is definitely...?"

    Chiffon''s jawbreaking face.

    What are you talking about?

    Fine, fine, fine.

    What, are you okay with that?

    "Why is Chiffon surprised?"

    Wow, isn''t that a pleasure?

    Canade and I laughed together.

    "And, but I didn''t think you''d take on this kind of thing..."

    ¡°I''ll take it. Chiffon is my friend, so if you''re in trouble, I want to help.¡±

    "...... Rain-kun......"

    "Besides... I''m not irrelevant either."

    If it was Arios and the others, it was a different story.

    I''m responsible for his rampage.....

    I can''t listen to you and leave you alone.

    "... we have to face the past."

 622 Episode 617: Now is the time for a hammer of justice.

    I went home once and talked to everyone.

    Everyone was happy to see Chiffon again at first.....

    Knowing its purpose, then a steep expression.

    "I see, the crusade of the ex-Brave Party..."

    Hmmm, that''s a very enjoyable event.

    ¡°Luna, you can''t say it''s fun because it''s about content.¡±

    Sora and Luna look like regular drivers, but they are slightly less tense than usual.

    You''re saying this, but you must be well aware of the magnitude of the problem.

    Rain is going to help Chiffon, right?

    "Yeah, I''m gonna do it."

    Arios and the others were connected to the demons.

    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but given Lean''s case, I''m pretty sure I can''t leave her alone.

    Not that Mina and Angus are like Lean and become a demonic clan and don''t go berserk.....

    Arios might become a demon.

    Even though I was stripped of my title, brave man.

    How troublesome it would be if such an opponent became an enemy.

    How much damage will be caused.

    I don''t even want to imagine it.

    ¡±If I leave you alone, it''s going to be a terrible thing... and this is my problem too¡±

    Nha? Doesn''t Rain matter?

    Shut up, you''re just a former party member, and Rain''s husband has nothing to do with it.

    "I know, but I''m not."

    even though I can''t speak well myself.....

    I felt like being banished from Arios and the others was the starting point of everything.

    I can''t relax while I leave that edge alone.

    Don''t look away from the past, don''t run away.....

    We have to face it properly.

    The time has come, I suppose.

    "There is a strong connection between me and Arios." That''s why I have to go, too. "

    It''s a really difficult personality, isn''t it?

    "Yes, I don''t know about that, but I think you can ignore it."

    "Rain is a friend."

    "But... that''s a good thing..."

    Everyone didn''t deny my determination, rather they affirmed it.

    Together, they did their best and cheered me up.

    I''m glad.

    ¡­¡­

    With that, Iris had a hard face.

    Is Ellis against you?

    "Ah... no, it''s not like that. If Lady Rain decides to do so, I will follow it as a demon. just....."

    Just?

    It gets caught a little bit.

    Iris speaks.

    Before she joined me, Iris was with Reese and Monica.....

    So I was told that the goal was to make Arios and the others part of the demon race.

    But that''s not what Reese and Monica are after.

    You also said that you would be turned into a pigeon.

    Tsubaki?

    "I don''t know what that means." Is it some kind of metaphor, or is it just what it means? Either way, Arios seems to be in a very important position. "

    It''s a disturbing word.

    I don''t know what it means, but I think we should be on our guard.

    ¡±So... we''ll work with Chiffon¡±

    "Thank you, guys... yeah. Thank you so much!"

    Chiffon stood up and lowered his head deeply.

    You don''t have to go out of your way to do that.

    But naturally, it does.

    It felt like her personality was appearing in such a place.

    "Well then, I''d like to discuss the future..."

    Yaah, where''s Chocolate and Millefeuille?

    Talking without those two doesn''t make much sense.

    We have to think about countermeasures in a state where everyone is properly aligned.

    Chocolate and milfeuille will meet you at the inn in a few moments.

    "I see... then why don''t you come to my place?"

    "Huh? At Mr. Rain''s house?"

    "There are still extra rooms, so it''s easier to do a lot of things in the same place, right?"

    "But... is that okay? Are we interrupting?"

    In the blink of an eye, Chiffon''s gaze turned to the Canadians.

    I''m not sure of the emotions contained in that gaze.

    However, is it different for women? The Canadians dyed their cheeks slightly and made an indescribable expression.

    "Oh, noooo!" We''re not in that relationship yet! "

    Ah, yes, you don''t have to be weird.

    "I see. That''s good... I feel a little bad about that." Well then, I''ll take care of you. "

    Although there was a flow I wasn''t sure about.....

    The Chiffons will be staying with us for a while.

    A few people, including Tina, were preparing the room.....

    A few more people went to buy the ingredients and daily necessities needed by the increase in chiffons.....

    The rest of us, including me, are going to pick up Chocolate and Millefeuille.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Oh, it''s Rain!" Why don''t you drop in on me? "

    "Hey, look at this vegetable." It looks good, doesn''t it? "

    "Yes, yes, shut up the rusty men." Rain should eat the food at my place and get well. ¡±

    Ahahaha

    The people of the city talk to me one after another.

    It''s a sight that''s becoming routine these days.

    ¡­¡­

    Chiffon was surprised to see his eyes round.

    Then, a gentle smile.

    Rain-san is liked by people in this city.

    "Thankfully."

    "I''m a bit jealous. I''m a brave man, but I can''t stay in one city... so there''s hardly anyone here to get along with."

    On!

    I saw a chiffon with a lonely face, and I saw something, and a cherry barked as I walked next to it.

    "Hahaha... khun"

    "Um... Rain-kun." What''s this girl like? "

    "I don''t know exactly, but maybe you''re saying that we''re here?"

    "I see... eheheh, thank you, Sakura-chan"

    "Off"

    Sakura gladly shook her tail as she stroked her head.

 623 Story 618: Suddenly....

    By the way, where are Chocolate and Millefeuille?

    I was asking you to gather information, so I guess it''s an adventurer''s guild.

    So I headed to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    Hey, are you both doing well?

    "I can''t imagine how energetic they are because they are at a very slow pace."

    Tania and Iris, accompanying her, asked.

    Chiffon replied with a laugh as Iris sounded strange.

    "Yeah. Chocolate and milfeuille are both very well." I''m so energetic that I''m in a bit of trouble. "

    But isn''t it nice to be healthy?

    "That''s right." However, as Iris-san said, you two are at your own pace... so you''re going to be swinging around a little bit. "

    "Ahh..."

    Tania''s subtle expression seemed to make her imagine the sight.

    Sure, they''re at their own pace.

    I could easily imagine a chiffon that was swinging around with chocolate and milfeel.

    Ah, Rain-kun, you''re laughing, aren''t you? That''s terrible ~

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    I won''t forgive you anymore.

    "I''m sorry. Um... look, I''ll buy you something from the stall over there."

    "... can I have a set of drinks, too?"

    Of course.

    Then I''ll forgive you.?

    Chiffon quickly recovered his mood.

    Well, I guess I just pretended to be angry.

    ¡­¡­

    I noticed that Tania and Iris were in sight.

    What''s the matter, you two?

    "... are you dating Rain, Chiffon?"

    "Huh. How did that happen?"

    I didn''t really see anything like that, though.

    We were leaving them alone to make a world for ourselves.

    "No, no, no, no, no, no!"

    "Y-yeah, that''s right. Rain is right. I can''t believe that Rain-kun and I are going out together... isn''t that right?"

    Why isn''t Chiffon a mess?

    Ju......

    Tania and Iris''s gaze is getting steeper and steeper.

    somehow we need to clear up the misunderstanding.....

    GGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    "Ah!?"

    Suddenly, an explosion resounded.

    Looking back in a hurry, smoke rises not far away.

    I heard screams.

    Rain-kun!

    Ahh!

    He rushed out in a hurry.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The explosion occurred in a square in the center of the city.

    There are fountains and flower beds, which are used as a place for people to relax in the city.

    The stalls are usually lined up, lively, and full of smiles.....

    It was now a battlefield.

    Holy Arrow!

    Millefeuille cast his magic.

    Generates arrows of light and shoots at enemies.

    Those enemies.....

    "Hahaha, bugs, bugs, bugs!"

    It was a demonic race.

    It resembled a demon that appeared in Horizon one day.

    The demon itself, with its large wings and horns, appears in the story.

    Evading Millefeuille''s attack generates a pitch black bullet in return, which pours rain.

    That kind of thing!

    Chocolate stepped forward and set up a huge shield on the ground.

    Immediately after that, the shield deformed.

    It spreads horizontally and vertically, forming a wall that blocks all attacks.

    "Yarna. Nara, Korededouda!?"

    The demon tribe formed a mass of enormous magic power with their hands in the air.

    It was a concentrated magic, like a bomb.

    Of course, its power is not the same as that of a bomb.

    If you think normally, you can''t prevent it.

    Even if we were able to prevent it, there would be aftermaths that would blow all the buildings around us.

    "Chocolaty, that''s not good!"

    "Mu....."

    Chocolat and Millefeuille were in a hurry.

    The demonic powers didn''t seem to be a big deal.

    As a member of the New Brave Party, it''s only natural to be able to defeat that much.

    But.

    Too sudden.

    I had never heard of a demon raiding the city.

    I don''t know if it''s ever happened before, but.....

    Still, it would be enough to count.

    It''s completely taken the lead, and I can''t help but turn it backwards.

    "Okay, I''ve decided. Let''s go with Millefeuille, Combination C."

    I see.

    Combination C.

    Chocolate envelops and seals the subject with a shield that is freely variable.

    Inside it, I smashed my attack magic and killed it in a state where there was no place to escape...

    However, I don''t want to use it if I can because the magic power it consumes is huge.

    "Without Chiffon, I can''t be too chaotic..."

    We can''t prolong the battle and cause damage to the surroundings.

    Quickly kill.

    The two of them decided to be prepared and tried to move on.....

    "What are you doing, you idiot!!!"

    With such anger, a dragon brace flew out of nowhere and swallowed up the demon race.

 624 Episode 619 Supremacy

    Oh!?

    While swallowed by the torrent of light, the demons lived.

    However, it cannot be intact, and we are injured over there.

    "Na, Nanda...!?"

    To the frightened demons,

    "Come, Mourning Ice Bullet."

    There was more chase coming.

    A blade of ice flew in and raged like a storm, swallowing up the demon race.

    "Ohhhhh!?"

    The demons used their magic power as a shield to defend against them.

    However, it cannot be prevented entirely.

    Perhaps the user''s magic power was so great, that every time the ice blade danced, the shield was shredded, and the damage spread to the body.

    ¡­¡­

    Sudden attack.

    Reinforcements? Or is it a fight between enemies?

    Chocolate and milfeuille became puffy because I couldn''t make a judgment.

    Chocolate! Millefeuille!

    A sharp voice resounded as if to beguile the two of them.

    Combination C, let''s go!

    Ooh!

    Yes.

    Chocolat and Millefeuille instantly returned to me and acted immediately.

    This neighborhood is exactly what it should be.

    Chocolat raised a huge shield high in the sky.

    Then, the shield splits into eight parts and flies as if it had a will.

    As it is, when it is attacked, it envelops the immobile demon race.....

    Holy Arrow!

    Mega bolt!

    At the same time that two magic spells were emitted, eight shields completely locked up the demon race.

    Magic explodes in a completely sealed state.

    Large-scale destruction raged in a small space, multiplying its power many times.

    And....

    "Oops. It''s over."

    When Chocolate lifted the seal with her shield, the Demon Clan disappeared.

    To be precise, they scattered their lives, turned to ashes, and scattered across the sky.

    I''m a little in a hurry.

    It was all of a sudden.

    "I see. But..."

    Chocolat and Millefeuille look back,

    It''s late, Chiffon.

    "I''ve been exhausted."

    "Ahahah... I''m sorry."

    Forgive me, Chiffon put his hands together with his puffy companions.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Your hand.

    Off!

    "Replacement"

    On!

    "Tch....."

    "What are you doing!"

    Aiya...

    Go to the Adventurer''s Guild again.....

    I have to talk a lot, but I ignore it and Chocolate starts playing with Sakura.

    Looking at it, Chiffon drops his asshole.

    "Damn it... Sakura-chan is cute, but it''s not the time to play, is it?" We need to talk properly about the demons and the future. "

    "While saying that, isn''t Chiffon wanting to play with Sakura?" Come on, come on, it''s a meatball, right? "

    Wahu?

    "Ugh, I-If you stare at me with such crumpled eyes, I''ll feel a little bit like that..."

    "Ah... chiffon?"

    "Hah!?"

    When he called, he seemed to have returned to me and looked very embarrassed.

    ¡±I-I ''m sorry... but I got caught up in the pace of Chocolate¡±

    ¡°Fine. When I''m with Sakura, I want to forget about things and play with them.¡±

    That''s one of the charms of Sakura.

    But for now, let''s put the story first.

    Yeah, that''s right.

    "Well then... can you tell me about the case for the time being?"

    That''s what I said.

    "Yeah, I got it."

    Stella.

    She''s the Captain of the Knights'' Branch in this city, so she did a lot of post-processing.

    She''s the best person to talk to, because she''s also been gathering information.

    "I''ve got some interesting information... but first, thank you." There was an incident where Horizon was once again attacked by the demons, but thanks to Rain and the heroes, it was subdued before there was a great deal of damage. Thank you very much. "

    "You''re welcome, but don''t be so embarrassed. The demons are the enemy of our brave men. It''s only natural to crush them."

    "This is our home ground." If there''s anything, it''s only natural to be able to help. "

    "Once again, thank you."

    Stella repeatedly said, lowering her head deeply.

    I haven''t seen Stella in a long time, but I''m sure she''s serious.

    I don''t have to worry about that much, but I can''t help it.

    I wonder if that is her virtue.

    "Well then, this is the point..."

    Stella gave a confused expression and then continued the conversation.

    "This is not definitive, so please don''t say anything else."

    "Yeah, I got it."

    "Actually... it seems that Mina Lusaj, a former member of the Brave Party, was seen near Horizon."

    Mina? Is that true?

    I''m not surprised to hear you say this, am I?

    "That''s..."

    When I looked at the chiffon, I nodded, feeling that it was okay to talk.

    "I''d like to ask you for this without saying anything else, but actually..."

    Rather than my...... mission, I spoke to the Chiffons.

    It''s always a calm Stella, but she''s got a steep face.

    "... I see. The crusade of the ex-Brave Party."

    "We came to Horizon when we heard that Mina was nearby."

    It was said that it was not definite information, but if Stella-san said the same thing, the accuracy of the information was definitely improved.

    Millefeuille said there wasn''t much of a crisis.

    "Also, the demon tribe just now... it''s a bit too convenient to take care of it by accident."

    What''s Mina up to?

    Where are you aiming to join forces with the demons?

    There are many things I don''t know, but I definitely won''t let you like them.

 625 Episode 620, search begins.

    I took Chiffon and Stella home once.

    So, once again, we all share the information and decide on the future policy.

    Well then, me, Rifa, and Iris will stay in town just in case something happens.

    The demon tribe''s purpose is unknown, and we don''t know who''s behind it.

    However, it was clear that he was trying to harm the city.....

    Tania, Rifa, and Iris will be stationed in the city as a defensive force so that we can deal with this as soon as it happens.

    In addition, Chocolate and Millefeuille offered their cooperation.

    "As a member of the Brave Party, it''s important to protect the city..."

    Thank you.

    "How are we supposed to gather information?" Fufu, I''ll take care of it! "

    ¡°Sora and the others can not only listen, but also search for magical traces.¡±

    Sora and Luna will be responsible for gathering the information.

    There, Finnia will join us.

    Fenia often sees and notices details.

    Maybe they''ll pick up on what everyone else is missing.

    "We''ll take care of your absence."

    Tina, Nina, and Nokia were all in the answering machine.

    We can''t leave the house completely empty because of the Koo and Koo.

    Nevertheless, it''s dangerous to take them with you.

    I decided to ask Tina and the others to do their best to protect the house.

    And....

    Me, Canade, and Chiffon are investigating the location of Mina''s sightings.

    And the five of Stella and Sakura did it.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "This is the dungeon where the sightings were made."

    There''s a medium-sized dungeon about an hour''s walk from Horizon.

    The adventurer reported seeing someone like Mina in this dungeon.

    Incidentally, the dungeon is divided into three sizes: small, medium, and large.

    Smaller dungeons have no more than 10 tiers.

    Medium-sized dungeons shall have no more than 30 levels.

    Massive dungeons, more than that.

    The bigger the scale, the more treasures sleep in the dungeon.

    The returns are large, but there are many dangerous monsters and traps, so the risks are naturally high.

    For the record, there was also a classification of unbroken dungeons.

    A dungeon where no one has ever reached the bottom and no accurate information is available.

    There are many treasures that can sleep, but there may be unknown dangers waiting for you, so you need to be careful when challenging them.

    Yah, is there such a rotten guru here?

    "A rotten priest..."

    "Such a woman, even a rotten priest, is so gentle!"

    Is she angry when she remembered Mina? Canade''s tail stood upside down and her hair was swollen.

    Of course, but I don''t think he has a good impression.

    Mina-san, did you do such a terrible thing?

    "I did! I mean, I kicked Rain out." And then they attacked us... and they''re doing terrible things to Rain. "

    "To Rain-kun... yeah, I can''t forgive that." If we can meet, we need to keep it that way. ¡±

    The chiffon laughs with a smile.

    But his eyes weren''t laughing.

    It seems like it is emitting an absolute zero degree of freezing, and it is honestly scary.

    "Now, what are we going to do?" I''ve been there for a while, but let''s start by exploring lightly. ¡±

    Stella made such a suggestion.

    Serious exploration is... difficult, isn''t it?

    "It''s difficult. I''ve made some preparations, but at best, it''s a one-night stay." In a medium-sized dungeon, it takes at least a few days to break through, so it''s a little uncomfortable. "

    "But I wonder if it''s okay because I have a cherry." Even if there are monsters, I can defeat them, and I think Mina can find Sakura. "

    On!

    "Hmm... if you say so, maybe so." Two of the strongest species. And then, Rain and the brave...... to challenge the medium-sized dungeon, it''s overpowering, so it''s not about trampling, so it might end pretty quickly. "

    Stella''s troubled face.

    I was wondering what to do.

    If you''re going to challenge the dungeon, you''ll have to prepare for it.

    But this time, it''s not about destroying.

    Nor is the purpose of obtaining treasure.

    The goal is to find Mina that might be hiding inside.

    If we focus on that and get through the dungeons efficiently, it might not take long.

    But the dungeons are dangerous.

    I''ve heard a lot about the terrible thing that happened when I thought about it lightly... um, I''m worried about what to do.

    Chiffon and Stella saw us.

    It''s like I''m in charge.

    Think for a moment and then draw a conclusion.

    "... Okay. Let''s start by exploring the upper floors." So, if we can find any traces of it, let''s go back, get ready, and try again. If nothing happens, I will retreat and reconsider. If you''re lucky enough to find Mina, you can make money. "

    RAAAAAHHHH!

    On!

    Chiffon and Stella nodded in agreement.

    Well then, let''s start exploring.

    Oh!

    Intrigued, I broke into the dungeon.

    "Heh, this is how the dungeon looks like."

    Canadians glanced around.

    "Why do you make it unusual?" If it was a dungeon, you would have entered the A-rank promotion test, right? "

    "That''s right, but that wasn''t a wild dungeon, wasn''t it? It was controlled by humans?" But it''s fresh because I''m new to the Wild Dungeons. "

    I don''t know, but a wild dungeon.....

    Was there any other way to say it?

    "Hmph? Normally, monsters would attack right away..."

    I wonder if you''re scared to come out because of Rain-san?

    "Oh, I see. That''s possible."

    "What kind of perception am I of the two of you...?"

    Is that what you think of a demon king?

    That''s how you can relax and explore.

    "Wooooo... on, on!"

    Suddenly, Sakura''s fangs burst out and barked sharply.

 626 Episode 621: The Holy Knight

    "Sakura, what''s wrong!?"

    On!

    Um... it looks like someone''s fighting in the future.

    Canadian translates the sound of cherries.

    Chiffon tilted his head.

    Is it another adventurer?

    "That''s a good possibility... but it''s also a possibility that we caught a hit."

    For the time being, let''s go see what''s going on.

    On!

    Sakura, let''s be quiet, shall we?

    "Kun..."

    I''m sorry to stroke the depressed cherry, but I''m headed for the one who makes a sound.

    Little by little, I heard the sound of a sword strike and the roar of a monster.

    Looks like someone''s fighting a monster.

    I took a gentle peek at it.....

    Haa!

    A knight with red hair was fighting a monster.

    Is he about mid-twenties?

    She looks neutral somewhere, but she''s basically a very beautiful woman.

    When I saw him wearing the same armor as Stella, I thought he was a knight.

    However, the details are different.

    Besides, the church insignia was on the shoulder.

    The red-haired knightess was surrounded by several monsters.....

    I''m cumming!

    I was free to use my huge sword, which was about my own length, and then cut off both monsters.

    It''s a tremendous power.

    Besides, not only the power, but also the technology is amazing.

    They defeated the monster with a single blow without allowing any counterattacks.

    Even A-rank adventurers can hardly imitate this.

    "...... Phew"

    The battle ended with the loss of time.

    The red-haired knight spilled a breath and put the great sword back on her back.

    Yeah?

    That''s when he noticed us with a strange face.

    Hello.

    The red-haired knight woman smiled and said hello.

    I suddenly got caught up in things, but thanks to that, I was relieved of my vigilance.

    "Um... hello. I''m sorry if I interrupted you."

    ¡°No, it''s not like that. Because the battle is just over."

    Well, that''s great.

    I felt like I was solo in a dungeon.

    but.....

    It was just a hunch, but I felt like it had something to do with Mina.

    I don''t think she''s one of them, but I don''t think it''s totally irrelevant.

    So I decided to keep talking for a while.

    Are you alone?

    "Yeah, well, I have a little circumstance and I''m diving in the dungeon... erm..."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m called Rain Shroud."

    "It''s Kanade. This child is a cherry."

    On!

    "I''m called Stella Empire Place."

    "Um... it''s Chiffon."

    In the end, the chiffon was done with just the name.

    I thought it would be troublesome to find out about brave people.....

    Then why don''t you call yourself a surname?

    There''s a little bit of a slip, isn''t there?

    Well, I guess that''s what it looks like.

    I see, are you the hero of the Horizons?

    "Huh. Do you know me?"

    ¡°Yes, it''s famous.¡±

    "Um... thank you?"

    It''s a little embarrassing.

    ¡°My name is Ellis Randall. I belong to the church, the Holy Knight.¡±

    The Holy Knight is different from the Knight.

    I heard that the church has a proprietary fighting power that is comparable to that of an A-rank adventurer.

    I don''t ask for requests like an adventurer, and I don''t fight to keep the city in order like a knight.

    Basically, it carries out its activities according to the will of the Church.

    For example, the crusade of cult groups that worship demons.

    For example, the crusade of fools against God.

    ¡­¡­ etc.

    It seems to move at the direction of the church and wield its power.

    It''s quite unusual, and I''ve never seen it before.

    "... what is the Holy Knight doing here?"

    "That''s... um"

    Ellis shakes her gaze in confusion.

    He seemed to have some ideas and turned his attention back to me.

    "Please forgive the rudeness of replying to the question. What are the Shrouds doing here?"

    "That''s..."

    Should I be honest?

    Or should I fake it?

    Normally, it''s the former....

    If Ellis is a Holy Knight, maybe we can build a cooperative relationship.

    That said, I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to make up my own mind.

    Nah, I''ll leave it to Rain.

    On!

    Canade and Sakura are fine.

    ¡°If she''s a Holy Knight, we might be able to go in the right direction.¡±

    "Yeah, I think so, too."

    Stella and Chiffon were fine.

    All right.

    If that''s the case, let''s talk a little deeper.

    But I''m not going to tell you everything.

    How would Ellis, who belongs to the church, react if she knew the purpose of Mina''s capture or subjugation?

    Therefore, while blurring, I conveyed the purpose of searching for Mina.

    "I see... when I met Mr. Shroud here, I felt like I was destined for something, but that seems to have been the right thing to do."

    Is that it?

    "My purpose is also to make contact with Mina Lusaj, a church official who is a member of the former heroic party."

 627 622 stories.

    "Make contact with Mina...?"

    Listening to Ellis''s purpose, I hid my eyebrows.

    Chiffon called it the capture or crusade of Mina.

    Meanwhile, Ellis, who belongs to the church, wants to make contact with Mina.

    What''s the difference?

    Is it just a difference of words, or is another thought hidden?

    What are you going to do about making contact with Mina?

    It seemed that Chiffon had the same question, and he turned his gaze towards Ellis.

    Don''t ask straightforwardly, you''re suspicious, aren''t you? I think we should hide it for the time being.....

    However, I had a good impression that she was the one who was straight at all times.

    ¡°First of all, I''d like to ask you about the situation. Why did you do that? Where are you now? What about the former hero? We have a lot to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, and then what?¡±

    ¡°If there are unavoidable circumstances, I want to help her.¡±

    What if it isn''t?

    - I''m not guilty.

    Their gazes clashed directly in front of them.

    That''s a lot of force, and we can''t keep our mouths shut.

    The chiffon has a slightly soft expression.

    "I see... yes, I believe it"

    Thank you very much.

    ¡°Mr. Raine, everyone, I think we can trust Mr. Ellis and act together, but what do you say?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think it''s a problem. As the same knight, she felt that she could be trusted. For now, I don''t think I''m lying."

    "Hmm... do I agree with Stella too?" I don''t feel too bad about it. "

    Stella and Canade agreed.

    However, Sakura.....

    "Grrrrr...!"

    A low roar threatened Ellis.

    Sakura, what''s wrong?

    "Uu...!"

    Can you trust Sakura about Ellis?

    "Woo..."

    Asked, Sakura reacted in an indescribable way.

    There seems to be something caught on the skin, but it seems that it cannot be specifically pointed out.

    If Sakura is vigilant, I can''t take that as a mistake.

    I''m sure Ellis knows what he''s hiding.

    But that doesn''t mean we can''t just leave them alone.

    We should work together and keep Ellis within sight.

    "I agree." Let''s find Mina together. "

    Thank you very much.

    Despite her doubtful imitation, Ellis did not get angry, but thanked herself.

    People may be good.

    Well, there was a possibility that I was just playing.

    "Well then, we''re going to have a party from now on." As people who pursue the same purpose, let''s do our best together and get along with each other. "

    Yeah.

    Hmm, that''s right.

    I''ll do my best.

    Yes.

    On!

    For the time being, we all put our hands together and got a temper.

    Sakura seems to have something to think about, but she stopped roaring and walked up to me.

    I hope it works out, but...

    Now, what happens?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Haa!

    Ellis'' sword flashed and the monster was split in half.

    Without being able to raise the demon''s scream, he fell and turned into a magic stone.

    I guess I should call myself the Holy Knight.

    The sword was so sharp that it was comparable to a chiffon.

    Rain-san, the rest of you are on your way!

    Roger that!

    On Ellis''s signal, I pulled out Kamui.

    The passageway is a little narrow, so Kusanagi is not suitable.

    Ni-chan!

    On!

    Kanade and Sakura struck the monster''s legs with their respective blows of containment.

    Continuing, Stella and I cut in from left to right and hit the blade.

    Tome is a chiffon.

    Mega bolt!

    Lightning strike magic ran through, shooting through the core of the monster.

    ¡±Phew... are you guys all right?¡±

    "Yeah, me and Sakura are fine." What about Chiffon and Stella? "

    I wonder if there''s a problem.

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    "Ellis..."

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. If I were you, I wouldn''t have a problem.¡±

    I see. Well, that''s good.

    I started exploring the dungeon again and reached the middle level.

    Although it is a dungeon that is not that difficult, it is forbidden to be alarmed if it is in the middle layer.

    Sometimes veteran parties are devastated by a bit of caution.

    That''s why we were slowly advancing to confirm our cooperation with Ellis.....

    Ellis-san is strong after all.

    Chiffon glistened and looked at Ellis.

    I''m afraid Ellis won''t react to such a pure reaction.

    "No, that kind of thing...!"

    "Don''t be modest. You can see that I have very high skills... hmm, I want to learn sword skills as well"

    It''s an honor to have you say that to a brave man.

    Chiffon also revealed his identity as a dungeon mate.

    "I''m still a long way off, too." Next time, let''s practice together if we have the opportunity. "

    "Yes, gladly."

    Chiffon had already gotten along with Ellis.

    She has a straight personality, which is why she can do it.

    "...... uuu"

    Meanwhile, Sakura hasn''t lowered her guard yet.

    At first glance, I admitted to accompanying you, but my heart never seemed to forgive me at all.

    But Ellis doesn''t feel hostile.

    What is Sakura so vigilant about?

    At a time like this, it is very difficult not to exchange words.

 628 Episode 623: Gurus and Demons

    "...... Tch, looks like you''ve been hit."

    There was a man in the deepest part of the dungeon.

    They give a sharp sign like a beast, wearing sunglasses as if to hide it.

    He is dressed like a gentleman in black, but his signs of ferocity have not disappeared.

    Rather, the gap with the outfit carved an extra rough impression.

    His name is Verg.

    A demon tribe of neutrals, headed by Reese.

    What''s the matter?

    He is part of a party of former heroes and serves Mina.

    Naturally, the demons were incompatible natural enemies.

    It''s impossible to act together.

    But things are different now.

    The circumstances have changed.

    Humans and demons join hands and set out for a new future.

    We are in the same place to realize that ideal.

    "You sent your men to the brave, didn''t you?" The reaction disappeared.

    "Oh no..."

    "Well, the opponent is a brave person." I didn''t listen to the demons, but I must have crushed them in a flash. "

    "Oh, my God... may you have peace in your soul."

    Mina prays for the demons.

    I don''t feel like I can''t help it because I''m taking care of Reese.....

    From the bottom of my heart, I mourned the demon race''s death.

    Like Reese, there were demons who could talk.

    You can get your hands on such an opponent.

    If it does, it will put an end to the war between humans and demons that has been going on for so long.

    It may be called a child''s dream, but Mina is so pure.

    Purely, therefore, we try to seriously face and realize the stupid story without laughing at it.

    but.....

    Reese didn''t really think about the harmony between humans and demons.

    I was just talking properly to use Mina like a good person.

    Of course, Verg, her subordinate, also knew that....

    "... it''s ridiculous, isn''t it?"

    What is it?

    "No, it''s nothing." What would you do more than that? I sent my men to talk to you first... well, here''s the result. That''s ridiculous. "

    "Can''t we go?" then.... "

    "Mina is arranged, right? If you show your face about this city, you will be caught".

    "That''s..."

    "That''s why I acted as a deputy... well, I only have demon subordinates." It''s going to be a long way off, but I wish I had hired the right people. "

    "Why are you doing this..."

    "For the brave, the demons are enemies." It was the same as a bug, and if I found it, I would crush it quickly. It''s a matter of course. "

    ¡­¡­

    Mina, a former heroic party, seemed to understand the thoughts well and had an indescribable expression on her face.

    It''s just...

    She doesn''t know.

    Verg''s men weren''t sent to talk to you.

    Mina doesn''t know that she was under such an order to wreak havoc appropriately.

    "I don''t know what to say, but what do we do?" For my part, I think it''s quicker to kill them. "

    "... it''s a last resort." Let''s start by talking¡­ and you''ll understand our ideals. ¡±

    "I see... well, I''ve been told by Mina to cooperate." You can do whatever you want. "

    Thank you very much.

    Mina''s goal was to make contact with her current hero, Chiffon.

    So I appealed to them for their innocence.....

    At the same time, they talk about their ideals and ask for help.

    In order for humans and demons to take their hands, the presence of heroes is a very big point.

    If we don''t convince our brave friends to join us, our ideals won''t come true.

    That''s why I asked Monica to talk to me and pull me in...

    "I''m sure if I talk to you..."

    Mina was convinced that they were doing the right thing.

    This is justice.

    It''s the right thing to do to seize the peace.

    Therefore, I believe that a girl named Chiffon, who has become a new hero, will understand the ideal if she talks properly.

    I''m hoping you''ll join me.

    The reality is.....

    Mina''s deeds are far from justice.

    She is running away from the convenient word "ideal" without facing her sins.

    And it''s used nicely by Leith and Monica.

    It was because I didn''t have a core in my heart.

    Mina doesn''t notice that.

    Used by the church, by Arios, by Reese and Monica....

    It''s just somebody''s pawn.

    That''s life.

    I couldn''t even question it, and Mina wondered what to do now.

    What do we do?

    "... I was wondering if I should go."

    "Are you serious?"

    ¡°Longer stays are bad, but I don''t think adventurers or knights will find them for a short time. In the meantime, we''ll somehow get in touch with the brave ones and get them to understand our ideals.¡±

    "Well, if you really can do that, that''s the best thing to do... but you know the chances of success are low, right?"

    ¡­¡­

    "What do you do when the story gets twisted? I don''t think it''s possible for a brave man to get in touch with a demon race."

    "At that time....."

    After thinking for a while, Mina clenched her staff hard.

    And with a definite determination in my eyes.

    ¡°As Reese and Monica said, we will get rid of the brave who stand in the way of the ideal.¡±

    Mina talks about her dark resolve with a sad expression somewhere.

    In order to realize your ideals, you have to eliminate them, even if you are brave.

    In doing so, true peace will come.

    I don''t think what we''re doing is wrong.

    It is proven that you have done the right thing.

    Otherwise, what have you done so far?

    That''s right. Mina looks really good right now.

    Please don''t teach me.

    Are you serious? I''m a demon and Mina is a human, but I think you can hold me now.

    "... I''ll take it as a compliment."

    Kukuku, you''re just a guru and you''re new to it, aren''t you?

    Mina dyed her cheeks slightly as Verg laughed happily.

    I have no experience with it, so even this conversation will come to light.

    He''s an insolent man.

    If it hadn''t been for Reese''s men, he might have broken the spell.

    It''s just...

    "... it feels strange."

    For some reason, it wasn''t unpleasant.

 629 624 stories. Its rude, but....

    I''ve never met a man like Verg.

    Arios and Agath...... and Rayne were quite concerned about Mina, who was a woman.

    He was careful not to cause any problems.

    But Verg doesn''t have it.

    Female?

    Do you know that?

    I don''t know the difference between men and women, so let me do what I want.

    It was like that, and he did it on his own.

    At first, it was Mina who was uncomfortable with it.....

    But I couldn''t be strangely disliked.

    It''s rude, but Velg treats us equally.

    I feel like I''m watching you as you are.....

    Although it was a little bit, Mina had forgiven herself.

    ... but.

    Mina hasn''t noticed that it''s a one-way street.

    Humans and Demons.

    The ditch between the two races is endlessly deep and not easy to overcome.

    so that humans are terrified and disgusted by the demons....

    Demons also hate humans very much.

    "... yeah?"

    Suddenly, Verg leaned his head.

    And I immediately made a steep expression.

    What''s the matter?

    ¡±This is a terrible situation... an intruder¡±

    Huh?

    I don''t know who it is, but is there anyone who wants to be here?

    Is it true?

    "You''re right. Straight here... we''re going deeper." If you''re an ordinary adventurer, you''ll have to stop by to find treasure. "

    ¡°Yes, well, if you don''t do that, people in the deepest part of the world... I mean, they''re looking for us.¡±

    Of course, that''s not absolute.

    Coincidence is also conceivable.

    It''s just the situation.

    Mina agrees with Velga that we should always assume the worst.

    But....

    Verg was a demon.

    Normally, we should consider the possibility that he''s lying, but Mina won''t.

    I believed in Verg as much as I did.

    ¡°Do you know who the intruder is?¡±

    "I know it''s you, but I don''t know the details." Ah, no... is this reaction a brave one? Besides, there are two of the strongest species. "

    "Are you a brave man!? And the strongest species...?"

    Suddenly, Mina thought of Rain.

    He''s in this dungeon too...?

    "Six of them." One is a brave man, and the other is a similar one. So, you two are the strongest species. I''m not sure about the other two. What do we do? "

    "That''s..."

    Mina thinks.

    To make contact with a brave man is what I wanted from the beginning.

    It would be convenient if you came from over there.

    But that depends on the purpose of the hero.

    I don''t think he came here by chance.

    Heroes could also be judged to have the purpose of making contact with Mina.

    "Just like me, have a conversation...?" No, but... after all, it''s too optimistic to think that way. ¡±

    Given that he is wanted, it is reasonable to assume that he has come to arrest.

    If you show your face honestly, you might get caught.

    But this is a chance to make a difference.

    I may be able to talk without being disturbed.

    And maybe another mission can be fulfilled.

    I have a favor to ask of Mina-san.

    Reese''s words come to life in my head.

    "I want you to reconcile with a new hero... but if that doesn''t happen, I want you to kill him." The brave thought only of destroying the demons. I don''t even think about the chances of a settlement. With such a person, our dreams will never come true. You''ll be bleeding again... but this is a necessary sacrifice. In that case, please make a wise decision. "

    I remembered what I was told.

    "I''m...."

    You want to talk to a brave man?

    Kill a brave man?

    Mina''s heart shakes.

    I can''t make up my mind right away, and I get lost over and over again.

    It makes your heart flustered and cloudy.

    "... haa"

    Looking at Mina like that, Verg laughed tinyly.

    It was as if I was saying...... as I imagined.

    "...... Mr. Verg"

    Oh, did you decide what to do?

    Here, let''s wait for the brave ones to arrive.

    Mina chose to make contact for the time being.

    It''s highly probable that a brave man came to capture himself.....

    Still, they won''t come slashing all of a sudden.

    We should have a chance to talk.

    I wish I could persuade you there.

    If you can''t.....

    ¡°This is a dungeon, but I''ve heard that it''s under Mr. Verg''s control and that there''s a lot we can do.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. It takes time to move the trap freely, but it can also change the structure of the dungeon.¡±

    What''s the best way to get out of this?

    "There is a transfer magic circle in the back room." It''s disposable, so I won''t follow this. "

    "Then I''ll start with a discussion." And when it ruins, let''s use it to escape. ¡±

    Aren''t you going to fight?

    If we don''t do what Reese says, Verg''s gaze will be steep.

    However, Mina only calmly tells her.

    ¡°I''ll fight if I have to, but not now. Suddenly, you''re not ready, are you?¡±

    Well, that''s right.

    ¡°So for now, we''re going to prioritize the discussion. If we fight, we''ll be ready again later.¡±

    "Okay, okay. Well, if you''re going to do it, you''re going to have to do it for sure." Should I be so careful? "

    ¡­¡­

    What''s with that face?

    "No. I''m surprised you agreed with me..."

    "I''m Mina''s support role." If Mina decides, I''ll follow suit. "

    "... thank you very much"

    Mina laughed and thanked her.

    It was a small demonstration of trust in Verg.

    Seeing that, Velg...... Mina laughs so that she doesn''t notice.

 630 Episode 625: Encounter on the Bottom Level

    It''s been about two hours since we started taking out the dungeons.

    Entering the lower level.

    Although the pace slowed down a little, it was not a difficult dungeon, so the game progressed smoothly.

    ... and reached the staircase leading to the bottom floor.

    "If you can''t find Mina after coming here..."

    ¡°It''s very likely you''re on the bottom floor.¡±

    As Stella says, there must be Mina in the back.

    Or maybe it''s Mina''s allies... Either way, we''ll have a lot of progress.

    Be prepared for anything to happen, then go down the stairs to the bottom floor.

    And....

    Yeeea!

    ¡­¡­

    Mina was with a stranger.

    Looking at me, I was a little surprised and my eyes widened.

    "Mr. Rain? Why are you here..."

    ¡±That''s my line... I was looking for Mina with the help of Chiffon, the hero here¡±

    I dared to emphasize the "brave" part.

    Mina had a slightly bitter look on her face.....

    However, I immediately recovered my composure and put my expression back on.

    "I see. I have a lot to talk about you... but I''ll leave you to it later."

    "I agree."

    I have a lot to ask Mina, too.

    About Arios and Aghas.

    Why are you acting alongside the demons?

    But that''s Chiffon''s job.

    I can''t be too fussy. [M]

    My purpose today is only to support Chiffon.

    Are you Mina from the ex-Brave Party?

    Approaching a certain distance, Chiffon stopped and asked.

    Looks like he''s on the lookout for an attack and he''s not getting any closer.

    Yes.

    "I see. I''m glad I finally found it." I am Chiffon, appointed a new hero. "

    "... I see."

    As a former heroic party, Mina frowned slightly as there seemed to be places she thought were new heroes.

    Just don''t wake up like Arios and keep talking.

    Seeing that, I think Mina is an adult.

    "I think I know Rain-kun, so I''ll skip the introduction." And... this is Stella, the captain of the Horizon Knights branch. And Ellis, the Holy Knight of the Church. You''re helping me. "

    "Church...?"

    When I heard of the church, Mina''s complexion changed.

    It''s like a mischievous child asks his parents for their complexion.....

    With such a look on his face, he seemed somewhat uneasy.

    I wonder if you could introduce me to the man next to Mina-san.

    "...... he is, Mr. Verg. I''ve had a lot of help, I''m an ally.¡±

    "It''s Verg, thank you."

    The man raised his hand casually to say hello, but the fighting spirit behind it was not completely concealed.

    It looked like he was very vigilant, and if anything happened, it would be an instant battle.

    and.....

    A man named Verg, a demon.

    It has a distinctive appearance, or it has an atmosphere different from that of ordinary people.....

    I knew it because I had seen a lot of demons.

    It seemed that Chiffon had also spotted this, and he made his gaze a little tougher and asked Mina.

    That person is a demonic race, isn''t he?

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s no use trying to hide it." My mission is to defeat the Demon King. The demons are enemies... so it''s impossible to misidentify them. "

    ¡°If so, what do you do?¡±

    "Hmm... is that up to Mina-san''s reply in the future?" Straightforward, I came to capture or subdue Mina-san. "

    Don''t be so direct.

    By doing so, they were shaking the opponent.

    Then, we''ll take advantage of the conversation.

    I was impressed by Chiffon''s bold speech.

    "But... first, can you tell me what happened?" What are you doing now? From what I''ve heard, it looks like you''re with a demon tribe... but I need you to tell me why. I think the response will change significantly in the future depending on the content. "

    If I had to be with a demon tribe, I had room for extenuating circumstances.

    However, if you''re on the side of the demons... I''ll kill you.

    Mina responded calmly to the chiffon she was talking about.

    "My purpose... is you, Mr. Chiffon."

    Me?

    "It''s not a crusade, it''s not a capture. I want you to understand me and Arios. That''s why I stopped hiding in the shadows and came all the way here.¡±

    "... sorry from the side"

    There was something I was worried about, so I pinched my mouth.

    "I said Arios and I... what happened to Agas?"

    We defeated Leanne because she became a demon.

    That''s why I know her name doesn''t appear.....

    What happened to Agas? "

    "Agath... is dead."

    It''s getting worse

    I was shocked by the unexpected words.

    ¡°Details¡­ well, I''ll explain if I get the chance.¡±

    "... I see."

    I can''t believe Agas is dead.

    Even if I were alive, it probably wouldn''t be a big deal.

    It could have been a demon clan just like Leanne.

    Still.

    The death of the former party member was somewhat burning and lonely.

    "Um... I''ll get back to it, but what do you want me to understand?"

    "Sure enough, I''m getting a demon like Mr. Verg to help me." However, it did not become an ally of the demons and an enemy of humans. We''re still working for people. ¡±

    Then why are you with the demons?

    ¡°The Vergs are a demon tribe called the Moderates, and they want peace with us humans.¡±

    Huh?

    It''s a bad thing to show upset in a bargaining room, but I can''t help it.

    Not just Chiffon, but I was surprised.

    Stella and Ellis were surprised to see their eyes widen.

    A demon tribe... wants peace?

    "Not all of the demons, but some of them... some people want peace because they don''t want to fight any more." I have come here to make contact with you, the brave one, as a messenger for that purpose. ¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Is that true?

    Are you fooled?

    With such doubt, Chiffon looked lost.

    ... that''s the gap.

 631 Episode 626 Rupture

    All I could realize was that I was just lucky.

    Chiffon!

    "Huh?...... Phew!?"

    She hugged the chiffon and jumped backwards.

    "Huh? Huh? Rain-kun...?"

    What''s wrong with you? Chiffon''s face turned red, but.....

    The black spear pierced the place where I had been standing, and my face turned blue.

    Ellis and Stella were late and seemed to have grasped the situation and panicked.

    "Are you two okay!?"

    "What''s going on right now..."

    "I don''t know. I don''t know, but I want Stella and Ellis to be on the lookout." In particular, I want you to be careful with the shadows. "

    Refa used a similar technique to move the shadows, so I was able to sense it in advance.

    Maybe Rifa is just as capable of attacking from the shadows as she is of doing.

    And when I did that.....

    "What are you going to do?"

    I pulled out Kamui and pointed it at Verg.

    "What the hell are you doing, man?"

    "That''s my line." You just attacked Chiffon, didn''t you? "

    "What? Why would I have to do that?"

    "It''s an erasure. I''ve never heard of magic attacking from the shadows. If the members here can use such things, you''re the demon clan."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." Do you have any proof? It might just be a monster attacking remotely, right? "

    Although Velg said it in a grumpy mood.....

    I just seemed to enjoy it somehow.

    Do you welcome this?

    I dared to make my tone rough, and by taking a mischievous attitude, I seem to be making my suspicions stronger......

    Why do you have to do that?

    If you''re an ally of Mina, it''s best to be honest and prove her innocence.

    Even if it''s a demon race, I know that there are people with straight hearts.

    That''s why I was so worried about Verg''s attitude.

    ¡­¡­

    After getting a little lost, I put Kamui in the sheath.

    "I''m not convinced, but I have no proof."

    Oh, can you believe me?

    No, I don''t think so.

    Verg is suspicious, but I don''t want to force myself into battle.

    Vigilantly calling out to Mina.

    "Mina, can you do something different from that guy?"

    Huh?

    "Honestly, I don''t know what he''s thinking. If we stay together, we might be attacked like we are now."

    "That''s... but he can''t have done that..."

    "It''s not strange to think that I''m going to kill Chiffon on this occasion... that''s why I suspect it."

    ¡­¡­

    "If you can do something different with him, we can continue our conversation." If you can''t, I''m sorry, but the conversation is ruined. I''m going to have to capture you like this. "

    I turned around and looked at the chiffons.

    I''ve decided on my own.....

    The chiffons nodded, feeling like they were left to me.

    What do we do?

    ¡­¡­

    Mina closed her eyes in confusion.

    Thinking like that... I opened my eyes a little and nodded.

    ¡°Okay. First, I need to show that I''m not hostile. I know what you''re thinking, but let''s get on with it.¡±

    Surprisingly, it might be rude, but Mina accepted our request.

    Because I was talking about her, I thought that "such rude talk is definitely impossible" or something, but.....

    It wasn''t a brave party anymore, and Leanne and Aggus were gone, so I changed my mind.

    Mina tried to come here honestly.....

    But Velg stops it from coming forward.

    "...... Mr. Verg......"

    "Oops, I can''t let you go." I''m here to help you. If you let me go here alone, I won''t stand for you. In the first place, it''s possible that the attack you just did was a selfie. "

    Huh?

    "I''ll pull you apart for an appropriate reason and easily capture you... or kill you." Hey, it''s a really easy task, isn''t it? "

    "Don''t be silly. Such an attack..."

    "... after all, the inferior ones..."

    Mina stares at us and hides behind Verg.

    It seems that I have taken his word for it.

    "That''s why negotiations are ruined." Die here. Dragoon Howling! ¡±

    It''s getting worse

    As soon as Velg decided that his story had crossed the irreparable line, Velg attacked.

    Fireball!

    Mega bolt!

    Chiffon and I magically intercepted it.

    Although I was able to offset the situation well, the smoke soared and my vision was blocked.

    Stella! Ellis!

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Please be careful!"

    Stella and Ellis cover their narrowed vision by keeping their backs to each other.

    Chiffon and I follow each other as well as imitate it.

    Where is it?

    Where are you coming from?

    Focus deeply so that we can deal with any attack whenever it comes.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s been about a minute, but there''s nothing.

    Earth smoke has cleared up little by little.

    There is no point in being frightened at this time.

    If that''s the case.....

    You ran away!?

    When the smoke cleared, Mina and Verg disappeared.

 632 Episode 627. Theres no other way.

    Ladies and gentlemen, there''s a hidden passage here!

    As soon as they disappeared, Ellis found a hidden passageway as she explored their surroundings.

    It was nice.

    "Hmm... I don''t think any traps have been set up." It must have been made purely as an evacuation route. "

    "Thanks to the soil smoke just now, there are still some footprints left." I''m pretty sure the two of you used this place. "

    Stella and Ellis keep an eye on the scene.

    I want to imitate that observation power.

    Let''s go after them immediately!

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Chiffon nodded, and Stella and Ellis tightened their faces.

    What are you waiting for?

    Can you capture Mina?

    With some anxiety and doubt, we entered a hidden passage.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hah... hah... hah!"

    Mina and Verg kept driving through the hidden passageways.

    The hidden passageway is narrow, and it is best for two people to stand side by side.

    Besides, it''s like a maze, so it stops everywhere.

    Mina did not know the structure of the hidden passageway better than Velg did.

    "What the hell...!"

    Ahn?

    As she ran, Mina sent Verg a blameless gaze.

    ¡°Why, I was so scared because I attacked them¡±

    "Hey, wait, that was me..."

    "You think you can deceive my eyes?"

    ¡­¡­

    That was definitely Mr. Verg''s attack.

    I used the power of Velga to get to Horizon.

    His power is to manipulate the shadows.

    From shadow to shadow.

    It lurks in the shadows.

    And... attack from the shadows.

    He had the ability to do that.

    Mina saw the power.

    The attack was not the work of the wild monsters, or the selfie of Rain or Verg.

    It was set up by him as if he were breaking up the meeting.

    Mina stared at Verg.....

    And Verg sighs.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. It was me, for sure." Arbitrary. I should have consulted with you beforehand. ¡±

    "Consultation... is that what you were thinking of attacking from the beginning?"

    Of course.

    Velg nodded without falling apart.

    Mina suddenly remembered the mild dizziness in his attitude.

    What on earth are you thinking?

    For the sake of peace between humans and demons, we must take the hero as our ally.

    And yet, I can''t believe you''re trying to sell me a fight.....

    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t stand it."

    "Patience...?"

    "I just told you... my men, who were left alone in the city and beaten by a brave man, were very important people." You had a family relationship. So when I found out that he was hit, I honestly bled on my head. So... let''s remind the brave of this nonsense. "

    "That''s..."

    "I''m sorry, I was short-sighted."

    "... I see. If that''s the case, then I can''t help it."

    "It would be helpful if you could say so. It''s what I asked you to do, but for now, let''s prioritize getting away."

    Yes.

    Apparently convinced by Verg''s explanation, Mina changed her mind and ran forward.

    Looking at her like that, Verg laughs in his heart.

    What a modest woman.

    Do you believe what you normally think, with all the holes in it?

    I can''t believe it.

    There''s no way to choose someone who moves intellectually as an envoy, and if you hate brave people, you should bomb them directly in front of you first.

    It''s a lot of other stories.....

    Mina believed it easily.

    Because of that character, it''s not just for that reason.

    Mina trusts Verg so much... that she easily trusts his story.

    I accepted it without doubt.

    It''s a good trend.

    Verg laughs at the prospect of fulfilling the true mission he has been given.

    The real mission given to him is neither Mina''s support nor her escort.

    burning Mina, and then falling like Lean.....

    It was about bumping into a brave man.

    If you defeated the brave, that''s it.

    Even if you fail, you can still get a superior soul.

    Either way, it didn''t hurt.

    Do your best for me.

    Verg laughed inside and ran down the hidden passage with Mina.

 633 Episode 628: Go to pursuit.

    "Guys, stop."

    When I sent the signal, everyone stopped.

    "It''s a split way."

    To the right and to the left, there were two aisles that simply diverged.

    I checked if there were any footprints left, but there was no dust and so on, and I don''t know where they moved to.

    Sakura, can you follow the smell?

    "Seung-soon, seung-soon... Seung-soon"

    Sakura lowered her tail without complaining.

    But I can''t help it.

    The hidden passageways, which had not been used for a long time, were mixed with various smells.

    I smelled various smells and got confused because of the effect of the tamagi nose.

    Rain-san, it''s a little dangerous, but I think it''s best to split up.

    Hmm, I agree with Lord Chiffon.

    "... that''s right."

    If it was against Mina and the Demon Clan, we should all be together if possible.

    I just don''t want to miss this opportunity anymore.

    If we miss Mina here, what will happen later?

    You should be prepared to take some risks and chase them both.

    "Well then... what about the members, Canade, Chiffon and Stella, me and Sakura and Ellis?"

    "What!? I''m acting differently than Rain!?"

    Thinking forcefully, we should separate the strongest species, Kanade and Sakura.

    Likewise, I should act differently, drawing the same blood as the brave Chiffon.

    "Ugh... I can''t help it if you say that, but I wish I was with Rain."

    "Off"

    "...... I feel like Sakura is proud of me right now?"

    Looking at Chiffon and the others, he nodded in disagreement.

    "It''s settled, let''s hurry!"

    Me, Sakura and Ellis, go left.

    Canade, Chiffon and Stella turn right.

    I can''t see one team right away, can I? Although I''m starting to feel anxious.....

    But I quickly dispelled such anxiety.

    There''s a Canadian.

    There were Chiffon and Stella.

    I''m sure it''ll be all right.

    I can trust that the Canadians will do well.

    On the contrary, we need to do our part so we don''t have to worry about it.

    "...... Mr. Rain"

    As she ran, Ellis called out.

    "If you''re going to fight Mina and the demons like this... would you let me fight Mina at that time?"

    Ellis?

    "I am a holy knight, so it is easy to read the hand of Mina, the priesthood official. I think it''s the best job, but what about it?¡±

    "That''s..."

    Ellis is right about what he says.

    If you think rationally, it''s best to have Ellis deal with Mina.

    It''s just that I''m a little concerned.

    Is that all?

    Huh?

    Is that really the only reason to deal with Mina?

    When Mina''s name was mentioned, it was a little bit small, but Ellis had a steep expression.

    When I look at it, I wonder if it has something to do with it? I think about it.

    I don''t really see the possibility that Ellis is the enemy.

    Her attitude was somewhat rigid, but she could sense her sincerity in the words.

    It''s just...

    If you have any thoughts about Mina, it''s dangerous.

    Depending on the content, you may forget about yourself and run away.

    It may be concluded that we should stay away from Mina to avoid such a situation.

    "... there are many things between me and her."

    I see.

    "However, in that state, Mina doesn''t seem to remember anything..."

    Ellis looked mocking to herself.....

    He then tightened his expression.

    "There is a relationship. But I promise you that I will do my job well.¡±

    You''re not lying, are you?

    "In the name of the Holy Knight."

    "... okay. Now, let''s leave Mina to Ellis."

    Thank you very much.

    I can''t say for sure that Ellis won''t run rampant.

    If you look at this calm, you will be worried.

    But when I looked at Ellis''s face, I saw that there was a passion hidden in it.....

    It was not very nice, but I couldn''t refuse it.

    Sakura was wary of Ellis because she felt this passion.

    You can''t stop Ellis.

    Then I''ll help you as much as I can.

    That said, it doesn''t make sense if we don''t win.

    "... apparently that worry is useless"

    I left the dungeon shortly after.

    Looks like we got a hit.

    Mina! Verg!

    "Tch, that''s fast."

    A few dozen meters away, two people appeared.

    Mina and Verg''s expression turned impatient as they looked at me.....

    "... what is it?"

    For a moment, Verg laughed.

    This is good.

    It was as if I was saying that.

    Mr. Rain!

    I know! Sakura, let''s go!

    On!

    I don''t have any thoughts about details right now.

    Ellis and I will fight together.

    Sakura puts her limbs firmly on the ground and assumes a jumping position at all times.

    "Mina, calm down and surrender!"

    ¡°If you''ll listen to me, I''ll consider it.¡±

    "It''s good to hear the story. But before that, I''ll restrain you so that you can''t imitate anything weird. It''s not like you forgot what we did, right?"

    "That''s self-defense."

    "What are you stupid about..."

    "... after all, people like you can''t understand our ideals." I''m not a hero, and I don''t talk to just beast tamers. ¡±

    "Even though you''ve had so much time... you haven''t changed anything!"

    Mina and Velg are in charge as well.....

    The battle against the ex-Brave Party has begun.

 634 Lesson 629: Ellis Wrath

    "Sakura, cover me!"

    On!

    First of all, I came forward.

    Stance on Kusanagi and charge towards Verg.

    I slashed with the momentum I was running.

    Wang Tempo was late, and Sakura ran in.

    I approached Velg with a faint gesture as I tried to stick my sharp fangs at him.

    "Hey, isn''t it cowardly to say two to one?"

    Isn''t it cowardly to attack suddenly?

    Huh, that''s self-defense.

    Bullshit!

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!"

    I slashed it with the blade of a spinach.....

    Velga evades, but Sakura jumps in there and tries to stick her fangs out.

    Velga''s shadow rose as if it had a will, formed as a shield, and stopped Sakura''s assault.

    Not only can I attack, but I can also defend.

    Highly versatile and quite troublesome.

    But I''m not afraid of him.

    You won''t feel the heavy pressure of confronting Altera, and you won''t feel the creepy pressure Mona shows you.

    But...

    No caution.

    Fight hard and take action.

    First, we need to neutralize them.....

    If that''s difficult, we''ll take them down here.

    With such enthusiasm, we accelerated the battle.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Mina Rusaju, please surrender quietly." And accept the judgment of the nation and the church. "

    Ellis stretched out his hand to the handle of the sword, and stared at Mina with sharp eyes.

    This is your last chance to live in peace.

    If you do not accept the recommendation, I will kill you.

    Without being pushed or swallowed by such force by Ellis, Mina turned her gaze straight back.

    "No, we can''t surrender. I have a mission to do.¡±

    What is that mission?

    ¡°Bringing peace to the world as part of a heroic party. Instead of crusading against the demon king, we make peace with the demons... the means will change, but what we seek is peace."

    "You are not part of the Brave Party." Already, Arios Orlando has been stripped of his title as a brave man. ¡±

    "That''s..."

    For a moment, Mina looked bitter.

    However, I immediately continued to speak with my heart restored.

    "For me, only Arios is a brave man." He is the brave one. That''s why we have to work as hands and feet to realize the ideals that Arios is aiming for. ¡±

    Fight for Arios.

    At first glance, it''s no different than what the Canadians have in mind for Rain.

    However, there is a decisive difference.

    That''s because Mina doesn''t have her own will.

    Believing that what Arios is thinking is absolutely right.....

    Act as you are told, without having your own thoughts or doubts.

    The Canadians are different.

    Basically, I believe in Rain''s words and take actions that will benefit him.....

    If you feel that you have done something wrong, correct your mistake.

    That''s not true, I''ll tell you.

    If you''re still not convinced, I''ll try to use my strength to stop it.

    Fortunately, I''ve never experienced such a development before.....

    I was prepared for it, and I had my own will.

    "Mina Rusaju... who are you?"

    It was impossible to convince Mina.

    Ellis pulled out her sword.

    "I will restrain you as much as I can."

    ¡°Don''t think it''s going to be that easy.¡±

    I started with Ellis.

    Showing a burst of acceleration, it fills the distance at once.

    At the same time, he waved his sword and aimed at Mina''s arm.

    Mina, on the other hand, had some room to spare.

    Dodge Ellis'' attack with a backstep.

    Unleash the magic of counterattacks to prevent pursuit.....

    I fired a few more magic shots to reverse the offensive defense.

    Even though I fell, I was part of a party of former heroes.

    High in combat power, the Holy Knight won''t do it right away.

    ... but that''s only the beginning.

    Ellis focuses on melee combat.

    Mina, whose main purpose is to provide back support.

    I didn''t have to think about which one would be advantageous if I collided directly from the front.

    "Kuku"

    Ellis'' sword grew stronger, and Mina was gradually driven in.

    I didn''t get a deadly blow, but it was only a matter of time.

    "I''m in a place like this...!"

    Mina squeezed her temper and responded desperately with a chant of magic.

    We can''t afford to lose here.

    We can''t get caught.

    If that happened, what was your life like before?

    Acting alongside Arios and thinking it was for the sake of the world, I was left with nothing.

    It will be certified as a mistake.

    It''s like denying Mina''s life.

    "I... I didn''t do anything wrong!"

    Mina shouted as if to wave.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!!"

    And as if to hide his thoughts, Ellis smote his words hard and strong.

    "Eh..."

    "It''s your fault...!!"

    Ellis''s eyes burned with anger.

    Oh, no.

    Anger is not easy.

    A flame of hatred.

    Mina was distracted by such an unexpected reaction.....

    Ellis'' blade was approaching.

 635 Episode 630. Next time, be sure.

    "I won''t let you."

    The voice came from Mina''s shadow.

    Immediately after that, the shadows flourished and Verg showed up.

    It''s getting worse

    Ellis was surprised.....

    However, I quickly recovered myself and swung out my sword.

    The target was Mina, but Verg was an enemy too.

    Then I don''t mind.

    Truncate it like this.

    "Grrrr!?"

    "Mr. Verg!!!"

    Verg''s back has been deeply torn apart because he was trying to cover Mina.

    Voices of pain and blood flowed.

    Looking at that, Mina raised her voice close to the scream.

    "Nice to meet you... Holy Arrow!"

    "Kuku"

    The arrows of light are fired and Ellis retreats.

    Still, Mina stubbornly aimed at Ellis.....

    "I''m sorry I missed him!"

    Rain and Sakura broke in and protected Ellis from Mina''s magic.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Me and Sakura were hunting Velg down twitchingly.....

    All of a sudden, Verg disappears so that the water can bounce.

    I rushed to check my surroundings and saw that Verg had been transferred to nearby Ellis and Mina.

    I rushed to cover.

    "I''m sorry I missed him!"

    ¡°No, I''m fine. I think I covered Mina Lussage and I was able to get her hand injured.¡±

    It looks like Velg was wounded in the back.

    It doesn''t seem to be a fatal injury, but it''s still an injury that can''t be ignored.

    You won''t be able to fight properly anymore.

    That''s three against one.

    Winning or losing is like winning or losing.

    "Mina Lusaje, this is your final warning. Surrender."

    "That kind of thing, I...!"

    "If you don''t surrender... I''ll kill you."

    "Kuku"

    Ellis was serious.

    If you''re going to imitate me badly, you won''t hesitate to take Mina''s life.

    Mina''s face twitched as she sensed the seriousness.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A tight air flowed......

    "That''s why I won''t let you."

    As if to break it, Velga, who was slashed and should have been stuck, moved.

    The shadows swelled and bounced.

    Although I felt a light shock, I didn''t have any pain.

    It doesn''t seem to be attacking, but it''s completely blocked.

    No, it''s not just the vision.

    I can''t feel anything because my hearing and sense of smell have been lost.

    It was like being trapped in a subspace used by Nina and Nokia.

    Attack?

    or.....

    Don''t move poorly and stay still.

    Be on maximum alert so that no matter when an attack comes.....

    The darkness has cleared up.

    Rain-san, are you okay?

    ¡°Yeah, no problem. I''m glad Sakura''s okay.¡±

    On!

    Sakura and Ellis were safe.

    I am not injured at all.

    It''s just...

    "I think I escaped..."

    Mina and Verg were nowhere to be found.

    There was no sign of it.

    Looks like we''ve completely lost him.

    Rain kun!

    I saw the chiffons in the distance.

    It seems that you noticed us because of the commotion.

    ¡±Hah, take this chance... my head hurts¡±

 636 Story 631, unnoticed.

    "Mr. Verg, are you all right?!"

    Mina and Verg were in the Safe House in Horizon when I had to.

    Mina lends her shoulders to Verg, who can''t walk alone, and carries her to bed.

    Lie face down on your face and look at the wound on your back.

    "Poison... good, looks like it''s okay."

    "Don''t make so much noise, the demons won''t die like this..."

    "Sure, it may not die, but is there pain? I''ll heal you right away...... Exheel"

    Mina put her hands together to pray and chanted her magic.

    A light is created inside the hand to brighten and warmly illuminate the interior.

    Open your hands gently and the particles of light drift through the air, moving to Verg.

    I gently illuminated Verg''s back, stopped the bleeding, and slowly healed the wound.

    Even though it took long enough, the wound is blocked.

    It''s all right now.

    "Oh, thank you."

    Verg says thanks and gets up, but Mina panics when she sees it.

    "You can''t move. I''ve blocked the wound, but I won''t be able to return to my lost health or mental strength.¡±

    "This is all right."

    "But...."

    "More than that, we need to talk about the future." It''s not absolutely safe here, and we should talk about it sometime, right? ¡±

    "... that''s right."

    Convinced that she was right, Mina gave up putting Verg to bed.

    Verg grabs a chair and sits opposite Mina.

    "Well... I want to talk to the brave, but the result is ruin." Well, it''s also because I ran away..... "

    "No... Verg thinks about me until tomorrow." I don''t blame you for being grateful. ¡±

    "Thank you."

    Verg laughed....

    And laughing in my heart.

    Believe in people so easily.

    It''s so easy to get caught up in the situation.

    What a cuddly woman.

    I must have never thought of anything of my own before.

    That''s probably why this is happening.

    ... that''s how Verg laughed.

    "I might not have enough strength... if I could use the help of Arios"

    Is it normal to rely on it? Mina naturally said such a thing.

    "You can''t do that, can you?" Looks like your ex-brave brother has other things to do. "

    "That''s right, that''s what Monica said. There is something we absolutely have to do for the future....."

    The truth is, there''s nothing I need to do.....

    A convenient way to pull Mina and Arios apart.

    The reason to pull away is to throw away Mina.

    Without noticing such a fragment of Monica and Reese''s thoughts, Mina looks sad and seriously thinks about the future.

    ¡±When this happens, it seems that it''s difficult to negotiate with Chiffon-san...¡±

    "I see. Oh, they won''t listen to us." Do nothing or you will be caught or killed. Either way, there''s no future. "

    "Well then..."

    What am I supposed to do?

    How can we make peace between humans and demons?

    That''s how I set up my unprecedented feats.....

    I don''t want to make any mistakes, I want to write them off.

    We must do so.

    If I fail and disappear as a criminal like this.....

    What have you been for?

    What was the meaning of your life?

    You don''t understand anything, do you?

    "I''m...."

    It''s no longer a brave party.

    I can''t even hear the voice of the rising god.

    Mina, who has lost her signposts, must find her own path to follow.

    That''s probably why I was in such a hurry.

    ... it''s easy to get out of the way.

    Why don''t you just kill the brave?

    Huh?

    "Currently, the brave chiffon is in the way." I can''t talk because of him. It''s going to be a battle. "

    "That''s...... but......"

    "Without the brave, the human force will be reduced and we will have to listen to our story." It''s a very forceful way, but we can talk about it. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, it''s Killing a brave man will give us an edge. Your dream of peace between demons and humans may come true. If you need to make a sacrifice for it... you have to do it, right?"

    "... yes, that''s right."

    It''s quite a rude story, but.....

    However, there was no normality left in Mina to judge it.

    Anxious, irritated, scared.....

    Mina, being pursued, had no choice but to listen to Verg''s words.

    You have to find your own way.

    With that in mind, Mina tries to reach out to someone until she gets here.

    If you don''t do it, you can''t walk on your own.

    In a way, it was a sad story.

    "Understood. Eliminating the hero... will be our primary goal."

    "That''s the way it is."

    Verg laughs, but Mina doesn''t notice the malice behind it.

    "That said, this is just me and Mr. Verg." The difference in power was overwhelming. I don''t know what''s going on.... "

    "What, my men are still here." Besides, you can ask for reinforcements. "

    I see.

    "It''s just..."

    Velg makes a dazzling face.

    "Some of my men aren''t coming back, but... is something wrong?"

 637 Episode 632: Third Forces

    "Ah...... but......"

    Certain demons were suffering from severe pain that pierced their abdomens.

    I try to recover quickly, but it''s no longer easy to speak up.

    Your strength falls off your knees and falls to the ground.

    And there was a little, and his body turned to ashes, and vanished into the wind.

    Miscellaneous fish, huh?

    Gazing at the ashes with a cold gaze is a girl with cat ears.

    tonguing in a grumpy mood.....

    And crush the ashes with the heels of your shoes as if to push them.

    "Ahh... I''m frustrated. Don''t be such a pussy."

    "Oh my, Mitsuki''s always in a bad mood."

    It was the girl with the dragon''s horn and tail who called out.

    with a demonic smile in his mouth.....

    The girl with cat ears is called "Mitsuki".

    What? Are you complaining about Ariel?

    "No, that''s not true." Mitsuki is doing a good job. And yet, I don''t have to complain. "

    Then what is it?

    If you smile a little bit more, I''ll tell you something.

    ¡±Shut up... you need to make a smile, don''t you think?¡±

    It''s not like that, is it? The Lord would be happier with a smile than with a dizzy frown. "

    "... really?"

    "Yeah, really. Most people like smiling girls because they''re cute."

    "...... I''ll think about it"

    The dragon girl, who was called Ariel, smiled and stroked Mitsuki''s head.

    Mitsuki sharpened his lips when he treated her like a child.....

    I let him do what he wants without waving away his stroking hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Reinhardt!

    The black-headed man... when Reinhardt appeared, Mitsuki''s eyes shone.

    He rejoices like a child and hugs him.

    "I killed them because they were enemies. Great? Great?"

    Enemy?

    What are you talking about? Reinhardt looks at Ariel for an explanation.

    Ariel replied with a bitter smile at Natsuki''s changing attitude.

    It was a bowl with a demon.

    Is there a demon tribe here?

    "It''s weird, right? I was wondering too, so I thought I''d let you live..."

    Ugh

    Mitsuki looked away awkwardly.

    Mitsuki''s been wiped out.

    "...... It''s bad over there. and all of a sudden, it attacked me."

    "Oh, my God."

    Reinhardt sighed.

    The demons are the natural enemies of all creatures.....

    On the other hand, demonic enemies were the strongest species.

    If you encounter something like that, it''s not strange that it suddenly attacks you.

    Even so, I wanted to know what the enemy was after.

    I was wondering why there were demons in Horizon.

    "... so-so"

    Ah...

    Lightly stroking her head, Mitsuki smiled again.

    You must have been relieved that the Lord would not offend you.

    That''s right... Mitsuki from the Cat Spirit Clan and Ariel from the Dragon Clan have signed a contract with Reinhardt to admire him mainly.

    Mitsuki, anyway, isn''t Ariel making any kind of guesses?

    Oh, you know what?

    "You''re a shameless woman."

    "Fufu, thanks for the compliment."

    Ariel put her fingertips to her lips and thought....

    I opened my mouth slightly.

    I''m guessing because I didn''t make sure, but maybe I was trying to put some kind of a curse on it.

    What kind of thing?

    ¡°I don''t know. Before I could confirm, Mitsuki killed him."

    "Ugh..."

    "Guess is fine."

    "However, I can''t help but guess... well, I think it''s quite a mess." But it''s an unbelievably vicious thing. Something that feels terribly unpleasant. That said, it was a little subtle... and it was probably just the work of the demons. It looks like someone else is involved. "

    Hmmm.

    Reinhardt thinks.

    It wasn''t about what to do with the spell.

    Whether it interferes with your purpose.

    Is it harmful?

    Consider that point.

    ¡°What do we do, Reinhard?¡±

    If I have to, I''ll kill my enemies.

    Reinhard shakes his head sideways as they look at him.

    "No, leave me alone."

    Is that okay?

    "It doesn''t matter what happens to the city. My purpose is somewhere else."

    That''s right.

    Dissatisfied?

    "No, nothing."

    Ariel laughs.

    ¡°I am a tool for fulfilling the Lord''s wishes. The tools don''t speak up, do they?¡±

    "That''s a good answer."

    Reinhard laughed tinyly.....

    But there''s something else I''d like you to do.

    What do you want me to do?

    "It seems that Mina Rusaju from the ex-Brave Party is in this city." I want to ask you something, so you can catch me. "

 638 Lesson 633: Great Correctness

    Return to Horizon from the Dungeon and continue to our home.

    Chiffon and Ellis each had their own lodging, but when we talked together, there wasn''t enough space.

    So I decided to have a strategy meeting at home.

    "That''s why..."

    We gathered together and shared information about what happened in the dungeon.

    "It was like that, wasn''t it?" I''m a little surprised. ¡±

    "Hmm? So, what does Mina want to do?" Isn''t it crazy that you''re attacking while saying peace? "

    Luna''s doubts were valid.

    Normally, her behavior is a mess.

    It''s just...

    Rather than Mina-san, I wonder if there is a problem with the demon tribe she was with.

    Chiffon told me what I wanted to say first.

    "It looks like that demon tribe was rampaging." No, more a convict than a rampage? Anyway, I felt like I had no choice but to fight us. "

    ¡°It wasn''t like we had a grudge. Even so, it doesn''t look particularly militant.¡±

    That''s what Ellis says after Chiffon.

    Finally, I''ll put the answers together.

    "Mina is probably seriously thinking about peace." However, the demons were different. I pretend to be working with Mina, and I''m thinking about something completely different about the fruit. For example... erasing the brave chiffon. "

    On my way back to Horizon, I repeatedly talked to him and came to this conclusion.

    Mina has been deceived and is being used for the good of the demons.

    When I think about it, a lot of things come out.

    Right now, I can''t say that all the demons are evil.

    But the Demon Clan called Verg was suspicious.

    I can''t help but wonder what you''re up to.

    Chiffon, what are you going to do? Are you going to do it?

    If the opponent is pointing his sword at us, I think we can intercept it with all our might.

    ¡±... I''d like to have a proper discussion with Mina-san if possible¡±

    Chiffon gave such an answer to Chocolate and Millefeuille''s question.

    "I will proceed on the premise that the reasoning is correct... but if so, Mina-san is just being fooled." Of course, that doesn''t make the sins of the past go away, but I think there''s no doubt that you want peace. To defeat such a girl without question is a bit..... "

    Nah, chiffon''s sweet.

    ¡°Yeah, it''s sweet like somebody else.¡±

    But I don''t hate it.

    Everyone seems to support Chiffon''s idea.

    Each one had a smile on his mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    Ellis had a stiff expression on her face.

    Although there is no obvious opposition, it is impossible to reconcile with Mina, and I tighten my lips straight.

    I''m a little offended, but is the Demon Clan''s only purpose Chiffon?

    Stella says that.

    "I tricked Lady Mina into taking advantage of it and aiming for the life of Lady Chiffon." I see, it was a demonic plan. At the same time, however, I think this is also the case. Isn''t it tough to go around? "

    "That''s right... it''s definitely tricky."

    Nokia agreed with Stella.

    "If you''re after Chiffon, you can either attack him with overwhelming mass or hit him with an elite... this is a simple operation that has a high chance of success." I don''t know how to use people who are hostile, even if they don''t. ¡±

    "It just makes you inefficient." Hmm... I don''t know. What do you think of Mr. Rain? "

    "That''s right... I pulled Mina out on purpose." I''m sure she''s the key, but what''s the value? ¡±

    I try to think of it as an omission, but I don''t understand the enemy''s intentions.

    Maybe Monica and Reese are behind it.

    Their plan is a lot of tricks, and it''s hard to reason with them.

    "Ah, ahhh!?"

    Finia raised her hand.

    Ahhh, I guess I bit it even if I said, "Um..."

    "I, strawberry, uh, uh... I wonder if it''s the same as that time!?"

    At that time?

    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry to hear that!"

    On!

    Sakura barked to calm her confused Finnia.

    That''s how I calmed down and listened to you again.

    Fenia, what was that?

    "Well, um... when Mr. Rain came in." There were a lot of things, and the city was attacked..... "

    Ah...

    And then... Lean became a demon.

    "Well then, did you pull Mina out to demonize her like you did with Leanne...?"

    "Well, I can''t say for sure... I wonder if that''s possible... I don''t know"

    "No... yes, that''s right. I think there''s plenty of room for that.¡±

    Isn''t that otherwise impossible?

    Otherwise, there''s no point in pulling Mina out on purpose.

    The demonized Lean was powerful enough to overwhelm several of the most powerful species.

    Likewise, if Mina from the Former Hero Party became a demon, I had better think of getting the same power.

    That''s how Mina falls, and Monica and Reese increase their strong allies.

    Or......

    Like Vaith, who caused Stampede in Horizons and Kriosians, it is possible that he is seeking a good soul and dedicating Mina to sacrifice...

    Yep.

    Inspired by Finia''s story, the imagination spread at once.

    There''s nothing I can do to make sure.....

    But I felt like it was almost the right answer.

    It seems that the enemy''s goal is to demonize Mina.

    "If so, isn''t that a bad idea?" I don''t know because I was in bed, but did the demonized wizard gain considerable power? "

    Fufu, if we come together, there will be no enemies!

    "Totally, Luna''s futile confidence is troubling." But as for Sora..... "

    Then, we discussed the solution against Mina.....

    By using the time until late at night, I was able to formulate a plan that was perfect.

 639 Episode 634: Past Foolishness

    The operation will take place in a few days.

    The specific schedule was to explore the movement of Mina and observe the trend before deciding.

    That concludes today''s meeting.

    Everyone went back to their rooms....

    The chiffons told the guests that it was time to stay.

    I refurbished it before, so if there are about ten people, I can handle it even if a customer comes.

    After that, I went back to my room and tried to get into bed.....

    I remembered and went out.

    Don''t get cold like that.

    It is cold at night.

    When the wind blows, my body is about to tremble.

    ¡­¡­

    In the meantime, Ellis was there.

    I didn''t do anything, I looked up at the night sky alone.

    You can see the beautiful starry sky here.

    He seemed to have noticed me and talked to me like that.

    It''s beautiful, isn''t it?

    "Yes, it''s a mundane expression, but it looks like it''s sprinkled with gems, and it''s very beautiful."

    "It''s a proud starry sky."

    Start your activities in Horizon, there.

    It wasn''t home, and I didn''t get my hips down.

    Still, I love this city.

    The people in the city are kind and like family....

    The mild climate is pleasant....

    And you can see a beautiful sight like this.

    Horizon is home ground.

    It became a place that could be described as a second home.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Looking up at the starry sky without exchanging words.....

    Can I ask you something?

    Still, I couldn''t remain silent, so I asked.

    What is it?

    "... what''s the connection with Mina?"

    I don''t think Ellis likes to talk too far.

    Judging by that, I decided to ask straightforwardly.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    "I saw Ellis in the dungeon, and I thought so. Ellis hates Mina, maybe something happened in the past....."

    "... I see."

    "Maybe it''s superfluous... maybe it''s just itself, but I can''t leave it alone." If you don''t mind, why don''t you tell me? "

    "... I see."

    Ellis shifted her gaze from the night sky to me.

    I opened my mouth while looking lonely somewhere.

    "Mina Lusage... is like a family revenge."

    Ellis speaks.

    That was a long time ago.

    A bandit set up a castle near Ellis'' hometown.

    It was quite a strong enemy, and even if I asked the adventurer to do it, it would be rejected.

    Almost in trouble, Arios and his heroes visited the city.

    I just happened to stop by during the journey.....

    Fortunately, the city asked Arios to defeat the bandits.

    Arios and the others accepted the request.....

    But I will not defeat the bandits.

    On the contrary, I suppose... I stole the treasure that the bandits had stored up to fund my upcoming journey and left.

    Of course, the bandits who took the treasure were furious.

    Misunderstanding what the people of the city did, they stormed the city and plundered everything.

    And...... Ellis'' family was sacrificed.

    "That''s why..."

    When I listen to you, I almost hold my head.

    As far as I can tell, it was before I joined....

    I can''t believe I was doing such a stupid thing.

    ...... it was still too early to be surprised and shocked.

    "After that, the bandits will be subdued... who do you think subdued them?"

    "That''s another adventurer or knight... no, no way"

    I can''t believe it. The Brave Party crushed it.

    sprinkle the sparks in great magnitude.....

    And prune it yourself.

    It''s a mess.

    Perhaps the Ariosians had two objectives.

    One was the need to subdue the bandits in order to conceal that they were responsible for the spark.

    The other one... was supposed to gain further fame by subduing the bandits who had done such a dirty thing.

    "Is that what you''re complaining about...?"

    "Of course, I did... but there was no evidence. At that time, I was just a citizen. The opponent is a brave man. Which one do you believe... I don''t have to think about the answer."

    "That''s right....."

    "And the truth was buried. It was regrettable, and I questioned the Brave Party... when Mina Lusage said: This is necessary for the cause. I won''t waste your sacrifice. ''"

    It was about Mina.

    I''m not provoking you, but maybe you''re serious.

    "I hope you''re not kidding...!!! I, my family, have not lived to feed the heroic party! My father and mother were very kind and sincere... and my sister was only three years old. There should be a lot of fun, but there should be a lot of smiles waiting for us... and we''ve been irrationally robbed of our future. She took away what she called the ''cause''!"

    Looking back at the time, Ellis clenched her fist.

    Strong, strong... I gripped my fingernails so hard that I could bleed out.

    Eventually, the hand is loose.

    "... that''s the story. Speaking of commonplace, it''s commonplace."

    "...... Ellis......"

    ¡°It''s just a coincidence that I''ve been sent by the church this time. The church, too, did not take Mina Lusaj''s rampage as a good cause and wanted to do something about it... so I ordered her to be captured or subdued."

    "Do you see that as... a chance?"

    Yes.

    It was a quick response.

    ¡°I''ve tried not to think about the past. However, in order not to repeat such a tragedy, I trained myself whether I was strong or not... and I became a holy knight and ran through the days. So, I really didn''t think of revenge. However, it is fate that I have been charged with the capture or subjugation of Mina Lusaje."...... I''m the only one who''s ever been..... "

    This is destiny.

    Perhaps the time has come to avenge his family.

    That''s what Ellis says.

    "What would you like to do, Mr. Rain?" Do you want to report this to the church? Or do you want to break up the partnership with me? ¡±

    "...... I can''t do either."

    Ellis''s anger is justified.

    Revenge is a natural right.

    then.....

    "Do you want to arrest him and take him to the capital?" Or I''m going to kill her. I''ll leave that decision to Ellis. "

    "... thank you very much"

    Even if you choose the latter, I will stand by Ellis.

    Because... the sorrow and suffering of depriving your family is painful.

 640 Episode 635: Operation Beginning

    What are you going to do with Mina?

    Even if it''s up to Ellis, we need to catch him first.

    So the next day... we''ll talk together and implement the solution we''ve worked out.

    Mina and Verg lurking in or near Horizon.

    It''s hard to think of just the two of us.

    The other day, the demons appeared in the city. It was more natural to think of them as two people.

    A bad stimulus could get the city into trouble.

    Even so, I can''t just leave him alone and let him go.

    The best thing to do is to lead Mina and Verg into a trap, where they won''t be dragged into the city.

    Is that really possible?

    It''s difficult, but it''s impossible.

    Such opinions followed one after another.....

    With some of my ideas, then we can go! and the flow changed.

    The idea is.....

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    "Hey, wait!!"

    Mina ran out of breath, not listening to Velga call out.

    After the hideout, I went outside the Horizon.....

    I keep running despite being in danger.

    There is only one purpose.

    "Lean...!"

    I saw my people.

    They said he was dead.

    But I could see behind me.

    There''s no way I''m mistaken.

    It was definitely Lean.

    When she thought so, Mina ran out.

    "Lean...!!!"

    He was alive.

    He''s alive.

    What the hell were you doing?

    Why don''t you show me your face?

    I have a lot to talk about, but I can''t keep up.

    Chase, chase, run, run.

    Almost there, it disappears farther away.

    "Damn, I didn''t hear that!"

    Calm Verg knew something was wrong.

    Probably an enemy trap.

    I don''t know what to do, but I created Lean''s illusion and invited Mina.

    I drew such a conclusion, but Mina won''t listen to it.

    No matter how many times you call out, you won''t stop, and you''ll run at more than twice your usual speed.

    "Damn, I know it''s a trap!" Do you really want to force it to stop? "

    Verg can think of noisy thoughts.....

    It''s too late for that.

    C ''mon!?

    Suddenly, something like a shadow jumped from Mina''s feet.

    The shadows formed a wall and surrounded Mina on all sides.

    As it collapses, it becomes a square cage.

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    The killer was Chocolate.

    I used a shield that was free to flutter, and it was a cage that locked up the opponent.

    It was a shield, so it was superior in strength.

    I can''t escape by being a little gentle.

    "I got Mina."

    "Then after that..."

    Eliminate the intruders.

    Chiffon and Millefeuille showed up.

    It wasn''t just the two of us.

    The Canadians also appeared.

    "Tsk."

    Velg''s tongue flashed as he realized that he had been completely destroyed.

    I knew it was a trap, but I didn''t expect it to be completely destroyed.

    But what was Leanne''s phantom?

    I''m still there without disappearing.....

    What''s the matter!?

    Suddenly, Leanne''s phantom swayed.

    she disappeared.....

    Instead, a creature resembling a slightly larger lizard appears.

 641 Episode 636: Flexible

    There was a lizard called Imitation Tail.

    A lizard that can be transformed into anything if its size is not extremely different.

    The imitation tail was transformed into a target for hunting and gently dived into the herd....

    Hunt by stripping fangs when the subject is completely off guard.

    It''s a lizard of a rather troublesome nature.

    This time, I decided to leverage the power of that imitation tail.

    I transformed into a lean and walked through the city to lure Mina out.

    If Leanne, who was supposed to be dead, showed up, Mina would be upset and chase after her without even thinking about it.

    The operation was successful, and Chocolate succeeded in capturing Mina.

    When I saw it, I disassociated myself from the Imitation Tail.

    Assimilation is the technique of temporarily transferring a soul to an object.

    Even if Imitation Tail is used, it cannot be transformed into a lean because it has no memory.

    Even if they are transformed, it is difficult to move them as you wish.

    In that case, you can do it all yourself.

    That''s why I assimilated it with Imitation Tail.

    "... well..."

    Mina was captured.

    Velga is alone, and we have all but Kanade, Tania, and Iris.

    Kanade, Tania, and Iris remain in the city just in case.

    "I''d be happy if you could just pull me out like this..."

    "Hah, that''s not possible."

    That''s right.

    Velg stared at us and inflated his fighting spirit.

    I don''t know what kind of orders we''re getting, but Mina is an important key man.

    If we lose Mina, Velg''s plan will be disrupted.

    Therefore, I don''t think there is a choice to retreat here.

    I was supposed to try to get Mina back.

    ¡±Well then... we''re the opponents¡±

    Unlocks the Magic Camo.

    Sora, Luna, and Nina.

    Tina, Finnia and Sakura.

    And Nokia-san.

    Everyone who was lurking appeared at once.

    I don''t mind tapping it in a few minutes.

    Verg''s people are indiscriminate assailants of the city.

    We can''t just leave those people alone.

    I''ll be sure to slap you here to make sure you don''t miss out.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll keep pushing you out, even if you call me cowardly."

    Then I''ll call for reinforcements, too.

    Verg shoots a magic bullet in the air.

    It plays like fireworks and is a signal.....

    ¡­¡­

    Verg''s people are demons.

    I was vigilant because I didn''t know what kind of hand I was going to attack with.....

    For some reason, there was no reaction.

    A plan to drive our timing mad?

    Are you looking for an unexpected chance?

    No, that''s too much of a rush.....

    "... hey hey, what do you mean?"

    Velg looked confused too.

    I didn''t try to hide my doubts with a strange look on my face.

    If it''s an act... it''s too much.

    I was a demon, but I could be an actor.

    "Rain, I''m not sure, but isn''t this a chance?" I don''t think there''s any reinforcements for him. "

    Shouldn''t we have folded it up all at once?

    "That''s..."

    Luna and Sora are right, it could be a chance.

    It''s just that I have a bad feeling about it.....

    What do we do?

    Should we attack or defend?

    If you''re confused and can''t give an answer.....

    Oh, Demon Race Hatchet!

    It looks like he wasn''t lying.

    Two unheard voices.

    I put my gaze on you... and I was surprised when I accidentally opened my eyes.

    "What...!?"

    The cat''s ears popped out of his head.

    And the pretending cat''s tail is shaking.

    The other is a horn that penetrates through the heavens.

    A scaly tail.

    It wasn''t Canadian, it wasn''t Tania.....

    There was a stranger cat spirit and a dragon girl.

    The dragon girl was grabbing something demonic with one hand.

    That''s because... you can''t tell because your body has been lost and you''re only in the neck.

    However, it seems that he is still alive in such a state, so it is only possible for a demon race to do such a thing.

    "Guidance: Mr. Muroro"

    "T-They...!!!"

    Well, goodbye.

    The dragon girl laughed and grabbed her head.

 642 Episode 637 Mixed Fight

    ¡±Well then... now that we''ve found our prey, let''s hunt it down¡±

    "Hey, before that, are there weird people?"

    Just as I noticed, the two of them looked at us.

    Looking at the two eyes, their backs trembled.

    What cold eyes you have.

    I don''t see any creatures as creatures.....

    It looks dark, deep, cold, and full of negative emotions.

    The cat-spirit girl has chestnut hair very similar to Canade.

    Are all the Cat Spirit Races the same hair color?

    However, the hair type is appropriate or long and jumps everywhere.

    It was like a wild child.

    Although my body was small, I felt the pressure as if I was dealing with a bear.

    The dragon girl has brilliant black hair like the night sky.

    The long stretched hair is put together on one side.

    Side pony, is that it?

    My clothes are similar to Tania''s, but my clothes are slightly more exposed.

    However, it''s strange because it doesn''t mean it''s nasty, but it makes me feel that it looks good.

    "You guys..."

    "Whoa, there''s somebody."

    We have our own brothers and sisters.

    "Hey, Ariel, is that an enemy?" Can I hunt? "

    ¡°What do you think? I think Reinhardt said it was the other Beast Tamer, but I don''t think he was ordered to hunt.¡±

    Whoa, it''s boring.

    Are these two Reinhardt associates?

    Normally, he would be at the service.

    But I can''t believe you''re using multiple of the most powerful species in the same way as me.....

    Sigre told me that Reinhardt was part of a heroic party a few generations ago.

    If that''s all you can do, it wouldn''t be strange if you were in a heroic party.

    "My name is Rain Shroud. Where are you two?"

    He dared to speak to himself, saying that he must not take the lead.

    Ignored?

    Or will they attack us?

    I was expecting the worst possible pattern, but surprisingly, the two of you respond to the conversation.

    "My name is Mitsuki. It''s a cat spiritual family."

    Ariel, the dragon race.

    With an unstoppable smile, each of them named themselves.

    The two of them seemed to be already expecting to be in battle, so they were reluctant to fight.

    Sudden encounter with the strongest species.

    I don''t think it''s a coincidence.....

    However, Velg was also puzzled.

    Looks like it wasn''t him.

    Worst of all, I thought Reinhardt and Velg might have teamed up, but I don''t think so.

    So, what are you doing here?

    I have a question for the demon race, can you give it to me?

    Mitsuki stared at me with sharp eyes.

    If you want to get in the way, I''m willing to use my powers.

    I saw such emotions floating in colour.

    "Give it to me, but I haven''t caught him yet."

    "It''s like you''ve already caught it, isn''t it? We killed his buddy."

    "What...!?"

    Verg shouted with surprise.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" No matter how strong the seeds are, they won''t kill all my friends! "

    "Shut up... you don''t have to believe me." The truth is, we just need to know. "

    "I don''t have any conclusive evidence, but can I tell you about the characteristics of your people? Then, at least, there would be evidence that it was relative. And we''re the only ones alive relative to each other...... I wonder?"

    "Guuu..."

    Velg groaned at the attitude of the two of them, who could not afford it at all.

    "...... but what can I do for Verg?"

    "Mina Lussage"

    "Ugh!"

    That demon tribe knows where he is, right?

    "It looks like Reinhardt has something for her." That''s why I want to know where you are. "

    "Here, Reinhardt..."

    Who the hell is he?

    And what are you thinking?

    Though I''m going to be trapped by deep questions, I can''t answer them even if I think about them here.

    "Haha, you want to know where that woman is?" That was a shame. I don''t know right now, either. "

    And now?

    "The man there took it away."

    "Hee..."

    Mitsuki''s piercing gaze was directed at me.

    "Where''s Mina Lussage? Can we have her?"

    "If you can say yes, it''s easy..."

    I stood up to Kusanagi.

    "We also struggled to catch them." I''m not going to give it to the guy who suddenly came out of the side. "

    "... upset"

    Giggling, Mitsuki''s brawl swelled.

    It''s sharper and thicker.

    It turned into murderous intent.

    Then I''ll kill you and ask you!

    "Leave it half dead." If I kill you, I won''t be able to find out. "

    Ariel was also distracted by the struggle and stood up.

    As if that were enough, Velg shifted to a battle position.....

    "Oh, Rain!? Who are our enemies in this case!?"

    Luna, you don''t have to ask that.

    Everyone but us!

    And the triple battle began.

 643 Episode 638: Turning the most powerful species against the enemy is very troublesome.

    Sora, Luna, and Tina took on Ariel.

    The dragon ant is an all-rounder.

    Sora and Luna are not good enough, but with Tina in a tricky fight, we can take them to a five-minute situation.

    Meanwhile, Nina, Nokia, Finnia, and Sakura took on Verg.

    Verg creates a fraction from the shadows and responds in a few seconds.

    However, Nina and Nokia worked together.

    The combination of Finnia and Sakura allowed us to go to more than five minutes of battle.

    And I.....

    Death!

    Fight a cat spirit clan named Mitsuki.

    She accelerates at an explosive speed, instantly in front of me.

    With that momentum, he waved his fist and followed the dialogue to kill me.

    "Kuku"

    By shifting her torso, she avoided her fist.

    It''s pretty dangerous, but it''s not invisible.

    I can''t believe you picked a fight all of a sudden!

    "Shut up, I don''t need a sermon!"

    "Ugh!"

    It was like a barrage of barrage guns or something like that.

    The only way to stop her is to neutralize her.

    Now that I''ve made my decision, I''ll move into a battle position again.

    It''s like concentrating and switching the switch in the back of your head.

    Thoughts cool down and the horizons widen.

    Ugh, die!

    Mitsuki spoke sharply, alternating his punches and kicks.

    Fast, sharp, heavy.

    If we hit him with a single strike, he would be out at that point.

    But I won''t allow that.

    "This guy...!?"

    Avoid Mitsuki''s attack.

    Or parry.

    When the bullet was reduced to zero, Mitsuki''s face was surprised.

    Probably hasn''t struggled before.

    With that power, he must have kicked the enemy''s ass.

    That''s why I''m upset.

    I would say chaotic.

    There''s a gap in there.

    Aegis!

    Nah!?

    I unfolded my shield and stopped Mitsuki''s fist.

    You can deploy a strong magical shield with Gunz''s special little hand.

    Mitsuki screamed a little and shook her tail because she beat such a thing carelessly.

    Now that the movement has stopped, I''m going to shoot out a wire and catch her.

    Using the centrifugal force as it is, throw the mitsuki.....

    Fireball Multishot!

    I hit the fireballs in succession.

    The magically weak Cat Spirit Clan was unlikely to be able to defend itself.

    "Ugh... don''t lick me!!"

    Mitsuki tears the wire to her strength when it''s too high.

    By kicking through the air, we ignored inertia and minimized the damage.

    But I knew it wouldn''t be that easy.

    "Come on!"

    I summoned daggers one after another and threw them in a row.

    What''s the matter!?

    How about this?

    "What, where did you get that number from... ahhh, that''s annoying!"

    I was throwing everything I could, but Mitsuki dodged everything.

    What kind of physical ability is that?

    Same as Canade... no.

    Maybe even more than Kanade.

    But.

    Your physical abilities are great, but what about the others?

    Fireball Multishot!

    "Hmm, do you remember one of those idiots?"

    When the fireball was fired again, Mitsuki dodged it with some leeway.

    However, it seemed that she was wary of magic.

    It doesn''t immediately counterattack, but maintains a certain distance as if to see the situation.

    Yep.

    I thought so.

    "Oh, my God, you''re not a human being."

    You, too.

    "Don''t tell me about you." I have a name called Mitsuki. "

    "Can I call you by your name?"

    "Doesn''t matter? I don''t care."

    I see.

    When I talk like this, I don''t feel any ill will from her.

    My mouth is slightly worse.

    There was a quick fight, though.

    But you don''t look like a bad boy.

    In my mouth, I am trying my best for Reinhardt.

    Is that what this is about?

    I can feel a definite bond.

    It''s an enviable relationship.

    We need to build trust every day so we don''t lose.

    Anyway.....

    Let''s concentrate on the battle for now.

    Well, let''s end this.

    Well, then, Mitsuki...

    What is it?

    For now, I''ll put you in custody and let you talk to me.

    Hmm, try it if you can.

    "I''ll let you do that."

    "What the hell!?"

    Releases multiple spheres of fire.

    Mitsuki was surprised by the fireball and retreated....

    I collapsed and fell from my knee.

    "Ah, is that...? My body..."

    "With his help."

    The bee stops at the fingertips of the universe.

    A bee with a paralytic poison called Earlby.

    Normally, poison doesn''t work against the strongest species.....

    Earlby''s poison is generated from magic power.

    Therefore, it was effective against the magically weak Cat Spirit Clan.

    "Uu, uuuu... this is what I''m doing...!"

    Mitsuki had a grudge against me.

 644 Story 639. What are you doing?

    Looking at Nina and the others,

    ¡±This, this, this is it!¡±

    On!

    Finnia unfolds a field of flames, and sucklers rush through it.

    The movement is like the wind.

    Velg''s attack is not even frightening, and he''s being hunted down one way or the other.

    Nina, let''s go.

    Hmmm...

    And my mother and daughter keep it.

    A point warped quickly, creating a rift in space.

    It''s like the mouth of a carnivorous beast.

    Pinch Velg from left to right.....

    I swallowed it just like that.

    "What!? Whoa, hey, this is such a joke... ohhhhh!?"

    Verg tries desperately to resist, but to no avail.

    Nina is growing at a remarkable rate.

    And Nokia, who has the power to be completed as a god tribe.

    You cannot escape from these two.

    And....

    Verg was trapped in a subspace.

    "Well done, Nina."

    "Ehehe"

    Nokia honors her daughter''s struggle.

    Nina was so happy that her three tails were shaking.

    Dragoon Howling!!

    A giant spinning magic ball!

    Sora and Luna unleashed magic in a row, and Tina struck at the right moment.

    This wave-shaped attack seems irresistible, and Ariel has no choice but to stay on the defensive.

    Tch, that''s annoying.

    Ariel moves her gaze quickly to check the situation while preventing an attack.

    Mitsuki was paralyzed.

    Verg was caught by Nina and the others.

    "... ahhh!"

    An irritated Ariel whipped his tongue.

    Jumps big backwards.

    And when I spread my wings.....

    "Huh, that''s not good!?"

    Me, my sister, it''s defensive magic!?

    "Well, even if you say so, all of a sudden..."

    "Even this... I don''t want to eat it!!"

    Ariel''s Dragon Brace.

    If you hit it properly, it will burn without leaving any bones.

    That''s why I came out in front of the three of us.

    Aigis!

    Deploy the magic shield in two small hands,

    Resistance field, unfold!

    I spread out my shield of gravity and stood in front of the Dragon Breath.

    Gosh! I was swallowed up by a stream of light.

    A tremendous amount of pressure is applied to the shield, and it is about to blow up in one piece.

    The heat is eroding, and I''m losing consciousness.

    I''ve never had a dragonbreath before, but I can''t believe it''s so powerful.

    As expected, the Dragon Clan.

    Some of the strongest species are only good at fighting.

    but.....

    What''s the matter!?

    The wire is ejected when the antail is out of alert, preventing everything.

    Shackle the body.

    Ariel rolled her eyes at the unexpected counterattack.....

    In turn, laugh small.

    "Heh... it''s ridiculous to prevent my braces." Are you really human? "

    "It''s a bit special, but it''s human."

    "Rain admitted that she was special!" "" Is it going to rain tomorrow? "" Shit. "" I want to, I want to. "

    ... I heard a voice from behind, but now it''s through.

    "You''re Reinhardt''s associate, right? I''m going to tell you all kinds of stories."

    "I''m sorry, but there''s nothing to talk about." And I won''t let you get caught. "

    Ariel rips the wire off at will.

    Then, I moved to Mitsuki''s place with one foot, holding the body.

    "What are you doing?" Weren''t you going to kill me? "

    ¡±Ugh... next time, I''ll kill you...¡±

    "Oh, well. It''s good to have momentum, but you should think about it a little bit more and fight." That''s what Reinhard said, isn''t it? "

    "Ugh..."

    While holding Mitsuki, Ariel spread his wings again.

    Let him go!

    Well then, somewhere else.

    It ejects the wire again, but this time it gets shot down in the middle.

    Ariel fled toward the sky holding Mitsuki with a demonic smile.

 645 Episode 640: Whats coming up?

    Although we encountered unexpected enemies named Mitsuki and Ariel and engaged them....

    I managed to get rid of both of them.

    And we succeeded in securing Mina.

    We were also able to capture Verg.

    The operation was a great success.....

    What''s the matter, Rain''s husband?

    On the way back home, Tina spoke to me.

    I must have noticed that he had a subtle expression on his face.

    "That''s..."

    Do you care about Mitsuki and Ariel?

    I can''t hide anything from Tina.

    "Rain''s husband is too easy to understand."

    "... those two, what was Reinhard''s purpose?"

    Mitsuki and Ariel seem to have a deal with Reinhardt.

    Then it was Reinhardt''s intention to secure Mina.

    What did he think he''d come into contact with Mina?

    What are you trying to do with it?

    I couldn''t help but notice.

    Reinhardt.

    I felt that his involvement would make a big difference in the future.

    "Well, I don''t have enough information right now." I can''t help but think about it. "

    "Yeah, it''s just confusing to think too much."

    "Shit. Just keep it in one corner of your head, and now I''m gonna have to clean up another problem."

    "Yeah, I know."

    I''m worried about Reinhardt''s movements, but don''t let him distract you too much.

    We have secured Mina.

    Velg was able to capture them.

    For now, let''s prioritize our problems.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I went back home and joined up with everyone.

    Maybe we should have talked about it in the guild.....

    You only have to pay for the content.

    It would be a nuisance, and this house is very sturdy because it has been remodeled.

    It''s designed to function as a simple fortress when you have to, and it''s probably better to go back home.

    "Well......"

    Everyone is aligned.....

    And in the middle of it, Mina was detained.

    Of course, not only physical restraint, but also the sealing of magic power.

    Mina can only stare at us.

    Incidentally, a demon named Verg is being interrogated in a separate room.

    The members are Tina, Nina, Nokia, and Iris.

    Chocolate, milfeuille, succulent, and finia.

    Verg has been allocated personnel so that whatever happens can happen.

    "Once again, should I say... it''s been a long time?"

    "... I see. Is it true that we haven''t exchanged words since the Royal Capital incident?" No... I haven''t talked to you properly since I banished Mr. Rain. "

    Surprisingly, Mina responded normally.

    I thought you''d settle down, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    Are you willing to have a conversation?

    Or are you just spilling the grudges?

    I still don''t know which one it is, but let''s move on for now.

    "I don''t feel like warming up the old relationship, so let me go ahead." Mina said she was thinking of peace between humans and demons... but I''ll check again. Is that true? "

    Yes.

    A short reply.

    But it was a quick response that I could not get lost in.

    "As surprising as it may seem, the demons are not the only ones who like destruction." You can exchange words. If we can trust each other, we will open the way. ¡±

    I would have denied Mina''s words if I had been that stupid.

    But not now.

    I know that Mina''s words are correct because she has crossed to the western continent.

    Some demons know that we are not much different from humans.

    It''s just...

    "I understand what Mina wants to say. I''m going to know a little bit about the demons as well."

    "Well then..."

    Mina''s face brightens up as the conversation gets through.

    "It''s just... Mina and I are a demon called Reese, right?" And Monica will be with you. "

    Well, that''s right.

    Mina was puzzled by the change in my expression.

    Hah, and one sigh.

    Then shake your head to the side.

    "I can''t cooperate with Mina."

    "What... why!?" Do you want the war to go on like this!? It''s the role of our brave men to stop this fight..... "

    It''s my ex.

    "Ugh!"

    Mina looked very bitter as she laughed.

    I guess you still have a case of the King''s City in your roots.

    Mina-san

    The chiffon comes forward.

    "We must put an end to the war between men and demons." Well, I''m thinking the same thing. It''s been going on for a long time, and I don''t know how long this war will last... We need to end this somewhere. I don''t think we have to fight the opponent, but we have to hold the sword in a mutually agreeable way. "

    "Then...!"

    But Mina-san can''t be trusted.

    Without any hesitation.

    Rather, Chiffon said so as he released pressure.

    "I don''t know Mina-san. I''ve done terrible things to Rain-kun, and I''ve done a lot of other things... I only know that. It''s the image of a bad person, isn''t it? Do you think you can immediately believe the words of such a person?"

    "That''s....."

    Apparently, Mina is stuck with words.

    It seems that I can''t say anything back, and I''m depressed.

    To Mina like that...... Chiffon reached out his hand.

 646 Its not too late for 641 stories. We can hold hands.

    But maybe that''s because Mina-san was fooled.

    "Were you fooled...?"

    I didn''t even think about it.

    Mina''s eyes widened like that.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about how Reese and Monica talked about peace between humans and demons?¡±

    "Yes, yes... I don''t mind that"

    Mina gave me the information, even though she was a little puzzled.

    As he said, Reese is sad about the future of the demons.

    I believe that I should get in touch with people, and although I am a minority, I continue to work among the demons.

    As a step, I protected the former heroes, Arios.

    They want Arios and the others to build a bridge and negotiate with the others.

    Hearing such a story.....

    "Hah..."

    Unexpectedly, a sigh spills over.

    "What, what is it? What''s the reaction?" I''m not covering everything up, I''m not lying. ¡±

    "No, I don''t think Mina is lying." Maybe it''s true. "

    For better or for worse, Mina is the type that doesn''t lie.

    Well... there''s a lot of mistaken information that we assume is true, so that''s the problem.

    "Don''t you think that''s strange?"

    Huh?

    ¡°Even if Reese wanted peace, it would be a minority, wouldn''t it? How can someone in such a position determine the future of the demon race?"

    "W-Well, that''s..."

    "If you really want peace, you have to convince your family first." Even if not all of them, nearly half of them had to be on their side. And for the first time, we can move towards peace. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Besides... there''s something different from what I''ve heard."

    Huh?

    I''ve only spoken with demons who want that kind of peace.

    I went to the western continent and told Mina the information I had obtained there.

    I can''t reveal everything.....

    Identify contradictions with current information.

    "The Demon Clan is divided into several factions, and one of the Four Heavenly Kings is a moderate...?" In that case, Mr. Reese didn''t say a word..... "

    "It''s possible that the information I got was wrong. So, I can''t say we''re absolutely right... but people will believe what they''ve got, right? As far as I''m concerned, Mina''s story only sounds strange."

    "W-Well, that''s..."

    If Mina had any confidence, she wouldn''t have been upset when she heard me.

    But what if it was small but uncomfortable?

    What if you were more or less suspicious of Reese or Monica?

    The discomfort is broken and changes into suspicion.

    "And I can''t trust Reese and Monica decisively because of Leanne."

    "Leanne...? What''s wrong with her?" Leanne killed them, didn''t she? "

    "I don''t deny that I put Lean in my hand. However, that''s because Leanne has fallen into the demon race."

    "What...!?"

    After all, it seems that the information was not communicated.

    Mina''s eyes widened and her body trembled in amazement.

    "Leanne became... a demon tribe...?" That''s not true, that''s not true... "

    "It was Monica who did it."

    "Huh...!?"

    It seems that they are no longer too surprised to speak.

    "I don''t know if you want me to show you the evidence... but I saw it with my own eyes." Monica stabbed Leanne with a creepy wand, and as a result, she became a demon. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Lean, who has become a demon, is destroying everything... so I killed her."

    We crushed them.

    I''ve dealt with it.

    I didn''t use that kind of vague language.

    We used the word ''kill''.

    At least that''s what I''m talking about.

    "There are many other things... but for the time being, it''s like that."

    ¡­¡­

    "Mina, what are you going to do now?" Which do you believe in? "

    "I-I-I... I..."

    Mina''s eyes were wide open.

    Until now, what I believed had crumbled into a rattle.....

    I didn''t know what to base myself on, and I seemed to have completely lost my way.

    "Was I... wrong...?"

    No one can answer that question.

    "... hey, Mina-san"

    I thought so, and Chiffon gently came forward.

    As I said before, I was ordered to crush the Old Brave Party.

    "... and the Crusade...? That''s right... we''re doing it for the world..."

    "Yeah. I''m not sure about the others... but I think Mina really thinks so." But... I made a mistake. I did it the wrong way. "

    "Ugh..."

    ¡°But I don''t think there''s anything I can''t start over.¡±

    Chiffon laughed tinyly.....

    Then he reached out to Mina.

    "I may have done something irreversible." You may not be able to make amends after spending the rest of your life. But I think we can get back on the right track. It is not too late. From now on, I still think you can start over ¡±.

    "...... Mr. Chiffon......"

    So, why don''t you try to do your best with us?

    ¡­¡­

    Mina looked lost and looked at Chiffon''s hand.

    I stared and reached out gently.....

    However, it seems that the last step cannot be taken, and I will not take the hand of Chiffon.

    "I... I don''t know what to do yet..."

    "Yeah, I see. I don''t think I''ll be able to sort out my feelings right away, so I can''t help it." So, let''s start by thinking slowly. "

    "So, is that okay...?"

    Fine. I''d be happier with you than with Mina.

    "Ugh... you..."

    Mina can''t spin any more words, and she''s depressed.

    The shoulder was slightly trembling.

 647 Episode 642, show your readiness.

    ¡­¡­

    The silence of confusion.

    Mina couldn''t take Chiffon''s hand.....

    Even so, I couldn''t shake it off, and I was shaking my gaze like I didn''t know what to do.

    There are no shards of sharpness in my memory.

    Looks like a lost child.

    Unreliable, frightened, and anxious.

    I was about to start crying.

    ... I guess that''s it for today.

    "Mina"

    "Huh...!?"

    Mina shuddered as she called out.

    He seems to be frightened that he might do something.

    I wouldn''t do that, but....

    Well, considering my relationship with Mina, I can''t help but reach such a conclusion.

    The exiled side and the banished side.

    "For the time being, you should take a good rest today." After that, I''ll think about it for a while... right, I''ll talk to you again about tomorrow night. "

    "Huh? But..."

    Is that all right? I nodded my gaze.

    "I want you to think hard and make your own decision, not to be driven into the field." Mina is now an enemy... but if she''s going to be an ally, she''s never been better. "

    "... is that all right with you, Mr. Rain?"

    Yeah?

    "To be my ally... can you forgive me?"

    "I don''t know."

    I''ve already overcome my banishment from the party.

    I was able to meet the Canadians, and I don''t really care.

    However, when I was told that I didn''t care about it completely, I didn''t.....

    After all, there is something I think about when I put Mina in front of me.

    But that grudge, that anger, it doesn''t matter if you forget it.

    It''s just my feelings, so if I can convince myself, that''s fine.

    Some of them, like Iris, bear the thoughts and thoughts of their fellow citizens, so there is anger and resentment that should not be forgotten.....

    Not a big deal in my case.

    "I don''t know, but I''m talking normally right now. We don''t need to point weapons, we''re ready to talk. Well, maybe we can do something about it?"

    "That''s appropriate..."

    "I think you''d better be more appropriate than that." If I stay tense, I might cut myself somewhere. "

    "That''s right..."

    "Well, that''s right." Take a good rest today. "

    "... thank you very much"

    I got a little bigger eyes.

    I can''t believe that Mina thanked me.

    It would have never been possible before.....

    Since I was banished from the party, has Mina changed a lot?

    If you can, I hope you''re moving in the right direction.

    Is one thing okay?

    Yeah?

    "Mr. Verg..."

    Oh, that demon race.

    When I glanced at Nokia, I nodded.

    The seal seems to be perfect.

    "I''m putting you in custody."

    "To solve that..."

    "That''s no good. Like I said, I don''t trust Monica and Reese. Rather, I am convinced that they are the enemy. Mina, I think there is still room for negotiation, so she hasn''t taken her freedom just by sealing her magic power, except for that demon tribe."

    "I''m sorry, but do I have the same opinion?" I don''t think it has anything to do with brave people, but I think that demon tribe is thinking badly. Mina-san is being fooled. "

    ¡­¡­

    Mina''s face was indescribable.

    I want to believe in Verg.

    But listening to us, trust is shaking.

    Is that the case?

    "Well then, I''ll show you to your room." Tina, can I ask you a favor? "

    "Yeah, well, it''s easier for the same woman to do a lot of things."

    Mina disappeared into the back of the house, guided by Tina.

    The back looked very small.

    "Fuchsia..."

    "Muumu..."

    Canade and Luna, why are you threatening me?

    "After all, he''s the one who put Rain in a terrible situation!?"

    "I can''t forgive you! I want to feed my sister!"

    Luna, what does that mean?

    When I saw it, everyone else looked uninteresting.

    Tania doesn''t try to hide her hostility, she''s staring at it with all her heart.

    I should have won the battle quickly before....

    It seems that the anger reignited when I met her face again.

    "It''s okay."

    That''s what I say, to reassure everyone.

    "Mina, well... she did a lot of terrible things and said things, but she didn''t mean anything by it."

    I was told it was useless.

    I have been told something similar to a failure.

    However, I never felt bad intentions from her when she uttered such words, or when it came to acts.

    It is right to do so.

    It is the guidance of God.

    It seemed like I was seriously thinking about it.

    I don''t know why you''ve become such a character, but.....

    Maybe he''s not a bad guy at all.

    I don''t think it''s fundamentally distorted.

    So, it might be very hard, but we can also get hands on it.

    When I talked about it, all but Nina and Feinia sighed loudly.

    Until Sakura, it was off, and it was spilling a dazzling sound.

    Rain is such a bottomless person.

    "I''ll bet I''ll be fooled sometime, my friend"

    But that''s the good thing about Rain!

    "Um...?"

    I mean, what do you mean?

    Rain is just staying put, that''s all.?

    Having said that, Kanade laughed with a smile.

 648 Story 643. Do you remember that day?

    ¡­¡­

    Having been led to the room, Mina, who was alone, sat on the bed and looked at the wall.

    The story that Rain and the others told me kept coming.

    You won''t get away from me.

    Reese and Monica aren''t thinking about peace between humans and demons, they''re planning something else.

    That''s why he was cheating on Mina and the others.

    Leanne was also sacrificed because of them.

    and many more.....

    "If what Mr. Rain said is true, what am I... for...?"

    It was no longer a heroic party, but a traitorous one.

    Still, for the sake of the world.

    To fulfill my duties as a priesthood officer, I have helped you to do what you thought was good.

    But it''s as if it doesn''t make sense.

    On the contrary, the evil that disrupts the world.

    "What the hell..."

    What I thought was right was not right at all.

    It feels like I''ve been denied everything, and I can''t get any strength into my body.

    Still, Mina closed her eyes with her hands together.

    "God...."

    I prayed.

    It''s a kind of escape though.....

    Without realizing it, Mina prays.

    Con.

    Mina returned to me by the sound of knocking on the door.

    Who could do this at a time like this?

    Strangely, he replied.

    "Yes...?"

    "Excuse me."

    It was Ellis who showed up.

    "You are...."

    "This is Ellis, the Holy Knight, who belongs to the church."

    Yeah.

    To her, Mina saw salvation.

    Ellis, the Paladin, may show you the way ahead.

    Or maybe they can affirm what they''ve done.

    You might agree with me that it''s not meaningless.

    Mina turned her gaze towards Ellis.....

    But Ellis returned a sharp, cold gaze.

    You can call it hostility.

    "Eh... ah..."

    I don''t know what to do with Mina, who was hit by a piercing gaze.

    Words don''t come out.

    It just hangs out like a kid.

    Looking at Mina like that, Ellis.....

    I pulled out my sword and laid a blade on her neck.

    Do you remember a village called Neufa?

    "... eh?"

    Why is this happening?

    Mina can''t swallow the situation and can only be a kyoton.

    Is that a frustrating reaction? Ellis whips her tongue and thrusts her blade further.

    A thin skin was cut and blood dropped.

    ¡°Do you remember a village called Neufa?¡±

    "Ah, no..."

    Really? Don''t you remember the shards?

    "Yes, yes..."

    "Is that so...? For you...!!!"

    Ellis''s eyes burned with passion.

    Even after seeing her reaction, Mina couldn''t understand the situation.

    Why am I doing this?

    Why is she angry?

    I don''t understand anything.

    "...... Neufa is my birthplace. And it''s no exaggeration to say that you were destroyed by the Old Brave Party."

    "... eh?"

    "Because of you guys...!!"

    Ellis stared at Mina more harshly than ever.

    I got strength in my hand holding the sword.

    You''re gripping it too hard, and you''re about to hear a squeak.

    "What do you mean...?"

    "... it was a long time ago. In my hometown, you guys, the old heroic party has arrived."

    Ellis speaks.

    The stupidity of the old heroic party caused a lot of damage to the village.

    The sacrifice of a family member.

    Push the sin against Mina.

    "I remember that... yes. However, Arios hasn''t suffered that much....."

    ¡°It''s not like that!!!¡±

    "Ah!?"

    "Because of you, the village... the family...!!"

    "I......"

    Raised by the Church to obey only God and the brave.

    Delusional.

    I don''t think about what I want.

    Even Mina could understand exactly what Ellis was saying and her emotions.

    I was able to catch her emotions.

    That''s right.

    "I... destroyed your village...?"

 649 Story 644. Im sorry.

    ¡­¡­

    Mina was stunned.

    She would have cut Ellis''s problem to the edge.

    In fact, I have done so in the past.

    However, it was possible because of the cause of defeating the Demon King as a hero party.

    Small sacrifices are unavoidable for the cause.

    That''s why you don''t have to take it seriously.

    I don''t have to face the case.

    I was able to give up my thoughts.

    But right now, there''s no such thing as a cause.

    Mina is a former brave party, and a traitor.

    Though we think of peace between man and demon, it is for the restoration of stigma, and there is no cause.

    and....

    In the first place, I had not heard of the destruction of the village.

    Arios said that although there was some damage, there was no problem.

    That''s why I said it was a necessary sacrifice.....

    "I-I-I..."

    For the first time here, Mina was faced with a crime she had committed.

    You can''t run away, you can''t turn away.

    We have no choice but to accept our sins.

    "... I''ve been given two assignments."

    And Ellis drew his sword, and thrust it upon Mina''s neck.

    "to question your sincerity and, if possible, to bring you back to the church."

    "To church...?"

    "The upper echelons... you still think that you are worth using." As a matter of fact, your power is in vain. I only have the strength. "

    ¡­¡­

    Mina''s face turned bitter as she noticed Ellis''s cynicism.

    "Another task is to dispose of... disobeying the will of the Church."

    "Huh!? That''s..."

    "You are needed by the Church, but you are also a troublemaker. I will dispose of it before the authority of the Church falls any longer... and Lord Arturius is considering the possibility.¡±

    ¡±Oh no... I... have been a servant of God to the church...¡±

    "Cut it out, don''t stop thinking like that!!"

    "Ah!?"

    Mina shook her body in response to Ellis''s cry.

    "That''s how I just gave up thinking and entrusted others to act... and that''s how it turns out!?" It was no longer a heroic party, but a traitorous one. Not only that, but I''ve been through tragedies like my village over and over again! Take the fact and the sin!!! If you can''t even do that... I''ll kill you. "

    Ellis put her strength into the hand holding the sword.

    Slightly, the blade gnawed at Mina''s neck and blood dripped.

    ¡°Let''s report to the church that you were not obedient. I can''t use it, so I killed him, so let''s keep it that way.¡±

    "That''s....."

    "I''m going to act arbitrarily... but it''s okay, right?" You destroyed my homeland, too. Because you took my family!!! "

    "Ah....."

    "If you don''t think about anything during this period, I will think about it and judge you."

    "I-I... I..."

    Mina''s breathing became rough.

    her face turned pale as if she was hyperventilating.....

    While holding her chest down, she still looks at Ellis without losing consciousness.

    Ellis''s anger came through.

    At the same time, sadness was transmitted.

    Mina has been abandoning her thoughts believing that it is right to leave everything to others....

    At last, I made the choice to think for myself.

    What am I supposed to do?

    How do I confront Ellis?

    What kind of words should I spin?

    I''m trying desperately to think about it.....

    But I don''t know anything.

    Until now, I''ve been abandoning my thoughts.

    Even if you decide to face it now, your heart won''t follow.

    I can''t even follow my head.

    I don''t know what to say, I just get confused when I wander around.

    but.....

    Even Mina, now I know what I have to do.

    That''s.....

    "... sorry, I didn''t..."

    And Mina laid her knees on the floor, and laid her hands on her head, and spoke her words of apology.

    I don''t know what to do now.

    I don''t know how to respond to Ellis''s feelings.

    But I only understood that I had to apologize.

    I apologize if I do something bad.

    It''s something that even children can understand.

    "I really didn''t apologize..."

    "What is it, what is it?" Is this a heartfelt apology? From my point of view, I only seem to be begging for my life. ¡±

    "Maybe so..."

    For Mina, who has been abandoning her thoughts, I don''t know if this is a word from the heart.

    I can''t understand it even though it''s about me.

    However, I thought I had to do this.

    We can''t restore Ellis'' homeworld now.

    You can''t bring your family back.

    I can''t do anything.

    But at least I have to apologize.

    Otherwise, it would be less than an insect.

    "For now... but really for now, I was wrong... I apologize."

    "... if I apologize, I want to bring my family back to life." Are you even capable of reviving the dead? "

    "It''s possible, but... it''s impossible. It''s been too long, and due to the nature of magic, one person is the limit...."

    "?... well, that''s fine."

    Ellis drew her sword and put it in a sheath.

    ¡°I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life. You will hate me forever and ever.¡±

    "That''s right..."

    "I just... would like to make a decision based on your opinion about the future."

    "Huh...?"

    "It''s like I finally remembered to think for myself. You won''t repeat the same mistakes you made in the past. And it will be worth the talk. I''ve decided that.¡±

    "...... Mr. Ellis......"

    "Dispose of it or bring it back to church." Or make a third choice. I don''t know yet... but from now on, think for yourself and take responsibility for your choices. That''s all I can say. ¡±

    With that said, Ellis left the room behind.

 650 Are you sure you want to talk about 645?

    Are you sure?

    When I left the room, I was called out.

    I looked back and saw what Iris looked like.

    Ellis has a bitter face.

    "... you were listening to the exchange."

    "I''m sorry." I just happened to see Ellis enter the room... and I overheard it. "

    Awkwardly, Iris looks away.

    Seeing the reaction, Ellis decided that there was no lie in the words now spoken.

    "If that''s the case, I won''t do anything to blame you." So... what''s the meaning of the words now? "

    "It seemed to me that you wanted revenge."

    "Revenge... yes, yes. I never thought about it."

    Ellis looked far away.

    Then, I grabbed the hand that was attached to my chest.

    "Family mindlessness, friends mindlessness, village mindlessness... no day I haven''t forgotten."

    Then why?

    "Is it because I''ve been offered an apology...?"

    Ellis''s face was crushed like that, and there was still anger on her face.

    I didn''t completely forgive Mina.

    That''s impossible.

    But there is no justice in killing the person who apologizes.

    There is no cause.

    It just clears the minds of those left behind.

    That''s what it takes.

    I can''t cut it off as unnecessary.

    I can''t.....

    ¡°She looked like she was sincerely apologizing. I can''t... kill Mina like that."

    You''re kind, aren''t you?

    ¡°No, it''s just careless.¡±

    "That''s one kindness."

    "And," Iris continued, sandwiched between her words.

    "To hold the blade of vengeance." I admire you for making that decision. "

    "Respect...? Why?"

    ¡°I couldn''t have done it by myself.¡±

    "You are...."

    "Fufu, the details are secret."

    Iris laughs mischievously with her index finger on her lips.

    Looking at her like that, Ellis smiled a little too.

    Although he didn''t say it, he realized that he had the same thing as himself.

    Well, here''s what I''ll do.

    Ellis bowed and headed to the back of the house.....

    Oh, Iris found it!

    "Hey, what are you doing at a time like this?"

    Kanade and Tania appeared.

    Both of them turned their eyes towards Iris.

    "I can''t believe I''m going to spend the night crawling over Rain...?"

    Huh?

    "What an outrage!" I can''t forgive you. "

    Huh? Huh?

    Canade and Tania, holding Iris from the left and right,

    Oops!!

    "Whoa!?" That''s not true. This time, I won''t do that... "

    "No excuses!!"

    "So really...!!!"

    Despite desperate explanations, Iris was taken to the two of them.

    "... fufufu"

    Ellis, who was left alone, laughed small and felt calm.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "I... would like to cooperate with Mr. Rain and Mr. Chiffon."

    The next day.

    Mina said that with a refreshing look on her face.

    Not all the problems have been solved, and neither the troubles nor the confusion have disappeared.

    Still, my eyes seemed a little clear.

    "Honestly, I still believe in Monica and Reese... there''s something I want to believe. But... I want to believe in Rain and Chiffon just as much as I do."

    I see.

    "So... I''d like to help you now." If I''m being tricked, I can''t cooperate with Monica and Reese anymore... so I can''t be guilty again. "

    Looking straight ahead, Mina said so.

    From those eyes, I felt like I was ready for something that I hadn''t seen before.

    "...... Rain, can I trust you?"

    "...... You''re planning something else, aren''t you?"

    Kanade and Tania gently clapped their ears from left and right.

    I understand their concerns.

    He fought a lot, and he fought a lot.

    It can''t be that easy to trust.

    Rather, it is strange to trust.

    It''s weird, though...

    "I believe you."

 651 Lesson 646: Believing

    "I believe you."

    That''s what I said in front of everybody.

    What!? Really!?

    Some people are surprised by this feeling.

    That''s a natural reaction, isn''t it?

    Considering what Mina''s done so far, there''s nothing to believe in....

    In the first place, given my relationship with Mina, it would be strange to accept her.

    You will think normally, refuse, and throw it out.

    "But..."

    What happens if I refuse?

    What happens when you throw it out?

    That''s it.

    The edge is broken, and there is no connection.

    It felt a little lonely.

    If there''s any reason why I can''t forgive you for depriving my family.....

    I just got kicked out of the party.

    That''s all I care about.

    "However, this is just my idea, and I don''t want to ignore everyone''s opinions." What do you think? "

    "I don''t care what you say..."

    "... hey?"

    Canade and Tania look at each other and smile.

    Everyone else felt the same way.

    Sora and the others will follow Rain everywhere.

    ¡°That''s what it is!¡±

    On!

    Everyone seems to agree.

    Really, thank you.

    Where are the chiffons?

    "Yeah, we''re fine, too." We''ve been ordered to crusade, but if we can reconcile, we can''t do better than that. It''s okay. Whatever you say, I''ll convince you with the authority of a brave man. "

    Chiffon says mischievously as he winks.

    "How''s Ellis...?"

    ¡­¡­

    She has the right to acquit Mina. Qualified.

    If Ellis refuses Mina, I will obey her.

    I think Ellis has the final say.

    ¡°I''m fine, too.¡±

    surprisingly.....

    Lightly, Ellis accepted Mina.

    "... is that okay?"

    Yes.

    Ellis, who was breaking briefly, looked different.

    I used to have a face that looked like a strung thread, and I was on the verge of cutting it.

    But right now, I feel like I''m back somewhere.

    What''s going on?

    I don''t know that, but I would be happy if you could talk to me one day.

    "All right, that''s settled."

    If everyone, including Ellis, agreed with me, I don''t have a problem.

    We accept Mina.

    I don''t know how long this cooperation will last, but I''ll be happy to continue.

    "Ah....."

    Mina''s eyes widened and she was surprised when she offered her hand.

    "Are you sure... you trust me?"

    "Yeah, I decided to do that."

    "... yes, that''s right. Mr. Rain, you''re such a...... but I... no, we..."

    Mina is stuck with words, apparently because she has something to think about.

    I''m lightly nervous.

    But that''s only for a little while.

    Mina raised her face.

    The expression was strong, sharp and clear.

    I don''t know.....

    I thought it was a little beautiful.

    ¡±Nhhh, nhhhh¡±

    Canadians deliberately cough when you don''t create a world alone.

    Tania, Sora, Luna, Iris, and Nina stung me too.

    Failed.

    I know how they feel, so this kind of thing... yeah?

    Why would Nina want to strangle you?

    For now.

    Chiffon tells us to summarize the story.

    Can you tell me about Mina-san?

    Is that mine?

    "What kind of story did Mina listen to and what did she do?" Also, I was with a demon named Verg. And the demons who raided the city a while ago. "

    "Raid the city...?"

    Mina looked surprised, as if she had heard it for the first time.

    I don''t think it''s much of an act.

    That said, the demon tribe was still silent with Mina and was moving on its own.

    Mina said that I was seriously thinking about peace between humans and demons.....

    The Demons... I guess Reese and Monica''s aim is somewhere else.

    Mina was just being used nicely.

    It is reasonable to think that way.

    "Well then....."

    And....

    We heard about the trajectory of Mina at the ex-Brave Party.

 652 Episode 647: The Magic Circle

    "... that''s all I know."

    It took me about an hour to get Mina to tell me everything.

    The content is quite spectacular....

    "I see... that''s not what Agas said."

    The most shocking part of Mina''s story was the details of what happened when Agas was killed by Arios.

    trying to sell Arios and the others.....

    Arios, who discovered it, will kill us.

    I didn''t like Agas, or rather, I had a bad impression of it.

    Still.....

    At the end of the day, my people will kill me, and I will feel an indescribable emptiness.

    "Nevertheless....."

    "Hey, what''s the matter, Rain?" You have a hard look on your face. "

    "You... it''s harder not to look so hard when you''re listening to what I''m saying, right?"

    "Tania, don''t say it. I can''t think of anything like that in Canade''s head."

    "A sudden disorder!?" No, it''s not! Rain seemed to be thinking about something else. "

    Canade looks at me a lot.

    She''s right.

    Sometimes it''s about Agas, but sometimes it''s more than that.

    "Monica... and the demons behind the series of incidents... what is Reese''s purpose?" I was wondering. "

    For Mina, she said that she was thinking of peace between humans and demons, but first of all, it was definitely a lie.

    Doing what you do is vicious, not the action of those who think of peace.

    Besides, when I came into contact with the moderate Zil-Or, there was no word about Reese.

    It could be just a coincidence.....

    In that case, it is too light.

    Reese doesn''t think of peace.

    It would be natural to think that there is a purpose other than being moderate.

    "... is what I think, but in that case, what is the real purpose?"

    Really? ¡­ It looks like you''re thinking of something complicated and troublesome that Sora and the others won''t be able to easily reach.

    "... conquer the world...?"

    "Feinia, that''s typical."

    "Haha"

    "Do I agree with Rifa-san?" Typically... I don''t think the demons have that kind of obscene desire. "

    As Chiffon adds.

    "Of course, not all demons can say that..."

    "I agree with Mr. Chiffon. Maybe you should think of it as having a different purpose.¡±

    Ellis agreed with me...?

    I think the same thing about you two.

    Reese and Monica, and Monica.

    I have a feeling that those two have some other idea.

    And it''s a very troublesome thing, and... don''t feel like a ruinous thing.

    I want to do something about it in the meantime.

    However, it seems that neither Mina nor Iris knows the hideout, and it is difficult for us to make a move.

    I wonder what''s going on here.

    We all think about it, but we can''t find a way out.

    And then.

    ...... GOOOOOO!!!

    N-No, no!?

    An intense explosion.

    Continuing, the shaking came as if an earthquake had occurred.

    "What is it!?"

    You rushed out and made a noise... Look at the city.

    "What... is this...?"

    A huge pillar of light rose and swallowed the whole city.

    When I looked closely, many small beams of light extended toward the sky.

    They form a circle that encircles the city as if it were a cage.

    "Is this... a magic circle?" But such a gigantic thing... Sora! Luna! Are you familiar with this!? "

    Speaking of magic, these two.

    Sora and Luna hid their eyebrows in a strange way, though they asked in a hurry.

    "What is it, this technique...?" It''s not the first time I''ve seen it, but I don''t know why it''s a bullshit composition. ¡±

    ¡°It''s definitely man-made, but I want to know more about what it does¡­¡±

    "Zero-type prison...? Why is something like this...?"

    Ellis?

    Ellis seemed to have some idea and looked at the city in astonishment... looking at the enormous magic circle.

    Does Ellis know anything?

    "... yes"

    With a small nod, Ellis had a serious face she had never seen before.

    "I hope it''s my mistake... it''s a barrier used by the church, called Zero-type Prison." It''s not generally known and I''ve never seen it before, so I can''t tell for sure... "

    "The church...?"

    "It''s a vicious technique that traps the subject inside the barrier, takes away their health and magic power, and eventually weakens them to death. It''s arranged for the demons to use, so it''s designated as contraindicated, but why...?"

    Ellis, who was calm and calm, was in a terrible panic.

    That must be all the anomalies.

    ¡±Death from debilitation... that''s pretty bad, isn''t it?¡±

    Rain!

    Oh, I know!

    We''ll have to figure this out.

    We must break the barrier now.

    "Ellis, how do we break the barrier...?!"

    Grrrr! And the blast came from the city again.

    The smoke is rising when I look at it.

    In the wind, I heard a slight scream.

    "Damn it, Rain! It''s a monster!"

    "It''s not just monsters." These signs... it looks like the demons are here too. "

    Luna and Sora''s nervous voice.

    Things are accelerating rapidly, and then rolling in the worst direction.

 653 Episode 648 Zero Prison

    Verg, who was supposed to be incarcerated by Nokia, was on a hill not far from Rain''s house.

    Why am I here?

    You were supposed to be caught, but when did you get out?

    Verg wonders a lot, but I''ll put the mystery behind me.

    We need to retreat now.

    When Mina is captured and it becomes difficult to recapture, we have to reconsider our plan from scratch.

    To report the situation to Reese and Monica, we went to a faraway place...

    "Whoa...!?"

    Suddenly, there is a severe pain in your chest.

    As I slowly lowered my gaze, my hand grew.

    "What the hell... is this..."

    Muroro-san

    I heard a voice behind me.

    Ignoring the pain, Velga twisted her body and pulled out her arm to pierce herself.

    Jump as big as you can and keep your distance from whoever''s behind you.

    "You..."

    "Hmm? I didn''t expect you to die from a single blow." Oh, my God, I''m fading too. When I was younger, I was sure that I would put down a demon race of this magnitude. "

    Gray-haired, straight hair.

    A shaman''s coat based on white.

    A sacred scepter held opposite a bloody wet hand.

    Altrius Greygom.

    There was a man at the top of the church.

    ¡±C ''mon... when did you get behind me...¡±

    "Oh dear, I hope you don''t stare at me like that." I''m the one who rescued you from subspace. "

    What?

    "Well... after that, you''re going to sacrifice it for me, so your end is inevitable."

    "What are you doing..."

    "To activate Zero-type prison, you need a Tsuji." Demons like you are a better material than ever. "

    "What the hell have you been saying?"

    Velga ignored her painful chest and attacked Arturius.

    With the shadow as a blade, I tried to cut Arturius''s body into pieces... but it was slow.

    It dodges all of them and gets a counter with a cane.

    Haha

    "Oh dear, it''s a good-energetic pupa." Do we need to be a little weaker? "

    "Guuu!?"

    As if to do the right thing, Arturius pierced Verg''s leg with his cane.

    Cut off the flesh and pierce the bones.

    Dull sounds and screams overlapped.

    "That''s it. Let''s start the ritual."

    "You... what the hell are you doing...?"

    "Hmm. Is it terrible to die knowing nothing?" However, there was nothing to worry about. You will be a noble sacrifice. [M] I don''t care that my people sold me. ¡±

    "Sold...?"

    "Oh? Didn''t you notice?" You came to Horizon, and you and your friends were sold. At my invitation... what did you say? Yes, Reese. My deal with her led me to offer her as an offering. ¡±

    Verg was stunned.

    I don''t know what Arturius is talking about.

    I know, but I don''t want to admit it.

    I''ve worked for the future of the demons, for my people.

    I''ve done everything.

    This time, I''ve also been working on a backstage operation here to corrupt a human named Mina into a demon race.....

    But were they all lies?

    Before that, it was embedded in Reese''s plan, and he and his people were supposed to die?

    "This is such a joke...!!"

    "It would be an honor."

    Arturius laughs.

    Seeing Verg desperate, he looked happy and sad.

    With a look that doesn''t seem very human... I laugh.

    "By your sacrifice, Mina Lusaje becomes a Saintess." Or... so-so. "

    "This...!"

    Verg tries to fight back, but everything is shut down.

    The ratings are different.

    Even if you''re human, you''re top-notch.

    Even if I bound all the demons around me, I wouldn''t be an enemy.

    But that''s natural.

    Arturius is a man at the top of the church.

    It is not only a political ability, but also a fighting force that can overcome actual battles.

    "Goodbye, I will not forget your noble sacrifice."

    Arturius'' staff slapped Verg''s chest.

    As if it was a signal, Verg''s movements stopped.....

    The body is wrapped in light and disappears.

    And in a few seconds.

    The city is enveloped in light, as if a chain reaction had taken place.

    The Zero Prison is complete.

    Everything in this light is stripped of its physical and magical power, and eventually dies of debilitation.

    You can''t even get out of here.

    "Now you''re ready. Zero-type prison is the work of the demons, and then guides Mina. If you use her to break the barrier, the stigma will be cleared. The authority of the Church will be restored."

    Arturius laughed.

    "If Mina doesn''t obey... then you''ll be a noble sacrifice." Dedicate yourselves and break the barrier for the sake of the people. Oh, what a beautiful story. "

    After all.....

    A man named Arturus Greygom was a despicable man who thought only of himself and the Church.

 654 Episode 649 Reinhardts target.

    "...... Tch"

    Lurking in Horizon''s lair, Reinhardt tongues at the light that surrounds the city.

    Your body is heavy and you are attacked by fatigue.

    I have experienced it several times before.

    The Type Zero prison must have been activated.

    A demon tribe?

    Or someone else.

    I noticed that you were planning to activate the Type Zero prison, and you were moving to stop it.....

    It''s late, isn''t it?

    But Reinhardt wasn''t thinking about human life.

    For him, Horizon is one of the cities everywhere.

    in the first place....

    I don''t have feelings for humans.

    I can''t imagine helping people by stopping the Zero-type prison from triggering.

    Simply, I was trying to stop the Zero Prison because it would interfere with my activities if it were activated.

    by the way.....

    I would like to question anyone who uses a type-zero prison.

    The forbidden curse in the forbidden curse.

    Where did you learn to do that?

    Where did you get it?

    Anyway, humans.....

    People who use things that destroy the world should not be left alone.

    ¡±Ahh... my body is so heavy¡±

    Seems like you''re in a lot of trouble.

    How about we do it, Master?

    Mitsuki is lying on the sofa.

    Ariel didn''t lose his spare attitude.

    Ofelia asks Reinhard with the same look on her face as usual.

    "That''s right..."

    Reinhardt''s goal is to talk to Mina.

    I needed some information about the ex-Brave Party for my next activity.

    However, it is difficult now.

    Now that we''re in trouble, it''s time to retreat.

    That said.....

    "If you leave the idiot to easily activate the Zero-type prison, it might get in the way in the future..."

    Think for a moment and come to a conclusion.

    "Ofelia, follow me. I''m going to find the surgeon."

    ¡°What will you do after you find out?¡±

    I''ll kill you

    "Got it."

    Although presented with noisy answers, Ofelia is not puzzled.

    You don''t have to get lost.

    If Reinhardt, the master, had decided, I would not dispute it.

    Just take it seriously and do it.

    Hey, who are we?

    Leave me alone?

    Mitsuki and Ariel complained.

    The Mona in the back... was asleep.

    It seems that they prioritize laziness over everything else.

    "Take the idiot there and take the money." Don''t leave any information. "

    It''s a pain in the ass.

    "Why don''t you say so?" It''s our job to retreat brilliantly. "

    Yes.

    "So... get up, you idiot!"

    "Fugi-chan!?"

    Mona woke up screaming at Ariel''s whim.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "What the hell is this..."

    You descend the hill where the house is and head to the center of town.

    An unusual scene was spreading.

    The sky is red because it is surrounded by light.

    Among them, countless monsters were walking on my face.....

    Not only that, but I was also able to confirm the appearance of some demons.

    Adventurers and Knights are already on the move, focusing on defending and evacuating the city.

    However, the fact is that due to too sudden an event, it was not in time.

    I hear screams coming from over there and the city is on fire.

    "Mina! Is this the work of a demon called Verg?!"

    "I-I don''t know... I don''t know anything about this..."

    Mina is a wolf.

    It didn''t look like an act, but it looked like it was real.

    "Nokia, could you get that demon tribe out?" I need to ask you something about this situation..... "

    "That''s... I''m sorry. I don''t know how I did it, but I think I ran away at some point..."

    Huh?

    "It''s my fault. I''m really sorry....."

    ¡°No, don''t worry so much.¡±

    I don''t think Nokia will make a boring mistake.

    I guess the seal was perfect.....

    Verg must have escaped in a way that surpassed it.

    ... or have you been rescued?

    Suddenly, such an idea comes to mind.

    Rain!

    The voice of Canade returns to me.

    That''s right, it''s not the time to think.

    We''ll find out what it is.

    "Me, Canade and Tania will destroy monsters and demons!" Everyone else, protect the people of the city! ¡±

    Copy that!

    "The chiffons..."

    "We will also cooperate with Rain-kun." If you''re the one who''s going to cause this, the three of you might not have the strength to fight. "

    "I see... please."

    Yeah, leave it to me.

    Chiffon laughs coolly.

    "Let me help you too." Protecting people is also the role of the Church. ¡±

    "Thank you, Ellis. Mina..."

    "... can I help you too?"

 655 I believe in 650 stories.

    With a desperate expression, Mina complained that way.

    "I repeatedly made many mistakes, and this kind of situation brought me here... I was stupid enough to do anything. I think you''ve done something stupid.¡±

    The colour of regret floats on Mina''s face.

    It''s not acting, it''s real.

    "That''s why we have to make amends... and we can''t just leave this situation alone." As a human being, I can''t leave you alone. ¡±

    "... Mina..."

    "However, I think it is difficult for you to believe my words because it has been until now... but I..."

    "I believe you."

    That''s what I said to Mina, who is still trying to repeat her words.

    "Didn''t I just say that?" I believe in Mina. "

    Rain-san... thank you very much.

    Mina lowered her head deeply.

    "Well, Mina, can you come with me?" We will take down the enemy, so Mina will need your help, and if there are people in the city who have been injured, please help us. "

    Got it.

    Alright, let''s go!

    ¡±Ohhhh!!!¡±

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Battles were taking place all over Horizon.

    Suddenly, countless monsters appeared.

    Also, although it was a small number, it was a demon tribe with powerful power.

    Malice swallows the city, screaming from here.

    The request is irrelevant.

    The adventurers went to battle with their weapons in order to defend their home grounds.

    Knights fought with swords and shields to defend their duties and to uphold their beliefs.

    Fighting began across the region, with intense offensive and defensive action.

    But....

    The strange light prevents us from escaping outside the city.

    The monsters flooded from one day to the next, and there was no glare.

    If there''s a hell, maybe it''s here.

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    A woman was running down a narrow alley.

    The Horizon Adventurer''s Guild, the receptionist Natalie.

    My lungs are in pain and I''m out of breath.

    My legs are losing strength, and I''m going to fall if I lose my temper.

    Still, you can''t stop your legs.

    because....

    "Na, that look." You''re scaring me even more. "

    His eyes were dyed red like blood, and his nails and canine teeth were strangely stretched.

    It resembles the strongest species of the Ghost Race, but it is a completely different race.

    Demons.

    A species of human enemies was teasing Natalie and laughing with great pleasure.

    "Ahh!?"

    Finally, her legs can''t keep up, and Natalie falls down.

    I tried desperately to get up, but I couldn''t get any more strength.

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, what Boring Na, let''s enjoy more hunting."

    "Ah...... ah......"

    There was no power left to escape.

    You can only tremble.

    How did this happen?

    I was supposed to go out on a little errand and finish my work without any problems.

    After that, you can eat delicious rice and drink alcohol....

    How could you do this to me when you had such a plan?

    "Oh, it''s fun. Come on, laugh." I feel so good, so laugh. "

    "Heehee"

    Natalie screamed unexpectedly as the demon clan approached.

    Your body doesn''t stop trembling.

    My head turned pure white and I couldn''t think of anything properly.

    I''m scared, scared, scared, scared...

    But...

    Suddenly, Natalie thought of a man.

    "Ah....."

    Yeah? What''s up, Ta?

    "Ah, you, hah... no, after all, you''re going to get hit!"

    With tears in my eyes, I said it over and over again.

    "Rain-san, I''m sure... this city...!"

    "Rain?... Oh, the human that Verg told me to watch out for." Bullshit. How powerful a human being is. "

    "...... Well then, check it with your body"

    The voice came from the sky.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Ignition!

    Kamui''s blade, then go to the third form.

    Use the cartridge to strike the Devil with maximum firepower.

    "What the hell!?"

    I slashed deeply from the demon''s left shoulder to the abdomen.

    Originally, I was going to cut off the vehicle.....

    As expected, he twisted his body just before, avoiding fatal injuries.

    But it''s over.

    "I-Is that you...!?"

    "To Natalie..."

    "What are you doing!!!"

    Kanade and Tania turned to the left and right of the demon tribe in a wind-like motion.

    Then, I shot out my fist like I was pinching my head.

    Although the demons were aware of it, their bodies seemed to be unable to keep up with their movements.

    GGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH

    "Ah...... but......"

    The demon tribe that received the two fists fell down with an indescribable scream.....

    And then it disappeared into dust.

    "... amazing!"

    The late chiffons looked at Canade and Tania, who were even stronger than before, with an incredibly subtle face.

 656 Were going to talk about 651.

    "Mr. Rain!!!"

    While spilling tears, Natalie-san came hugging me.

    Nah.

    "Mm."

    Kanade and Tania look subtle, but I want you to miss them now.

    Ms. Natalie was still trembling and she must have been really scared.

    Are you okay?

    "Yes... thanks to Mr. Rain and the others, I can do something about it"

    "I''m injured..."

    The area around the knee was heavily torn and wet with blood.

    It is not a fatal injury, but if it is left unattended, there may be sequelae.

    Mina, please.

    Yes.

    I can use my heels too, but I''d better leave it to the experts.

    I thought so, and I called Mina.

    Maybe we should have thought about it a little bit more.

    Natalie immediately noticed Mina with a steep expression.

    "You''re from the ex-Brave Party... why are you here?" Are you trying to do something to Mr. Rain again? "

    "No, no, that kind of thing..."

    Well then, what do you mean? You didn''t do anything when the demon tribe attacked the city before, but this time you''re going to help me?

    ¡­¡­

    I''m sure Natalie also loves this horizon.

    That''s why you hit a tight word against Mina who missed it.

    Seeing her rage like that, Mina.....

    Sorry about that.

    Now this is the best I can do, and I bowed my head deeply.

    "I can''t help it now." But I want to do something about this... I don''t care if I hate it. But will you let me treat you now? "

    "... I understand, please."

    Looking moved by Mina''s words, Natalie''s expression softened slightly.

    And get Mina''s treatment.

    Mina recites magic to heal Natalie''s wounds.

    As expected of a healing expert.

    There will be no sequelae and Natalie''s treatment will be completed in no time.

    What do you think?

    "Yes, no problem. Thank you very much."

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter? Round your eyes."

    ¡±No... thank you... I wonder when I''ve been told that since¡±

    I can imagine.....

    While traveling with Arios, Mina probably stopped receiving thanks.

    Did you do it on your own initiative?

    Or is it the influence of the surroundings?

    And now, Natalie sends me her gratitude.

    Gentle, warm thoughts with the words "Thank you" in mind.

    Apparently, she could feel it firmly, and Mina was about to cry.

    "I... forgot this, this is so commonplace... no. I was looking away from it, and I didn''t notice anything... what the hell..."

    "It''s okay."

    I put my hand on Mina''s shoulder.

    "Mina may have made a lot of mistakes... but that doesn''t mean it''s all over." There''s something going on. "

    "... from now on..."

    "There is nothing we can do about the past, but the future is not decided." Then why don''t you think about the future? "

    "... yes, that''s right."

    Mina wipes her tears with her fingertips.

    And then I laughed a little bit.

    That smile was so bright.....

    It was rude to say this, but it was so beautiful that I didn''t think it was Mina.

    "...... yaa, Rain again"

    "... even though we''re here"

    "...... Rain-kun, isn''t that what you think?"

    I feel like something strange is said in the back, but I don''t care.

    I guess that''s not the case right now.....

    Natalie-san, do you have any idea how far the city''s evacuated?

    "I''m sorry... I just happened to be out, so I don''t know the information that would have gathered in the guild..."

    "I see..."

    It may be a bad situation.

    Like Natalie, there were other people who were attacked by monsters and demons somewhere.

    ¡°Chiffon, Ellis, what do you think we need to do to evacuate and escort the city?¡±

    Yeah, I agree with Rain-kun.

    "The damage is going to be bigger than I thought." I don''t have a problem either. ¡±

    "Alright. Well then..."

    Who do you want me to ask?

    When I thought about it, Chocolat and Millefeuille raised their hands.

    "Oh, if that''s the case, we''ll go."

    "Chocolate is defensive, I''m good at healing."

    Sure is.

    The two of you can have peace of mind.

    Okay, then please.

    Oooh!

    I''ll do my best ~

    Break up with them and act differently.

    At that time, I also asked Natalie to escort me to the guild.

    "Now Natalie-san feels safe..."

    The chaos in the city hasn''t subsided yet.

    It was rather worse.

    There''s a flame coming up from the other side.....

    And then you hear rage and screaming.

    Damn it.

    I don''t know if it''s a Type Zero prison, but what the hell is he thinking of setting this up for?

    confusing the city one by one.....

    Involving a lot of people.....

    I will never forgive you.

    "Rain"

    When I noticed, Kanade and Tania were just around the corner.

    The two of you look at me and nod a little.

    Looks like you''re telling me to do it.

    "... that''s right, yeah"

    The mastermind who caused this incident must be somewhere.

    I''ll show him what I see.

    Let''s do it.

    Determined to do so, we rushed out.

 657 Episode 652 Encounter in Confusion

    "Even this..."

    I don''t think so!

    Kanade and Tania took the lead and charged at the horde of monsters.

    A combo of punching and kicking.

    Then he swung his tail around and kicked the monsters one by one.

    Of course, I won''t leave it to them alone.

    Fireball Multishot!

    Gigavolt!

    First, Chiffon and I unleashed our magic,

    Judgement!

    Holy Arrow!

    Ellis and Mina also smashed their magic and annihilated a group of monsters.

    ¡±Phew... are you okay?¡±

    "Yes, thank you...!"

    Protect the people in the city under attack and heal them with magic.

    Fortunately, there is no problem with my heel because it is scratched.

    ¡°There''s a shelter ahead. We''re safe so we need to evacuate now."

    I see!

    The people of the city ran in a hurry... and suddenly stopped, looked back, and lowered their heads, as they remembered along the way.

    And now it''s time to go to the shelter.

    ¡±I don''t want to spill a weak tone... but this is pretty harsh.¡±

    "Where did the usual weather go?!"

    Abbreviated!?

    Kanade and Tania still had a lot of room for such an exchange.

    However, as Canadians say, the situation remains unchanged.

    People in the city are more of a problem than we are.

    The whole city is in chaos, panic over a sudden incident.

    Fortunately, it seems that evacuation drills have been carried out since the previous demon appearance incident, and there has been a rapid evacuation......

    Not all of us are going to make it, and there are a lot of people who have fled late, like now.

    Looking at this situation, the victim.....

    Rain-kun.

    Chiffon gently clasped my hand.

    Chiffon?

    "I know how uneasy it feels, and so do I." But... let''s do our best. Let''s do our best and get the best results. We''re the only ones who can do that. "

    "... I see. Thank you, Chiffon"

    She is undoubtedly a brave woman.

    If I had succeeded, I wouldn''t have been like her.

    "So..."

    How long have you two been holding hands?

    ¡±Ah... ah, ahaha, I''m sorry?¡±

    The chiffon became red and quickly left.

    Mina, who was looking at us like that, said with a soft expression somewhere.

    Rain-san is admired by all of you, isn''t she?

    I''m doing my best to make sure you do that.

    "I see... looking at Mr. Rain right now, I can see how immature I am." Even though it should be like this, we..... "

    Mina?

    "... no, nothing. Let''s do it."

    There are many people who ask for help.

    It might be difficult to get all of it, but.....

    But I dare you to do so.

    Don''t give up hope, just look forward.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Divine Buster!

    Thunder Sword!

    The magic of Mina and the magic sword of Chiffon exploded at the same time, burying one demon clan.

    Then, we treated the attacked person and took him to the shelter.....

    Run through the city again.

    Nah, I don''t know if I''m going to beat you or not.

    "It''s a bit of a bad situation..."

    The battle continued, and everyone seemed to be feeling exhausted and impatient.

    It would be bad if this situation persisted.

    Rain-san.

    Ellis, who runs next door, says.

    "Eliminating monsters and demons and rescuing people is important, but it won''t be easy." On the contrary, they can be pushed aside. We must somehow go on the offensive and find out who the Zero-type Prison Magician is. "

    "I know that, but..."

    The problem is that there are too many enemies.

    If we leave that much behind, the city will definitely be sacrificed.

    Now, by knocking it down from one end, I''ve managed to contain the damage.....

    If we lose it, the damage will spread at once.

    That said, I''m sure Ellis is right.

    I want to find the surgeon.

    For that reason, with a little more manpower.....

    Raine, someone''s fighting about a hundred meters ahead!

    Canade said that as she moved her cat''s ears.

    Are you an adventurer who was staying in the city during the battle?

    Maybe we can ask for your help.

    I took a course to you and ran to you with all my heart.

    And....

    "Come, Mourning Ice Bullet."

    Countless blades of ice were summoned from other worlds.

    They rained like rain, sweeping away the monsters that filled the square.

    It was a magic spell used by Ellis.

    But it wasn''t Iris.

    "Who...?"

    A woman with long silver hair was very beautiful.

    Not only that, she had another big feature.

    Eight, eight... a total of sixteen wings grow on my back.

    "... Heavenly Clan?"

 658 Episode 653: Survival

    The woman floating in the sky noticed me and sent her gaze.

    For a little while.

    It''s a little tight, and the lady falls down in a flutter.

    Hello.

    And I bowed.

    "Huh? Ah... oh, hello"

    Say hello under the circumstances?

    Although I was dumbfounded, I thought it would be rude not to return the greeting, so I lowered my head.

    ¡°I should have introduced myself, but please forgive the rudeness of asking questions first. Are you Rain Shroud?¡±

    "Yes, but...."

    "I see, I understand." Excuse me for one more question. Are you fighting to make this happen? ¡±

    "Of course I am."

    I see.

    When I talk to a woman, I get a strange feeling somewhere.

    I get the impression that it''s calm.....

    But my heart never seems to forgive me.

    The gaze felt very sharp.

    "I''m sorry I''m late. My name is Ofelia. It''s the last heavenly tribe."

    Ofelia bowed beautifully.

    I knew you were a Heavenly Clan after all.

    You''re not surprised.

    "I''m with you."

    ¡­¡­

    Ofelia''s movements stopped flashing.

    It''s a bit creepy, like Zen Mai''s cut doll.

    "Um...?"

    "... excuse me." I was surprised to hear the facts and stopped thinking. ¡±

    Oh, I see.

    What is a fellow Heavenly Clan?

    "I''m acting differently now." Um... I don''t know if I can prove that I''m not lying, but her name is Iris. "

    "...... Iris......"

    When you look at the bigger eyes, you seem to know.

    Maybe he''s close.

    "I see, that girl..."

    "Huh. Are you an acquaintance?"

    "Yes, there is no blood connection, but I grew up like a real sister." I thought she had been killed before.... "

    "That''s..."

    I was caught once, but I ran away.

    Rampage and seal for revenge.

    Then, after the seal was lifted, it raged again.

    And we tried to stop them... oh, no.

    There is too much information, it is not very clear, but it cannot be explained easily.

    Quite frankly, Iris is fine!

    Canade put it together really hard.

    "I see... that''s good."

    Ofelia laughs small.

    It may be rude to say this, but the smile was unexpected.

    because it looked like a doll.....

    It''s not like that, but she''s bleeding properly, too.

    ¡°I''d like to ask for more details¡­ but that''s not the case.¡±

    Without looking back, Ofelia fought back the monster that attacked her from behind.

    The monster blows up and turns itself into a magic stone.

    Strong.

    Not only did they emit powerful magic, but they also had the same physical abilities as the Cat Spirit Clan.

    The strongest of the strongest species.

    There is no doubt that she is of the Heavenly Clan.

    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    I''ll ask you something.

    In an immediate response, Ofelia rolled her eyes in a slight surprise.

    However, he quickly returned to his expressionlessness and continued to speak.

    ¡°I have been instructed by the Master to take care of this situation.¡±

    "... could it be Reinhardt?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    ¡±Naaa... even the Heavenly Clan was in service¡±

    That''s not what we said, but Reinhardt is a hell of a lot.

    Cat Spirit Race, Dragon Race, Spirit Race, Heaven Race.

    As far as I can confirm, Reinhardt is working with these four species.

    It is impossible to do that with common sense.

    Ordinary Beast Tamers can''t use their strongest species.

    ...... lately, I''ve learned that.

    Reinhardt''s purpose.....

    Oh, no.

    Now is not the time to think about it.

    Where''s Reinhardt?

    ¡°I''m doing something else now.¡±

    I see¡­ If you want to clean up the situation, can you help me?

    "Yes, I was going to."

    Surprisingly, the conversation goes on crisply.

    It''s an emergency so are we just talking about it together?

    Or are you originally friendly?

    I can''t tell if it''s one or the other, but I can count on your help.

    "...... Rain-kun, can I trust you?"

    Chiffon asked softly.

    "...... I wonder what that type of hand has in mind?"

    "... I understand that."

    "... then why?"

    "... it''s an emergency now." I want help, and I want to be friendly if I can get my hands on it now, even if I end up being hostile. ¡±

    "... haha. That''s Rain-kun''s answer." Yeah, I''ll take care of it. "

    I''m glad you''re convinced.

    Return your gaze to Ofelia and offer your hand.

    Well then, let''s fight together.

    Yes, thank you.

    Shake hands with Ofelia.

    Her hands were warm and somewhat relieved.

 659 Episode 654: Each Battle

    Ku!

    Con!

    Ku and Kou line up and bark at the window.

    He was desperately threatening her with his hair upside down.

    The giant broke through the window and entered the house.

    Armor Ogre.

    The monster is designated as a B Rank and has high Attack and Defense.

    You can''t scratch an armor-like skin with a regular sword.

    If we were to defeat them, we''d have to have multiple adventurers at once.....

    "My home is strictly no shoes!!!"

    "Gah!?"

    Tina''s frying pan struck Armor Augur directly in the head.

    Don''t underestimate it as just a frying pan.

    The frying pan, enhanced by Tina''s magic, is harder than a magic sword.

    Khahhh!!!

    A very good sound blew up the armor ogre.

    The blow to the frying pan submerged my head.....

    With that, the body turned into a magic stone.

    "Fufu, I''ll protect everyone''s absence!"

    Kuu!

    Con!

    To the left and right of Tina, who stood as a king, Kou and Kou were lined up.

    And they were like, "We''re going to do our best."

    Come on, come on!

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡­¡­

    Suddenly, Sakura stopped and looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    "What''s the matter, Sakura-chan...?"

    Feinia, what?

    Suddenly, Rifa tilted her head as she looked at the two people who had stopped.

    The Type Zero prison has not been lifted.

    While the damage had increased, the situation had worsened over time.

    There are no resting castles.

    We must help as many people as we can to destroy monsters and demons.

    I don''t have to.....

    "...... Kuen......"

    Sakura stopped her legs and cried very sadly.

    Finnia has been with Sakura for a long time.

    I''ve seen all kinds of expressions on Sakura''s face.

    But I''ve never seen such a sad, lonely scream.

    "This is..."

    I have a really bad feeling about this.

    The unpleasant feeling of chill made Finnia tremble.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    On the other hand.....

    Sora, Luna, Nina, and Iris were confronted with someone.

    That person is.....

    ¡°Are you Reinhard?¡±

    A man as if he embodied a shadow...... Reinhardt.

    Meet him as he runs through a battlefield city.

    Sora and the others asked with harsh eyes as they stood ready to move at any time.

    However, Reinhardt seemed unwilling to fight, so he raised his hands early.

    "Don''t panic, I''m not going to fight."

    ¡°Is that true? I heard before that you suddenly attacked Rain."

    "Aya, shiiiii"

    Sora and the others were pure....

    That''s why we can''t easily believe Reinhardt, who once showed hostilities.

    But here was one, the twisted one.

    ¡°If you''re not hostile, could you show me some evidence?¡±

    Ellis took a step forward and asked.

    "Proof... how about this?"

    Reinhardt reached for the dagger that was sitting on his waist.

    ¡±What!?¡±

    Sora and the others were vigilant, but Iris didn''t do anything.

    Keep a leisurely attitude and see how it goes.

    And...... Reinhard threw his dagger.

    That goal wasn''t Sora or Iris.....

    "What the hell!?"

    It was a demon tribe that was hiding in an attempt to surprise me.

    A dagger pierced his head and the demons screamed.

    "Mega Volt"

    When I looked closely, Reinhardt and the dagger were connected by wires.

    An electric shock beamed through it, reaching the demon tribe.

    Bhah!!!

    Electric shocks streamed into his body through the dagger, and the demons couldn''t resist, so they were desperate for ashes.

    ¡°Now you think I can prove I''m not the enemy?¡±

    "Oh, you dare to sacrifice your people and gain our trust." And there is also the possibility that it will be a measure to shake off the precautionary part. "

    "If you think about that kind of possibility, you won''t be able to do it."

    "Fufu, that''s right."

    Ellis laughed tinyly and looked at Sora and the others.

    "This person is not an enemy." It has nothing to do with this incident, it just happened to be involved. ¡±

    ¡±Hmm... if Iris says so, I want to believe it¡±

    I''m just curious about what you''re doing.

    "This situation is not convenient for me either." Don''t overdo it. "

    "For the time being, how about we fight together?" Your goal is to lift the Zero-type prison, right? "

    "That''s right, but Sora and the others rescued the city people and defeated the monsters and demons." That''s the main thing, but is there a problem? ¡±

    "It doesn''t matter. My orders are against me..."

    Reinhardt glanced at Iris.

    "... there''s also a little bit of a fringe. It''s not easy to help you."

    Somewhere she looked strange and said that.

 660 Episode 655 Beginning

    defeating monsters and demons.....

    Help the runaway.....

    At the same time, find the starting point for Type Zero.

    Too much work to do, too busy to look around.

    However, the cooperation of Ofelia dramatically improves the situation.

    After all, she is a Celestial.

    Its overwhelming ability to destroy enemies gives us some leeway.

    Use it to find the starting point for Type Zero Prison....

    Nah!?

    Kanade''s tail, which ran next to her, peered.

    "Rain, Rain! I''ve got some weird, nasty signs! Maybe this is it?"

    Where is it?

    Over there!

    Canadians pointed north.

    What''s north of the city.....

    "The church...?"

    When it comes to special buildings, nothing else comes to mind.

    However, if Type Zero Prison is activated with the church as the starting point, what the hell is going on...?

    "...... I''m putting my doubts behind me."

    We did everything we could to get things sorted out a little quicker.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The church is a place to pray to God.

    However, in addition to that, he also plays various other roles.

    Teach the children to study.

    Volunteering.

    Dealing with curses that cannot be dealt with at the healing hospital.

    It is an indispensable facility for living everyday life.

    It''s just...

    Now the church was bathed in terrible light.

    "This is..."

    I arrive at the church, but I''m stuck in an unexpected sight.

    It seems that the light that covers the city has become even darker.....

    The church was wrapped in a blood-like ''red''.

    From the top of the church, a red light extended towards the sky.

    It''s spreading at a certain point, covering the city.

    Definitely.

    This is where Type Zero begins.

    "But why is the church...?"

    "... no way"

    It seemed that she had some idea, and Ellis snorted small.

    The door of the church opens before you know what it means.

    "I''ve been waiting for you."

    It was an elderly man who showed up.

    Looking at her clothes, she belongs to the church, just like Mina.

    Although he smiled, it was suspicious.

    How can you laugh in a situation like this?

    What are the unpleasant signs of being dressed up?

    I naturally had a weapon.

    What about you?

    "That''s a sudden attitude." This is why a young man who doesn''t know courtesy

    "I heard about your background." I want you to answer that. "

    "Jeez... well, I''m Arturius Greygom." Simply put, it''s the one who wraps up the church. "

    "In other words, you''re the head of the church."

    ¡±Nah... Tania, that''s like an evil cadre.¡±

    "Maybe it''s something similar."

    Tania had a sharp eye for Arturius.

    Instinctively, you sense the evil that spills out of him.

    Lord Arturius, why are you here?

    Ellis seemed to know each other and asked.

    "I''m here to fulfill my mission as a church."

    Duty?

    "Mina Lussage"

    Arturius ignored Ellis and looked at Mina.

    her gaze seemed to be entangled gently.....

    I can''t even remember the chill.

    "I need your help."

    "Is it my...?"

    "Yes, as you can see, this city is on the brink of an unprecedented crisis." If you''re not good enough, you''ll be devastated. "

    "Oh no...!"

    "But... you can break this crisis." If you are the most powerful person in the history of the church, you will be able to break the Zero-type prison. "

    "What should I do!?" Tell me! "

    Do you want to save this city?

    Absolutely!

    Mina''s face was completely different than before.

    I wasn''t trapped by the sense of mission to defeat the demon king.....

    I was just filled with warm thoughts of purely wanting to help people.

    When did it change so much?

    It''s like someone else.

    ... no.

    Maybe this is what Mina looks like.

    The truth is that she was very pure and had straight feelings in her heart.

    But I was distorted by my surroundings.....

    And... probably, the culprit is right in front of you.

    It felt strange.

    "Yes, that''s what I think is the role of the guru who belongs to the church." That''s it, Mina Lusage. "

    "Mr. Arturius...?"

    "You said you wanted to save the city, didn''t you? Then give your life to heaven."

    "... eh?"

 661 Episode 656: Give up your life to take your life.

    "What does that mean...?"

    Mina answered the question, upset.

    Altrius explained the situation while showing that he was satisfied with it.

    "It takes a lot of force to break the status quo. It is not something that can be supplemented by individuals, and even the strongest species cannot do anything about it. We need so much power.¡±

    "... a great power..."

    "To do this, I will sacrifice you to activate a special magic that will ward off evil."

    "My... life?"

    "Yes, if you sacrifice, you will gain great power." I can activate magic and save this city, and save many people. "

    "...... I......"

    "Come, Mina Lussage, give your life for the people, for the Church."

    As if to welcome Mina, Arturius spread his hands and smiled.

    "I will... the people of the city..."

    Mina was crushing and crushing her footsteps to Arturius.....

    "Mina"

    "Ah!?"

    But I won''t allow that.

    I grabbed Mina''s shoulder and stopped her leg.

    "Rain-san, what are you doing..."

    ¡±That''s how I swallowed the other person''s words and didn''t think properly... Mina''s bad place¡±

    "Ugh..."

    Mina''s face turned bitter as she seemed to be conscious of herself recently.

    ¡°Who are you? In order to clean up this situation, Mina needs to be a noble sacrifice sooner rather than later...."

    "I don''t care about me." More than that, why would you try to sacrifice Mina so easily? Is there no other option? "

    What Arturius is saying is probably true.

    If Mina sacrifices herself, the Type Zero will disappear.

    However, when I calm down and think about it, I have a lot of questions.

    Why does Arturius know how to unlock Type Zero?

    Why did you show up here at the right time?

    If you think about it, you''ll have a lot of questions.

    Even if he did what he said, it doesn''t mean he can solve the situation.....

    Above all, I''m against sacrificing Mina.

    "... I see. Those looks and the strongest species." You''re the rumor, Rain Shroud. And, brave one... I see, I see. "

    "Answer me. Why are you familiar with Type Zero?"

    I happen to know that''s all.

    It''s like a child''s excuse.

    Nevertheless, we do not have the evidence to conclude that it is a lie.

    "I swear to God what I''m saying is true. A great deal of force is needed to lift this Zero Prison. It is difficult to squeeze out the strongest species, whether they are human or animal. However, if Mina, who has strong power, dedicates herself to it, it will be possible to disarm it."

    "Is it true...?"

    Yeah.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come, Mina, give yourselves for the people."

    "I, I..."

    Mina was showing her astray.

    But I don''t need that self-sacrifice.

    "It''s not dedication, it''s escape..."

    "Mina, don''t get me wrong."

    "Mr. Rain...?"

    "He''s right, even if Mina sacrificed herself to clean up the situation... that doesn''t mean it''s atonement."

    "Huh!? Did you notice...?"

    Somehow, though.

    Mina has changed a bit.

    I began to think of things on my own.

    That''s why.....

    I became aware of the sins I had committed.

    That''s why I can''t stand the weight of that sin anymore.

    If I wanted to sacrifice myself, I would have tried to atone for it by doing so.

    But it does not constitute atonement.

    I''m just running away.

    Because I think that true atonement is to face sin and let oneself live.

    "I''m...."

    "We''ll see what we can do." So don''t give up your life so easily. I mean, don''t run away... but I don''t want to see party members die, after all. "

    "Thank you for doing this to me like that..."

    Mina was nodding her head....

    I saw a little bamboo falling.

    When I looked back lightly, everyone smiled and said, "That''s fine."

    "... stupid"

    Arturius said faintly.

    The expression was heavily distorted, as if to see something unpleasant.

    "Mina Lusaje, the only way left for you is to die here and do your best for the Church." Have you forgotten what you grew up with? "

    "For the Church...?"

    "That''s right, because of you, the authority of the church has fallen." It would make sense for you to throw yourself down and restore the authority of the church. That''s why... I can''t really use it at all. "

    "You...!!!"

    Do you judge people by whether they can or cannot use it?

    Altrius Greygom.

    I can see the true nature of this man.

    This incident.....

    Mina came to the land, inspired by Monica and the men of Reese.

    It was me or Chiffon.

    I thought I was going to demonize them like Lean and bump them into each other.

    But the unexpected raiders ruined the plan.

    It''s Arturius.

    He used the reverse of the incident caused by Monica and Reese''s men.

    By sacrificing Mina, he tried to restore the lost authority of the church.

    That''s why.....

    "If you forget your role, someone must remind you how to use it." I''ll take on that role. "

    "Ah, Lord Arturius..."

    "If you can''t die on your own, I''ll help you." Now... you will sacrifice your life for the good of the people and for the good of the Church. "

    "...... That''s a terrible farce, isn''t it?"

    Suddenly, a third party''s voice came rummaging in.

    Immediately thereafter,

    GOOOOOOO!!!

    The place where Artrius stood was covered in flames.

    Was that... an advanced magic explosion?

    I haven''t seen you in a long time, hasn''t it?

    Reinhardt!

    Looking back, there was a figure of Reinhardt.

 662 Lesson 657: Truth and Sin

    Everyone but Ofelia stood up to the unexpected.

    But it was Reinhard who dominated it.

    He raises his hands as if he were not willing to engage.

    "Don''t hurry, I''m not going to fight you this time."

    Will you leave Mitsuki and Ariel alone?

    "For those idiots, let''s apologize honestly." They just ran away, and I didn''t give you a single order to fight them. "

    I didn''t seem to tell a lie.

    From the festival of words, I felt like I was in awe of Mitsuki and Ariel.....

    Maybe you''re telling the truth.

    "My purpose is to listen to Mina Lusaje." Plus, we need to lift the Zero-type prison. If something like this were deployed, it would be difficult to move in the future. "

    ¡±From Mina...? And what about the fact that it''s going to be difficult to move?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say that. Anyway, I have no intention of being hostile. That''s why your people missed coming here."

    "Companion...?"

    The twins of the Heavenly Clan and the Spirit Clan.

    "Iris and Sora and Luna..."

    Iris and Sora have eyes for people.

    Luna... well, even that''s pretty solid.

    If those three didn''t stop Reinhardt, he wouldn''t be hostile.

    I don''t know why, but I believe in my people.

    ¡°And I''ll give you the information. It''s the way to unlock Type Zero."

    "Do you know!?"

    "Apart from sacrificing that woman, there are a few." The magician can analyze and disarm the barrier. However, this will take time. Then you can just kill what you set up. This is probably the simplest way. "

    "Maybe..."

    See where Arturius was.

    The dust is still soaring, I don''t know what happened to him.

    "Yes, this Zero Prison was set up by Arturius."

    What''s the matter!?

    Looking at Arturius in a reflexive manner, he was expressionless.

    Looking at Reinhard with an emotionless face....

    Slightly light, spilling a small breath.

    "Phew... I don''t know where I found out, but I don''t want to do anything extra." Don''t you know that curiosity kills cats? "

    The emotions were on Arturius'' face.

    Black, black, black emotions.

    There is no colour other than malice.

    It''s also a terrible feeling to look directly at, just to satisfy your self-preservation and desire.

    "Why!?"

    Ellis, who was watching the process, shouted tirelessly.

    ¡°Our power is what we use to protect and heal people! And yet, why did you do the opposite...!!!"

    "It''s for the Church."

    "Church...?"

    "My church''s authority has fallen because of the fools there."

    Fool, reacting to this part, Mina shuddered.

    Nevertheless, Arturius continues to speak.

    "In this way, the church will be dismantled or the country will be entrusted with its operation. I will not tolerate such a thing. I will never forgive you."

    "But that''s already..."

    ¡°No problem. If this case is resolved at the expense of Mina, the authority of the Church will be restored. No. By honorable self-sacrifice, you may gain more faith than before. What do you think? Isn''t that a great idea?"

    This is ridiculous.

    I''ll put the case on my own, and I''ll put it on my own.

    And I''m proud of it.

    You think he''s the head of the church?

    If that''s the case, Mina under the influence of Arturius.....

    "It was a really good time for Mina to be here." This may be God''s message of encouragement for our church. "

    "You... hah!!"

    Ellis''s angry form puts her strength into the hand holding the sword.

    The sword was slightly shaking because of too much force.

    "Well... it''s the last finishing touches." Ellis. Kill Mina and sacrifice her soul. And dismantle the barrier and restore the authority of the Church. "

    "Don''t be ridiculous!!"

    Ellis was furious.

    Point the tip of the sword at Arturius.

    "Who would ride such a stupid story!?" What we really need to do is we need to dust this thing down and give it to people! And yet, you think only of yourself. I''m only thinking about how to be rich. "

    "... this mouth of mine?"

    ¡°You''re not the top of the church or anything! You''re just a dead man hungry for power!¡±

    "You''re going to fool me!"

    Arturius also had an angry expression on his face.....

    Everyone was more angry than that.

    Canade, Tania, Chiffon... they were just as angry as Ellis.

    "Naah... I hate him. After all, you''re doing terrible things to the city for yourself, aren''t you? This may be really unforgivable."

    "You''re a greedy, typical type of person." I''ll burn your rotten sex with my bracelet. "

    "As a brave man... no. As a human being, you can''t overlook your actions." I''ll fight you here. "

    the three of them are standing up....

    Next, Reinhardt and O''Feuria move into battle.

    "It''s to fulfill my purpose... but I don''t like him even if he leaves it out." I''ll give you a hand. "

    "It''s my job to follow the master." We can help you. ¡±

    Everyone''s hearts are becoming one.

    In the meantime, Mina.....

    "I-I-I..."

    She looked like a lost child.....

    I was holding my cane with my trembling hand.....

    He was shaking his gaze between us and Arturius, not knowing what to do.

    Looking at Mina like that, Arturius laughed and said.

    "Mina. Who raised you so far?" Thanks to the church... thanks to me, right? Are you going to avenge me for that? "

    "W-Well, that''s..."

    "You don''t need to be willing to think for yourself." Just do as I say, as I''ve done before. Don''t even think about it. It''s just a vessel. "

    "Ah...... ah......"

    "Anyway, there is no other use for a woman like you." If you don''t have the strength, you can only use it to please the nobles. That''s about it. "

    "Ah... ahh..."

    "So... die for the Church, die for me"

 663 Episode 658: Broken Heart

    ¡­¡­

    The words of Arturius pierced Mina''s heart like a blade.

    Mina was on her knees when she couldn''t stand it.

    The expression is vain and I don''t know where I''m looking.

    Keep fighting, believing in Mina''s righteousness.

    Even though I''ve been fighting for the church.....

    What I was waiting for was a terrible betrayal.

    Oh, no.

    Betrayal isn''t easy.

    A mausoleum that kills the heart.

    Perhaps Arturius is deliberately breaking Mina''s heart.

    By doing so, I guess I''m trying to make it easy.

    Until now, please use Mina as you please.

    Until the end, I was still trying to use it for myself.

    "...... Altrius!!"

    I couldn''t bear it anyway, and I ran towards Arturius.

    Point the blade at him.

    "Fools against God."

    Don''t talk about God on your own!

    "Die."

    Arturius smiled as if he was convinced of his victory.

    In the blink of an eye, the shadow of Artrius came to us like a creature.

    Fast and sharp as the wind.

    Then, the shadows swelled up and attacked with blades.

    I never expected Arturius to have this ability.

    A complete surprise.

    You must have waited for me, or someone else, to pop out.

    But...

    Sweet!

    What''s the matter!?

    I was expecting some kind of trap.

    If you are prepared, you can deal with it immediately.

    Material Creation!

    I created a stone shield and caught the blade of shadow.

    Since we have assembled the capabilities in advance in anticipation of such an unexpected situation, we can deal with it immediately.

    Fireball Multishot!

    Shoots out multiple fireballs,

    "Second Form!"

    I separated Kusanagi into twelve blades and charged.

    I slammed a fireball, a blade, and two attacks.

    "This madman!!!"

    The space around Arturius shakes like a mirage.

    It must be an invisible shield.

    The fireball and the blade are diverted from the direction of the day after tomorrow.

    However,

    Mega bolt!

    I''m not the only one furious with what Arturius has done.

    Same goes for her.

    Thunder Sword!!!

    "Grrrr!?"

    The chiffon that dared to slow down and jumped in slammed into the magic sword.

    This time, there was no way to avoid or prevent cracks.

    A thunderbolt slashed into Artrius'' body.

    Unbearably, Arturius was on his knees.....

    Chiffon!

    Huh?

    Your spine is twitching with chills.

    She held the chiffon in her crotch and jumped backwards.

    The light runs like it''s chasing us.

    Hah...!?

    If the enemy trap was supposed to be moving, then you should assume a counterattack as well.

    Reinhardt stepped forward and pulled out his pitch-black dagger.

    I pushed it horizontally and knocked out the light that was coming after me.

    "Thank you, thank you so much..."

    "If you want to thank me, do it later." There''s still a fight going on. "

    "That''s right. Nevertheless..."

    As he turned his gaze back, Arturius stood up again.

    her body glowed divinely.....

    Even so, there are black shadows surrounding it that feel horrifying.

    What a sight.

    It''s a very distorted thing, like forcing the conflicting things together.

    I had no idea about the light, but I had seen attacks using shadows.

    Could it be that Arturius.....

    That power belongs to the demon race.

    It seems that Reinhardt was thinking the same thing, so he says.

    "Do you understand?"

    "A man shall eat another race, and his power shall be his own. It used to happen."

    "That''s..."

    What does that mean?

    What do you know?

    I want to ask you that inadvertently, but I have to be patient.

    Reinhardt''s words bother me, but now I have to deal with Arturius.

    "Don''t lick me... I''m God''s spokesperson." It has the power it deserves. That''s why I can kill you here and now!!! "

    A storm of murder broke out.

 664 Episode 659: The Eaters

    Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!

    The roar sounded like a beast.

    The light and darkness that Arturius was wearing disappeared.....

    Instead, I wore a red and black aura.

    Those eyes glow red.

    An intense intent to kill like you''ve never felt before.

    "What is this...!?"

    Of course, Arturius is no longer human.

    Even so, it didn''t seem to be a demonic race.

    Of course, it wasn''t the strongest species.

    What the hell is going on!?

    "...... you''ve fallen so far."

    Reinhardt seems to know something.

    I try to ask,

    ¡°Now, accept the judgment of God!¡±

    Altrius moved before that.

    Swing your right hand wide and sweep it away.

    A massive tornado follows its trajectory, swallowing up everything.

    In a place like this!

    I glanced back, but Mina was still indifferent.

    It''s not impossible.

    I got a terrible betrayal from a church that could be called a parent.

    Canademina, please.

    Yeah!

    "Tania is with me...!"

    Ok!

    Tania has no sympathy for Mina.

    She thought she deserved it.

    Still, it seemed that Arturius was angry at the way he did it.....

    "Even this... I don''t want to eat it!!"

    Special Dragon Breath.

    Extreme light knocks out the tornado and swallows up more Arturius.

    Tanya, I can''t believe you''re using your skill in the city... ahhhh!

    It looks like we''ve evacuated the area, so you don''t have to worry about human damage...

    The damage to the building is going to be terrible.

    but.....

    If we don''t stop Arturius here, the building won''t be enough.

    A lot of people will get hurt.

    Worst case scenario, the city could be devastated.

    I can''t forgive you for that.

    Summon!

    I summoned countless daggers with the ability I had contracted with Iris.

    Throw them one after the other to block the movement of Arturius.

    "Come, Mourning Ice Bullet."

    "Dragoon Howling Multishot"

    Officilia and Reinhardt also take part in the attack.

    Ofelia''s ice bullets resemble those of Iris, but the numbers are overwhelming.

    A bullet of ice fills the line of sight and is pushed into Arturius.

    I wonder if Reinhardt had the ability to use a single spell multiple times at the same time.

    Shockwave, which mimics the dragon''s phantom, is beaten a dozen times in a row.

    Thunder Sword!!!

    And the magic sword of Chiffon.

    If we knock down this many attacks, we should be able to defeat them even if they were demons.....

    Fool!

    After the dust clears, an intact Arturius emerges.

    As a counterattack, I fired countless light bullets from my staff.

    Each one is about the size of a fingertip, but the number is strange.

    The number of stars shining in the night sky flashed, and at the time of impact, they caused a huge explosion.

    "I-I-I-It''s...!!!"

    With the summoning again, I scattered the dagger and hit it with a light bullet.....

    Create a stone wall with Material Creation to disable the explosion.....

    Gravity manipulation prevented debris from splashing and turning into murderous weapons.

    "Everybody okay?!"

    "What a monster he is...!?"

    Chiffon and Tania reveal their impatience.

    I don''t think you should do that, because it would upset our morale and boost our opponent''s will to fight...

    The more emotions appeared, the more the current attack by Arturius was terrible.

    I wish I could be the blow to my body.....

    Is there any way to release such a thing at first hand?

    Reinhardt, what is the power of Arturius?

    While being alert, he asked his neighbor Reinhardt that.

    I thought knowing the source of Arturius'' power might open the way to a breakthrough.

    Probably a chimera.

    Chimera?

    You mean monsters with multiple characteristics of different creatures?

    "Eat others, and take their power to yourself. I must have dyed my hands on the law and abandoned humans."

    "You can''t eat other people..."

    "I don''t think it''s just humans." That power... the strongest seeds will be in your hands. "

    "Huh...!?"

    Did Arturius ever do such a joke?

    I thought it was terrifying to go that far and ask for strength before I could get angry.

    Why do you give up being a person and ask for strength?

    For your own desires?

    Or is it for the church?

    I can''t understand the man named Arturius Greygom from the bottom of my heart.

    "Calm down."

    All of a sudden, Reinhardt slapped me on the shoulder.

    It''s a little strong, but it doesn''t hurt because it makes you feel like you''re in the mood.

    "It doesn''t matter what he is." Those are the enemies to be defeated. Just think about it that way. "

    ¡­¡­

    What''s the matter?

    "No, no..."

    Somehow, I feel like I''ve had this exchange before... is it because of my imagination?

    But thanks to Reinhardt, we were able to quell the upset.

    Fighting spirit grew again, and a sense of mission emerged that Arturius had to be stopped.

    Here we go.

    Ahh!

    Run with Reinhardt.

 665 660 stories. A mans faith.

    Arturius has pious parents.

    When eating, I pray to God....

    Pray at the beginning and at the end of the day.

    Once a week, my parents take me to the church and pray to God with a lot of people.

    After that, join the volunteer work done by the church....

    Because he lived such a life, Arturius also grew up a believer.

    It would have been natural for Arturius, who had grown up, to become a guru of the church.

    Arturius was not only faithful, but also wise.

    In addition to offering prayers, I have been studying and studying since a young age.

    Therefore, it may have been natural for him to continue to occupy the position.

    ... I''ve been working in church for decades.

    When I realized it, I climbed to the top and turned from the side where I was instructed to the side where I was instructed.

    At that time, Arturius was beginning to have some doubts.

    That''s.....

    Is God real?

    Almost all people know the concept of ''God'', whether they believe it or not.

    It is not uncommon for a god to appear in a fairy tale, and it is not uncommon for a bard to tell a song about God.

    I see.

    If you think like that, then surely God exists.

    If it did not exist, it would not have penetrated so deeply and widely, and the concept of "God" would not have been born in the first place.

    But.

    "Why doesn''t God show me...?"

    I pray every day.

    The organization that runs the church expands its power every day.

    Yet I have not yet seen the image of God, but I have never heard his voice.

    Is there really a God?

    Are you keeping an eye on yourself?

    Such questions swell up day by day.....

    And one day, there''s an incident that stabs his faith.

    Arturius'' wife was involved in an accident.

    Arturius'' wife is also a faithful believer, and she has no shortage of daily prayers.

    Always smiling and saying, "God is watching me."

    Yet he was killed in an unreasonable accident.

    God... didn''t do anything for me.

    At that moment, the faith in God ceased in Arturius.

    There''s... no god.

    What do you do when you''re a kid?

    I become God and guide people.

    That''s what I''m here for... and I''m starting to think so.

    And Arturius sought to expand the power of the Church....

    At the same time, I also thought about increasing my own strength.

    No matter how much you pray, you can''t protect what''s important without strength.

    Altrius sought strength and gained grind every day.

    I read a book and gained knowledge.

    But it''s not enough.

    It''s not enough at all.

    Although Arturius is at the top of the church, he is basically a normal person.

    I didn''t have the ability to break through the limits like a hero, so I was going to be the first.

    It doesn''t have the extraordinary power of the strongest species.

    Arturius felt his limit....

    I dyed my hands in contraindication.

    Eat the souls of others and gain power.

    At first I laid my hands on the animals.

    However, the power gained is slight.

    Next... I sacrificed a human.

    I just can''t get more power than I thought.

    So what do we do?

    The answer is simple.

    You can eat the souls of out-of-town beings.

    The strongest species.

    Demons.

    Eating them, Arturius gathered his strength.

    It''s all about fulfilling your dreams.

    Not to be taken anymore.

    ... in order to become a god.

 666 Lesson 661: The Power of Arturius

    They''re so stubborn!

    Arturus'' onslaught continued, but we managed.

    There were countless small bruises, but not a single fatal one.

    It''s just a matter of time.

    I didn''t think I could withstand a huge storm for a long time.

    I''d like to decide a match in the meantime.....

    Well then, let''s go for real!

    It''s getting worse

    You''re not serious yet!?

    Reinhardt''s expression seemed unexpected and steep.

    "My angel, show it! Mikael!!!"

    The sky shone as Arturius turned his staff toward the sky.

    A curtain of light came down, and a woman appeared from there.

    Red swords and armor, as if they embodied a fiery flame.

    And the pure white wings.

    Heavenly Clan?

    No... no.

    "... angel?"

    "It''s a fake."

    Reinhardt immediately reacted to my crush.

    "It''s an imitation of God''s use." It won''t be far from the real thing... but it''s still a nasty thing to do. Be careful. "

    Roger

    Arturius was a summoner.

    Reinhardt said it was an imitation, but he still had the power to summon angels.

    "Ahhhhhh!!"

    An angel of fire stormed in, his voice echoing like metal was rubbing.

    Speed is not a big deal.

    But the red sword in his hand was troublesome.

    Guren''s fire burst out of her sword.

    It swirls like a tornado, lengthening its blade.

    I unleashed a massive slash with the same momentum.

    Divine Shield!

    Intercept or Dodge.

    While I was lost, Ellis cast backup magic.

    A shield of light unfolds to catch the fire.

    But only for a moment.

    Soon they will be smashed, and the fire will be upon them.

    "Kuku"

    Jump to the side.....

    Simultaneously manipulate your own gravity to accelerate rapidly.

    Dodge the Guren Sword.

    Gah!

    The flames burst into the place where I was standing.

    Impossibly, the cobblestones melted and the marks of the slash were clearly engraved.

    How powerful.

    If you hit it directly, it''s almost instant death.

    Even a scratch won''t save you from serious injury.

    keep your distance here.....

    "Laaaaaaa!!"

    The angel of fire barked again.

    When I spread my wings, it turns white to red.

    Then, as if to fly a feather, countless arrows of fire were launched.

    It resembles the attack of Arturius earlier.

    The flaming arrows fired at the number of stars explode as if to dominate the scene.

    "Grrrr!"

    Everyone seems to be trying to prevent it or avoid it somehow.....

    I can''t believe you''ve got this much power.

    Arturius might be in danger if he joins the attack.

    We must defeat one of them immediately.

    but.....

    Things are rolling in even worse directions.

    "Uriel, Raphael, Gabriel... show me!!"

    What''s the matter!?

    You summoned three more angels!?

    An additional summoned angel would have attributes of water, wind, and earth.

    Each of them launched an attack and the violence raged as if they were in a storm.

    "Haa!? My tail burned!?"

    "It''s a cat, so be patient!"

    Irrespective of the cat!

    Kanade and Tania have managed to endure it, but it will be difficult for them to do so for a long time.

    "Mmm, I can''t believe you''ve got this much power!"

    Arturius, who are you?

    Chiffon and Ellis were in a tough situation, too.

    ¡­¡­

    Mina was in a state of indifference and couldn''t do anything.

    And....

    "Master, I advise you to stay put."

    "Sure..."

    Reinhardt glanced at us.

    "I wanted to avoid using it in front of this guy... but I can''t say that, can I? Ofelia"

    Yes.

    "Forgive me. Do your best."

    Got it.

    Even though it was like this, Ofelia nodded gracefully.

    And the body radiates.

 667 Episode 662: Reinhardts Power

    The white feathers of Ofelia disappeared, and instead a butterfly feather braided with light appeared.

    Your hair stretches and shines like stars.

    This is.....

    Awake, are you?

    "Do you know the awakening?" Looks like you''ve grown quite a bit as a beast tamer. ¡±

    "Reinhardt, you..."

    He seemed to know a lot more than I do.

    However, this is not the time to ask questions.

    "Crushing, Glowing Ring"

    Ofelia produced a spear of light.

    It was so big that she was lightly over her height that it was no longer a spear, but a hammer of God.

    Throws a spear of light.

    It flies at a speed that doesn''t suit the giant and thrusts itself at the red angel.

    Light particles flooded from the spear and drifted through the air.....

    And convergence.

    Everything was swallowed up by the Red Angel and finally scattered.

    The light that repaints the world runs and the shock comes.

    It''s just...

    "Confirm the survival of the subject"

    Although it was damaged, the red angel was alive.

    The current attack definitely had super magic power.....

    It''s incredibly durable.

    However, Ofelia is not in a panic.

    Instead, he seems to be calmly analyzing his opponent like that.

    "Master, I need backup."

    "I''m busy with me." Do it on your own. "

    At first glance, Reinhardt was fighting an angel of the earth with a pitch-black dagger in his hands.

    And the angels of the earth gathered up the rubble around them, and made a mass of stone.

    As Tina does, she waves her arms around a mass of stones and tries to crush Reinhardt.

    If we hit it directly, it won''t be free.

    One blow will make you incapable of battle, and if you fail, you will die instantly.

    Reinhardt avoided such an outrageous attack by jumping freely through space.

    There is no scaffolding.

    Just like Sigre was doing, he was kicking in the air and running through the sky.

    "Startup"

    Reinhard snaps small, and a pitch-black dagger unleashes darkness.

    It was wobbly, like a flame of darkness.

    I just don''t feel terrible.

    It''s like the night sky.

    I feel the gentleness that gently envelops me.

    "Triple Darkness Bite"

    Reinhardt moved as if a meteor was running through the night sky.

    Holding the dagger in both hands, he approached the angel of the earth.....

    Then, at the moment of intersection, I slashed two slashes.

    No sound.

    No impact.

    The left arm of the angel of the earth is swept away as if cutting butter with a hot knife.

    An angel who endured Ofelia''s attack would cut off her arm with a single blow.....

    What kind of power is that?

    I don''t know what Reinhardt''s power is, but I''m pretty sure it''s at a pretty high level.

    ... you might be better than me.

    I can''t lose, either.

    Put Kusanagi on the first form.

    Maybe I''m losing to Reinhardt.

    But I don''t care.

    ''Cause,

    Rain, let''s go!

    I''m cumming!

    "Oh, Tania, Kanade, let''s go!"

    I have a friend I can count on.

    So, there''s nothing wrong with it.

 668 Story 663. Why?

    Mina watched the battle unfolding in front of her in other personnel.

    Rain and Reinhardt.

    Canade and Tania and Ofilia.

    Ellis and Chiffon.

    Each of them had a fierce fight with an angel summoned by Arturius.

    They''re not the only ones.

    The sound of battle came from across the city.

    To lift the Zero-type prison.

    And there must be a lot of people fighting to protect the city.

    "... why...?"

    Why are they fighting?

    How can you be so desperate?

    Mina had such doubts.

    "Master Arturius is behind this... so we''re going to fight to solve the case?" But even if I do that... "

    There''s no way we can win.

    There was no way they could be enemies.

    The opponent was Altrius Greygom.

    The man standing at the top of the church.

    For Mina, Arturius is equal to God.

    I have been educated from such an early age.

    Absolute existence.

    A wall that cannot be transcended forever.

    When that opponent becomes an enemy, it''s over.

    Loss confirmed.

    No matter how much we fight, the end is in sight.

    "...... if that''s enough...... then......"

    Mina stands up flutteringly.

    And I looked at Arturius with my faint eyes.

    "If I... sacrifice my life..."

    That way, Arturius can achieve his goal.

    There will be no more vandalism.

    Mina knows he''s a reasonable man.

    "I......"

    My legs trembled.

    I''m afraid of dying.

    I can''t help it. I''m scared.

    But more than that.....

    It is more frightening to be told that nothing is worth it.

    I''ve always lived for the church.

    I''ve been trained to recognize abuse at a glance from a young age when I see people outside.

    He was raised to obey absolutely the orders of the church.

    And then I became part of the Brave Party.....

    When I had to, I was going to give my life.

    I''ve never thought about anything spontaneously because everything was ordered.

    That''s why it''s scary to be told it''s worthless.

    If you say that, isn''t it equivalent to not being worth living for?

    Isn''t it better to be in this world or not?

    Then, finally.....

    At the very least, isn''t it "good" to do what you think is best?

    "...... I......"

    Mina fluttered to Arturius.

    Walk slowly to give your life.

    ... just...

    This Mina''s behavior was not predicted by Arturius.

    He judged Mina to be unusable and cut her off.

    So, I didn''t pay attention to her at all.

    I fought with all my might without worrying about getting involved.

    "... ah..."

    A red angel engaging with Ofelia.

    The aftermath of the attack swallowed Mina....

    "Dangerous!!"

    ¡±Kiiii¡±

    Evacuate the place when someone is holding you.

    Immediately thereafter, the flame emitted by the red angel cleared the place where Mina had been until just now.

    I rescued her.....

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    It was Ellis.

    I lowered the hugged Mina to the ground and reprimanded her.

    Like a child, Mina shakes her body.

    "Right now, this is a battlefield!?" And yet, you want to die in such a daze...? "

    "But, but... I... I''m already... worth it..."

    "You are...."

    Mina trembles like a lost child.

    Looking at her like that, Ellis seemed to understand Mina''s thoughts.

    his eyes widened in amazement.....

    Then, I snorted.

    ¡°You want to make amends for your sins by sacrificing yourself?¡±

    "I-I don''t know... but I can''t do anything anymore... I''m worthless." so at least..... "

    "Don''t be sweet!!"

    "Ah!?"

    Ellis''s strong voice beats Mina''s heart.

 669 Lesson 664: More Valuable Than Revenge

    "Can''t do anything? Worthless? What are you thinking about trying to throw your life away with such assumptions! How long do you intend to abandon your thoughts!!!"

    "I-I ''m thinking about the best..."

    ¡°I''m not thinking about it! Now and for the moment, you''re running away. I''ve been running away!"

    Ellis was right, Mina was running away.

    The heart is beaten by the outrageous reality.

    I don''t have the skills to get over it, I don''t know.

    That''s why I convinced myself to make it easier.

    By sacrificing herself... she was trying to make it easier by tricking herself.

    But I can''t blame Mina for everything.

    That''s how she was brought up.

    From the heart of things to the present day.

    It has been nurtured to be right to do so.

    It''s hard to change that in one day.

    It''s difficult, but.....

    "I won''t run away!!"

    Ellis was angry.

    We cannot allow Mina to be equal to the avenge of her family.

    I want to kill you, and I want you to die on your own.

    Still.....

    If Mina dies meaninglessly, everything she''s been involved with will be meaningless.

    I just want to avoid that.

    So at least look forward.

    I wanted you to have your own thoughts.

    "Mina Lussage! Face forward!!!"

    "I... I..."

    As if in response to Ellis'' reprimand, the color returned to Mina''s empty eyes.

    Don''t think about it.

    I ran away from many things.

    But we have to end it.

    Ellis is right.

    We can''t keep running any longer.

    Even if it''s hard.

    Even if it''s painful.

    We have to face it and walk.

    I won''t do that, I won''t pull it into my shell, I won''t look at anything.....

    If that happens, it can no longer be said to be alive.

    I can''t help but become a foolish being.

    that''s all....

    "Nevertheless... it was a heroic party, so please show me what it''s like." the kind of cool place I''ve been longing for..... "

    Ellis-san?

    "Turn around... and walk..."

    Ellis couldn''t keep speaking till the end and fell.

    Ellis-san!?

    Mina held up Ellis in a panic.

    There, you notice a slimy feeling.

    When I looked at my hand, it was red and wet.

    "This is..."

    Mina hurriedly took off Ellis'' cloak.

    Then, a ruinous sight appeared underneath it.

    There was a big scratch on my back.

    A laceration running diagonally from the right shoulder to the left flank.

    I try to take out the armor, and the flesh is shredded together.

    "Oh, no... this is..."

    Ellis took care of Mina and was seriously injured.

    Mina understood this and her face warped so much that she was about to cry.

    "Why... why!? Why are you doing this for me...!!!"

    "I don''t know... I don''t know if you''re the avenger... but I still want to help you..."

    I''ll heal you now!

    It''s not a case of being upset.

    No one is crying.

    Mina immediately cast her healing magic.

    Sacred Breath, which is classified as advanced.

    Even if the bone is broken, it can be restored over time.

    Even if the flesh had gurgled and a lot of blood had flowed, it would be able to rise again.

    A healing magic with so much power.

    Mina unhesitatingly chanted with all her magic power.....

    "Why... why!?"

    The wounds on Ellis'' back were healing.

    As if playing back time, the laceration disappears.

    The bleeding stopped and the bones that would have been broken stick to it.

    Still.

    Ellis''s breathing became weaker and weaker.

    The colour of blood disappears from my face and it becomes pale.

    Liveliness has been lost.

    "No, no, no...!" This is all my fault...!!! "

    Mina had more magic power than ever before.

    Do your best to cast healing magic.

    Keep chanting.

    However, Ellis''s strength never returns to her body.

    On the contrary, it gets colder and colder.

    "Ah, ahh..."

    The first blow was already fatal.

    They took my life, they hurt my soul.

    I was barely alive, it was just a bug''s breath.....

    It was clogged at the first time.

    I can''t do anything about it.

    "Ellis-san! Wait, please wait!!! I still have to apologize to you... and make amends...!!!"

    "... that''s fine."

    Ellis... laughed.

    It''s supposed to be my family''s avenge.

    It''s supposed to be a revenge for the village.

    I covered Mina''s face and smiled.

    ¡±This is... more than revenge... after all, I was able to help someone... then... repentance...¡±

    "Please, don''t die!!" Because of me...!! "

    "...... Cancer, besides......"

    Ellis thought about Mina''s future till the end.....

    And that life has vanished.

 670 I cant finish Episode 665.

    ¡­¡­

    Ellis is dead.

    The life has disappeared.

    Mina, who felt it with her own hands, was dumbfounded.

    "Why... are you doing this...?"

    Indirectly, though, Mina took Ellis'' family.

    We''ve taken our homeworld.

    Yet Ellis sacrificed herself to save Mina.

    Not only that, but I also encouraged her to come... by thinking about the future.

    How can you do that?

    Because you''re a holy knight? Or is it related to how she thinks?

    No matter how much I think about it, I don''t know.

    I don''t know anything.

    ... but there was only one thing I could tell.

    "You can''t just... end this!!"

    Ellis is dead.

    That is an absolute fact.

    Then how do you not end it?

    "... God, I''ve made many mistakes, and now I''m finally conscious of them, but I''m a fool who can''t find a way to make amends... but for now, I need your help."

    Mina gently laid her body on the ground.

    Put your knees in front of you and put your hands together.

    To a figure of prayer.

    Just don''t ask for God''s mercy.

    It was necessary to activate some kind of magic.

    "Now, let me offer you my prayers. Deliver your thoughts. Here is the light of mercy. Here is the guidance of mercy. The world is full of kindness. Take that shard and give this person the strength to rise again."

    Mina''s body was flooded with golden light.

    It''s like the light of a firefly.

    A few small grains of light soared and fluttered.

    They drifted around Mina for some time....

    Somewhat, it was sucked into Ellis''s body.

    one, two, three.....

    Countless grains of light entered Elise''s body.

    The light caught her and Ellis''s body began to shine.

    "What...!? Mina, what are you doing!?" Don''t be ridiculous!!! "

    Seeing Mina''s actions, Arturius took off the mask he had been wearing until then and panicked.

    I''ll gather all four angels and try to charge Mina.....

    Let me do it!

    Rain stood in front of her, blocking her from attacking Mina.

    "Mina!"

    Rain looked at Mina as she fought her battle.

    with a strong, straight gaze.....

    And there was trust in Mina.

    "I don''t know what to do, but we''ll figure it out here!"

    "...... Mr. Rain......"

    "So... do your best!!"

    "Nh... yes!!"

    Rain is cheering me up.

    Once, unreasonably expelled the party....

    Since then, I''ve been through terrible things.

    And yet, you''re backing me now.

    You''re trusting me.

    Then we have to respond to it.

    One more level of readiness.

    Mina concentrated even deeper and unleashed her magic power.

    It was full of magic power.

    It releases everything without leaving any shards.

    "Dear God, your miracle is here now... etheric resurrection!!"

    And....

    The greatest magic that Mina could exercise, the Revive the Dead magic, was uttered.

    A strong light swallowed the battlefield.

    The world is enveloped in white....

    And they were all sucked into Ellis.

    "Hah, hah, hah...!"

    Mina, who had finished casting her magic, was severely weakened.

    Of course.

    Squeezed all the magic power.

    In addition to that, I devoted all my strength, energy, and spiritual strength to it.

    It''s like a miracle you''re conscious of.

    We can''t just faint here.

    We have to see if it succeeds or fails.

    "...... Ugh......"

    Ellis''s fingertips twitched.

    Ellis''s dead eyes slowly opened.

 671 Story 66, forgive me.

    "... here...?"

    Although fluttering, Ellis slowly woke up.

    It looks like I can''t move freely, but I don''t see any fatal injuries that I''ve seen before.

    There were only torn clothes and bloodstains, and the wound itself disappeared cleanly.

    "I''m sure..."

    Ellis looked at her hands.

    Grasp lightly and let it open.

    It''s fluttering, but you can move it.

    Your consciousness is gradually becoming clearer.

    "How...? I should have died..."

    "... I''m glad."

    Looking back, there was a figure of Mina.

    It looked terribly drained, but there was a smile of joy on its face.

    "Mina-san...? What the hell is this..."

    "It looks like you made it... I''m so glad you made it." It''s my first time using magic, so I was worried I wouldn''t fail... but I''m glad. "

    "Magic...? Could it be you..."

    Yes, I used resuscitation magic.

    I''m glad I succeeded.

    It was really good to hear Ellis''s words again.

    As if to say so, Mina laughs gently.....

    And then I fell.

    Mina-san!?

    Ellis rushed to pick up Mina....

    And it was frightening.

    Lightweight.

    Mina''s body passed over the surprise and became so light that she felt terrified.

    What happened to what was normal just now?

    "Haha, ohhhh...!"

    Mina vomits blood.

    It did not stop, and Mina''s chest was wet with red blood.

    In a sudden tragedy, Ellis could only be dumbfounded.

    "What the hell...?"

    "Resuscitation is the price of magic..."

    Price?

    "Recovering lost lives... such things... are impossible for a man. It''s God''s work... so to make it possible, you have to... exchange the price..."

    "... no way"

    Ellis understood.

    The resurrection magic Mina uses is going to cost a fortune.

    Otherwise, we won''t be able to cause a miracle.

    The price is....

    "Maybe you... sacrificed your life?"

    "Yes... I will give my life to the other side... that''s the magic of reviving the dead..."

    "Geez..."

    Ultimate self-sacrifice.

    And Ellis saw it, and her words came not forth.

    "Why are you so...?"

    "... sorry, please..."

    Mina, who was held by Ellis, spilled tears from her eyes, while strongly expressing her dead face.

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m really, really sorry..."

    "...... Mina-san......"

    "It''s my fault... I''ve done something irreversible... but I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."

    Mina cries like a child and calls out "I''m sorry."

    Either way, it would have seemed like a cheap apology.

    It''s just, "I''m sorry."

    But... not for Mina.

    I threw out my life for atonement.

    Even if I can only repeat "I''m sorry".....

    But your readiness and thoughts are real.

    Ellis feels it and her face is twisted.

    Mina''s body in her hand was getting colder and colder.

    My life was about to disappear.

    I can''t help but be sad about it.

    I resented Mina.

    I was thinking of chopping that body off if I had the chance.

    And yet, why is it so sad?

    Why can''t tears stop when avengers die?

    "...... I am......"

    Ellis made a smile as she wept.

    It was a messy smile, but....

    But I was definitely laughing.

    "I forgive you."

    "... ah..."

    ¡°I don''t know what the others think. It''s just... I forgive you your sins."

    "... ahhh..."

    "So... please, have a good night''s sleep"

    While supporting Mina''s body, I gently grabbed her hand.

    "... you, are you..."

    The temperature of Ellis''s body flowing from her connected hands.

    Mina felt it and finally understood.

    "I wish I had cared for this warmth..."

    "... there is..."

    And....

    Gently, Mina closed her eyes.

 672 Episode 667: Punishment

    "... what is this place?"

    Be careful, Mina was in a strange place.

    The black earth and the black sky.

    There was a flame blowing up here, and the visibility was secured.

    In other words, it''s like a place that embodies the end of the world.

    But I don''t recognize anything like this.

    "Why am I in this place...?" erm..... "

    What were you doing before you got here?

    Thinking with a blurry head.....

    "... ah..."

    I remembered.

    "That''s right, I''m using resurrection magic..."

    Equivalent exchange of life.

    Absolutely.

    If the magic was working properly, Mina''s life would have been lost.

    "And yet, why...?"

    Mina looked at her hand.

    Then I look at my body and make sure that I am not injured anywhere.

    I also checked that it moves freely.

    "I should have died... ah. Could it be that this place....."

    Oh, my gosh.

    When I reached a hypothesis, I suddenly heard a voice.

    A voice that you recognize.

    A familiar voice.

    The voice of an important companion you can''t forget.

    "Lean!?"

    Howdy!

    Looking back, Leanne was there.

    A small smile is on his face as he broke up at Reese''s Mansion.

    Lean!

    "Whoa!?"

    Mina hugged Lean while being pushed by her emotions.

    I just keep crying.

    "I''m glad, I''m glad...!" really...!! "

    "Hey, why are you crying all of a sudden?"

    "Because..."

    "Something''s changed." Mina wasn''t that kind of character, was she? "

    "That''s..."

    They must be under the influence of Rain and Ellis.

    "However, if you say that, Lean seems to be a different person..."

    Is that so?

    "Yes. Somehow... it looks calm."

    Previously, Leanne was prickly and always looked grumpy.

    But not now.

    with a gentle expression.....

    It was very calm, as if some possession had fallen.

    "Well... if that''s what it looks like, I wonder if it''s because I lost to him."

    Is that him?

    "Didn''t you hear? It''s Rain."

    "... ah..."

    "I tried to defeat Rain until I fell into the demon race, but I couldn''t... I guess, when that happened, things got better and better." Why did you pursue such things as wealth and fame? Well, let''s talk about it now. "

    "That way, after all..."

    "Oh, this is the afterlife."

    Leanne told a shocking fact.

    However, Mina, who had anticipated this, was calm.

    "I see... after all, we''re dead."

    "There you go. You''re pretty calm." I was really upset about the orgasm. "

    Is Aghas there, too?

    I''m here, but I''m not punished right now.

    Punishment?

    "This is hell, isn''t it?"

    Oh, I see.

    Mina was still calm against the second shocking fact.

    I''ve done a lot of things before.

    There is no way we can go to heaven.

    I deserved to go to hell.

    "But... is Lean free to do what she wants?"

    "The time for my punishment is already behind us." Other than that, you''re free to do whatever you want. "

    "I don''t know... I''m surprised."

    "I don''t think so." This is all you can do to restore a depleted soul. So, if I recover, I''ll be punished again... and I''ll repeat the cycle. By the way, punishment is simply killing. They kill me in every way, every day, many times. "

    ¡­¡­

    Mina takes a deep breath at this terrible conversation.

    "Well... I can''t help it." That''s what I did. "

    "That''s right... I''ll be punished quietly, too."

    ¡­¡­

    Leanne''s eyes widened.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    "Are you really Mina? Something''s not quite right, though."

    "... maybe you''ve been affected a lot."

    Is that him?

    Yes.

    The two gazed at each other,

    "" Fufufu ""

    Laughing.

    Forgetting that this is hell, he laughs happily.

    "Welcome to the worst of the worst."

    "To be honest, I''m scared when I think about the future... but if Leanne and Aggus are around, I think we can do something about it."

    "How long can you say such a seductive thing?" Most of them go mad and go extinct. "

    If that''s the case, please let Leanne comfort you.

    ¡±Oh dear... let''s get along well here¡±

    Yes.

    Mina grabbed Leanne''s hand.....

    And the flames that appeared out of nowhere surrounded them.

    It''s time to punish.

    An ultra-hot flame burns both of them, literally inflicting hell''s suffering.

    Still, they were holding hands.

    All the time.

 673 Six hundred and sixty-eight stories.

    "Mina!?"

    At a distance, I saw Mina''s life vanished.

    Ellis embraced me.....

    But, with a calm expression, I''ll finish my life.

    "... damn!!"

    You have been banished from the party.

    After that, it was hostile.

    There are many things I think about.

    but.....

    But I didn''t expect you to die.

    If possible, I wanted to settle.

    And yet, in this place...!

    Stupid

    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded.

    The voice was...... Arturius.

    "Did you die in vain from crap emotions?" Even though I''ve been educated not to do that... she''s a stupid girl. "

    Arturius tells him to throw up.

    That''s the word.

    I have emotions that are put on words.

    Stimulates my heart.

    "... shut up"

    Yeah?

    "Shut up!!!!"

    Mina did a terrible thing.

    I''m not the only one who has sinned in many places.....

    I think I have done something irreversible.

    Still.....

    Still!!!

    "Mina used revive magic for Ellis." I just wanted to help, and I threw my life away. You call that crap emotion!? You scorn foolishness!? Don''t be ridiculous... you''re the fool, Arturius!!! "

    "Hmm, a boy without a cause barks"

    "You were the one who insisted on authority!" If you call Mina a fool... I will never forgive you, Altrius!!! "

    I stood up for Kusanagi.

    Canade, Tania, and Chiffon will follow me.

    And....

    I''ll give you a hand.

    Reinhardt and O''Feelia are returning to battle.

    "With Mina Lusage dead, it''s most reasonable to retreat... but we can''t let that kind of garbage go wild."

    Master, I''m here to help you.

    After the two of them, Chiffon stood up his sword.

    There is a fierce rage in his eyes.

    "Arturius Greygom"

    Chiffon tells him strictly, like a judge.

    ¡°Your deeds are not only treason against the country, but treason against humanity itself. You can never forgive me. That''s why...... Rain-kun"

    "Ah. He''s... here to fight!!!"

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "We''ll clear the way."

    Reinhardt and Ophiria were the first to charge.

    Although there are four angels standing in front of them.....

    "Cocuit Throat"

    "Crushing, Glowing Ring"

    Ice Slashing and Light Artillery.

    The two exploded simultaneously, blowing up an angel of fire.

    Sometimes he was heavily damaged, and he was unable to act.

    There are three remaining angels.

    "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!"

    At this moment, Kanade went to Awakening.

    Race faster than the wind to the angels of the earth as they discharge their bees all over their bodies.

    The angels of the earth make shields of earth.....

    Just then, Canade''s fist smashed his shield and struck him harder.

    The angels of the earth staggered and kicked up into the sky.

    Tania!

    "Roger that! Even this is... so good!!"

    Dragon Breath with all its might.

    And the overwhelming stream of light swallowed up the angels of the earth, and turned them into dust.

    Lunatic Bolt!

    A huge thunderbolt fell on Chiffon''s sword.

    Purple Electric stays in the sword without burning his body.

    With the sword at the top, Chiffon ran straight.

    "Extreme Thunder Sword!!!"

    A purple-colored slash slashed diagonally through the water angel.

    I guess it was just an angel summoned by Arturius.

    I tried to endure it without falling in a single blow.

    Repair injured bodies at high speed.

    Attempting to launch an attack at the same time.....

    It seemed that Chiffon was looking at it faster.

    Lunatic Bolt! Blue Ascension!

    Thunderstrike Magic and Ice Strike Magic.

    I put both of them together in a sword at the same time.

    That magic sword was just... a frozen thunderstorm.

    Extreme Double Strike Sword!!!

    The power of two magic spells is multiplied by many times.

    There was no way he could stand it, and the water angel vanished without leaving any shards.

    Rain!!

    Everyone screams that the road is ready.

 674 Story 669. Dont make up your mind.

    "Altrius!!!"

    "Grrrr!?"

    Dive into his nostalgia and slash him with a spinach.

    Arturius was mainly a summoner.

    He said he wasn''t good at close-quarter combat, but.....

    It seemed to be too early.

    From right to left.

    Bounce back, right again.

    Slash it diagonally downward and jump straight up.

    Although he tried to cut in from all angles, Arturius prevented all of them.

    I guess that''s what I''m talking about.

    He was the head of the church, and he dyed his hands in every way to preserve its authority, and made himself a chimera.

    That much obsession, obsession.

    It''s a terrible thing.

    but.....

    "I can''t beat a guy like you!!!"

    "Grrrr!?"

    Although my heart is dominated by passion.....

    But the head looks cool.

    I will never be reckless, but I will explore the gap between the enemies and invite mistakes.....

    Step by step, one by one.

    Whether he realized his disadvantage or not, Arturius had a bitter expression on his face.

    "Even though you have so much power, you can''t understand the cause!"

    "Don''t be silly! Where is your cause!?"

    Involve the city, one by one, to fulfill your ambitions.

    Not only that, but just throw away Mina like a tool.

    "What do you think people are!?"

    ¡°It''s all about saving more people. Our Church is your guide and blessing. Some sacrifices are unavoidable! Saving a hundred or ten thousand. If we can only choose one, who will choose the latter?¡±

    "You are...!!!"

    Arturius speaks.

    Talk about your rightness.

    From the look on his face, he asked for absolute confidence.

    Believe that you will not question the answers you have given and that there will be no mistakes.

    I''ll make sure you''re not making a mistake.

    It was like looking at the old Mina.

    I see.

    Did it distort Mina?

    I was educated to be close to brainwashing, so...!

    "I must guide the foolish people!!!"

    "That kind of thing... you can make up your own mind!"

    Bring the kusanagi to the second form.

    while controlling and supporting countless blades.....

    I used Kamui, which was pulled out in my left hand, to launch an onslaught.

    A fool who has no cause and can''t see the bigger picture!

    ¡°The one who just looked down from above and never came down!¡±

    I guess that''s what I''m talking about.

    All I had to do was use that much summoning magic, and the power of Arturius was real.

    I used my wand and magic on the craftsman to avoid my attack.

    Arturius was stronger than the summoned angel.

    I am now in a good mood for combat, but it is not surprising that I am always reversed.

    It''s just...

    "Alitrius Greygom!!!"

    "Grrrr!?"

    Ellis runs across the battlefield and slashes at Artrius.

    Just a little bit more, the blade was struck by a cane.

    We''ve just been revived.

    It should be hard to stand up as it should be.....

    But I couldn''t forgive Arturius, and the anger pushed her.

    But that''s two against one.

    "Ellis! Are you going to turn your teeth against me!?"

    I''m not your pawn!

    ¡±Always this guy... oh oh oh oh, I can''t help but feel like a fool!!¡±

    Looking out of his leisure, Arturius exclaimed irritably.

    Then swing the cane.

    As a signal, all four summoned angels were gathered to Arturius.

    There''s no room left.

    I''m sure they''re going to try their best to intercept us.

    But,

    "Yaa... I hate him so much."

    ¡°I agree. Let''s blow it off.¡±

    Kanade and Tania are the best.

    ¡°It''s a waste of time. I''ll crush the church."

    Understood, Master.

    Reinhardt and O''Feillia are at your service.

    Rain-san, let''s go.

    Ahh!

    And me and Ellis.

    We''re all together, and we''re in good shape.

    We''ll settle this here!

 675 Story 670, you have to make it right.

    "This world is rotten! That''s why you have to make it right!!!"

    While shouting so, Arturius summoned the four angels again, and then charged them simultaneously.

    Threatening speed.

    Overwhelming firepower.

    His prowess as a summoning magician was real.

    but.....

    ¡±Uuuuuuuuu!¡±

    That''s annoying!

    The awakened Canade beat the angel of fire.

    The angel of fire bounced over and over as it rolled across the ground.....

    There, Tania''s Dragon Breath explodes.

    If the enemy has a strong power, you can kill them instantly with even stronger power.

    That''s the kind of rough way to fight, but in this case, it''s true.

    Stay ahead of the curve and don''t let the enemy move.

    Doing so will give you an advantage.

    And it''s already our second match.

    Everyone seemed to have established a tactic, and they were lightly wearing it.

    Ellis-san!

    Yes!

    Chiffon and Ellis, confronted by the angel of the wind, showed off their improvised combination.

    I ran to pinch it from left to right and swung my sword at the same time.

    Timing, trajectory... both perfect.

    And the wings of the angel of the wind shall be cut off, and they shall fall upon the earth.

    "Ophiria, pair up."

    "Jesus, Master."

    A dagger flashed in Reinhard''s hands.

    I can''t read the trajectory.

    A super-fast slash chopped the angels of the earth and water together....

    "Come, White Strike of the End."

    Ofelia flashes a huge flash of light.

    At first glance, he seems to be considerate of his surroundings, and the building will not be damaged.

    Except for the angels.....

    A blow like a god''s hammer crumbled together.

    "This is stupid..."

    The angels I summoned were killed, and Arturius was stunned.

    We will not miss that gap.

    "Altrius!!!"

    Boost.

    And acceleration using gravity manipulation.

    At once, I dived into Artrius'' pocket and smashed Kusanagi''s blade.

    "Hey, you idiots!!!"

    Even if the angels get hit, Arturius won''t stop fighting.

    I won''t give up.

    Justice lies here, and with such light in your eyes, you are desperately resisting.

    Every time Arturius waved his staff, the magic energy overflowed and destroyed the surroundings.

    Everyone!

    Nah!

    What, that reply?

    "I, I, I, I added oh, oh"

    "Please, don''t make Canadian."

    Kanade and Tania cover up the aftermath of Arturius'' magic while interacting with each other in a confused manner.

    Chiffon and Ellis also joined them.....

    Reinhardt and Ofelia also helped us.

    I''ll leave it to you.

    Looks like you''re telling me that.

    ¡°I''m right! Justice will be lost in such a place, and so on!!!"

    "Who affirmed your justice!?" No one will accept it! It''s just that you''re screaming on your own! "

    "I can''t think of anything on my own, I''m just being washed around!" Even if I am guilty, I think that if I apologize in tears, it will all be solved! Such fools must be guided by me!!! "

    "No one asked me to do that!" It''s just pressing! "

    That''s my spinach.

    The staff of Artrius.

    they attacked each other.....

    The velocity is growing faster and faster.

    The number of intersections increases, and violent sounds echo over and over again.

    "I was... I was righteous!!"

    "Don''t be ridiculous!"

    The words alone cannot be forgiven.

    Using Mina as a tool, I tried to use it to the end....

    And insulted her noble end.

    "The one who laughed at Mina''s death is the one who can''t stand justice!!!"

    Bring the kusanagi to the second form.

    After separating the blades, I activated Ginrai.

    The color disappears from the world and all movement slowly slows down.

    In the stagnant time, I''m the only one who moves towards Arturius.

    Make sure to take the steps and spin in front of you.

    Putting that momentum on his side, he puts a kick in his flank.

    Attack more.

    Bounce the Kusanagi handle from the bottom to the top and pound Arturius straight up.

    When it became defenseless, it operated the separated blade.

    I slammed it in many times at once.

    And... time goes back.

    "Nahh...!!?"

    Arturius spat out his blood along with his screams.....

    And the battle was decided.

 676 Episode 671: The End of the Delusional

    "Ugh... ahhhhhhhh..."

    Artrius falls to the ground.

    However, she still seemed to be breathing, and she was trying to get up desperately by moving her limbs.

    But that doesn''t make sense.

    After taking more damage than you can handle, your body won''t move properly.

    When I tried to get up, I failed and collapsed.....

    Just repeat it.

    Looks like a broken doll.

    "It''s over."

    I put the wormwood back into the first form and pushed the blade against Arturius.

    ¡±Gu... you... do you know what you''re doing?¡±

    What?

    "I am the one who guides the people... Without me, the foolish people will run wild... what a world this is..."

    "You..."

    Are you still saying that?

    Looking at the end of Mina, are you still stupid?

    This man doesn''t understand people''s emotions at all.

    I don''t believe in the heart at all.

    Not angry, but pitiful for Arturius.

    "I''m in this place... what the hell is going to happen to that woman..."

    That woman?

    "... let me tell you exactly what I want to tell you."

    If you''re cautious, Reinhardt is just around the corner.

    While holding the dagger like I did, I threw words at Arturius.

    ¡°It''s an interesting story. Please, let me know."

    "Guuu..."

    Well, I guess so.

    "... hahaha... hahaha!"

    Suddenly, Arturius laughed.

    I think it''s gone crazy, and it makes a loud laugh.

    "This country haha, this world was already over! This me will be gone!!! There is no guide for the people, there is no place! It''s over, it''s over, hahaha!!! Alright, this world is over, let''s just finish it!!!"

    "You..."

    I''m sure Arturius has justice for Arturius.

    You must absolutely believe that.

    How can you trust yourself so much?

    How come you don''t have any stray feelings?

    I feel horrified by the self-affirmation that can be called Arturius'' obsession.

    ¡±Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!¡±

    Arturius laughed.....

    Eventually, the body became dust like the demons and disappeared from the world.

    At the same time, the creepy light covering the city clears up.

    The signs of monsters and demons were also far away.

    By defeating the magician, the Type Zero prison was lifted.

    trying to sacrifice a city to revive the authority of the church....

    Believe that you are right to the end, and repeat the barbarism.....

    The culprit, Artrius, had a fight.

    For the time being, the case is solved.

    I did......

    ¡­¡­

    Looking back, she looked at Mina with a restful face somewhere and closed her eyes.

    She will never open her eyes again.

    That''s... honestly sad.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I defeated Arturius, but it wasn''t a happy ending.

    Rather, it''s hard to get out of here.

    A lot of people got injured.

    The damage to the building also made me want to cover my eyes.

    All the adventurers in the Horizons are helping the Knights to rebuild.

    Of course, we did too.

    Canadians are using their abilities to treat injured people and rescue people from broken buildings.

    In the meantime.....

    I was facing Reinhardt on a hill overlooking the city.

    What is this?

    Reinhardt was alone.

    It seems that the Ofelia has been given the opportunity to join her people first.

    A little surprised.

    What do you want?

    "I thought I was going to leave this city because it''s about you and ignore me." I''ve never really exchanged words, but that''s the impression. "

    "I don''t mind doing that... but sometimes, I might establish a cooperative relationship with you in the future."

    "What does that mean...?"

    "I talked too much, forget it."

    You can''t pursue it any further without saying whether it is there or not.

    I can''t help it.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but.....

    Let''s get this over with before they change their minds and leave.

    "You seem to have something to ask Mina, right?" What is that? "

    ¡°What are the benefits of being honest?¡±

    No

    "Do you think I''ll answer that?"

    If we might enter into a cooperative relationship in the future, maybe we could sell our favor in the meantime?

    "...... Tch"

    Reinhardt stroked his tongue like he had failed.

    It may be unexpectedly frenzied.

    "Well, that''s fine." It''s not a difficult story to know. "

    "Well then..."

    My goal is to find out where the former hero is from Mina Lussage.

    "Arios...? What are you going to do about it?"

    I''ll kill you

    Reinhardt leaned forward.

 677 Six hundred and seventy-two stories, enemy or ally.

    Reinhardt says the goal is to kill Arios.

    But there is no anger or hatred in his tone.

    Wouldn''t it be more correct to say that you have a sense of duty... than that?

    We must do so.

    We need to do that.

    My emotions don''t intervene, it''s my duty to kill... that''s how it feels.

    "The purpose of killing Arios..."

    "I don''t feel the need to talk that much."

    That''s right.

    Isn''t it kind enough to tell me everything from one to ten?

    I knew it.....

    The rest of the mystery seems to have to be solved by ourselves.

    Is that enough?

    "... one last thing."

    Question Reinhardt''s back as he tries to leave.

    "Are you... on our side?" Or are they enemies? "

    ¡­¡­

    Reinhardt left without answering.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    A week after that.

    The reconstruction of Horizon went a long way.

    Normally, it would take a few months.....

    Everyone was doing their part, and the repair progressed in an instant.

    but.....

    The lost lives will not return.

    A lot of people are injured.

    And... some casualties.

    If only I had more power.

    I wish I had noticed Arturius'' plan sooner.

    Even if I regret it, I can''t repent.....

    But I can''t help but turn around.

    Let''s face it and do what we can now.

    And....

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    A wide hill at the back of the house.

    In one corner, a small tomb was built.

    It''s Mina''s grave.

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone prays in silence.

    She remains a sinner.

    The body was taken to the country, but it will not be buried properly.

    You will be treated badly as a sinner who has shaken the country.

    Sure enough, Mina made a lot of mistakes.

    Irretrievable things have been repeatedly added to sin.

    Still.....

    At the end, I was able to face straight ahead.

    I will save Ellis at the cost of my own life... I can''t blame Mina any more for being prepared.

    So at least we decided to build a grave here.

    It''s a beautiful place with a great view of the city.

    I want you to feel a little at ease.

    Yeah.

    The funeral is over.

    I don''t know what happens to Mina''s soul.....

    I want you to sleep somewhere better.

    ¡±Nahh... I''m hungry because I''ve been looking serious for a long time¡±

    "Canade is always hungry. I know it, I know it."

    "If you''re not hungry, you''re not hungry."

    "How am I being seen!?"

    At all times, everyone chatted happily with Yi Yi Yi.

    I finally felt that my usual routine was back.

    Hey, Rain-kun.

    I''m sorry to hear that.

    Chiffon and Ellis showed up.

    There were many things I had to do as a brave and holy knight, and I haven''t seen him since I defeated Arturius.

    "Welcome, both of you." Did you show your face a little calmly? "

    A little bit, though. I''m going to have to go around here again tomorrow... and cheek, I''m going to sleep for three hours today. "

    "Ah, here you go..."

    Since I''m sleeping normally, I feel a little uncomfortable.

    "Ellis..."

    "There''s a reason I''m here to see how Rain and the others are doing... but today, it''s me and Chiffon''s duty to be escorted."

    Guard?

    This is our escort.

    With those words as a signal, two figures emerge from behind Ellis and Chiffon.

    That''s.....

 678 Lesson 673 The Prince and the Princess

    "Hey, Rain. It''s been a long time."

    One is Yuuki, the prince of the country.

    For a while, we were traveling together....

    Together with the Four Heavenly Kings....

    There''s a difference in status, but I''m a dear friend.

    Hello, Rain-sama.

    The other one is also a royal Salya.

    Yuki''s sister, the Third Princess.

    I got acquainted with her a little bit...

    Since then, exchanges have continued.

    "Yuki!? Sarah-san... haha, I''m glad you''re both doing well."

    "Rayne looks fine, too." I was worried because I seemed to have done something amazing again, but it was sad. "

    "That said, you can''t be impossible." Rain-sama is the one who will soon be forced to take his eyes off of you. "

    "Ah, hahah..."

    Since then, my ears hurt because I''ve been doing a lot more reckless things.

    "Ughh... that princess, after all, can''t be underestimated"

    "Rain and Yuki are close... maybe that''s the relationship? I''m thrilled."

    "My sister... how long have you been rotting?"

    Everyone''s voice came from behind, and I realized that I didn''t even have to stand here talking.

    "Go home for now."

    I led the two of them home.

    "Tea and sweets."

    Soon, Tina will prepare tea and sweets for you.

    It''s quite expensive to prepare for such a time.

    "What are you two doing today?"...... no, that''s it? "

    It was a good mouth for Yuuki''s opponent, but Sarah-sama couldn''t do that, so she said it again.

    When she heard that, Sarya-sama laughed tinyly.

    "Don''t be like that. I hope that you will do the same as my brother in a friendly tone."

    "Is that... okay?"

    "I don''t know in public, but I don''t have a problem with this kind of place. and....."

    And what?

    ¡°When you get together one day, are you going to use salutations until then?¡±

    "Huh!?"

    ¡±What!?¡±

    Sarah-sama says that like a mischievous child.

    However, those eyes seemed moist and moist.....

    Everywhere, it made me feel seductive and demonic.

    "" "I can''t underestimate it..." "

    Everyone''s tweets...... now I haven''t heard a word.

    "Um......"

    "Fufu, I''m sorry. I misled you a little bit. Aside from the future... I don''t care, if you treat me like my brother."

    "I understand... no, I understand"

    I touched the prince and the princess with my mouth.

    When a high-ranking official of the country sees it, his face turns red and he looks furious.

    Get to the point while thinking about what doesn''t matter.

    ¡°We''re here today for a little debrief and a favor.¡±

    "First of all... I apologize for our mistake."

    Huh?

    Yuki and Sarja bowed their heads.

    "The Church''s...... The rampage of Arturius is the responsibility of the nation. Not only can''t you get the reins, but you can''t see through the sincerity, and you''ve made me like you for years... as long as you''re embarrassed as a politician."

    "It would be an excuse, but we were working on it. I just can''t get any conclusive evidence... but I won''t let this happen again. I promise."

    "Yeah, I got it. I got it."

    ¡­¡­

    For some reason, they looked surprised.

    "Um... isn''t Rain angry?"

    Huh, for what?

    "Because we didn''t rely on it, this case..."

    "That''s not true."

    It cannot be said that the country is not responsible.

    Like they said, there is something to pursue.

    but.....

    Somehow, Arturius, possessed by boring ambitions, was the worst.

    Absolutely.

    Since you two are royalty, you may have to bear the responsibility.....

    But I don''t think I care.

    There may be other people who get angry, but I think I''ll be on their side.

    I''m nobody but Ekoyuki.....

    I''m not a saintly gentleman.

    They''re just people.

    Even if you have such obscene emotions, you can''t help it... "I decided to reopen it.

    ¡°So don''t worry about it when you''re here.¡±

    "Damn it... Rain, who are you?"

    "Fufu, that''s right, Mr. Rain." Once again, I''m fond of it. ¡±

    * groan *

    Sarah-sama''s straightforward words clung to me.

    It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, and I feel like I''m very much in the mood.

    "Um... is that a report?"

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I

    Don''t leak anything else, okay? After the preface, Yuuki told me about the investigation of the country about this incident.

    It''s a very shocking thing....

    "Arturius was in league with the demons...?"

    ¡°Yeah, I''m still working on the details, but I''m pretty sure they''re pretty much right.¡±

    Who are you dealing with?

    ¡°Lease¡±

    "...... ah......"

    I wonder if that name will come out here.

 679 Episode 674: Im scared because I dont understand the purpose

    "I''ve been investigating Arturius'' behavior for the past 30 years... but there''s a suspicion of a secret meeting with the demons everywhere."

    "The opponent is that Reese...?"

    ¡°Yeah, I''m pretty sure after all this information.¡±

    That''s what Yuki said.

    I''m sure of it.

    "I can''t believe the top of the church was connected to the demon race..."

    At this rate, there may be others who have connections with the Demon Clan.

    My head hurts when I think about it.

    ¡°I''ve read the report from Mr. Rain... and I''m guessing that Arturius'' technique of making his body an alien came from a lease.¡±

    "Did Arturius make contact with Reese for that?"

    ¡°Yes, there are other purposes¡­ but Arturius seems to have been used well.¡±

    I think so.

    As for Arturius, I guess he was planning to use the demon tribe well.

    But I can''t do that.

    I just made a light face......

    The demon named Reese had no bottom.

    Endless horizons.

    A cliff that goes on and on.

    Bottomless swamp.

    There was such a creepy feeling, and there was a horror that I couldn''t see everything.

    Even if you try to take advantage of her, the opposite is true.

    In fact, Arturius was being used.....

    And ruined.

    "Causing so much commotion... what was Reese trying to do?"

    There was also a figure of Reese behind the incident in the Western continent.

    I was also involved in various incidents before that.....

    What are you trying to do?

    Where do you set your ultimate goal?

    I felt like I had to find out as soon as possible.

    "This is what we''re reporting."

    "Thank you. I guess this is pretty valuable information, but are you happy to tell me?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with Rain... or I just wanted you to know."

    "To me...?"

    I think that Chiffon and Rain will become very important in the future.

    I felt like I was overrated, but I couldn''t deny it.

    Like this time.

    Or as in the case of the West Continent, it''s often the face of an important scene.

    The same may happen in the future.

    Yep.

    At that time, we''ll do our best.

    Do what you can.....

    I want to act without regret.

    Speaking of which, I asked Rain-kun to do me a favor. Is that it?

    That''s what Chiffon asked after suddenly remembering.

    Speaking of which, was there such a story?

    Reese was so shocking that I forgot.

    Yuki answers Chiffon''s questions.

    "Yeah. I''m sorry to bother you... but I have a request from my country for Rain, an A-rank adventurer."

    "It''s a request from the state..."

    A-rank adventurers have great authority, but sometimes requests come from large institutions such as the state.

    In that case, unless there are any circumstances, the contract shall be given the highest priority.

    That''s the duty of an A-rank adventurer.

    "What kind of request is that?"

    "... I''d like to ask you to investigate a certain village"

    A village?

    "I don''t have a village anymore, but recently I''ve been wondering... and after a lot of thinking, I''ve come to the conclusion that Rain is the right person for the job, so..."

    It is a bad way to say that I have a toothbrush.

    somehow it looks awkward.....

    Is there something behind this request?

    ... no, I don''t think so.

    Yuki doesn''t do anything nonsense or deceitful.

    I''m a friend.

    It looks like you''re using some kind of care, but it''s okay to be clear.

    "But..."

    It''s okay.

    "... yes, I understand."

    Yuuki nodded tinyly as she understood our readiness.

    After a light cough, she tells me the truth.

    "The village I want you to investigate is in the Southern Continent."

    "Southern Continent...?"

    I don''t think so.

    And....

    I have a hunch about it.

    "The name of the village is... Loudnea"

    That was the name of my hometown.

 680 Lesson 675: A Far Away Home

    ¡­¡­

    I didn''t think so, but.....

    I can''t believe it''s really going to happen as expected.

    I was prepared, but this is unexpected.

    I get upset, and for a moment, my head turns pure white.

    "I''m sorry... Rain, are you okay?"

    "... oh, I''m fine"

    Look here as Yuki cares.

    I''m sure Yuki knows that Loudnea is my home.

    "I didn''t expect to hear that name... so I was just a little surprised"

    "I''m sorry, I should have thought about the timing..."

    "Fine, whatever you say, I think I was surprised." Besides, I''m just surprised, and I have nothing else to think about. ¡±

    "... thank you"

    That way, when the conversation is completed between the two of you,

    "Yaa... what do you mean, Rain?"

    I want you to explain it to us so that we can understand it.

    The Canadians, unaware of the circumstances, swelled their cheeks with frustration.

    Damn it.

    By the way, I told everyone about my hometown, but I didn''t even tell them its name.

    "Um......"

    Explained that my hometown name was Loudnea.

    "Mmm, it was about Rain''s hometown..."

    "I''m sorry, did Sora and the others make Rain uncomfortable...?"

    "That''s not true." I told Yuki, but I was just surprised. "

    "... for now"

    Iris asks you to summarize the story.

    "Why do you talk about Master Rain''s hometown?" I''m curious about that. "

    "Yeah, that''s right. I''ll explain that now."

    Yuki says...

    An adventurer party stumbled upon the site of Loudnea.

    Originally, it was supposed to be in ruins.....

    It is said that the village was being rebuilt as if there had been no calamities in the past.

    The villagers are living normally.

    Entertain the adventurer party.

    It was nothing, the ordinary scene was spreading.

    One thing is different from before.

    According to the testimony of the Adventurer''s Party, there was an underground dungeon in the center of the village.

    Although I tried to explore it, the villagers refused to "I don''t deserve it" and the investigation didn''t come to fruition...

    "... that''s it."

    "I can''t believe it..."

    Was Loudnea rebuilt?

    That''s not all, is there a dungeon?

    What the hell is that supposed to mean?

    I was told that I hadn''t anticipated the shards, and I got confused when my head wandered around.

    Milord

    Tina hugged me from behind with a gentle voice.

    I can''t feel anything because there''s no substance.....

    But I felt warm.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. There''s nothing to be rushed about." We''re here. "

    "...... Tina......"

    It seems as if the heat of her heart is coming.

    The agitation subsides and a warm feeling spreads instead.

    "Yeah, thanks. It''s okay."

    I see, I''m glad I did.

    Tina laughs loudly and flies.

    "...... No way, even Tina?"

    ¡±... it''s not impossible, is it?¡±

    "... if you become an enemy, it will be troublesome."

    Although the Canadians were telling a secret story, they decided not to listen to it.

    I turned my attention back to Yuuki.

    That''s true, isn''t it?

    "Yes. Based on the adventurers'' testimonies, we also conducted an investigation." Then, Loudnea was surely rebuilt, and there was a dungeon. "

    ¡­¡­

    "However, I couldn''t investigate the dungeon... and I didn''t know why I was reconstructing in time." I was saying that I have some qualifications... I don''t think I can enter the dungeon even if I can enter the village as a normal person. "

    "So... me?"

    "Yes, Rain probably deserves it... but I have to tell her this story."

    "I see... thank you"

    Loudnea... her home is rebuilt.

    Is this your home as I know it?

    Or is it a homeland you don''t know?

    I''m curious about that.....

    If it''s being rebuilt, I''m very happy.

    So, I''d like to ask Lady Rain to investigate.

    Sarah-sama takes over the word and says so.

    "At the moment, there are no reports of any harm happening, but... we can''t just leave the content alone." Maybe the demons are involved. ¡±

    When I heard of the demons, Reese came to mind.

    Was it him...?

    ¡°What do you think? Can I ask you a favor?"

    I''ll take care of it.

 681 Lesson 676 Reunion of the Sisters

    Night.

    Ellis was out alone, bathed in the wind at night.

    Rain and the others are in the house.

    Yuki and Sarya are going to stay and are warming up their friendship.

    If only I could do it, I''d like to do it with Ellis.....

    Now, I have more important things to do.

    ¡­¡­

    Wait.

    I looked up at the moonlit night and waited.

    Just wait a bit.

    And....

    "Iris"

    A quiet voice echoed in the darkness of the night.

    Looking back.....

    The figure of Ophiria, a celestial race with sixteen wings.

    "Sister Ofelia... is that you?"

    Iris''s voice was trembling.

    Reach out gently.....

    However, I trembled and pulled my extended hand back.

    What if it was a phantom?

    What if you''re just hallucinating?

    If so, we may not be able to get back on our feet.

    I''m afraid to check.

    ¡­¡­

    Ellis can''t move forward, she turns and stands up.

    Look at Iris like that.....

    Small, really small, but small, Ofelia makes a smile in her mouth.

    I thought you''d grown up, but you''re still a kid.

    "... ah..."

    Ofelia gently hugged Ellis.

    Warm, fluffy feel.

    And a beating heart.

    Ofelia was definitely there.

    "Ugh..."

    Iris shook her shoulder and... she cried for a while.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "...... I''ve shown you a shameful place."

    A little since then.

    After recovering her calmness, Iris snorted her nose small, but her tears stopped.

    Looking at Ellis like that, Ofelia leans her head back.

    "Oh, I didn''t think it was such a shame."

    Is that so?

    "Yeah, you used to do this a lot, didn''t you? Making fun of a child my age, she came crying with her sister..."

    "Oh, please don''t take such things out!"

    "However, I have a stronger impression of you... yes, has the old habit healed?" I used to wet the futon and weep at my place..... "

    "Please stop!!!?"

    Iris had tears in her eyes as she slapped her shins one after another.

    It''s a tear with a different meaning than before.

    "Ahh... you really haven''t changed, Sister Ofelia, have you?"

    Although I was upset a lot.....

    Somehow I was able to find out that the Ofelia hadn''t changed at all.

    For Iris, Ofelia is like a sister.

    Although the blood is not connected, it has taken care of me since I was a child, helped me, and I trust it from the bottom of my heart.

    I am very glad that she was alive.

    It''s just...

    Why was Sister Ofelia safe?

    Caught by humans, barely escaped....

    At that time, Iris tried to rescue her allies, putting revenge behind her.

    However, when I investigated, I was in a desperate situation.....

    It was decided that no one would be alive.

    Even if I hadn''t checked it with my own eyes, it would have been a tragic situation.

    And yet, how did Ofelia survive?

    "Of course, I''m glad that sister Ofelia is alive." But how did you get out of that situation? and the question is stronger..... "

    "That''s right, that''s a natural question. I was ready to die, too."

    Ofelia talks with distant eyes.

    "... it was the master who helped me."

 682 Episode 677 In the future.....

    Master... are you Reinhard?

    Yes.

    Ofelia nodded lightly.

    I don''t think I''m going to hide it.

    "... um"

    I felt like Reinhardt was in his twenties or early thirties.

    However, there is information that he was at a heroic party a few generations ago, so he may not be as old as he looks.

    As Ofelia tells us, it wouldn''t be strange if it had existed more than 100 years ago.

    ... but I don''t know why it''s possible.

    ¡°Can you tell me about Reinhardt?¡±

    ¡°That''s no good. You can''t pass on information without the master''s permission.¡±

    "Even if it''s my request?"

    No, I can''t.

    That''s kind of cheap, isn''t it?

    Iris puffed her cheeks and squeezed.

    In front of Ofelia, you become like a child in the old days.

    Well then, I''m going to ask Sister Ofelia personally.

    What is it?

    "My lord... is it possible that Lord Rain and Lord Reinhardt will be hostile in the future?" This is the opinion of sister Ofelia. ¡±

    "That''s..."

    After thinking for a moment, Ofelia opened her mouth.

    "It''s possible enough."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "There was something like..."

    The conversation between Yuki and Sarah-sama is over.....

    Ellis, who was out for a walk just in time, came back and told me a story like that.

    "Reinhardt is against the enemy..."

    ¡°Sister Ofelia didn''t say that she was sure of anything, but she thought it was a good possibility.¡±

    Like me, Reinhardt has contracts with some of the most powerful species.

    His combat power is too high to know the bottom.

    I don''t want to confront you if I can.....

    "... maybe that''s impossible."

    I don''t know the details, but Reinhardt has a strong belief.

    There is a purpose that must be accomplished even if something is abandoned.

    That belief and purpose may be different from the world I want.....

    In time, I will be able to exchange blades in earnest somewhere.

    I had such a feeling.

    "Thank you for telling me so much, Iris."

    "Fufu, it''s for Mr. Rain''s sake, so there''s nothing like this."

    Iris laughs with a smile.

    Behind them, the Canadians were in sight.

    I''m glad to see you too...

    Huh?

    I stroked Ponpon and Iris''s head.

    "It''s strange to say congratulations... but I''m glad I was able to talk to Ophiria."

    "... ah..."

    "I wanted to get in touch with Ophiria, but after the fight, I disappeared... and I was so glad that I couldn''t move aggressively... sorry"

    "Oh no! It''s not like Lady Rain is going to apologize." Sister Ofelia... she''s a bit unusual, so I was wondering if she could do as she feels it. So you don''t have to worry about it. ¡±

    I see.

    I tried to console Ellis, but I was distracted.

    There''s still a lot of work to be done.

    "Are Iris and Ofelia... sisters?"

    "Nina, that''s it." It seems that the blood is not connected.

    "I''d like to hear more about it."

    Huh? Huh?

    As for Iris.....

    Maybe he was going to discuss Reinhardt''s or Ophiria''s measures.

    But in fact, it''s not like that, it''s just a chat.

    The relationship between Iris and Ofelia, the memories of the past.

    Everyone opens their mouths in search of something like that.

    "Um......"

    Ellis looked at me like she was in trouble.

    But I nod if there''s no problem.

    Reinhardt or Ofelia.

    In addition, it is imperative to discuss measures to deal with the strongest species he uses.

    But not now.

    For now, let''s all be happy that Ellis has been reunited with her sister and her brother.

    Let''s fill her up with smiles.

    It felt like the most important thing to do right now.

    "Iris"

    "... yes"

    If you''d like, could you tell me about your memories with Ofelia?

    Yes!

    Iris laughed frankly.

    That smile was like the sun.....

    Unlike before, it was very bright and radiant.

 683 Episode 678. Somewhere else.

    The next day.

    Yuuki and Sarah are returning to the King''s Landing, and we are leaving to see them off.

    The place is at the back of the city.

    There is usually not much traffic.

    And now that we''re limiting construction and dress, there''s no one but us.

    Since it''s a cruel journey, it''s a lot harder to be open.

    So, I heard that he was sneaking around both starting and returning.

    "You have to go home now." I wish I could stay there for a couple of days. "

    "I want to do the same, but I have a lot of work to do."

    "Well then, I''ll leave that to oniisan, and I''ll go to Rain..."

    No, no, no, no.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Sarah-sama was really sorry.

    What you just said is not a joke, but a serious one.

    Sometimes boldly.

    And the royals will behave unruly.

    But maybe that''s what she''s attracted to.

    It''s just for one day, but it''s good to see Rain again.

    "Neither do I."

    I shook hands with Yuki.

    I hope we can talk slowly this time.

    ¡°I see. That''s why I''m trying my best to finish the job.¡±

    "Good luck. I''ll do my best, too."

    Yeah.

    Brief greeting.

    But that''s fine.

    We''ll see each other again, so this is enough.

    Lady Rain.

    Sarah-san also asked for a handshake.

    I smiled and responded accordingly.....

    Huh?

    The moment I held my hand, I was quickly pulled back.

    I couldn''t handle the unexpected, so I went straight to Sarja.

    And....

    Ng

    The feeling of the lips touching the cheeks.

    ¡±Ahhhh!!!?¡±

    In response to the reaction of everyone who was watching the situation behind them.....

    Well, that''s what I was talking about... right?

    ¡°Next time, I''m looking forward to more.¡±

    "Um... but I''ll think about it."

    Maybe it''s a prank for Sarah-san to hold my answers.

    Really... women are amazing in many ways.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Yuki and Sarah have left....

    I decided to go on and see Chiffon and Ellis off.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you.¡±

    Ellis lowered her head deeply.

    What''s Ellis going to do?

    ¡°The Church will be administered by the state, and the current system will be dismantled. I''m no longer a Paladin... but let''s keep wielding this power for someone else. She would want to do that, too."

    I think that person is referring to Mina.

    At the last moment, the two were able to reconcile.

    I''m glad about that.

    It''s just...

    It''s still sad that Mina is gone.

    Can I shake your hand?

    Of course.

    Shake hands with a smile on her face.

    Somewhere again.

    "Oh, somewhere."

    I don''t need a lot of words.

    For now, that''s enough.

    As if to say so, Ellis smiled brightly.....

    And after Horizon.

    Rain-kun.

    Thank you for your help-

    I''ll see you soon.

    It was a light farewell to the Chiffons.

    For about five minutes, we talked together.....

    Then he waved and saw them off behind Horizon.

    The Chiffons were brave.

    The ultimate goal was the demon king''s crusade.

    That is why we will embark on a new journey.

    I don''t know what I can do.....

    If there''s anything else, I''d like to help them.

    "...... Mr. Rain!"

    Suddenly, the chiffon that was supposed to have left came back.

    ran straight to me.....

    And....

    Ng

    Chiffon kissed me on the cheek, as if to recreate the scene just now.

    "" Ahhhhh!!? ""

    Everyone''s screaming voice.

    But it won''t reach me.

    Or rather, I was so upset that I couldn''t hear it.

    "What, what are you doing...?"

    "Um, right? I was really confused about what to do, but I don''t know when I''ll see you next, so at least I wanted to tell you how I feel... did I tell you how I feel?"

    "Ah, ahhh... enough"

    "I see, thank goodness!" Ah, don''t hesitate to reply. I want you to take your time and think about it. Bye, bye! "

    Chiffon, whose ears turned red, walked away to escape.

    What do you mean, this is.....

    Rain!!

    ¡±Well... this is what happens, isn''t it?¡±

    It''s just a day to say goodbye.....

    For some reason, it became very rough.

 684 Episode 679 Sakura Troubles

    Rain''s home on the Southern Continent... Loudnea.

    Recently, it was confirmed that it was being rebuilt in time.

    In addition, there is a dungeon in the village.

    Raine did the research, but she won''t be leaving soon.

    The southern continent is far away.

    Since the town of the Spirit Clan is not connected, you have to move on your own.

    That''s why I decided to spend a week preparing and gathering information.

    Rain and the others rushed to prepare.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    ¡±Sakura... I''m not heavy...?¡±

    On!

    "Looks like it''s okay."

    Sakura is a leisurely walk through the city.

    Nina was riding on her back.....

    In addition, there was a doll version of Tina on Nina''s head.

    The three of them were out shopping.

    Instead of buying what you need for your trip, you simply came to buy what you need for dinner.

    Although the three of them offered to help prepare for their trip.....

    Nina is still a child, and Tina can''t go out unless it''s night.

    I could go out with the doll version, but it was a lot of trouble.

    Needless to say, Sakura.

    Therefore, the three of them were to take charge of their daily lives.

    "Nina, Sakura, what do you want for dinner today?"

    "Um, um... han, burg"

    "Yeah, let''s put on some potatoes and eggs." Sakura, do you have a request? "

    ¡­¡­

    Sakura didn''t listen to Tina.

    My heart is not here, and I''m moving my legs.

    "... offu"

    Sakura was troubled.

    During the battle the other day, I smelled very nostalgic.

    A warm smell you will never forget.

    That''s.....

    "Kuen......"

    It''s the smell of Sakura''s parents.

    Where did the smell come from in the heat of battle?

    I couldn''t find out for sure, but I could make a guess.

    It''s Arturius.

    There is testimony that he showed up all over the city beforehand to activate Type Zero.

    At that time, the smell shifted to a part of the city.....

    The diagram is established that the cherry sniffed it.

    Maybe Arturius knows about the missing parents.

    But Arturius is gone.

    I can''t hear you.

    Just a few more clues to my parents.

    You''ve come to such a place, you can''t do anything about it, you can''t get to the answer.

    it''s so hard.....

    I was lonely and sad.

    What''s the matter, Sakura?

    C ''mon, how are you?

    The two people who noticed Sakura''s weirdness spoke gently.

    Sakura seemed to be spoiled by that....

    But I quit.

    Now we must prepare for the journey.

    I don''t want to inconvenience Rain by saying the extra things to the two of you.

    That''s right, but I have to endure it.....

    "Hey."

    "Cuckoo"

    Tina dropped the bastard.

    It doesn''t seem to be taking it easy, it hurts a lot.

    Why is that?

    And Sakura looks at Tina in confusion.

    Tina was angry.

    "Sakura is still a child." That''s why you don''t have to put up with it. I''m mad at you for your strange care. Is that how you and I were related to Sakura? It was like forcing Sakura to bear with you? "

    "Kun..."

    "Sakura"

    Nina stepped off Sakura''s back.

    Then, gently embrace the cherry.

    "Worries... I want you to tell me."

    "Off..."

    "I''ll do my best. Rayne... I''m sure she''ll do her best." That''s why it''s okay. "

    He smiled like the sun.

    Seeing that, Sakura decides.

    I might get in the way.

    It may cause trouble.

    But let''s talk about what''s in your heart right now.

    I guess that''s... companionship.

 685 Six hundred and eighty stories. You can solve them in a week.

    "Sakura''s parents...?"

    Tina and the others who went shopping came back.....

    After that, I was told that I wanted time, so I decided to talk with the four of us.

    The story I was told was a shocking one about the smell of Sakura''s parents from Artrius.

    "That''s not true..."

    "Hey, Rain''s husband. I know you don''t have time to leave, but how can I help you? We can''t just leave these cherries alone."

    "Rain... yo, come on."

    "Kuen......"

    When the three of them begged me, I.....

    Yeah. Of course, I''ll check it out.

    Answered immediately.

    "Um... what''s that? We don''t know what to say, but it''s going to be a real pain in the ass."

    "Time is... fine, okay?"

    To be honest.....

    We cannot stretch our departure.

    On the southern continent...... the abnormalities that are happening in Loudnea are quite big.

    I don''t know what will happen if I leave it.

    I hope that it will be resolved a little sooner.

    According to Yuki and Sarah, it won''t be a problem for a month.

    But I can''t guarantee anything more.

    Given the one-month period, the time to prepare is close to a week.

    I can''t stretch it any further.

    then.....

    "It should be resolved within a week."

    ¡­¡­

    I have no intention of prolonging the problems of the southern continent.

    And I''m not going to leave Sakura''s problem alone.

    Let me do everything I want to.

    I''m so selfish to look like this.

    "... hahaha. It looks like Raine''s husband."

    Yeah.

    On!

    "You''re being praised, it''s a troublesome place..."

    When I looked bitter, the three of them laughed happily.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    That night.

    Gather everyone and share information about Sakura.

    ¡±Nhhh... the smell of Sakura''s parents¡±

    "That''s what happened... it''s okay." We''ll be able to help you, too. "

    Cune

    To everyone''s warm words, Sakura snorted happily.

    But we don''t have time for this, do we?

    "That''s right... we have to solve it within a week, but when we all move, we''re not ready to travel."

    "I think it''s really hard to prepare for this, Ke, Ke, paraphrase...!"

    ¡°I see. The Soras have grown so large that they need a lot of supplies.¡±

    "Do you want me to... manage it?"

    "If Nina has the ability, you can store anything you want."

    ¡°Wouldn''t it be better for Rain and the other two to investigate about Sakura?¡±

    Luna came up with such a plan.

    "Isn''t it okay to be alone?" I don''t want to lose the cherries, but if I divide the number of people, the resupply team will be in trouble. "

    "Yes, but there are deep reasons for this."

    "What the hell is that?"

    "If you''re alone... sometimes you could run away!"

    ¡±Ahh!!!?¡±

    Kanade, Tania, Sora, and Iris were surprised that they hadn''t thought about the possibility.

    Um......

    I am very troubled with the reaction.

    "Bugger... bugger?"

    "Nina, don''t worry about it yet."

    I hope you don''t mind the truth.

    Nina stayed put.

    That''s a serious problem.

    That''s right. Even if it''s harder to resupply, we should put them on.

    "Yes, I think so, Sora, too."

    I''ll never let you run away.

    "Isn''t your purpose getting out of hand...?"

    So, you''re saying that me and the other two are going to investigate the Sakura case?

    ?? ?No objection? ?

    "Then who do you want me to ask..."

    Ah, ahhh!

    Finia shouted out loudly.....

    And blushing.

    You must be ashamed that you bit it.

    "Um..."

    Is Finia coming?

    "Ha, hahi! I might bother you, but... but I want to do something for Sakura-chan!" I want to do my best! "

    Finnia''s straight thoughts came through.

    Everyone seems to have felt it, and it makes a gentle expression.

    "Yes. Then I''ll ask Finia for the first one."

    "I-It''s okay!?"

    Of course.

    Ah, thank you, Mahuu

    ... I was chewing again.

    "When that happens, the other one..."

    Will you leave it to me?

    Tina gave herself up.

 686 Episode 681 Sora, the most powerful spirit in the omnipotent universe.

    "If it''s true, I think we should concentrate on housework..."

    Tina had a hard look on her face.

    Keep looking at the cherries.

    "I''m going to know how Sakura feels painfully." That''s why you become selfish, but I want to do something for you. "

    I see.

    Tina had been a ghost for over 30 years.....

    The real parents are already out of line.

    That''s why I think there are so many things to think about when you ask for your parents'' sukura.

    Apparently, after seeing Tina''s feelings, everyone had a gentle face.

    "Yeah, I don''t think so. What about them all?"

    "I agree."

    Hmm, it''s fine!

    One after another, a voice of approval rose up.....

    Unanimously, the other companion was decided by Tina.

    "Thank you, everyone."

    "We''ll do our best for the housework, so Tina, do her best for Sakura!"

    I''ll take care of it.

    Tina laughed with a smile.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The members investigating the Sakura case are decided.

    However, the discussion will continue a little longer.

    "I need to get results in a week, so I need some clues to efficiently conduct the investigation... do you have any good ideas?"

    Saying that, I see everyone''s faces.

    "Shall I look for it with my nose?"

    Sure, maybe Kanade could be the ant.

    "Hmm. Kanade might be able to split the sniff!"

    "Oh!? I was just kidding, but I was taken seriously!?"

    Don''t joke about it because it makes the conversation confusing.

    By the way.....

    For a moment, but I don''t want to tell you that I thought it was an ant.

    "Please leave this to Sora." Raine, do you have any of Arturius'' belongings? It doesn''t matter. ¡±

    ¡±That''s... ah, that''s what it is¡±

    I am aware of what Sora is trying to do.

    How about this?

    From the back of the house, I brought the scripture that Arturius had in his hand.

    His equipment was seized as evidence.....

    This scripture was not seized because it was judged to have no evidentiary capacity because it was no different from that published by the church.

    I was told that it might be of some use, but it seems that the time has come for it to be useful.

    ¡°Huh? What are you going to do with a book like that?¡±

    "Hmm. What are you going to do, sister?"

    "Anyway, why is Iris wondering why Luna is doing this to you... have you forgotten that Sora and the others can use various kinds of magic?"

    "You''re seriously forgetting... haa"

    Sora looked tired and sighed.

    And then, after giving up the explanation, I turned my hand to the Sacred Scripture.

    Close your eyes and concentrate.

    Chant magic.

    "Memory Search"

    It''s a special magic that can only be used by the Spirit Clan to read the target''s memory.

    I can''t see all the memories, but it''s still too convenient for me.

    Looking at Sora who uses magic, she finally remembered, and Luna said, "Oh!¡± she said, shouting.

    "Reading, complete."

    Here you go, buddy.

    ¡­¡­

    Sora had a difficult face.

    Did you see the bad memories?

    Or did you see something that reminds you of the difficulties ahead?

    Either way, it doesn''t seem like a good story.

    Sora asks Sakura.

    "Sakura. I''d like to ask you a question..."

    Off?

    "Are Sakura''s parents... her father tall and her mother tall?" The ears and tail are the same color as the hair of the cherry. My father had a sword scar on his cheek and my mother had red hair... is that right? "

    "On! On! On!!"

    Sakura roared in excitement.

    Sora seems to have no doubt about what she''s saying.

    How do you know that?

    There is no need to ask again.

    It must have traced its memory and arrived at the answer.

    "I knew it..."

    "Sora, what did you see? What about Sakura''s parents?"

    ¡­¡­

    Sora had a bitter look on her face.....

    But you decided you couldn''t keep quiet.

    Open your mouth gently.

    ¡°Like I said, I saw Sakura''s parents.¡±

    Are you okay?

    "... I don''t know"

    Sora had a difficult face and spilled her breath.

 687 If we dont give up on story 682, we can take care of it.

    "In the memory of Arturius in the Bible, there was information about Sakura''s parents. Like I said, I saw two men and women."

    It is a great pleasure to hear the content.

    I was able to find Sakura''s parents, who had been missing for a long time.

    It''s just...

    Sora''s complexion looks dark, like she can''t be honest with you.

    "The two of them... seemed to be captured"

    Can I be honest with you?

    Sora seemed lost, but it seemed that she could not help deceiving herself.

    Somewhere in some kind of research facility, the two of us are being held captive.

    "It''s a research facility..."

    According to Reinhardt, Arturius was a chimera that devoured the strongest species and demons.

    That''s why I was trying to catch and research the strongest species... Yeah, don''t get me wrong.

    Where is it?

    "Excuse me, to the place... but I think I have to hurry." I don''t know when, but they seemed pretty weak. "

    If Sora remembered seeing it ten years ago, she''d be out by now.

    But there''s also the possibility of memory from a few days ago.

    Yep.

    I can''t help but think in the dark.

    I want to think positively with hope.

    If we don''t give up, most things in the world will be dealt with.

    That''s why.....

    I''ll definitely give up.

    "... um"

    All of a sudden, Iris had an idea on her face.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No. The research facility caught me... Sora-san." Do you know what kind of research facility it was? ¡±

    "I can only understand the mess..."

    Sora explained the research facility.

    Apparently, I could not fully grasp it, and the information is lacking.

    However, it seems that it was still enough for Ellis.

    As you listen to the explanation, your face becomes steep.

    ... somehow I was able to anticipate the emotions that Iris had.

    If what I''m thinking is right, this is going to touch Ellis''s wound.

    However, it''s also a clue to Sakura''s parents.....

    I''m worried about what to do.

    It''s okay.

    Looking at our conflict, Iris laughed tinyly.

    "It''s already in the past." I''m very happy now. "

    "...... Iris......"

    Are you imposing on me?

    I tried to ask, but I stopped.

    Even if it''s strong, it''s what Iris said.

    I''m sure that''s what Iris said about Sakura.

    Then don''t let that feelings go to waste.

    Does Ellis have any idea?

    Sora didn''t seem to notice yet.

    Everyone else hasn''t noticed yet.

    To all of them, Iris says sloppily.

    This is the facility that Sora-san saw, but it''s probably the facility that I was caught in the past.

    ""... what!? ""

    Everyone was surprised that Wan Tempo was late because it was too light.

    ¡°When I asked about some of the features, I couldn''t think of anything else. First of all, I was sure."

    "Um, uh, I... I don''t know what Sora is..."

    "Ahhhh... are you all right, Iris?"

    The sisters were in a hurry.....

    Everyone else had a carefree expression.

    However, Iris smiles as if she was not the same as usual.

    "As I said earlier, it''s already in the past." I don''t have any problems. "

    It''s a lie.

    If you don''t care about anything, there''s no steep expression on your face.

    However, Iris is taking care of everyone and pretending that she doesn''t feel anything.

    ... you''re strong.

    I have to learn from her strength.

    ¡°Maybe Sakura''s parents are trapped by humans just like me.¡±

    "Nahh... if that''s the case, I''ll never forgive you!"

    You decided to burn it down!

    Canade and Tania were as angry as they were about themselves.

    "It''s just..."

    Iris had a strange look on her face.

    It''s unnatural that there''s a research facility left.

    "What''s going on?"

    "In the past, I destroyed it completely without skin."

    Iris said with a very refreshing face.

    He said with great joy that everything was shattered.

    ... yes.

    I know how you feel, but I''m a little scared.

    There you go.

    Nina and Finia were frightened.

    ¡±But... when that happens, it''s certainly a mystery.¡±

    Has the research facility that was supposed to be destroyed in the past been revived?

 688 Story 683, find a research facility!

    The next day.

    We left the house looking for a research facility.

    The members are Tina, Sakura and Finnia.

    And Ellis.

    Iris was going to do something else.....

    It cannot be overlooked that a research facility that had been imprisoned in the past was involved, so he asked to accompany him.

    Absolutely.

    Decide to act together and leave the city in search of a research facility.

    "According to my memory, it''s not far from here." Is it about a half day''s walk? "

    "It''s so close..."

    I''ve been based in Horizon a long time, but I''ve never heard of a research facility.

    There are no rumors.

    "Do you remember the exact location?"

    "Yeah, no problem." just..... "

    Just?

    "At that time, I smashed my magic with all my strength, so the terrain may have changed... it may be a little tedious. Fufu"

    It sounds like a joke to me.....

    No, it''s not funny.

    "Um... for the time being, I''m going to borrow your help because I''m wasting my time."

    Tame the bear that was nearby.

    Ask them to gather their people, and with all three in place, I, Finia, and Iris will ride on their backs.

    Tina was on top of the cherry.

    "Will you take me over there, please?"

    Gahh!

    The bear nodded heavily and ran out at once.

    Bears are surprisingly fast.

    It also has physical strength, so it can run for a long time.

    If you can rear her, you can get help comparable to horses.

    It''s just...

    Oh, Fenia-san?

    ¡­¡­

    "Um... Mr. Rain. Finia is frightened of the bear and has fainted....."

    "Ahh... I''m sorry. I hope you''re careful not to drop her."

    Gahh!

    Leave it to me, and I barked.

    It was a very dependable bear.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    I could have shortened the itinerary, which would have taken about half a day, to three hours.

    That''s how we came to the foot of the mountain.

    According to Iris, there was a laboratory nearby.

    "That said... at that time, we scattered and thoroughly destroyed something comparable to super magic, so there shouldn''t be any shards left."

    Salari says terrible things.

    No, well.

    That''s only natural, considering what Iris did.

    "You don''t remember where it is?"

    "The memory around here is vague... but it was definitely at the foot of the mountain."

    "ON, ON"

    "Now, Sakura-chan, shall I find her myself?"...... and "

    ¡±Mmm... no, let''s not rotate here¡±

    Even if there is a laboratory.....

    Even if Sakura''s parents were trapped there.....

    Those people are definitely enemies.

    It would be better not to act bypassively.

    I''ll ask you to explore something else.

    Temporary contract with squirrels passing nearby.

    Gather your allies and scatter them all.

    As usual, Rain-sama''s power is convenient, isn''t it?

    It''s not like I''m superior, though.

    I''m just asking for your help.

    It is the animals of all abilities that are truly superior.

    "Hey, Raine''s husband. I heard from Canadians the other day, but don''t you want to use assimilation?"

    "Assimilate... that would be easy to find, but we might already be in enemy territory." It may be dangerous when you have to, so I''d like to keep it that way for now. "

    "I see... hn?"

    Tina said something flashed.

    Well then, while Raine''s husband assimilates, shall we keep him in our possession?

    Huh?

    "If you do that, you won''t be defenseless." Don''t you think it''s a nice idea? "

    "Um......"

    Tina is possessed by my assimilated and emptied body.

    it might be possible, but.....

    "... sorry, without that"

    Um...

    "No, it''s a bit... the girl enters my body and I''m feeling uneasy..."

    "...... * giggle *"

    For some reason, Tina looked terribly sorry.

 689 Story 684. Everyones here.

    Squirrels came back in about an hour.

    Apparently, you have found the research facility safely, and I need you to show me around.

    "... there it is."

    I found a small cave about thirty minutes'' walk away.

    At first glance, it looked like a bear''s den.

    However, if you look closely, you can see that it is firmly reinforced so that there is no collapse.

    There were not only human tracks, but also wagon tracks.

    "Thank you."

    I gave the squirrels a tree of thanks and canceled the temporary contract.

    ¡°What do you think, Ellis?¡±

    "I see... the place is definitely here." I just remembered clearly. ¡±

    Iris had a steep expression when she said that.

    You seem to remember what happened back then, and you must be in a state of mind.

    It''s okay.

    ¡±Fuah¡±

    When I stroked my head, a strange voice spilled out.

    "Because we''re here."

    "...... Mr. Rain......"

    "If anything happens, please tell me right away." I''ll do anything. "

    "Shut up." Uchi-kun, my friends. "

    "Hang in there, Mashu"

    "On"

    "...... Fufu, thank you"

    The atmosphere of Iris was restored.

    Yep.

    I don''t think this is going to be a problem.

    "Now... I''m worried about what''s going on inside, but what should I do?"

    Based on what Iris said, the lab must have been rebuilt.

    Even if the locations are the same, they are not necessarily the same up to the internal structure.

    I don''t know how many enemies there are.

    There was still time.

    You shouldn''t rush in and gather intel.

    "Tina, I''d like to know what''s going on inside..."

    "Okay, I''ll take care of it."

    Tina was hiding in the shadows as she moved closer to the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the timing, it suddenly melted into the cave wall.

    I don''t see it from here, but I think he''s moving through the walls and checking the interior.

    Because it''s a ghost, it''s a technique.

    Unless the barrier is unfolded, otherwise the enemy will never find Tina.

    Nobody thinks there''s a spy in the wall.

    ... this is quite a contravention technique.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Omamame Yaya...

    Tina came back about thirty minutes later.

    How was it?

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    Tina says...

    As we proceeded through the cave, it seemed that we had almost disappeared and arrived at the research facility.

    It''s going to take a few hours to check everything out, so I''m going to retreat once.

    A thirty-minute reconnaissance revealed that an overtly suspicious research facility had been built deep inside the cave.

    There are a lot of researchers and guards.

    I don''t know the details, but there were signs of powerful people.

    That''s what it feels like.

    "I see... yeah, I got some information." Thank you, Tina. "

    "What''s what?"

    "Hey, Rain, what are you going to do now...?"

    "That''s right..."

    There is no quick fix, so I think about it carefully.

    I don''t know yet if it''s the same as what Iris remembers, but I''m sure there''s an obviously suspicious research facility.

    What was it built for?

    I''m curious about that, but more importantly, who''s behind it...

    Are you human?

    A demon?

    Or is it an entirely unknown existence?

    If I broke in, I think I''d be engaging the mastermind.

    I''d like to gather some information if I can.

    Fortunately, we were able to locate the lab on the first day.

    There is a grace of time.

    "Tina, I''m sorry, but can we have another recon?" If I could, I''d like more information. "

    C ''mon, c ''mon, c ''mon

    "But don''t make it impossible." If you find out you''re in danger, you need to get out of here. "

    ¡±Hmph, Magical Maid Tina made such a mistake.¡±

    "Magical...?"

    Fenia looked strange, but she must have lost by putting in the zucchini.

    "Whatever happens, please limit your time to three hours." If you don''t come back after three hours, I''ll break in. "

    "Three hours, right? Roger that."

    "In the meantime, we''ll keep an eye on the entrance." Maybe somebody important will come in and out. "

    Haa, haaa

    "Also, I''d like to make some more rest space backwards." I''ll have a suckler with the guards, so can Iris and Finnia set up a rest space? ¡±

    "But, good luck, huuh"

    "I understand."

    A laboratory built deep in the mountains to hide.

    What are you waiting for?

    Do you have Sakura''s parents?

    ... I just had a bad feeling.

 690 Episode 685: Uncomfortable

    Half a day has passed.

    In the meantime, I had Tina come out to scout twice.....

    The lab is bigger and more vigilant than I thought.

    We can''t get hold of important information, and the information collection will be carried over to the next day.

    Rendezvous with Tina and head back.

    Rest in the rest space that Finia and Iris made for you.

    Two tents.

    One large table and three chairs.

    Plus an outdoor bed for the cherries.

    They were arranged so as to enclose a kindling.

    It''s kind of authentic, isn''t it?

    "Looks like you''re camping."

    "Yu, I was wondering if it was necessary for a good rest..."

    "I''m also good at these kinds of craftsmanship." Fufu, don''t you think it''s very homely? "

    Iris made a strange appeal.

    "Well then, make a temporary contract with a nocturnal animal and watch your surroundings..."

    "There''s no need for that." We''re expanding the barrier between monsters and animals. It also has the effect of paying people and blocking their sight, so I don''t think they''ll find out unless there''s a lot going on. "

    "It''s nothing."

    I did my best for Rain-sama.

    "Thank you, Ellis."

    "Huh!?"

    When I stroke my head, I hear a voice like Iris flipping over.

    It seems that she was surprised by the sudden incident.

    "Thank you, Finia."

    "Hi-chan!?"

    Also, Finia was surprised.

    "Ah, I''m sorry... did you both surprise me?"

    ¡°No, no, never.¡±

    "No, I''m snapping again... nothing!"

    In the meantime, I''m glad you''re happy.

    I was in front of the lab, but Tina, Iris, and Finnia were calm enough.

    It''s just...

    "...... gruuuuuuuuu"

    Sakura looked restless.

    I try to lie down and rest, but my tail moves a little bit...

    And my eyes were sharp.

    It seemed like he was always ready to move, and he was terribly agitated.

    I haven''t found any clues to Sakura''s parents yet.....

    But Sakura may feel her parents close.

    That''s probably why it''s so nervous.

    Sakura, do you want to go next to me?

    "... offu"

    A small reply.

    With that, I moved next to the cherry.

    I stroke your back.

    I''m so worried, I can''t calm down.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s okay, I can''t say such irresponsible things... but let me just say this." Because Sakura is not alone. "

    "... uuuu..."

    ¡°I''m here, Tina. There''s Iris. There''s Finnia... I''m sure they''re all praying for her safety. So, let''s do our best together."

    Kuen

    Sakura suddenly stood up and hugged me like she was wrapping her body around me.

    As it was, she leaned over her face and licked her cheeks.

    "Wow."

    On!

    ¡±Haha, it tickles¡±

    I''m glad.

    She seemed to be feeling a little better.

    "...... Could it be that you''re kissing Lady Rain?"

    "Hawah, hawah, Sakura-chan, be bold...!"

    Whoa, new rivals?

    Everyone seemed to care about the cherry, and smiles blossomed when they saw how energetic they were.

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    This atmosphere will allow you to rest well.

    Sakura''s parents have yet to be found.

    But I was able to find the lab that Iris told me about.

    Almost there.

    Almost there, I can get Sakura to meet her parents.

    Definitely works.

    Believe that now.....

    I spent the evening with my companions at my leisure.

 691 Episode 686: The Morning of the Game

    The next day.

    I had Tina infiltrate me again, but I don''t have the information I need.

    The research facility is bigger than I thought.

    Plus, the security is tight.

    I couldn''t clear up these two problems and was stranded.

    And after noon.

    Tina comes back, takes a break, and then talks.

    "I''m sorry, Mister Rain... I''m sorry about the cherry." If I had done more, I might have gotten some good information. "

    Tina''s not gonna apologize.

    On!

    It wasn''t Tina''s fault, and Sakura barked cheerfully.

    ¡°We haven''t found Sakura''s parents, but Tina has given us a rough overview of the research facility.¡±

    Iris placed her own map on the table.

    It''s all handwritten.

    And yet, it was a very precise and beautiful map, as if it were using a specialized tool.

    "Half of the facility is still opaque... but we''ve been able to grasp it. This is all thanks to Tina-san."

    If you say it like that, I''ll shine

    On!

    Sakura-chan said that Tina-san is the best maid in the world

    "Thanks, Sakura."

    Tina, the doll''s body, sits on top of the cherry''s head and uses her whole body to sniff.

    It seems inconvenient because I can''t use my astral body during the day.

    "So... what are we going to do?"

    "That''s right..."

    Think about it a little bit.

    I was able to capture some information.

    I just don''t know where the parents of the suckler are.

    And there may be a terribly dangerous presence in the other half of the opaque area.

    It''s just...

    I don''t know if it''s possible.

    Time is of the essence, so we might as well get into a fight.

    ".... All right."

    Have you decided?

    I haven''t grasped all the details yet, but I can''t take any more time.

    It''s true that there is a one-week deadline.....

    If Sakura''s parents are captured, the more time they take, the more dangerous they may be.

    Let''s break in.

    Everyone nodded vigorously as they waited for the words.

    "Hey! There''s a lot of frenzy!"

    Good luck, Papa!

    On!

    ¡±Fufu... I''ll erase it without leaving any dust this time so I can never rebuild again¡±

    I have a child who says very noisy things.....

    Well, I was very motivated.

    When are you going to break in?

    "That''s..."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The next morning.

    Whether the sun rises or falls, such a delicate time.

    We were getting ready to break in, and we were walking to the front of the cave.

    These guys are doing some suspicious research here.

    Of course, he would be vigilant day and night.

    But in the morning?

    survived the night with the highest likelihood of assault.....

    Bathed in the sun, it relaxes my mind whether I respond or not.

    I decided to go through the gap.

    "Ellis, please."

    "Fufu, I''ll take care of it."

    Iris laughed slyly and exerted her power.

    "Come, White Mist Castle."

    Deep fog flooded the room.

    It spreads like a living thing and erodes caves.

    The perturbation magic that Iris had... or the summoning magic.

    The white fog not only blocks my sight, but also hides my sign.

    It''s the perfect magic to infiltrate.

    However, we decided to act in pairs because our sight would be blocked.

    Sakura has a keen sense of smell, so even if her vision is blocked, she is able to act somewhat without any problems.

    So, with Finnia.

    Iris is a magician, so the magic effects are minimal.

    So, with Tina.

    I''m on my own.

    I often search for animals, so I am sensitive to signs of redoubling.

    You can also use the animal as a guide.

    That''s why he said he should be able to act without much trouble.

    Okay, here we go.

    I ran into the cave on my signal.

    Inside, it''s foggy and my vision is close to zero.

    But I was able to judge the path to a certain extent with my senses.

    Everyone seemed to have no problems and went straight ahead.

    There are no enemies at the moment.

    However, the closer we get to the depths, the more dangerous we will be.

    I''d like to act in unison if possible.....

    Split roads?

 692 Lesson 687: Reunion and Transformation

    The road was divided into three parts.

    Which one is correct?

    Or is everything right?

    At this time, there is too little material to judge.

    Lady Rain, what can I do for you?

    "...... It''s a little dangerous, but let''s split up."

    The enemy is already aware of the anomaly.

    It''s fine if you try to fight it, but it''s tricky if you try to escape.

    There is also the possibility that you will escape while you are searching for the wrong place.

    "I''m going in the middle, so Iris and Tina are in the right hand." Finia and Sakura, left hand, please. "

    Roger that.

    On!

    "Don''t make it impossible." If you think it''s any worse, don''t hesitate to retreat. ¡±

    With that in mind, I took the middle route.

    The fog that Iris emitted seemed to have eroded to a considerable extent, and the surroundings were still dyed white.

    In that case, I was able to move on without hesitation or hitting the wall.

    That''s what makes it possible.....

    "Surrrrr"

    A snake on the shoulder will show you the way.

    Because the snake can sense heat, it''s very effective in such situations.

    In terms of space, I''ll do my best.

    I''ve been a Beast Tamer for a long time, so I can make up for that to a certain extent.

    "Damn, what is this!?"

    After a while, I heard such a scandal.

    Even closer, a man who looked like a researcher was stuck on his right.

    I''m surprised by the sudden, I can''t cope with it, and I''m in a state of confusion.

    I''m not aware of it.

    I lowered myself and gently approached the researcher.

    And then I went around the back.....

    Don''t move.

    "Huh!?"

    The researchers were crossed.

    Kamui''s blade slammed into a low voice.

    ¡°You know what happens if you do something bad?¡±

    ¡±I-I understand... I''m not doing anything, so don''t kill me¡±

    "It depends on your attitude."

    Somehow, I felt like I was part of an evil organization.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    "I-I ''m a research fellow at the facility, hired here...."

    "That was a bad way to ask." What are you studying here? "

    "W-Well, that''s..."

    "Tell me."

    Lightly cut the skin.

    I can''t do any more than this, so I hope this breaks your heart.....

    "Hee!? Woah, I see! Okay, now stop it!"

    I''m glad.

    It''s weird to say it''s okay... but I think it broke my heart.

    "W-We ''re doing research on the... strongest species and demons"

    "What kind of research?"

    ¡±Analyze the source of that power, study its abilities...... Ah, and then......¡±

    What else?

    "... research that takes that power and makes it yours"

    Chimera.

    I remembered Reinhard''s words.

    A study of chimeras?

    And you know that!?

    Looks like you got it right.

    If you''re studying chimeras, it''s likely that Sakura''s parents are being held here.

    There might be other most powerful species or demons.

    Have you caught the strongest species?

    I''m catching him.

    What kind of race?

    "Until then, I... don''t know. It''s a rare species I''ve never seen before, so I don''t really know.¡±

    The werewolves refuse to interact with humans.

    Therefore, most people do not know its existence.

    Sakura''s parents became more and more likely.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    "I''m at the deepest part of the sealed section... about 100 meters ahead."

    "Good. Thank you."

    "Shit!?"

    Hits and stuns the researcher with the Kamui pattern.

    I was able to pull the information I needed.

    I have a hand to show you around, but if you get rampaged or run away, it''ll be a hassle.

    "Alright. Let''s get to the sealed lot...!?"

    Instantly, a shivering chill rushed through my back.

    Kamui can be positioned and the legs can be moved at any time.

    "Who is it!?"

    and the fog cleared up.....

    Hey, it''s been a while.

    "Ali, male...?"

 693 Story 688, who abandoned people.

    The shiny blonde hair was now unseen and more than half was dyed black.

    It''s not as beautiful black as the night sky.

    It was pitch-black as if it had condensed malice.

    I felt like my body was getting bigger about the same time.

    It''s not just a result of training.

    It''s as if I''ve forcibly augmented it.....

    It''s crooked and I can only feel the discomfort.

    Like the hair, half of the face is dyed black.

    The blood turned black and it seemed to appear on the surface.....

    It also looks like a scar.....

    With that, the left eye was emitting a red light.

    Red eyes.

    bigger and sharper than your right eye.....

    The demons are close to it.

    Being in the form of a person but not being a person.

    His name is¡­ Arios Orlando.

    "Why...?"

    "I wonder why you''re here?" Or is it about what I look like? I''m in a good mood right now. I''ll answer some of your questions. "

    Arios says sparingly.

    He was disgusting, but not disgusting.

    How''s that for now?

    It feels as if it is opposed to something very creepy, and the unpleasant sweat doesn''t stop flowing.

    "Well, don''t you have to go out of your way to explain what this looks like?" You know Rain, don''t you? "

    "... demons..."

    "That''s right. Yes... I got the power." Unbeatable, absolutely powerful. "

    Arios said that with a drunken expression.

    There are no shards of regret on his face.

    I''m not sad or bitter that I''ve fallen into a demon race.....

    It was full of joy to say that this was what I really wanted.

    "What, how... is that Monica?"

    "Oh, she did a lot of good." This is how I was reborn. ¡±

    The way you say it, your attitude gets caught.

    "You... can''t be a demon by yourself?"

    Yeah, but...

    "Are you insane!? To become a demon yourself... and you were a brave man!"

    I don''t care about that, right?

    Arios says it looks cold.

    It''s strange.

    Previously on Arios, he would have stuck to the title of Brave.

    But I can''t feel it now.

    It seemed that I really didn''t care, and I didn''t seem to have any incompetence at all.

    "Arios... what happened to you?"

    It is different from the previous Arios.

    That''s what I felt, but I can''t give you a specific explanation.

    I feel uncomfortable because I was at a party with you.

    Well then.

    Aren''t you going to teach me all sorts of things?

    ¡°I''m sorry. What happened to me is a secret.¡±

    I''m angry about my leisurely attitude.

    But... calm down, I...

    It was against Arios.

    Enemy.

    And now that you''re a demon, you mustn''t be alarmed.

    "What happened, it''s a secret... but I''ll tell you how it happened."

    "...... It''s generous to burn."

    ¡°I told you, didn''t I? I''m in a good mood right now."

    Are you feeling better because you''ve got the strength?

    But it wouldn''t be strange to start a fight right away.

    It shouldn''t be strange.....

    Arios was calm and calm.

    That''s creepy.

    "Well, maybe it''s because of you." The answer is this research facility. "

    "This is...?"

    "A place to study the most powerful species and demons." A facility to gain that power. That''s the "Tartarus". "

    Tartarus.

    That''s the name of this research facility.

    "Tartarus has a long history." It was born a hundred years ago and a little while ago. At that time, it was only intended for the strongest species, and you mainly caught and studied the Heavenly Clan. "

    ¡­¡­

    "No, please don''t stare." It''s not what I did, is it? "

    "Keep going."

    "Oh dear. So... the old Tartarus was destroyed by a certain Heavenly Clan." He''s with you. She seems to have a good heart. It seems to have blown up the mountain halfway, without any trace. "

    Iris did a terrible thing.

    But that''s all the anger I had.

    I take it for granted that he killed my people.

    "However, Tartarus is a pity." It''s a real shame to throw it away. That''s why I decided to bring it back to life. "

    Did you purposely rebuild it?

    It''s a little different. It''s been reproduced from the past.

    "What do you mean...?"

    "Rain must have fought Reese before, right? She... oh, it''s possible she hasn''t figured out what she''s capable of yet. That would be a hassle to explain... well, it''s a service. I told you that you can do whatever you want, and I''ll tell you."

    "Don''t go around saying that."

    "She manipulates time."

    I knew it.

    The discomfort I learned at that time.

    Could it be, the suspicion I had.

    That seemed right.

    With that ability, we could rewind the time and revive the facility as it is.

    "I can''t believe I can do that..."

    "It won''t be easy." Since it consumes a lot of magic power, it will be unable to act for a while. Well... it looks like you guys were fighting the church in the meantime, so there''s no problem. "

    "No way...."

    The church was involved with the demons.

    That is well supported.

    Was Reese thinking about buying more time than just using Mina?

    So you''ve caused that much commotion to hide your original purpose?

    What kind of a guy is that?

    Thinking about the second and third tactics... I might say it''s my biggest enemy right now.

 694 Episode 689, Tartarus.

    "So, I reactivated the facility... and the research turned me into a demon."

    Arios says proudly.

    Even though I became a demon, I smiled.

    What the hell is going on?

    How can you laugh?

    Although I''m curious about the change in Arios....

    But now it''s behind us.

    We can''t let our feelings take precedence.

    The best thing to do now is to find Sakura''s parents.

    "...... Are you trapped by the strongest species in Tartarus right now?"

    There you are.

    I thought I could blurt out, and Arios admitted lightly.

    "I don''t know... yes, it''s the Fang Wolf Clan"

    "Nh...!"

    "It''s the strongest species I''ve ever known, so I can hardly remember its name." That''s a problem. So... there were two Fangwolves. And one of the demons. It''s being used effectively as an experimental subject. "

    "You...!"

    I felt a strong rage at Arios, who said he was the subject of the experiment.

    I want to beat him up.

    But... patience.

    We need to find out where the most powerful species in captivity are.

    "If you''re a prisoner, you''re in the back." There are a few turnouts, but you can go straight without worrying about it. "

    "... really?"

    "It''s true."

    I don''t feel like I''m lying.

    It was just Arios.

    You may be telling the truth, but apart from that, you may suddenly be slaughtered.

    If you think about it, you can''t be alarmed.

    ... and apparently, Arios laughed bitterly.

    "Oh, I don''t seem to trust you."

    "Why don''t you look back on yourself?"

    If you say that, there''s no word to return.

    Arios is calm.

    I used to try to bite right away like a fighting dog.....

    I feel like I can afford it now.

    I can''t see the bottom, it''s creepy.

    Could it be the effect of becoming a demon?

    "Well, that''s fine. Believe it or not, I''ll leave it to Rain." It doesn''t matter to me. "

    Having said that, Arios turned his back on us.

    "Wait! Where are you going?"

    ¡°I''m going home. I don''t need you anymore.¡±

    I was able to become a demon.

    That''s why I don''t need the research facility anymore.

    Is that what this is about...?

    "Also, if I stay here, I might get caught up in it." I hate trouble. "

    "Is that...?"

    Well, I wonder what it is.

    Arios snorts.

    That''s a nasty smile.

    I felt disgusted with malice.

    "If it''s true, I''d like to try my power of rebirth... well, I''ll stop doing that." Don''t push yourself, just get used to it a little bit. "

    ¡­¡­

    Can I just declare one thing?

    What?

    "Rain... I''ll kill you."

    That''s what Arios said, smiling.

    Sharp murderous intent.

    I accidentally stood up and distanced myself.

    "Arios, you..."

    "Don''t worry." I''m not going to do it today. The stage is not ready yet. That''s why... we''ll do it again. "

    Wait!

    Reflexively summoned the dagger and released it towards Arios.

    However, it seems that it was a step too late.....

    The figure disappeared like an illusion, and the dagger pierced the back wall.

    "...... Arios......"

    I was able to reconcile with Mina to a certain extent.

    So, what about Arios?

    There was a time when I thought about it, but.....

    "... it''s going to be difficult."

    Someday we''ll have a complete settlement with Arios.

    That''s not far.

    That''s how I felt.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It''s kind of stupid to follow Arios''s words.....

    I don''t have any other information to rely on right now.

    Just like Arios said, go straight down the aisle.

    "Ignore the turnout and straighten it out..."

    "... this is..."

    A little further, I noticed that the air in the parking lot had changed.

    It feels like it stings your skin.

    The air is tingling, and the level of vigilance naturally rises.

    I remember this feeling.

    While training for Beast Tamer, I once confronted an injured wolf.

    The wolf was furious and struggling.

    Although it''s similar to that time.....

    But you''re under the wrong kind of pressure.

    Dozens of times as tough as it used to be... no, hundreds of times tougher.

    Perhaps...... while I had a bad feeling, I was so lost that I reached a big door.

    When I gently opened the door.....

    "Grrrrrrr!!"

    "Gah!!!"

    In the vastness of space, two giant wolves were rampaging around.

 695 690 stories of suckler....

    It resembles a wolf, but it''s not a wolf.

    He is lightly over five meters long.

    Ten meters over, including the tail?

    The hairline is similar to that of a cherry.....

    And a horn on the forehead.

    Unlike the Sakura, it was as sharp as a giant''s spear.

    Definitely.

    These two wolves must be Sakura''s parents.

    It''s not a human type, it''s the same beast form as Sakura.....

    I wonder if I can transform at will?

    Or are you forced to do so?

    "Either way, it looks like it''s going to be a pretty bad situation."

    There was no reason in the eyes of the two tooth werewolves.

    All there is is murderous intent.

    They are wreaking havoc and destroying research facilities.

    Looks like you''re losing your mind, but I''m wondering if you can get it back.

    Can you disable it first, or do you want to try it?

    Treat yourself with magic, or have Sakura call you, and you won''t be able to do anything in this condition.

    It''s a little rough, but I''ll leave you to it.

    "Guru...?"

    Gahhhh!

    As I stood up, the two heads turned towards me.

    He must have been identified as the enemy by his weapons.

    Strong barking and sharp hostility.

    But that''s fine.

    All right, come here!

    Gah!!

    The two of them jumped at once.

    We''re not just going to charge, we''re just taking a little time.

    On top of that, it was a blow that seemed to be pinched from the left and right.

    Seems like he''s lost his reason, but the tactics and coordination are still in place.

    Troublesome.

    Aigis!

    The first assault was captured by Aegis.

    The fangs won''t reach, but they won''t erase the shock.

    It''ll blow you away, but that''s the calculation.

    In the first place, he kicked himself from the floor and was blown up on purpose.

    We did this to minimize the damage.

    Grrr!

    The second one came after me.

    Rush like a rhino and try to stab me in the corner.

    It''s fast.

    It was like a movement of wind, and it was right in front of me in an instant.

    It''s just...

    "Huh"

    I laid my hand on the second head, and spun around.

    I fly over my back.

    Fireball!

    The fireball landed in front of the second head.

    Although he didn''t hit me directly, his second head was screaming and hanging from the explosion that happened right in front of him.

    It won''t do much damage.

    However, it was hit by the blast and shock and had to stop moving.

    In this way, the wire is ejected in a frightened place and entangled in the leg.

    The second head fell to its side, sealing its movements while showing a confused look.

    It''s a thin, but tough wire.

    If you fall to your side and don''t have the strength, you won''t be cut off.

    Gah!

    The first one charged at me.

    I feel like I''ve done it, and I feel like I have a higher will to fight than before.

    Even if you lose your reason, it seems that your love for your partner hasn''t disappeared.

    It must be staying deep in your heart and pounding your body.

    It''s a very ideal relationship.

    I was in battle, but I felt the bond between the two of them, and I felt warm.

    "That said..."

    The first head runs in the sky.

    Like Sigre was doing, she was using her fighting energy to run through the sky.

    From a planar to a three-dimensional movement.

    I ran all the way through space trying to get into my blind spot.

    But that''s not how it works, is it?

    Gravity manipulation!

    Gau!?

    When I manipulated the gravity around me, my first head fell to the ground in a puzzled state.

    Wide-ranging manipulation is difficult, and the change in gravity is slight.

    Just, that''s enough.

    What if gravity suddenly changes while doing the dexterous thing of running through the sky?

    You''ll feel a lot of discomfort, and you won''t be able to move freely.

    And it crashes.

    If I had any reason left, I might have been able to deal with it calmly.....

    I don''t think I can do it in the current state.

    "You need to be quiet, too."

    Just like the second head, four legs are connected by a wire.

    I was just rolling around, and I was getting dizzy.....

    But I can''t release you.

    On top of that.....

    "Stop!"

    Huh!?

    In response to my orders, they stopped moving.

    I thought I could give you a good order after I showed my strength, but I think I got it right.

    Stop raging and hang your head to obedience.

    All right.

    Mission accomplished.

 696 Episode 691: Darkness Falls

    I managed to seal the movement of both heads and neutralize them.

    However, reason remains lost.

    I''m sorry to trouble you again, but I restrained you and put you to sleep with a special herb.

    Will you restore your reason by having Sakura speak to you?

    If that''s impossible... I wonder if the magic will do anything about it?

    Sora and Luna seem to be able to remove the condition anomaly.....

    However, in that case, I have to go home.

    I may have picked the wrong person.

    You should have considered not only being caught, but also the possibility of being brainwashed.

    That said, we have no choice but to do what we can.

    The current battle was quite flashy, and there was a loud noise.

    Maybe everyone will be here soon.....

    Lady Rain!

    Rain''s husband!

    Iris and Tina on top of her head showed up.

    "I heard the sound of battle, but..."

    "Woah!? What, this big wanker!?"

    "Um......"

    I explained the situation to both of them.

    I see, these two are cherries.

    "Why isn''t it human?"

    ¡°I can''t say for sure, but I think it''s the research.¡±

    Maybe, but the beast is more powerful.

    That''s why I was forced to take the figure of the beast and repeat the experiment...?

    ... I don''t like it.

    "How was it between you two?" Did you find anything? "

    "Wasn''t there any other kid caught?"

    "But I found some research material." Now that I''ve accumulated points with my magic power, I can always summon them later. "

    It''s Nice, Iris.

    We''ll need the materials to put Sakura''s parents back together.

    It was a big thing to be able to hold it down.

    "After that, if we rendezvous with Finnia and Sakura....."

    Ray, Rayne, Rayne!

    Just in time, I heard Finnia''s voice.

    Looking back, Sakura and I are walking this way.

    "I-I ''m sorry, I''m late!"

    "Don''t apologize." Rather...... Sakura? "

    ¡­¡­

    When I tried to explain the situation, I noticed that Sakura was acting strange.

    She was standing there in a daze.

    The gaze was directed at the stunned parents.

    "Sakura, it''s okay. I''m just fainting, so I''m not really hurt."

    ¡°Now that we have the materials, I''m sure we can put them back together.¡±

    Oh, thank goodness, Sakura-chan!

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone called out, but there was still no reaction from Sakura.

    Stunned.

    As a surprise.

    And... I''ll show you my fangs.

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRr

    Sakura!?

    Sakura roars.

    With endless anger, hatred hangs in your eyes.

    It resounds a grudge against the world.

    Sakura-chan? What''s the matter, Sakura-chan!?

    "Fenia, come here!"

    "Huh? But..."

    Hurry up!

    Hah, hahi

    In a strong tone, Finnia rushed towards us.

    Covering everyone''s back, I put the cherry in the center of my sight.

    "Rain''s husband, what about Sakura...?"

    "... do you remember the story of Canade''s rampage before?"

    "Sure. That sounds awful... No way!?"

    I don''t know the details either, but I guess that''s how it feels.

    A cold sweat runs down my cheeks.

    "Finnia, could you call on Sakura as soon as you can?" maybe..... "

    Yes, Sakura-chan, Sakura-chan!

    Sakura-san, please calm down!

    "If you''re swallowed by anger, don''t!"

    Everyone calls out, but there is no change in Sakura.

    Rather, it was more violent and rough than before, causing emotions to run rampant.

    I can''t...?

    Kanade had been in the same situation before.

    It seems that the big shock to my heart triggered it.....

    But in the case of cherries, why?

    ... no.

    It''s only natural to think about it.

    I''ve been worried about my parents.

    I was hoping that we might finally meet.

    But the research showed me my worn-out parents.

    Sakura is still young.

    Her heart can''t stand it.

    "Gah!!!!"

    I heard a loud chirping.....

    And Sakura transformed.

 697 Episode 692: Unwanted Fights

    My body has grown nearly twice as big.

    The fingernails of the hands and feet are curved and sharp as a blade.

    The horns on my forehead are like spears.

    And....

    His whole body was stained with black, and there was a blood red aura overflowing.

    "Ah... let''s..."

    Anger and hatred emanating from the whole body of the cherry... and murderous.

    Showering them properly, Finnia sits down.

    It''s not impossible.

    If I lose my mind, I''ll be able to take my consciousness with me.

    So far, Sakura''s anger is great.

    Despair is deep.

    "Iris, I need Finnia!" Tina needs my backup! "

    "So, but who''s the opponent?" how dare you fight..... "

    "I''ll try to disable it somehow!" Now that Canade is back together, even the cherries can be brought back together. ¡±

    "Shh, shh, shh... ugh!" Good luck! "

    "Grrrr!!!"

    At that moment, Sakura kicks the floor.

    "Haha...!?"

    In an instant, he was right in front of me.

    It looks like your physical abilities have more than doubled since you fell into the dark.

    Almost reflexively, I pulled the spikes and unfolded the Aegis.

    Shortly thereafter, Sakura''s forefoot was ripped off.

    Gah!!!

    In the blink of an eye, we managed to prevent the cherry attack.

    But you can''t miss a shock, you''re blown away.

    Lady Rain!

    "It''s okay...!"

    While being blown away, it spins through the air.

    I landed with minimal impact.

    At the same time, it activates magic.

    Fireball Multishot!

    Multiple fireballs were fired around the cherry.

    I tried to take my senses away by the blazing flame and impact.....

    "Gaaaaaaa!!"

    You''re kidding!?

    What''s wrong with that? It felt like I didn''t care, but I charged in.

    So... it''s fast!

    "I-I-I-It''s so hot!!!"

    I pounded the blade of the spear to match the movement of the cherry.

    Of course, we can''t take it seriously.

    Lie down and hit with the belly of the blade.

    The timing is perfect.

    With this trajectory, we can definitely hit the target.....

    What''s the matter!?

    The suckler brakes suddenly just before.

    I jumped right up.....

    Kick further into the air and turn around behind me.

    Did you use your fighting energy to allow for a three-dimensional maneuver!?

    Damn it, I was alarmed.

    Because I was a werewolf like Sigre, it wasn''t strange that Sakura did the same.

    Because I hadn''t done that before, my preconception got in the way.

    "Come, Seal God''s Prison."

    Multiple chains braided with light emerged to tie up the runaway suckler.

    Sakura tries to tear the chains off her legs, but it doesn''t come true.

    Rather, the chain tightens the cherry even more firmly and complicated.

    "Ugh... Mr. Rain, I won''t keep this for long!"

    Well then!

    Gravity manipulation aids Iris.

    I will increase gravity with all my strength, but Sakura was still trying to rampage.

    "W-What a waste!"

    Finnia had a flaming wing on her back.

    Soon it will be bigger than her and will continue to grow.

    At about ten meters from one wing, the cherry was wrapped from left to right.

    Flame Wing Inclusion.

    I was supposed to act like a barrier, forcing us to stop the activity of what''s inside.

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRG

    "Ugh, this power...!?"

    Even the three of them can''t stop it.

    Sakura was trying to break the restraint by force.

    What power.

    And the source of that power is... sadness.

    Anger at the appearance of the altered parents.

    We have to stop this thing quickly!

    "Everyone, please keep it that way!"

    Tina!?

 698 Sixty-three stories were wrong.

    Tina jumped, wondering when she was moving.

    I landed directly on the head of the cherry.

    "Tina, look out!?"

    "It''s okay. This body is temporary, and of course, it shouldn''t work from ghosts or physics."

    "That''s..."

    "Just wait!" I''m trying to forcefully possess you. "

    Having said that, Tina placed her hands on Sakura''s head.

    Gahhhh!

    Sakura went berserk as if to stay away.

    Tina was about to be shaken off....

    Tina!

    Hurry up and support yourself.

    A lot!

    Please!

    While supporting Tina, she also blocked the movement of the cherry with her demonic eyes.

    Still, Sakura didn''t stop fighting.

    Barking angrily as he tries to swing everyone''s restraints.

    Damn, what power.

    Even though we''re all working together, it''s best to keep it down.

    This is the fall of darkness.

    It''s an incredible power.

    It''s just...

    Somewhere, I felt like I recognized the cherry in its current state.

    Let''s go!

    Tina was again possessed by Sakura as she raised her voice to her heart''s content.

    "Gau...!?"

    Soon, the movement of the cherries slowed down.

    Every now and then, your body twitches and trembles as if you can''t move freely.

    Did it work?

    I continued to see how the cherry blossoms were as I tried my best to seal off the movement of the cherry blossoms.

    ¡±Gahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The roar continued to echo.

    It''s evidence that Sakura''s ego is still there.

    And....

    "Wow!?"

    Tina''s puppet began to move as she groaned.

    Looking very impatient, I once took a distance from the cherry.

    "Tina, are you okay!?"

    "Don''t worry about me. However, even if you fail!"

    Tina''s possession didn''t work either.....

    What the hell am I supposed to do!?

    I''m not giving up.

    I''ll raise you to the end.

    However, if we don''t establish the tactics.....

    "Sakura-chan!!!"

    "Huh...!?"

    Finia shouted strongly and strongly.....

    Then the cherry stopped.

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!

    "Uu....."

    "Please, go back to your old sweet and healthy Sakura-chan?"

    "Guu... uuuuu..."

    Finnia''s words, which were always with her, made Sakura seem lost.

    He stops bullshitting and stares at Finnia.

    I''m just not totally sane anymore.

    His disgusting appearance remained unchanged.

    There was a low roar that seemed to be holding back the intent to kill somehow.

    "... I see."

    If you do it the wrong way, you''ll be ashamed of what you''ve done.

    There was no point in trying to force it down.

    When you use animals, you have to let them pass through your mind.

    Just like that, we need to let the cherry in its present state pass through our hearts.

    Just because you''ve fallen into the darkness doesn''t mean you can hit your strength.

    Finnia told me about it.

    "Thank you, Finnia."

    "Huh!? Wow, did I do something...?"

    "You''ve taught me something very important... and reminded me of it"

    There were many things.

    Please do special training, etc.

    I was able to gain considerable power.

    Maybe that''s why I forgot my part.

    Guys, I need backup in a different way.

    "Another meaning...?" what does that mean..... "

    ¡°I don''t have a detailed explanation, but I think I do.¡±

    Say that, and I''ll stand in front of the cherry.

    Sakura!

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRr

    "I''m shocked that my parents are doing that." It''s sad, it''s painful. But it''s okay, I''ll definitely help you both. "

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s why there''s no despair." Can you show me how you always smile cheerfully? "

    "Gah!!!"

    He barked and ran out.

    It''s fast.

    It is too much for my eyes to follow, and there is no pressure at all.

    But you don''t have to fight it.

    There''s no reason to point a weapon.

    Because Sakura is one of us.

    "Stop it."

    "Huh...!?"

    The cherry that was trying to attack me stopped me.

 699 Episode 694. Its okay.

    "Ughh....."

    A stray roar.

    I''m staring at you, but I''m not going to stick my fangs out.

    "Stay like this... stay like this"

    I call on Sakura with a sense of taming.

    Power as a Beast Tamer.

    And the power of bonding.

    I''ll rely on those two to get the cherries back.

    One step at a time.

    Take another step and close the distance.

    Though the cherry growls intimidatingly, it doesn''t jump.

    For now, it looks like my orders are working.

    And....

    All right, good boy.

    I was able to get close enough to touch the cherry.

    But... is this the limit?

    I felt that if I touched it badly, my hostility would swell up and I would be attacked.

    Let''s try to calm down first.

    "Sakura, it''s me. It''s Raine."

    "Ughh....."

    "Look, Finnia''s over there too." Iris and Tina are here, and they''re all worried about Sakura. "

    "Gruuuuuuu..."

    A stray groan.

    Are you sure they''re enemies? and seems to be lost.

    It''s a good trend.

    At first, they thought we were all enemies, but now they''re getting lost.

    I hope you can calm down and regain your reason.....

    ¡°Everyone''s worried about Sakura.¡±

    "Uu....."

    "Besides, you don''t have to worry about Sakura''s parents." Just being asleep is nothing to do with life. I think we can go back to it. "

    It might not feel right if we''re the only ones.....

    If I have to, Mr. Tin or Mr. Al.

    Let''s talk to Milua, Rezona, and Elfin.

    I''m sure he''ll lend me some good wisdom.

    "So, come back here."

    ¡­¡­

    Sakura sniffed my smell as she drew closer to my big face.

    I''m lost.

    The accent.

    And I get lost again.

    Looks like he''s calmed down a lot, but he hasn''t been able to get out of the darkness yet.

    I think it''s just one more push, but what should I do...?

    "... after all, I can''t do it without risk."

    I decided to be prepared and reached out softly.

    It''s not safe, Rain-san, it''s dangerous!

    No!

    Finia and Iris are stopping us, but I don''t care now.

    I reached out without hesitation... and quietly touched the cherry.

    "Gah!!!"

    Don''t touch! The cherry blossomed.

    But this is necessary.

    You can express our warmth by touching it.

    I can express my thoughts.

    I really needed to touch the cherry to do the last push.

    "Grrrr!?"

    My anger burned in my eyes, and Sakura bit me on the shoulder.

    My fangs are devouring my teeth, and my blood is overflowing with aches and pains.

    But I swallowed the scream.

    If you do something bad, it will only stimulate the suckler.

    "... it''s okay"

    "Uuu...?"

    "Look, I''m not the enemy." I won''t do anything terrible to Sakura. That''s why... it''s okay, it''s okay. "

    "... uuuu..."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay... let''s go home together, Sakura"

    While being bitten, he managed to move his body and hug the cherry.

    My thoughts and my heat.

    And everyone''s prayers and wishes.

    Gently stroked the cherry when it was passed all together.

    "Uu... ahhh..."

    The cherry gently left.

    Be afraid, be frightened.

    It fluttered backwards.

    But you can''t just run away.

    "Here, Sakura."

    My shoulder hurts and is hot, but I ignore it.

    She spread her hands and smiled at Sakura.

    "Come here."

    "Nh...!!!"

    At that moment, the cherry was enveloped in light.

    A warm and gentle light that will wipe away the darkness of the past.

    In the process, the shadow of the cherry changed its shape.

    The giant body becomes smaller.

    From beast to human form.

    And....

    "Rain! Rain!"

    Long silver hair that seems to reach your feet.

    It was like a bundle of stars... and a chamber of red was mixed in.

    She was as small as Sora and Luna.

    The skin feels a bit sunburned.

    Large dog ears from the head.

    From around the buttocks, it''s still a big dog''s tail.

    It was a Sakura humanoid figure.

    "Rain, Rain! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Me, me...!!!"

    Sakura is cuddled in tears.

    He strokes his head as he hugs her back.

    ¡°You don''t have to worry about it. Didn''t I tell you? It''s okay."

    ¡±Yup, yup... ahhh, gushuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡±

    The cherry blossomed with tears and a runny nose, but she couldn''t help but smile.